《TABOO TALES(erotica)》


 Estranged Siblings: Ep1

    Note: this story contains scenes of rough, reluctant, dubiously consensual, or non-consensual sex.


    Estranged siblings find in each other what they need most.


    Read and enjoy..


    ****************


    Do popcorn ceilings lead to madness?


    It was a hell of a thought to wake to every morning, Cassandra mused to herself as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.


    She desperately wished someone would scrape the crap from her apartment ceilings.


    As she was living in a cheap rental apartment, no such renovations would happen anytime soon.


    Her rm had gone off only a minute or two ago, so she wasn¡¯tte, but she had to get up and get started on her day.


    Cassandra worked as a teller at a bank, and she needed the paycheck. That was a truth she had to ept. It was also true that the bank manager was a misogynistic bastard with an overinted ego.


    Another truth she was dealing with was that she was bored with the job, as it barely scraped the surface of her capabilities, though it paid the bills. Barely.


    When she finished her night school college courses, she¡¯d be able to get a better job, but for now, she had to get up!


    With a quiet groan, she slid her legs out from under the covers and tossed the covers back. She pushed herself up to a seated position and paused to let the throbbing in her head settle down. She¡¯d gone out drinking the night before with some of the girls from night school. She didn¡¯t really fit into their clique, but she had no other friends to go out drinking with. She was rtively new in town, after all.


    Heaving herself onto her feet, she staggered from her bedroom to the bathroom in the hall. Her small one-bedroom apartment also had one washroom. She listened, but Andre was still asleep. She¡¯d be okay to take her shower now.


    She closed the door and tugged off her sleep shirt. Looking down, she realized she wasn¡¯t wearing her panties.


    Damn. Did she hook up with one of those idiotic college boys again?


    She paused, and the evening before came back to her. Retaining her memories meant she hadn¡¯t indulged too far past her limit. Dancing¡­ she recalled there¡¯d been dancing, and she did do a little bumping and grinding, but that was it for sexual activity.


    She sighed. It was bing her thing. Sexual frustration, even when she hooked up with someone. None of them gave her satisfaction. Frigid bitch, thest prime specimen called her.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to enjoy sex with a sexy man. Something seemed to block her from reaching her release.


    She could definitely achieve an orgasm if she masturbated with her dildo, so it didn¡¯t seem to be a physical issue.


    Cassandra critically examined the woman in the mirror, and the first thing she saw was that nose! It had a dorsal hump that made her feel like it dominated her face! She often swept her long straight blonde hair forward to cover one eye and her nose. Her attention moved to her eyes, which again seemed a little oversized for her face. They did have a sleepy bedroom quality that made the boys ignore her nose, so she didn¡¯t hate her eyes. They were pale blue with a darker ring around the outside of her irises. Yes, she didn¡¯t hate them.


    Her mouth was wide, but her lips weren¡¯t thin, so it bnced out. Baring her teeth, she examined them in the mirror. She lucked out with how straight they were, as her father had several crooked ones.


    A sudden sh of rage shot through her, and she gripped the countertop to keep her bnce. She knew better than to think of the monster.


    Stepping into the shower, she ran the water and quickly washed her pale-yellow hair, which hung down to mid-back. Scrubbing her pale skin, she assumed she must have gotten her coloring from her mother as well. Not that she had any memories of her.


    She shook her head and climbed out of the tub to dry herself off. Wrapping the towel around her, she wished it was a beach towel as it barely fit around her thick body. She wasn¡¯t fat per se, just extra cushioned¡­ in select ces. Her breasts, hips, and ass were just more generously cushioned and made her delightfully curvy. She¡¯d caught Andre staring more than once. She squirmed at the thought.


    As well as being a little thick, she was fairly tall at five-foot-nine. She was two inches taller than Andre.


    After she brushed her teeth and hair, she listened at the door but heard nothing. She stepped out and looked down the hall toward the living room. Still nothing, so she quickly went into her bedroom and closed the door.


    She didn¡¯t spend too much time on her makeup, as it had to be understated in a business environment. Just some eyeliner, mascara, and lipstick, but not a bold color.


    Panties, bra, nylons, slip, grey stretchy pencil skirt, and cream blouse went on, and she looked like a bank teller. She pulled on the grey jacket for her outfit and picked up her shoes, as she wouldn¡¯t put them on until she got to the bank.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Leaving her bedroom, she padded down the hall and slipped into the tiny kitchen to unplug her cell. It went into the purse she¡¯d left on the counter. She looked in the fridge and smiled as there was the brown bag lunch Andre made for her the night before. It would be a cheese-lettuce-and-tomato sandwich, but the tomatoes would be in a separate stic sandwich bag to keep the bread from bing soggy. Mayo and ck pepper to her taste. There¡¯d be a pudding cup, a stic spoon, and napkins in the bag, too. She took the bag from the fridge and added it to her carryall sack with her work shoes and paperback.


    Before she left the kitchen, she peered around the corner to smile at her sleeping brother.


    Andre slept on the sofa bed in the living room and kept his clothes in an old dresser, which doubled as the TV stand.


    She paused as she saw he¡¯d kicked his nkets down to the bottom of the bed. Her eyes were trapped by the sight of his hard muscles. He only wore running shorts to bed, so his body was on disy.


    Where she was blonde and fair-skinned, Andre was dark. His hair was jet ck, straight, and long. It reached his lower back, and currently, it was flowing across his pillow and face. His skin had an oliveplexion and was stretched tight over his well-defined muscture. Where she was cushioned all over, he had no fat to hide the contour of each and every hard muscle. They seemed like bs of polished stone.


    No, his body was more like cast steel, as he¡¯d endured the endless hammer blows life sent his way. His childhood hadn¡¯t been gentle, but neither had hers been. They¡¯d both been through the crucible and emerged damaged in their own ways but not broken.


    Cassandra shook these dark thoughts from her mind and allowed her eyes the guilty pleasure of admiring the beautiful man before her.


    Other than his luxurious hair, there seemed to be no softness to him at all, from the strong jawline seen through the curtain of hair down to his¨Cher eyes were trapped by the tenting of his shorts.


    When she realized she was staring, she pulled herself back into the kitchen and grabbed her purse, carry bag, and keys.


    Face burning, she slipped her runners on at the door and stepped out into the hall to lock the door. She thumped it closed a little harder than she¡¯d intended and hoped she hadn¡¯t woken Andre.


    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s a fine bubble butt!¡±


    Jolting slightly at the sudden voice from across the hall, she turned to re at her neighbor, once more feeling the stab of regret for sleeping with the man in a moment of weakness.


    ¡°Piss off, TJ,¡± she said to the tall Tobagonian who was leering at her as he leaned against his doorjamb.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be like that first thing in the morning,¡± he said with a sly chuckle. ¡°You know we had a good time.¡±


    She gave him a weary look. ¡°I was too drunk to remember, and that seems like a tender mercy right now.¡± Her eyes dropped to see he was stroking the front of his jeans. There was a bulge there, but for a moment, her mind drew her back to the memory of her brother¡¯s tented running shorts. That¡­ seemed more substantial. She yanked her mind from the memory and saw TJ¡¯s leer had grown. She turned and flipped him the bird as she walked toward the stairs. Hearing his chuckle sent a shiver up her spine. How could she have been so stupid? He was a drug dealer! Granted, she hadn¡¯t known that at the time. She just knew that he was an orderly at the hospital.


    Leaving the building, she hustled to get to the bus stop just before it arrived. She got a seat next to the window and nced up at her apartment window as the bus passed. A stab of guilt passed through her with a chaser of tingles as her mind took her back to an image of Andre¡¯s body.


    She looked straight ahead as she cursed her uncontroble sex drive. There had to be boundaries!

 Estranged Siblings: Ep2

    The thump of the front door pulled Andre from the depths of sleep and a really hot dream. He stretched and enjoyed the tingles going through his body. He opened his eyes, and they immediately began tracing the thin cracks in the cheap ster above as he thought of how Cassandra hated it. He sighed.


    He looked down and saw he¡¯d kicked the sheets off. He also noticed he was at full mast and poking straight up.


    SHIT!


    He looked to the door, and a jolt of guilt and fear shot through him. Did she see?


    Andre desperately didn¡¯t want to offend Cassandra. When she took him in two years ago, he¡¯d been in a horrible ce in his life, and she¡¯d saved him. He owed her so much, and he needed her! When she let him live with her in her small apartment, he immediately worked on making himself useful to her.


    He cleaned the apartment, made the meals, did theirundry, and shopped for their groceries. These were skills hisst stepmother had trained him to do.


    His mind tried to shy away from memories of Gloria. While she¡¯d been his third mother, she¡¯d had thergest impact on his life.


    To discipline his errant thoughts, he got up and made the bed before folding it back into its sofa configuration. Cushions back in ce and throw pillows positioned and fluffed, he grabbed a pair of fresh underwear from his bureau and walked down the hall to the bathroom.


    Tugging his sleep shorts off, he saw he was still partially erect, and his mind went back to the dream he¡¯d been having before waking. He felt a familiar throb, and his cock began rising once more. He stepped into the shower and tried ignoring it as he washed his hair and body, but it wouldn¡¯t be denied.


    He took himself in hand and stroked slowly as he allowed his mind to return to the guilty images of Cassandra in a tight t-shirt and her yoga pants. His hands ached to touch those delicious curves. He braced himself against the wall as his hand moved faster and faster until he groaned and felt the release explode through his senses.


    As he panted, his guilt came crashing down on him for thinking of his sister in that way.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why she affected him like she did. All he could do was try to keep these feelings to himself and show his appreciation of her in every way he could.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stepped from the shower, dried off, and tugged on his underwear. Then he cleaned and tidied the bathroom until it sparkled.


    Andre walked back to the living room and got dressed for school. He pulled a ck, long-sleeved t-shirt from his drawer and put it on, lifting his hair free of the shirt. Then he tugged on some ck sport-socks and his baggy ck jeans. Home was the only ce where he didn¡¯t keep his body hidden. His bulky ck hoodie on the hook by the door would go over the tight t-shirt.


    Moving to the kitchen, he made himself a slice of peanut butter toast and wolfed it down. He unplugged his cell and checked it for messages. There was one call from his boss, Travis, asking him if he could work the Saturday shift in two days. It was a typicalst-minute request from him, but he called the man to leave a message epting the shift as the money was wee.


    He worked part-time in the stock room of a big-box electronics store and was doing his best to be indispensable to his boss. He¡¯d assisted the man in reorganizing the inventory to make it easier to find, easier to collect with heavier items on the lower shelves, and the most popr items in the easiest to ess bins they called their trending area. Whenever a new shipment was scheduled to arrive, Travis made sure he called Andre in to restock the back shelves. Sometimes, Andre would do closing to midnight shifts to fill the gaps in the store shelves. He was fast, meticulous, and efficient.


    His employer didn¡¯t know that Andre hadpulsions that drove him to organize and arrange things in precise ways, and he didn¡¯t spend his work hours socializing because he couldn¡¯t. Rting to people was something Andre struggled with, so he did the work and went home.


    He stuffed his cell in a pocket and his keys in the other before heading back to the bathroom to brush his teeth.


    Once ready, he grabbed his hoodie, slipped it on, slung his school backpack over his shoulder, and put on his ck work boots. He left the apartment and locked it up. His earbuds were pulled from the sweater¡¯s pocket, connected to his cell, and popped into his ears before he began walking. His music was a mix of Heavy, Gothic, Thrash, Death, and ck Metal. He found it helped calm his mind, keeping it upied and distracted from the zillions of other inputs pouring in. With the beat of Metallica¡¯s Creeping Death providing the soundtrack, he left the building and walked to school.


    The sun warmed his face as he went, and the breeze carried the smell of exhaust, cooking, flowers, and less appealing odors. A young boy ran across the street ahead, a car revved its engine behind, sunlight shed off the chrome rims of a bicycle passing by, and birds chirped. These and dozens of other sensory inputs vied for Andre¡¯s immediate attention.


    When he was much younger, this torrent of information would overwhelm him, and he¡¯d hide in the basement. It was on such a day that Cassandra saved him for the first time. He felt the pressure building and cried when he discovered his father had locked the basement door. Cassandra feared her father would punish him for his bawling, so she dragged him behind the big chair in the corner of the living room, wrapped her arms around him, and held him tight against her body. His ear was pressed against her chest, and he could hear her heart beating fast and loud. Andre focused his attention on this wonderful sound, and soon the rest faded into the background. He could catch his breath again, and his mind calmed.


    From that day onward, he would seek Cassandra when the torrent was too much. If she wasn¡¯t there, he would sit in front of a radio and listen to music, concentrating on the sound. He discovered stronger music was easier for him to focus on. Gradually, he learned to focus on selected external stimuli, such as someone speaking to him, even while music was ying in his ears. He reaped the rewards of higher grades in school by honing this mental discipline of tight focus andbining it with his keen intelligence and absolute recall.


    He¡¯d be a little early today, but he¡¯d use the time to read in the library. He¡¯d already read all his course material andpleted all the textbook lessons. His eidetic memory wouldn¡¯t let him forget something once he reviewed it.


    The only sses he had difficulty with were those where the material required subjective interpretations, like this year¡¯s Art course andst year¡¯s English ss.


    Since he came to live with Cassandra, she¡¯d been helping him create responses the English and Art ss teachers would respond positively to. She¡¯d look up the teachers online and build a profile on them to identify their values. Then she¡¯d review his course material and give him some bullet points he could use in ss if called upon. He was learning to game the system thanks to his sister.


    With his baggy ck clothes, his hood pulled up between sses, and the earphone cable leading from his inner pocket and hidden by his hair, people tended to ignore him so he could move through them without having to interact with any of them. He found people stuck to their own cliques, and that suited him fine.


    He didn¡¯t join clubs, after-school activities, or y sports. He did his best to slide through unnoticed.


    His teachers noticed him, though. With mostly perfect grades, aside from the problematic Art ss, he was on track for a schrship. The other students would cast looks at him if the teachers made a point of identifying he¡¯d got another perfect grade. He did his best to ignore them in return.


    The library only had a few people in it at this hour, so he found an empty table and prepared to spend a half-hour reading.


    He¡¯d just settled in when he saw someone stop behind the chair on the other side of his table. He tried to ignore them, but he heard them say something to him. He plucked the earbuds out and nced up. He froze when he saw it was his art teacher.


    Ms. Rubio was a lovely Hispanic woman in her early thirties. He assumed she was a very talented artist, as he¡¯d seen books in her ss that had paintings of hers in them. She was carrying another art book and was smiling at him, so he looked away.


    ¡°Mr. Marin? May I speak with you for a moment?¡± she asked gently.


    He nced at her again, then down at the table as he nodded. He had no justification for sending her away.


    ¡°I was approached by the vice-principal, who was reviewing student grades for this semester and brought to my attention that you have been doing exceptionally well in all your sses except for mine. He was wondering if there was a problem. I wasn¡¯t aware that my course was your only challenge.¡± She looked at him for a response.


    Andre thought quickly. He knew his grade wasn¡¯t spectacr in her ss, but with Cassandra¡¯s help, he was getting a B minus to C plus on tests and assignments. That seemed good enough to pass. ¡°I thought I was doing okay in your ss,¡± he admitted.


    She showed him a little frown and tilted her head down to get him to look at her again, briefly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid yourst assignment received a failing grade. You seemed to be confused about the theme of the paintings, and your answers didn¡¯t seem to match the questions. This has made me go back to review your previous assessments, and I found a startling pattern. You seem to give me pre-defined answers to my questions and the same answers in the same order. I have to admit, I missed it when I graded the assignments. They looked like answers, but now I see they weren¡¯t genuine.¡±


    Andre nced at her as a cold sweat began to form on his back. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t cheating¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to imply you were.¡± She opened therge art book and flipped the pages to stop at a page showing Edvard Munch¡¯s The Scream. ¡°What do you think of this painting?¡± she asked as she watched him intently.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep3

    He recalled them talking about the famous painting in ss. ¡°Expressionist Edvard Munch painted The Scream in 1893 in Oslo, Norway. He was important¨C¡±


    ¡°No, Andre. I¡¯m not looking for historical facts. I¡¯m asking for your impression of the painting. Your interpretation of what it¡¯s saying emotionally,¡± the teacher corrected gently.


    He stared at the desk surface and remained quiet. It was a painting of a cartoonish figure screaming. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew he wouldn¡¯t get away with using one of the answers he¡¯d used on the assignments.


    She turned the page to Gustav Klimt¡¯s painting, The Kiss. All the facts popped into Andre¡¯s head, but he knew she wasn¡¯t interested in hearing them.


    She looked at him with a sad expression and closed the book. ¡°I have a nephew who has the same difficulty with connecting emotions and expressing¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous. You¡¯re making me feel very ufortable,¡± he blurted defiantly.


    Her brows rose in surprise. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t my intent. I¡¯m just trying to determine what challenges you¡¯re having in my ss. You aren¡¯t exactly the same as my nephew, but there¡¯s arge gradient on the spectrum. You must be very close to the top, as you seem to have no difficulty with most activities,¡± she said gently.


    He blinked at her in confusion.


    She paused as she saw he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Have you not spoken with a doctor about this?¡±


    He frowned as she was making no sense, and he was growing more nervous by the second. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the hospital before. I¡¯ve seen doctors,¡± he snapped. He began preparing to leave.


    She saw she wasn¡¯t connecting with him, so she¡¯d just let him go for now and keep an eye on him in her ss. She believed she understood now and wouldpensate for his condition. She decided she would revise and resubmit his ss marks. He was doing very well on the elements he could do, so he deserved to have this reflected in his grade. She stood, and his eyes flicked to her once more nervously. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to speak to you about. See you in ss tomorrow?¡±


    He stopped moving and looked at her again, then nodded.


    She turned and left, and he watched her go. He nced up at the clock. His half-hour of peaceful reading wasn¡¯t going to happen now. He needed to walk off his stress. He put his earbuds back in and left the library. He made it outside and walked around the block a few times until he felt himself recenter.


    It was time for ss.


    Cassandra gave her departing customer a professional smile, immediately turned off the light at her wicket, and locked her drawer. She ignored the scowls of the customers waiting in the line and headed for the hallway leading to the basement lunchroom. Two of the other tellers were sitting at a table together, talking and finishing up their lunch. They should have returned to work minutes ago to free her to leave on hers. She¡¯d waited long enough.


    They nced at her, and their eyes immediately went to the wall clock.


    ¡°Shit! We¡¯rete!¡± Wendy cursed.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± shemented over her shoulder as she went to the fridge to get her lunch.


    She heard them scrambling to tidy up and the whispered bitch from Wendy, which wasn¡¯t unexpected from her. Helen snorted and stifled herughter. They hustled out of the lunchroom to get back up to their stations. Not that they were in any danger of being challenged by the manager. Wendy and Helen would just bat their eyshes at him and preen for his leering eyes, and he¡¯d let it slide.


    Cassandra ensured she wasn¡¯tte,pleted her work on time, offered the bank¡¯s services to the customers each time they approached her wicket, regardless of their need or interest in them, and maintained a professional attitude throughout her business day. She had the best rating for sales amongst the tellers aside from Hamesh, who was a terrible flirt with the olderdies who approached his wicket.


    Truthfully, Cassandra didn¡¯t care how much she sold and didn¡¯t want top spot on that leaderboard. This job was just a ceholder for her, but she would ensure she received an excellent referral.


    Retrieving the lunch Andre made for her, she stopped by the TV mounted on the wall and turned the volume down. She didn¡¯t need to hear the news while she read her book. No one else would join her for thete lunch period.


    She sat at the table in the corner, facing the door, and she pulled out her paperback.


    She took the sandwich out of the bag and added the fresh tomato slices. Her first bite was heaven. He knew exactly how much mayo and how much pepper to add. She ate slowly to draw as much pleasure from her small meal as possible. Andre was a treasure!


    Something shed on the TV screen and caught her eye. It was a local story of child abuse being exposed.


    Invading her peaceful thoughts, her memories of the police arriving at her apartment two years ago surfaced.


    It had been so unexpected. The officers first confirmed she was the sister of Andre Volkov and took her to the hospital, where they said he was recovering from a beating.


    All the way there, she was thinking of her father¡¯s hot temper and was terrified to see the damage he¡¯d done to the skinny little boy she¡¯dst seen three years earlier.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she¡¯d been guided to the exam room where Andre was resting on the bed, she¡¯d locked up as she¡¯d thought they¡¯d taken her to the wrong room. The man stretched out on the bed was aplete stranger. The skinny and frail thirteen-year-old boy she recalled was now a muscr and handsome sixteen-year-old young man, aside from the ck eyes, bruises, and the broken nose. The muscles were the most surprising of all.


    When his eyes turned and locked on hers, she felt that connection like a physical jolt. She saw him then. The boy she remembered was inside those eyes, and he was desperately sad. She¡¯d immediately moved forward and gently kissed his forehead. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands, as he was so bruised.


    Finally, she just took his hands in hers. His eyes were very ssy as he¡¯d been given painkillers, but she saw the joy in them, and that filled her with a happiness she¡¯d forgotten she could feel. When she blinked away her tears, she saw he was asleep. She stared at the damage that monster had done to her brother and felt her rage slipping free. She turned to face a nurse who was waiting inside the drawn privacy curtain. That seemed a little odd.


    ¡°Where is he? He won¡¯t get away with beating Andre like this,¡± Cassandra said softly, to not wake him.


    The nurse shook her head and gestured for her to follow her outside the curtain. She gently released his hands from hers and kissed his forehead again to calm him.


    Stepping outside, she looked at the nurse. ¡°I¡¯ve been with your brother since he was admitted, and he opened up to me. Perhaps because we look simr,¡± the blond nurse added with a small smile, then continued. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t beat him. It was his stepmother, Gloria,¡± she said quietly, and Cassandra was rocked by the news. The nurse pressed on. ¡°Andre confessed the woman has been sexually abusing him¡­ for years.¡±


    Cassandra broke down and cried on the nurse¡¯s shoulder as guilt ripped through her for abandoning her brother in that house of vipers.


    The tickle of the tear rolling down her cheek brought her back from her memories. She wiped it away and went back to eating the sandwich he¡¯d made for her. She ate slowly to cherish every bite.


    The chocte pudding he¡¯d packed in the bag satisfied her need for something sweet. She watched her weight and did her best to not overeat. Her only overindulgence was asional binge drinking. She knew that wasn¡¯t healthy, but it was her only outlet for dealing with her frustrations and unhappiness.


    Andre was the only bright spot in her life, and she¡¯d failed him so terribly. The man he was today was still very much a stranger to her, as he didn¡¯t seem to open up to anyone. He rarely spoke at all.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that was at least partially her fault.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep4

    She knew she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get him away from her father and Gloria when she left, but she hadn¡¯t even tried. The day she fled from that house, she remembered his wide, frightened eyes watching her from the door leading to the basement, where his room was. When their father cursed at her, Andre fled to his room, and to her, it felt like he was abandoning her.


    She¡¯d turned her back on her family as well when she left.


    Three yearster, she took Andre back after his abuse.


    After the hours they spent at the hospital, the police took her and Andre back to their father¡¯s house to collect Andre¡¯s clothes and items because, for the short term, he was going to be in her care.


    When they arrived, their father, Pietro Volkov, was drunk but backed off sullenly when the police officers told him not to interfere. Andre went downstairs to pack while she remained in the kitchen. The moment the police stepped outside, Pietro returned to confront her. His rough voice was still clear in her mind.


    ¡°I told you to nevere back, ungrateful bitch!¡±


    Her temper red as well, one of her father¡¯s gifts. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had toe back if that fat cow you married hadn¡¯t sexually abused Andre! I guess you weren¡¯t man enough for her!¡±


    His backhand across her cheek caught her by surprise, and she was knocked to the floor after she crashed into the kitchen counter.


    Her rage exploded, and her split lip didn¡¯t prevent her mouth from firing another salvo. ¡°So, your cowardice leaves you no other option but to strike women, little man?¡±


    Pietro roared and lunged at her with murder in his eyes.


    ¡°NO, PAPA!¡± Andre yelled and tackled his father before he reached Cassandra. The two fell to the floor, but Andre was only trying to hold his father back from his sister. Pietro turned his frustration and anger on his son. He pinned Andre to the floor and punched his face.


    Cassandra tried to stop him and scratched his face before he pped her off her feet again.


    He touched his cheek and looked at his bloody fingers before looking into her eyes. ¡°I should have put you in the ground with Leslie.¡±


    Andre tried to break free, but Pietro went back to hitting him.


    Cassandra stumbled out of the house and the two officers smoking by their cruiser saw her and came running. They rushed inside and pulled the man from his bloody son. She returned and gently touched Andre¡¯s shoulder. He turned bleary eyes toward her, smiled, then passed out.


    They went back to the hospital, and Andre had his nose reset once more. When the police interviewed her, Cassandra repeated what her father had said. The officers asked who Leslie was, and she exined.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Leslie Punk was the woman Pietro married before Gloria. She supposedly left him after four years of marriage. One morning, the kids woke to find she was gone. She was friendly but not the nurturing type, preferring to spend most of her time tending her precious vegetable garden behind the house. Cassandra confessed to the police that she hadn¡¯t connected the disappearance to her father¡¯s forbidding them to work in the garden after Leslie went missing.


    As their previous home was in the neighboring state, the police contacted local authorities to dig up the garden. In the meantime, they gathered more information from Cassandra about Pietro¡¯s wives.


    Before Leslie, Pietro had been married to Eleanor Vandenstein, Andre¡¯s birth mother. Cassandra¡¯s memories of her were of a nervous woman, always worrying and never happy. She also didn¡¯t bond well with children, even her own. She suffered chronic weakness and ultimatelymitted suicide when Andre was five and Cassandra was nine. She recalled her father scolding the woman about how poor a mother she waspared to Cassandra¡¯s mother, Kira, and how prestigious the Marin family was back in his home country of Georgiapared to the Vandenstein¡¯s in America.


    Cassandra didn¡¯t understand then but now realized he was speaking of his wife¡¯s family, not his own, the Volkovs. She told the police she had no memories of her own mother as she must have been just a year old when Pietro emigrated to the States with her.


    The police continued their investigation while Cassandra brought Andre home from the hospital.


    Their first weeks together were rocky. Her guilt tormented her, and she had her habits and a small apartment. Fitting someone else into that led to short tempers and sharp words, but only from her. In a moment of weakness, the memory of how he fled from her when she was forced out of the house caused her to use him of abandoning her. She recalled how he dropped to his knees before her as he shook his head vehemently, fear in his eyes and tears on his cheeks. He apologized again and again, and her anger crumbled seeing his genuine distress.


    Adding to this pressure, the police investigation found Leslie¡¯s body where the garden had been. They also got a court order to exhume Eleanor, and a new autopsy discovered traces of poison throughout her body, proving she¡¯d been slowly poisoned for years.


    Their investigation followed Pietro¡¯s journey to Poti, Georgia, when the police contacted the local authorities. They learned that a Kira Marin married Pietro Volkov against her family¡¯s wishes, had his child, and mysteriously drowned ten months after the birth. The death was listed as suspicious as she¡¯d been a champion swimmer. Then Pietro disappeared with the infant.


    Somehow, the sordid tale of her father¡¯s trail of dead spouses leaked, and the press fanned the mes of sensationalism until the story became arger-than-life tale of a rabid serial killer. Someone connected the dots to histest wife, Gloria Davenport, who¡¯d been arrested on sexual interference charges, and the story went supernova.


    The court had no choice but to put the two siblings into protective custody.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep5

    Cassandra arranged to have her and Andre¡¯s surnames changed to Marin, as she no longer wanted them to be associated with Volkov.


    As quickly as it exploded, the story faded when Pietro was found dead in his cell. His cellmate had killed him with a shiv. There would be no trial, and the public¡¯s bloodlust seemed to be quenched by his ultimate end.


    Gloria pleaded guilty and avoided having to endure a lengthy trial of her own.


    The bank Cassandra worked for had a branch with an opening in a decent-sized city in a neighboring state, so they offered her a teller position there, and she epted. She found another inexpensive one-bedroom apartment, as it was all she could afford, and they moved. She enrolled Andre in the local high school to finish hisst year. His school transcript showed his grades were excellent, so the school was pleased to get him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They managed to slip into their new life with rtively few ripples, and they kept their heads down.


    Cassandra folded her lunch bag and put it into her carryall with her book as she looked up at the wall clock. It was almost time to go back to her wicket. She¡¯d spent her lunch hour lost in her memories and not happy ones at that.


    Then she remembered Andre was going to make her dinner tonight.


    That brought a smile back to her face.


    ************


    Andre sessfully endured another morning of sses and avoided the drama the other students seemed to thrive on. This avoidance wasn¡¯t made any easier by the fact that student seating in the ssrooms was arranged alphabetically by surname in rows. The A¡¯s to D¡¯s got the coveted window row, and the S¡¯s to Z¡¯s got the row furthest from the daylight. While he would¡¯ve preferred to sit at the back of the ss as he¡¯d managed in hisst school, here, he was somewhere near the middle, surrounded by MacGraw and Martine, ahead and behind, and Harrison and Rossini left and right. The worst part about that was these names belonged to a clique of chatty cheerleaders. They weren¡¯t too pleased about his proximity, either. He knew that at least two, maybe three, of thesedies had boyfriends in the ssroom, as he¡¯d received res from some of the male students, too.


    The morning sses were behind him, so he put it out of his mind. He had an hour until his next ss, as he didn¡¯t eat lunch. Typically, he¡¯d hang out in the library, but this morning¡¯s visit from Ms. Rubio soured the appeal of going there now. He could find a spot outside to read his chemistry notes, as there was a quiz this afternoon, but there wasn¡¯t any actual need to go over the material again.


    As he stopped next to his locker to drop off his morning¡¯s books, he saw Mr. Garlin, the Phys Ed teacher, standing a few feet away next to the open doorway to the new weight room the school set up. Andre peered inside the room at the machines. He felt a familiar itch as he saw the stacked tes.


    ¡°Mr. Marin! You think you might sign up for the weight-lifting team if it means you get to work out on the new equipment?¡± the man said louder than required for their proximity. Rumor was the teacher was partially deaf.


    The gym teacher was frustrated that Andre never signed up for any of his organized sports. While Andre took Phys Ed ss for the exercise, the teacher noticed he avoided anything involving teams. The keen-eyed teacher knew he was fit.


    Andre nced at Mr. Garlin and shrugged as his eyes immediately returned to the machines. He really wanted to use them.


    When Cassandra was forced to leave home, Gloria turned her attention to the scrawny boy in her basement. She chastised him for being weak and skinny. She brought home free weights and books on bodybuilding. She created a program and a schedule for him to follow and forced him to train. After each workout, she¡¯d feel his muscles to see how much they¡¯d grown. This involved a lot of touching, and he hated that part, but she told him his father wanted him to be stronger and put her in charge. She¡¯d demean him about how weak and puny his muscles were after every workout.


    When he began showing signs of improvement, Gloria increased the intensity of his workouts. It was painful, and he¡¯d be weak as a kitten after each session. Then she¡¯d begin touching him again, which hurt his strained muscles, but he was helpless to stop her.


    Eventually, he outgrew his free weights, and she purchased an actual functional trainer like the school now had. This also meant new exercises and harder workout sessions, more pain, and longer, more thorough muscle inspections afterward. When she felt he wasn¡¯t trying hard enough, she¡¯d punish him both verbally and physically. Truthfully, the verbal abuse was a constant as Gloria always found some fault in his effort or body.


    So, he worked out harder.


    Shortly before the incident where he had to leave their home, Gloria began to touch him¡­ differently. It frightened him, yet he felt powerless to stop her.


    ¡°Marin!¡±


    Andre jolted out of his memories as he looked at the teacher who¡¯d been trying to get his attention.


    ¡°Geez, boy! You¡¯re practically drooling looking at the machines. Did you want to try one out?¡± the gym teacher asked.


    He nced at the man and nodded.


    ¡°Get your gym clothes, change, and meet me in the room,¡± the man said.


    Andre stuffed his backpack and hoodie in the locker as he pulled his gym bag out. After locking his locker, he hustled off to the boys¡¯ change room entrance and ducked inside. He quickly changed into the gym uniform of a white t-shirt, blue shorts, white sport socks, and sneakers. Everything else went into a locker, which he secured.


    Three minutes after the invite, he was standing in the room next to the functional trainers. Mr. Garlin hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    The school had picked up six units and installed them two to a wall in the spare room. He inspected one and confirmed the installers had done a good job with the assembly.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep6

    Andre was alone, so he moved the pin in the stack to the middle and set up the cables for a Standing Chest Press. He gripped the D handles and faced away from the machine. He pressed the handles forward in a semicircr motion until both arms were fully extended. He slowly released the pressure and began again. He did a set of ten, then moved the pin down another four tes and did another set of ten.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa! Marin! You don¡¯t start off that high!¡± the coach growled as he entered the room.


    At his back were four members of the basketball team, also in their gym clothes: Henry Fisher, Rick Halton, Greg Davis, and Kevin Zeigler. All but Davis were in his previous ss and were dating cheerleaders he sat near. These were the guys who red at him even though he had no say in where he sat. Great.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± one of them asked the teacher belligerently.


    ¡°The same as you, Fisher. Working out,¡± Garlin snapped, then turned back to Andre. ¡°You need to start with less and build up.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Andre said, and the teacher stared at him, then shrugged.


    ¡°Whatever. You know how to use these machines?¡± Garin asked, and Andre nodded. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t hurt yourself on them, or I cut off your ess privileges,¡± the teacher grumbled.


    Andre nodded and moved the D handles to the lower cables. He adjusted the pin back up four tes and proceeded to do Standing Bicep Curls. After doing his warm-up set, he moved the pin and went through it again with the additional weight.


    He followed the program Gloria set up for him to strengthen his arms, shoulders, back, and abs until he was sweating and his muscles trembled.


    While he did his routine, he heard some of the other machines being used and the teacher giving instructions. asionally, he would catch one of the others watching him, but he just ignored them and pushed himself harder, ring at nothing and quietly growling through the pain from behind his hair.


    He nced at the clock as he needed to shower and would need at least fifteen minutes to do that, dress, and get his books for the afternoon sses. He had time for onest set, so he pushed himself through it, then stepped away from the machine.


    Mr. Garlin approached him and smiled at how much tighter the t-shirt had be. He knew this kid had muscles hidden under those baggy clothes.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Think you might like to get involved in the weightlifting team?¡± he asked.


    Andre nced at him from behind his bangs. ¡°I¡¯m not good with team things,¡± he said quietly. His eyes jumped to look at the four other young men who were giving him scowls. They seemed upset with him, but he had no idea why.


    ¡°Think about it as you hit the shower. I think it could be good for you,¡± the man insisted as he turned back to his basketball yers.


    Andre quickly went to get his shower kit and headed for the shower. He stood under the st of hot water and washed his hair and aching body.


    He didn¡¯t hear the others following him until he spotted Fisher out of the corner of his eye and looked sharply at him. ¡°What?¡± he snapped, agitated by their stealthy approach. His eyes flicked to each of their faces. They were looking at his body and being tant about it. Again, none were smiling.


    Fisher finally worked up the nerve to speak. ¡°We don¡¯t need a freak like you sweating all over the new equipment the school purchased for us.¡±


    Andre¡¯s mindtched onto the term freak, and his mind took him back to the day Gloria beat him. She¡¯d used that term as she pounded on his face with her heavy fists.


    Sensing his attention had drifted, Fisher made the mistake of giving Andre¡¯s shoulder a shove.


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!¡± Andre roared suddenly and surged at the other young man, who tried to leap back but slipped and fell on his ass. Andre watched the other three grab Fisher¡¯s arms and pull him away from the trembling man standing over him.


    Turning back to the shower, Andre scrubbed the soap over the area Fisher touched. He could feel the other man¡¯s filth on his skin!


    He had to be clean!


    -=-


    Once they were out of the shower room, Fisher looked at the others, all wide-eyed with shock. They moved to the corner of the locker room.


    ¡°What the FUCK is wrong with him?¡± Fisher hissed quietly. ¡°Did you see him scrubbing his shoulder?¡±


    Davis got a determined look in his eye and rushed over to his locker. He jogged past secondster with his cell phone and headed back into the shower room. He returned a short timeter.


    Fisher looked at Davis with a confused frown. ¡°Why the hell were you taking a picture of him? Are you a fag or something?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯re a fag for asking!¡± Davis snapped in return.


    ¡°Answer the question! Why did you take a picture of him?¡± Fisher pressed.


    Davis scowled and nodded as he looked into the eyes of the others. ¡°You know how Marin is always dressed in that goth wear, all baggy and shit? He¡¯s obviously hiding himself! He doesn¡¯t talk to anyone or look at anyone. It¡¯s like he¡¯s hiding. We saw him acting like an animal on the functional trainer, and now he loses his shit after a simple touch? He must have serious mental issues! He doesn¡¯t want anyone to look at him. Imagine how he¡¯ll react when he finds out everyone knows what he¡¯s hiding. I think we can get rid of him by leaking the photo. Maybe permanently.¡±


    Fisher was looking at Davis with a surprised grin. ¡°Holy fuck! You have a twisted and devious mind! I love it!¡± They heard Marin rush over to his locker and start getting dressed.


    Zeigler smiled at Davis. ¡°How do we get it to everyone at the school without getting caught?¡±


    ¡°I know one of the techs on the school¡¯sworking team. She¡¯ll send it to everyone¡¯s mailbox for me without leaving a trail,¡± Davis grinned.


    ¡°All for the price of¡­?¡± Halton asked.


    ¡°Man, you know I never turn down the chance to eat a little pussy, even if it¡¯s on the chunky side,¡± Davis grinned. The others picked up the grin.


    ¡°Have you idiots hit the shower yet?¡± Garlin growled at his yers from the other side of the locker room.


    ¡°Sorry, coach! On our way!¡± Fisher called out.


    Davis slipped his cell into his locker, then they rushed into the shower to clean up before their next ss.


    He didn¡¯t tell the others that the actual tech he¡¯d be asking for the favor preferred Davis¡¯ dick in his ass as he did a reach around.


    The incredible picture he¡¯d taken was also going into Davis¡¯ personal collection.


    Fuck! Marin was packing!


    -=-


    Andre rushed home after school. It had been a mistake to work out at school. His skin crawled at the memory of Fisher touching him. He picked up his pace.


    He¡¯d had difficulty concentrating in the afternoon. He¡¯d aced the Chemistry quiz as he could focus on that. But listening to the teachers had been a struggle as his brain was busy drowning out their voices with its own internal dialog and the thousands of other stimuliing in.


    Finally, thest bell rang, and he was free.


    He was making a pork roast for Cassandra tonight, so he went over the recipe in his mind and ensured he had all the ingredients at home. He was passing a small neighborhood bakery and slowed his steps. A baguette would be a nice addition. He stepped inside the shop and picked up a fresh breadstick.


    The next shop had fresh-cut flowers, so he bought a small bouquet for their table.


    Dessert was bought from the bodega on the corner.


    Smiling as he rushed home with his purchases, he shook off thest of his unsettled nerves and let himself into the apartment. He had dinner to prepare before Cassandra got home.


    He tugged his school clothes off and slipped on his running shorts and a tank top. The kitchen was going to get hot as the old oven leaked heat.


    He put the flowers in a small vase and set it on the small table beside the window. The view it had was of the painted brick wall of the building across an empty lot. At least the afternoon light painted the wall with its brilliant colors and lit up their kitchen.


    Preparing dinner focused his mind, and he enjoyed cooking for his sister.


    He turned the oven on and sliced up two onions to line the roasting pan. He rinsed the pork roast and ced it atop the onions, adding more onions on top. He added baby carrots and potatoes to the roasting pan, then added water to the pan. He sprinkled dried basil kes over the veggies and meat for seasoning. Finally, the lid went on, and he slid the roaster into the oven.


    Andre hand-washed the utensils he¡¯d used, tidied the kitchen, and set the table. He wished he had a bottle of wine for Cassandra, but he was only eighteen and couldn¡¯t buy one. Not that he¡¯d drink any. He didn¡¯t like the taste or how it made his mind feel.


    While he waited, he did his homework. None of it challenged him, so he finished quickly and put his books back into his backpack. He put that near the entrance for the morning and plugged his cell into the charger in the kitchen.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With nothing else to do, he made another pass through the apartment, except for Cassandra¡¯s room, to ensure everything was neat and clean.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep7

    A little more than ny minutes after he got home, he heard keys in the door and wandered over to greet her.


    ¡°Seriously, piss off, TJ!¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so cold, bitch.¡±


    Andre frowned and yanked the door open. Cassandra gripped the handle tight, so she stumbled inside, away from their neighbor and into Andre¡¯s arms.


    He noted the big man had been standing entirely too close to Cassandra. TJ shifted his bleary eyes to look into Andre¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Cassandra a bitch. Don¡¯t touch her. Never again. Do you hear me?¡± Andre growled menacingly as he gently eased his sister behind him.


    TJ blinked at the rage he saw building in those dark eyes. Even baked as he was, he recognized the threat of the smaller man. It felt like he was facing down a rabid animal, one twitch away from ripping his face off with his teeth! He raised his palms in surrender as he leaned away and stepped back toward his door across the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool! Jus¡¯ trying to be frien¡¯ly. Shit,¡± TJ grumbled. He never looked away from Andre¡¯s eyes until he closed his door between them.


    Intensely aware of Cassandra¡¯s hands resting on his back, Andre carefully stepped back and closed the door to lock it. She rested her forehead on his shoulder and released the breath she¡¯d been holding.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you okay, Cassandra?¡± Andre asked.


    She sighed and stepped back from him. ¡°Yes. Sorry. I just didn¡¯t need to deal with that asshole at the end of my day.¡±


    Andre nodded as he turned to face her. He struggled to keep his eyes from roaming over her body. She sighed and took her jacket off. His resolve crumbled as her heavy breasts pressed tightly against her cream blouse. He drank in the sight, then raised his eyes to hers and caught the tail end of a little smile as she turned and headed for her room.


    ¡°Dinner smells fabulous! I¡¯ll be right out. Thanks for saving me from TJ,¡± she said over her shoulder as she away walked down the hall. Andre¡¯s eyes were trapped by the sight of her ass in the tight skirt. Then she closed her door behind her, and Andre was freed from her spell.


    He picked up her purse and ced it on the kitchen counter. He pulled her cell from it to plug it in.


    Going back to the hall, he took her dress shoes from the carryall and cleaned them with an old rag from the hall closet. The carryall went into the kitchen, where he pulled the lunch bag from it.


    The carryall was stored on the corner of the kitchen counter for the morning.


    He washed his hands, then the spoon from the lunch bag. That went back into the lunch bag with another pudding. This went into the fridge for now. He¡¯d finish making his sister¡¯s lunch from the leftover roastter tonight.


    Dinner was almost ready, so he put the breadstick into the oven next to the roasting pan. He heard the bathroom door close and nced at the clock on the stove. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t be long as he didn¡¯t want to overcook the roast.


    Everything had to be perfect for her.


    -=-


    Cassandra washed her face and tried to shake off the tingles her body was still going through after teasing Andre. She dried her face, then looked in the mirror with an angry scowl. How was she treating him any different than Gloria had? He was a young male. His hormones probably controlled him, and she was teasing him? What the fuck was wrong with her?


    She needed to stop thinking of him in terms of being male. He was her brother! They may have had different mothers, but they shared the same demon as their father! She grit her teeth as a re of rage shot through her. She¡¯d promised herself she¡¯d stop thinking of that monster.


    The way Andre came to her rescue tonight returned to her thoughts unbidden.


    The moment she¡¯d reached her door, TJ stepped out of his and began pressing himself against her. When her door suddenly opened, she¡¯d fallen in,nding against the solid muscles of Andre¡¯s chest. His powerful hands and arms guided her behind him as he faced off against the bigger man without hesitation. She¡¯d immediately felt safer.


    She saw the look on her neighbor¡¯s face. Even stoned as the big man was, he was frightened of Andre! That sent a surge of lust through her, and she¡¯d rested her hands against her brother¡¯s back. The hard bs of muscle in his back were trembling with restrained power, and that felt¡­ so good!


    When the danger was over, she knew she had to rein it in, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from arching her back as she took her jacket off, which pressed her girls tight against her shirt. She caught Andre¡¯s wide-eyed appreciation of that. Another sh of lust shot through her and put a wiggle in her hips as she walked to her bedroom.


    Andre never shortened her name. Never Cass or Sandy or even Sandra, always Cassandra. She loved the way he said it, too. Like she was royalty or someone significant. Hearing her name from his lips made her feel special.


    It was only once she was behind her door that her guilt crashed through her. Her sexual frustration must be getting out of control. She¡¯d nced to her bedside table where her rubber friend waited in the drawer for their next date.


    She¡¯d pulled off her clothes and put on herfy clothes, yoga pants, a tank, and a t-shirt. As she hated wearing bras at home and her girls couldn¡¯t go without some support, she¡¯d taken to wearing tight tank tops under the loose t-shirt. She¡¯d run out of her own tanks, so she¡¯d borrowed one of Andre¡¯s.


    As she now stood in the bathroom, giving herself a troubled look in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about how his tank top was squeezing her breasts so well.


    ¡°Dinner!¡± Andre called out from the kitchen.


    She sighed and left the bathroom.


    The scent of the roast pork was apanied by the delicious aroma of¡­ fresh-baked bread?


    She went down the hall and avoided walking through the tiny kitchen by walking through the living room to get to the table next to the window.


    ¡°You have sses tomorrow night, right?¡± Andre asked. She nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t update the calendar,¡± he gestured to the fridge where they kept their schedule.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll do it after dinner. It smells amazing, by the way! You¡¯re going to make some lucky girl a wonderful househusband.¡±


    He nced at her in confusion, but she just shook her hand with a gesture to say ignore her.


    She sat in her customary ce, and he set her te down before her. Her mouth watered as the delicious smells reached her nose. The pork looked juicy and tender, as did the carrots and potatoes. Then he brought a basket of baguette pieces, fresh-cut and steaming. He brought out the butter for the bread and veggies. He poured her a ss of water and one for him.


    She watched him with a smile as he finally sat across from her. ¡°Above and beyond, Andre!¡±


    He smiled at her, and she saw him rx a little with herpliment. They¡¯d been living together for two years, and it worried her he still seemed to expect criticisms and cruel insults. The damage Gloria caused ran deep.


    She turned to her te and began eating. The roast was perfect, as were the veggies. She thered some butter on the bread. The crust was crispy, yet the inside was so soft. ¡°This is so good!¡± she sighed, and Andre smiled as he turned his attention to his own te.


    They enjoyed the meal infortable silence.


    ¡°Is there anything good to watch tonight?¡± she asked.


    His face fell. ¡°I forgot to look at the listings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool! We¡¯ll look after dinner,¡± she hurried to ease his mind.


    He nodded and looked in the bowl for another piece of bread. Only the two end pieces remained. He nced over at Cassandra, who was enjoying thest slice. He smiled and buttered one of the remaining pieces and popped it into his mouth. He took his te and cutlery to the sink and quickly washed them.


    When Cassandra pushed back from her te, he looked at her to see if she was done. She nodded with a blissful smile, so he immediately collected her items and washed them as she wandered into the living room and dropped herself onto the couch with the TV remote. She flipped through the limited channels they had. The selection of shows was pretty slim. She finally settled on a crappy movie where young teens got into mischief as they tried to lose their virginity. She swore there must be thousands of simr films, and all were bad! But it was this, sports, news, or some religious channel with an old guy wailing about sinners going to hell.


    As she waited for Andre to join her, she evaluated the actors¡¯ looks in the movie. The main male lead was attractive enough in a pleasant way. The female lead was a goddess disguising herself behind bad hair and thick-framed sses. It was one of those right in front of your face stories.


    ¡°Anything good?¡± Andre asked as he sat next to her. He nced at her curiously with an eager smile.


    She snorted. ¡°TV and good are mutually exclusive terms tonight. All we have is this teenedy.¡±


    They sat together quietly, watching the high school seniors navigating their way through the warped reality of their final year in school.


    Cassandra nced over at Andre, and his eyes flicked to her. A wicked thought slipped into her head, and she grinned mischievously. She moved closer and gently pressed against his side. That felt good!


    ¡°So, is this how your senior year is progressing? Are the cheerleaders all chasing after you, trying to steal kisses in the hallways, pull you into the locker room?¡±


    Andre¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head vehemently.


    She gave him a skeptical look. ¡°Oh,e on! They must melt like butter when they eye this beefy body of yours!¡± She poked a finger against the thick, hard muscle of his chest. D-did it feel harder tonight? She trembled and struggled to hide her need.


    Andre¡¯s eyes fluttered when she touched him, then he was looking at her with an intensity that sent tingles through her.


    ¡°No¨Cno, they don¡¯t look at me like that. I sit next to some of them in my sses, and they don¡¯t talk to me. But I don¡¯t talk to them either,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°You should talk to them! You should ask one out on a date!¡± she insisted, wanting her brother to find happiness, even as it evaded her.


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. They have boyfriends. Besides, I don¡¯t think they like me,¡± he replied.


    Movie forgotten, Cassandra turned to face him on the couch, her legs pressing against his, and looked into his eyes with a troubled expression on her face. ¡°How could they possibly not like you! You¡¯re a wonderful person! You¡¯re also so handsome, smart, and¡­ built!¡± She bit her lip as she let her eyes drink in his powerful arms.


    She wanted them wrapped around her, but that was wrong!


    Wasn¡¯t it?

 Estranged Siblings: Ep8

    Andre shook his head, his thoughts derailed by the sight of her white teeth trapping her plump lower lip. His mouth worked to reply to herpliment, but he¡¯d lost the ability to speak. His trapped erection was painfully straining against his shorts, and he didn¡¯t dare let her think he was being a creep.


    He jumped up from the couch, pulling away from the delicious feel of her body. ¡°I¨CI need to use the bathroom.¡±


    He saw her eyes lock on the ridge pressed against his shorts, then he fled to the only room he could go to with a door to put between them. Between her soft touch, her closeness, and her biting her lip, his libido had gotten away from him.


    He had to get relief.


    -=-


    What was wrong with her?


    Cassandra watched Andre rush away and almost called out to him to apologize. He made her a wonderful meal, cleaned up after her, and she rewarded him by teasing him unmercifully? After what he¡¯d been through? What kind of monster was she?


    She turned the TV off as it¡¯d lost its appeal. Standing alone in the living room, she looked back at the sofa, wondering if she should open it up into its bed form. She might pick up his masculine scent from the sheets.


    Cassandra froze as she contemted lying on the bed. She was out of control!


    Instead, she stiffly walked out of the room and down the hall, pausing outside the bathroom door. She moved closer.


    ¡°A-are you okay?¡± she asked softly.


    She heard an odd grunt, then he spoke, his voice tight. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Thank you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± was his response.


    She pulled back, guilt coursing through her. She opened her bedroom door and slipped inside, closing it behind her. Her mind shed to the image of Andre¡¯s erection pressing against his shorts again.


    She needed relief. Maybe once she¡¯d appeased that need, she¡¯d get her rational mind back.


    She pulled the rubber cock from her drawer with the small tube of lube and sat back on the bed. She pushed her yoga pants down, freeing her big ass from them and sliding them down her legs. She needed to be naked, so the shirt and tank came off next. She recalled Andre¡¯s powerful hands on her as they¡¯d been when he¡¯d protected her in her doorway today. She imagined them undressing her.


    Cassandra shook her head violently. Fuck, she was getting too excited!


    Laying back on the bed, she grabbed the dildo and lube but realized she was already very wet, so she rubbed the thick head of the rubber cock against her opening and felt it dip inside. Her mind recalled the tent in Andre¡¯s shorts this morning, and she shoved the dildo deeper. She gasped at the feel of it forcing her walls open as it sank deeper inside.


    Touching her clit, she jolted from how sensitive she was. It wouldn¡¯t take her long.


    She began thrusting the fat fake cock into her as she rubbed her clit in circles, and her body arched¨Cso fucking good! Andre¡¯s dark eyes watching her intensely shed into her mind, and that was it. She pulled a pillow over her face as she screamed her release into it.


    Wave after wave coursed through her body as she held that image in her memory.


    When it finally slowed, and the pulses eased, she feltpletely wrung out and deliciously tingly. Fuck! That was a big one!


    She tried to keep the pleasure front and center for as long as she could, but the crushing guilt would not be denied its turn.


    Why did she only achieve such bliss from something she knew was so fucking wrong!


    -=-


    Andre slowly cleaned himself up after the eruption he¡¯d experienced when Cassandra spoke softly to him through the door as he stroked his cock toward his release. Her voice had caught him by surprise and triggered a colossal orgasm. He¡¯d barely been able to answer her, and he was sure she knew what he was doing. That¡¯d sent another surge through him, but he¡¯d contained his moans.


    When he heard her bedroom door close, he opened his eyes and saw he¡¯d made a mess of the bathroom wall. Shit! That was more powerful than usual.


    After he cleaned himself, he cleaned the wall and floor and ensured both were spotless once more.


    He scowled at the man in the mirror as he brushed his teeth. Why couldn¡¯t he be a normal brother for a sister who was so wonderful! She¡¯d rescued him, given him a roof over his head, and paid for the food on his te. This was how he repaid her.


    She¡¯d asked him why he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, and he couldn¡¯t tell her how none of thempared to her. Most of them were obsessed with being skinny and maintaining their position in the school¡¯s social ranking order. None of them attracted him as Cassandra did. None of them had the wit to carry a conversation. He knew Cassandra had a brilliant mind. He could sense her frustration with her job, and he was so proud of her attending college to get the certifications required for more challenging and lucrative work. He had to support her efforts, ease away all the distractions preventing her from reaching her goals. He could do this.


    He just had to keep his need for her under control.


    Principal Harry Wace sat at his breakfast table and stared in dismay at the photo on his cell phone. It¡¯de in sometimetest night, mailed from an ount for a student he knew had died in a tragic car ident months ago. He¡¯d contacted a few teachers this morning and got replies they¡¯d also received the image from the school¡¯s email system.


    The photo had obviously been taken in the school¡¯s shower room, as he could see the school colors on the wall behind the young man. He also noted the picture had been scrubbed of its information tags, so he had no clue as to its source other than the dead ount the message hade from. He sent a note to Jerry Garlin to ask him who might have been present when the image was taken, assuming it was taken recently. He believed it was, as that matched the instant gratification nature of today¡¯s youth.


    The Gym Teacher¡¯s response returned, saying he¡¯d investigate.


    Harry sighed. This was a public rtions nightmare! The school districtmissioner was going to find out about this, and heads might roll. He needed to be proactive and do everything right. He¡¯d have to call in the techs to find out how an ount that should have been removed was used to flood the school¡¯s mailboxes with this illicit image. Maybe they could remove the message from every mail ount!


    He sent a request for a meeting with the entire tech team in his office at nine AM.


    He needed to know who the student in the photo was as well. A message to Mrs. Whitmore should resolve that, as she had an uncanny ability to match student faces to names. She¡¯d been working in the office for over thirty years.


    With a worried sigh, he rushed through his morning routine and headed off to school.


    His head would not be the one rolling for this.


    -=-


    The school was buzzing with the story of the nude photo in everyone¡¯s inbox. From the students to the faculty, the illicit image had been mailed to them. The students who¡¯d initially refused to set up their school-based ounts scrambled to do so. Some were toote, as the school¡¯s tech team sent a purge through thework to remove this message from the inactive ount. The students who had received it now found the email was gone.


    Not to be denied, the sharper students had already copied the attachment and spread it beyond the bounds of the school¡¯swork. It popped up on popr social media sites, links were shared back into the student ounts, and soon its exposure grew exponentially, expanding far beyond the school poption.


    Andre was one of the students who paid little attention to the school¡¯s digital services and never reviewed the emails they sent out. He also had no interest in social media, so he had no ounts there to receive anything.


    When he arrived at school that morning, he was hidden within his usual hoodie and baggy jeans. Earbuds in his ears, Winterfylleth¡¯s album, The Threnody of Triumph, ying to drown out the noise of his thoughts, he spared little attention to the school¡¯s other upants.


    His garb made most overlook him, but he was sensing a difference. Eyes were following him. Just a few at first, but enough to make him notice. He didn¡¯t know why they were looking at him. He thought he witnessed hate, disgust, curiosity, and even lust, but without context, he was lost.


    Andre went to his locker and grabbed his books for his first ss. As he made his way there, he picked up the impression that more eyes were aimed at him, and his nerves buzzed.


    He took his seat as the other students filed into the ss. Their general noise level was higher than usual, and he paused his music to take in the chatter to pick up some clues about what they were so excited about.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Who took it?¡± ¡°What a creep!¡± ¡°So fucking hot!¡± ¡°Why does he hide himself?¡± ¡°It had to be Fisher!¡± ¡°Why is he here today?¡±


    Brigette Harrison, sitting to his left, leaned closer with a little smile on her lips and his eyes locked on hers. She seemed to be reading his face. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, do you?¡±


    He frowned and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Marin!¡±


    Everyone quieted down and looked to the doorway where their teacher, Mrs. Phillips, and one of the main office workers stood.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Come with us. The rest of you settle down,¡± the teacher barked sharply. Then she looked at Andre, who was standing. ¡°Bring your books.¡±

 Estranged Siblings: Ep9

    Andre was worried now. He wouldn¡¯t be returning to ss? He nced at Brigitte, but her smile just widened, the tip of her tongue slipping out to lick her lips as her eyes panned down his body.


    Disturbed by that, he stumbled forward and hastened to get out of the room.


    The halls were emptying as students rushed to their first sses. A few teachers were still standing outside their doors and watched him pass.


    Mr. Cochrane, his skinny, grey-haired geography teacher, wore a disturbed expression on his flushed face. Andre thought he looked angry or disgusted, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. The man nced at the office worker, then turned to shuffle back into his ssroom.


    At the end of the corridor leading to the front office, in thest doorway, was Mrs. Jager. She was Andre¡¯s math teacher and the physical opposite of Mr. Cochrane. Where he was short, old, and frail, she stood five-foot-eleven in sensible ts with svelte curves and fit muscles. The proportions of her significant breasts suggested surgical assistance. As he passed, she was watching him with an intensity that raised the hairs on the back of his neck. He immediately dropped his eyes.


    ¡°Ilsa!¡± Mrs. Phillips scolded quietly, snapping the tall blonde¡¯s eyes to her. She nodded to Phillips and stepped inside her ss.


    Thest hallway was empty of students as the first bell rang. The teacher stepped through the doors to the office, with the worker and Andre following. Principal Wace nodded to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Phillips. I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± he said, and Andre heard his teacher make sputtering noises. The principal raised an eyebrow, and Mrs. Phillips spun angrily and left the outer office.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, please join me in my office,¡± Wace said calmly as the worker returned to her desk with a nce at him.


    Andre¡¯s nerves were buzzing. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Wace paused as he looked back at Andre. ¡°Not at all. I just need to speak to you about something.¡± He looked at the worker. ¡°Have you been able to reach his guardian?¡±


    Andre stopped and stared at the principal. ¡°You¡¯re calling Cassandra? You can¡¯t disturb her at work!¡±


    The principal looked at him. ¡°Why? What does she do?¡±


    Andre felt his chest tightening. He didn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble. ¡°She¡¯s a teller in a bank. She has a mean boss. You shouldn¡¯t call her. I¡¯m eighteen. Legally an adult. You don¡¯t need to call her.¡±


    Wace looked at him and came to a decision. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯ll need to speak with her, and I need her to call me as soon as she can.¡±


    Andre nodded and felt the tightness ease. He followed the man into his office and took a seat as Wace closed the door. The older man took a seat behind his desk and took a deep breath before he spoke.


    ¡°I take it from your expression you¡¯re not aware of why you¡¯ve been brought here,¡± the principal said.


    Andre nodded.


    The man looked Andre in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been a serious vition of your privacy.¡±


    Andre wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. He shook his head.


    ¡°An investigation is underway to determine who did it, but someone took a picture of you in the school showers. It was a very explicit picture. To make matters worse, the image was sent to every active ount on the schoolwork. I¡¯ve had thework techs remove the message from every mailbox, but I¡¯m afraid many of the students and faculty have already seen the image.¡± He paused as he watched for a reaction.


    Andre didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. People saw him naked? That¡¯s why everyone was looking at him? All those people seeing his body¡­ Brigette! The image of her licking her lips shed into his mind.


    The noise in his head suddenly spiked, and he was out of his chair and running. He got out into the hall and saw the exit a short distance away. Voices were calling out behind him, but they felt like hands wing at his body, so he ran faster, bursting out the front door to sprint down the sidewalk away from the school and all the knowing eyes. His feet knew where he needed to be to feel safe, so he let them set his course and tried to drown out the screaming in his head.


    He ran across the street in front of the school and caught motion out of the corner of his eye. He leaped upward to clear the speeding car¡¯s bumper. His world exploded into stars as he mmed into the windshield, his body thrown upward tond on the road behind the skidding sports car. Mercifully, he was unconscious when hended.


    -=-


    Cassandra rushed into the hospital and ran to the Admissions desk. The woman behind the desk looked up with a weary expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Andre Marin. He-he was hit by a car!¡± she gasped, struggling to keep from crying.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°His sister, Cassandra.¡±


    The woman tapped a few keys on her keyboard. ¡°He¡¯s on the third floor¨C¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she gasped, but she was already rushing to the elevators.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She rode it up to the third floor and stepped out into the hall. She saw the nurse¡¯s station and hurried up to it. She was losing her battle to suppress her tears the closer she got.


    ¡°I-I was called by the principal of my brother¡¯s school. He said Andre had been hit by a car and was being taken here. His name is Andre Marin. I¡¯m his sister Cassandra,¡± she was babbling, but the nurse behind the counter gave her a sympathetic smile. She looked at her screen.


    ¡°Yes, Ah! Doctor Krastin. Your patient¡¯s sister is here. Andre Marin,¡± she said to a man in scrubs. He walked over to Cassandra and guided her a short way from the nurse¡¯s station.


    ¡°First, Andre appears to be okay. We sent him for x-rays, but nothing looks broken. He was very lucky. He¡¯ll be badly bruised and will need at least a week to recuperate. He struck his head against the windshield and the road, but I don¡¯t see any signs of injury to his skull or brain. Not even signs of a concussion. He was unconscious when he was brought in but woke shortly after he arrived. We¡¯re going to keep him in the hospital overnight, but I believe he¡¯ll be able to go home tomorrow if he has a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± The doctor smiled gently at her as the tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Can I see him?¡± she asked in a little girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s in room three-oh-nine, but he¡¯s been given strong pain medication, so he¡¯s asleep. You can see him, but please don¡¯t wake him. He needs time to heal.¡± He looked past her and nodded. ¡°Before you do, you should speak with Principal Wace, who¡¯s been waiting for your arrival.¡±


    Cassandra turned and saw the man standing by the entrance of a small waiting room. He¡¯d been the one who told her Andre was in the hospital. She¡¯d hung up on him right after he¡¯d said which one.


    She nodded to the doctor and walked over to the room as Wace stepped back inside and gestured to one of the seats. Cautiously, she sat as he closed the door and sat across from her. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to say I¡¯m terribly sorry about Andre¡¯s unfortunate ident. The car which was speeding in front of the school was being driven by a student who, I¡¯m told, will probably have his license suspended.¡±


    ¡°Why was Andre running from the school?¡± Cassandra asked.


    The man nodded and wet his lips nervously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there was a serious vition of Andre¡¯s privacy at the school yesterday. We¡¯re investigating the source, but someone took a photo of Andre in the gym showers¨C¡± Cassandra sucked in a sharp breath, and the man paused as he looked at her cautiously. ¡°To make matters worse, they somehow sent the image to every active school mail ount. Many of the students and faculty viewed this image before we could purge it from the mail system.¡±


    Cassandra was frozen with horror.


    ¡°I called Andre down to my office first thing this morning to inform him of this¡­ and I¡¯m afraid he reacted badly. He ran from my office, exited the school, and ran out into the street directly in front of the racing sports car. Has he ever shown any suicidal tendencies before¨C¡±


    ¡°HE WASN¡¯T TRYING TO DO THAT!¡± Cassandra roared as she leaped to her feet to re down at the man.


    Wace leaned back in his chair, looking up at the raging blonde. Her eyes were wide, she was baring her teeth, and her fingers were curved into ws like she wanted nothing more than to tear into him. He realized he was genuinely frightened.


    She was also breathing hard, and he struggled to keep his eyes from the sight of her blouse tightening over her abundant chest. Still, she was seriously pissed. He¡¯d have to be very careful.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry if I misspoke¡­ but on its face, his actions after he received the news¨C¡±


    ¡°You listen closely to me. You have NO FUCKING IDEA how STRONG that man is. What he¡¯s endured in his life and how he¡¯s bounced back. What happened outside the school today was an ident! Don¡¯t for a minute think it was otherwise. I know how important his privacy is to him, and I know how horrified he¡¯d be knowing strangers had seen¡­ what they saw. He¡¯d have wanted to go home, where he feels safe. That had to be where he was going. He got hit because he was distracted by this horrible vition. You find the bastard who took that picture. I want criminal charges ced on him.¡±


    Cassandra snorted at the nodding man, then stormed out of the room. She stopped out in the hall and saw people watching her nervously. She knew she probably looked like a raving lunatic, but that man in there pushed buttons he should have left alone. She knew Andre would never do what the principal said. He loved her! He wouldn¡¯t do that to her.


    She burst into tears and struggled to see through bleary eyes to read the room numbers to find Andre¡¯s room. She finally spotted three-oh-nine and went inside, mping down on her sobs. He didn¡¯t need to hear that. There were four beds, and she found Andre in thest one. She ignored the eyes of the older men in the other three beds as she rushed to his side. He was sleeping, an innocent expression on his face. The right side of his face was slightly swollen and bruised. She held her fist against her mouth to hold back her cries. He¡¯d gone through so much cruelty in his life, none of which he deserved.


    Cassandra could feel the eyes of the other patients, so she stood and pulled the curtain around Andre¡¯s bed to give them privacy. Then she moved a chair next to his bed and sat to watch him sleep. She gently took his hand in hers, and on impulse, she kissed it.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep10

    She felt a reaction and looked up to see his eyes trying to open. She immediately stood and leaned over him to kiss his forehead.


    ¡°Shh, Andre. Everything is going to be fine. I¡¯m here. Sleep. Get better,¡± she whispered, then pressed her lips to his. She felt him moan, then sigh as the drugs pulled him back into sleep.


    She pulled back in surprise. She hadn¡¯t meant to do that. She dropped herself back into the chair.


    His reaction was circling around in her brain. He seemed to like it, but truthfully, he was high on medication, so she couldn¡¯t be sure what he was experiencing.


    She knew her body was aching for another kiss. She sat further back in the chair as she looked at the sleeping man. Could she trust herself around him? Maybe she was a little overwhelmed with emotion at the moment. He didn¡¯t need that.


    Cassandra sat with him for a while, just watching him sleep. Her eyes returned to his lips too often, so she finally stood and kissed his forehead once more before leaving the room.


    She marched back to the nurse¡¯s station and smiled at the woman behind the counter. ¡°When will I be able to take Andre home tomorrow?¡±


    The nurse nced at her screen. ¡°The doctor will do a final examination in the morning, so I¡¯d say you should probably be able to take him home by noon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She left the hospital and waited for the bus to arrive. She¡¯d take tomorrow as a sick day as she¡¯d never taken one, so they owed her this, and she¡¯d splurge on a taxi to get Andre home.


    The bus finally arrived, and she got a seat next to the window. As they pulled away from the building, her eyes lifted to look for Andre¡¯s window as the memory of his soft lips slipped back into her thoughts.


    Her body ached with need, and she squeezed her legs together as she tried to think of something else. Where her mind was taking her was so wrong!


    As she got closer to her neighborhood, the bus stopped close to Andre¡¯s school, and a bunch of students piled on. The noise level on the bus went up considerably, but she knew she would get off shortly.


    Most of them were talking about the car ident and the nude picture. She wanted to scream.


    She stood to prepare to leave at the next stop and made her way to the door. She passed two young women staring at their cell phones and froze. There was the image of Andre, water pouring off his naked body. She missed her stop and jolted to ring the bell for the next.


    ¡°What site was that on?¡± she asked them, and they stared at her with knowing grins.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the Inte now!¡± one gushed.


    ¡°This one is Reddit in the NSFW subreddit for big cocks!¡± the other whispered, and they burst into giggles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Part of her wanted to strangle the bitches, but she contained her anger and looked at the screen to see the address she was talking about. The bus slowed and stopped, and she pushed the doors to step outside. As the bus pulled away, she pulled her cell out and typed in the address while she could remember it. Secondster, the image was on her screen, and she froze once more.


    She hated the creep who took the picture because he hurt Andre, and there was no forgiving that.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but admire how beautiful the shot was. The lighting and shadows, theposition, but mostly the timing of the image to capture the water striking Andre¡¯s body. How it sshed off and ran down over his chiseled muscles. He was¡­ beautiful!


    For the first time since they were kids, she saw her brother naked, and he was no longer a child. This was Andre, the fully grown adult, and his adult physique was¡­ breathtaking. She realized she¡¯d been standing on the sidewalk in one spot for a long time. Before she moved, she quickly saved the image to her cell¡¯s photo gallery. Again, while she hated the photographer for what he¡¯d done, she was deeply affected by the photo and had to keep it.


    She jolted as she realized she would bete for her college course if she didn¡¯t hurry. It would be difficult to concentrate tonight, but she owed it to herself and Andre to do well in the ss.


    She thought about that as she walked the block back to her building, but the image of Andre intruded in her thoughts the entire way.


    Andre woke in a strange ce. His eyes panned around the room, and he saw strangers sleeping in beds beside and across from him. A hospital ward? Why was he here?


    He tried to move, and the pain registered.


    He stopped and did his best to rx as his right side screamed in protest from his attempt to shift on the bed. What happened?


    A nurse walked into the ward and saw he was awake. She smiled and moved to the side of his bed. He noted she had strong-looking hands and toned arms for a woman in her¡­ thirties. Pretty, in a mom-next-door way, she adjusted his pillow slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Good. I¡¯ll let the doctor know. Are you in any pain?¡± she asked.


    He tried to nod, but spikes of pain made him pinch his eyes closed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± she sighed. ¡°Let me get you something for that as well. Just rest. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Andre felt his mind drift away until he heard heavy footsteps approaching. He opened his eyes again, and a man in a white coat stopped next to him and looked at the monitor connected to Andre. Then he used a small shlight to check Andre¡¯s pupil reaction. He smiled as what he saw pleased him.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Marin. I¡¯m Doctor Krastin. You had a nasty bump yesterday, but you don¡¯t seem any worse for wear aside from some bruising. No concussion. No broken bones or torn ligaments. You are remarkably fortunate, considering you were hit by a car. You¡¯re going to need to take it easy and just rest for a week or so to let your muscles heal.¡± He looked at Andre¡¯s chart. ¡°You¡¯ll be discharged today. You¡¯ll need someone to bring you home.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Andre whispered.


    The doctor must have missed it, as he looked at Andre.


    The nurse standing behind the doctor touched his elbow. ¡°Mr. Marin¡¯s sister will pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s good.¡± He turned his attention back to his patient. ¡°You¡¯ll be in pain for the next little while, so I¡¯ll write you a script for painkillers. They¡¯re strong and addictive, so only take them as directed, and if you can, do your best to limit your intake as much as possible. Do you understand?¡±


    Andre nced at the man. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Krastin nodded to himself. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll set that up and get you signed out so your sister can take you home. Take care.¡± He stood and left as the nurse moved closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring your breakfast in a moment, but first, we¡¯ll get you cleaned up, okay?¡± the woman said to him kindly. She pressed a control on the bed, and the top of the mattress began to rise.


    Andre nced at her as sharp pains from the movement made him grit his teeth. She was going to clean him?

 Estranged Siblings: Ep11

    The nurse stopped the bed as she noticed his pain, then left the room. Andre¡¯s eyes flicked to the man in the bed across from him. He was likely in his sixties, and he was grinning back at him.


    ¡°Sponge bath is best part!¡± the man chuckled in a thick vic ent.


    Andre frowned. He didn¡¯t want a bath from the nurse. He nced to the doorway where she was returning with a small rolling cart. She stopped it next to his bed and pulled the privacy curtain around them.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Andre moaned as his bruises protested being moved.


    The nurse gave him a small sympathetic nce, then proceeded with her preparations. ¡°Mr. Marin, your sister will pick you up this morning, and you don¡¯t want her to smell you in this state. The bath will be quick, and you will smell much better and feel refreshed once it¡¯s done.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply as she began. He squirmed as she touched him, but he picked up on her clinical and impersonal technique. She moved quickly and efficiently down his body.


    She tried to be gentle over his bruises, but the pain almost overwhelmed him. His mind dragged him unwillingly into memories of Gloria¡¯s abuse and how he¡¯d had to just endure it. She made him feel helpless. The nurse was making her way down his torso, getting closer to his groin, and he closed his eyes tight as the terrible memories returned. Involuntarily, he began to stiffen, and the throbbing sent additional spikes of pain through his head. He was so confused and humiliated.


    The nurse nced up in surprise at his face as she heard him moan softly. His jaw was clenched tight in pain. She rinsed her cloth once more, as she was determined to finish quickly. She pulled his sheet down to work from his waist down and froze as she saw he was painfully erect.


    In her thirteen years of being a nurse, this certainly wasn¡¯t the first time a patient had be excited during a bath. But this time, she could tell he was suffering from her gentle touches to his bruised side. Normally, that would have overwhelmed any excitement the patient might feel, killing any chance of them having an erection. This patient was very stiff and very big.


    Without a conscious decision to do so, she gently cleaned his cock and balls with her cloth. He gasped as this triggered his release. She caught his cum in the fabric, and when he was done, she looked up to see if he¡¯d enjoyed it.


    Instead, she saw he¡¯d turned his face away in shame.


    Suddenly, the nurse felt horrible about what she¡¯d done. She didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d done it. She¡¯d never done it before.


    Quickly straightening up his gown and the sheet, she opened the curtain. ncing back at Andre in guilt, she saw a tear roll down his cheek. She barely contained her gasp as she stiffly marched from the room with her cart, avoiding the eyes of the other patients.


    She was suddenly feeling very ill at what she¡¯d just done and walked to the nurse¡¯s station to let them know she was taking the rest of the day off. Reaching the locker room, she stuffed the cum soiled wash cloth into her backpack. Shouldering it, she rushed out of the hospital.


    She had some thinking to do.


    -=-


    Back in the ward, Andre listened to hear if the nurse who¡¯d fled wasing back. When she didn¡¯t, he did his best to try to forget it ever happened. His skin crawled, and he desperately wanted a shower to clean her touch from his skin.


    As he moved, his injuries throbbed, and he realized the nurse had forgotten to bring him the pain meds.


    His mind¡¯s internal dialog screamed at him that he deserved this and wasn¡¯t worthy of Cassandra.


    He closed his eyes and prayed she woulde to get him soon. He didn¡¯t like this ce.


    -=-


    Cassandra was struggling with her rage as she rode the bus to the hospital. Her piece of shit bank manager had given her a hard time about taking the sick day. He¡¯d kept her on the phone, asking her how she would make up the time she was stealing from the bank. She was proud that she¡¯d been able to keep her voice steady as she listed off the times when he and others at the branch had extended their lunch period, arrivedte, or not at all. At the same time, she was always on time or slightly early, took only the allotted hour for lunch, and had never missed a day. In the end, he grudgingly allowed her this one favor, and she¡¯d had to thank him for it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have much longer to go in her course, and the moment she graduated, she would apply for a better position to escape that toxic environment.


    The hospital wasing up, so she pulled the cord to request a stop, then exited the bus just steps from the front door. She made her way inside and walked to the nurse¡¯s station she¡¯d visited the day before. A doctor was speaking with the nurses behind the counter and nced at her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cassandra Marin. I¡¯m here to pick up my brother Andre,¡± she said politely.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep12

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m his physician, Doctor Krastin. Uh, we¡¯ve met, yes?¡± he asked, and she nodded, so he continued. ¡°I checked in on him this morning. He was in a lot of pain but has no serious injuries. Just a lot of bruising on his right side. He was very lucky. I¡¯ve written a script for him for a powerful painkiller and have advised him it is highly addictive, so he should do his best to limit his use of it.¡± He looked at Andre¡¯s chart. ¡°He¡¯ll have been given his first dose this¡­.¡± He frowned, then looked at the other nurses. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing a reference to Mr. Marin¡¯s first dose. Did Nurse Hall administer it?¡±


    One of thedies grimaced. ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling well and left early this morning,¡± she confessed. ¡°She mentioned nothing to us.¡±


    The doctor came around the counter, and Cassandra followed him down the hall to Andre¡¯s room. They went inside and over to his bedside. Andre looked up at them with ssy eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, have you received any pain relief today? Any medication?¡± he asked quietly.


    Andre¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. ¡°¡­ no¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for that. I¡¯ll get you some immediately.¡± Throwing an apologetic look at Cassandra, he rushed out of the room.


    She moved closer to her brother and saw his eyes were tracking her. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°¡­ home¡­¡±


    Tears sprung to her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking you home now. We¡¯ll get you home where you can rest in privacy. It¡¯s my turn to take care of you.¡±


    Andre¡¯s eyes were also filling with tears, but they dripped slowly down his cheeks. Cassandra grabbed a tissue and dabbed his face as the doctor returned with a small paper cup in his hand. He looked ufortable when he saw them crying. He moved next to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two pills to start. Normally, you¡¯ll take only one and only when the pain bes too much. They are potent,¡± he exined as he poured a cup of water. He used the controls on the bed to raise Andre slowly to more easily swallow the pills. He sucked in some sharp breaths, so the doctor lifted the pill cup to his lips, and he took them into his mouth. Then he sipped the water and swallowed the pills.


    Doctor Krastin looked at Cassandra. ¡°How are you getting him home?¡±


    She looked at him cautiously. ¡°Taxi.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°I think that might be too much for him at this point. I¡¯ll arrange for an ambnce to take him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t afford¨C¡± Cassandra began.


    ¡°The Hospital will pick up the tab for this. We shouldn¡¯t have missed giving him the first dose. I insist,¡± he said kindly. He pulled from his pocket the prescription he¡¯d written for Andre and handed it to her.


    ¡°You can get this fulfilled in the pharmacy downstairs.¡±


    She took the paper from his hand and gave him a trembling smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get him the pills while I arrange for the ride home?¡± the doctor suggested, and she nodded. He left with a nod, then she turned back to Andre.


    With ast smile at her brother, Cassandra rushed away to get the pills. The pharmacy wasn¡¯t busy, so she got the bottle of pills rtively quickly, but she fretted the entire time. She rushed back to Andre¡¯s side once she had them.


    The process of getting Andre moved to a gurney, into an ambnce, and moved into her apartment was obviously agonizing for him, but he made no sounds of protest.


    She folded open his bed in the apartment, and the burly paramedics gently ced Andre on it before leaving. Cassandra saw the journey had been too much for him, and Andre was unconscious. She went back to her bedroom and had a good cry. She¡¯d failed him once more.


    ***********


    Brigette Harrison leaned back against the sofa in the basement yroom of her home, her long svelte legs stretched out to rest on the coffee table. Seated next to her in the same position, and looking equally fit, was Steph MacGraw. Seated cross-legged on a beanbag chair across the table was Lindsay Martine. Finally, looking far toofortable on her dad¡¯s La-Z-Boy was Mary Rossini.


    Each of them had their cell phones out as they ogled the picture of Andre Marin with varying expressions.


    ¡°I had no idea this was hiding in in sight between us all this time,¡± Brigette said in wonder.


    ¡°Any idea why he was hiding?¡± Steph asked as she unconsciously slid a fingertip across her cell¡¯s screen.


    ¡°It was Henry who took the picture, wasn¡¯t it,¡± Mary asserted.


    Brigette shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯s useless with a camera. If it isn¡¯t a dick pic, he can¡¯t frame the subject at all.¡±


    Thedies burst into giggles, then they all went back to admiring the photo.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a dick pic I wouldn¡¯t mind receiving,¡± Steph sighed.


    ¡°The pic or the dick?¡± Lindsay quickly said.


    Steph gave her an outraged look, but she couldn¡¯t hold it, so it became a coy smile. ¡°I¡¯m faithful to Rick, but for this, I might stray.¡±


    Another burst of squeals and giggles erupted. Once they calmed down, Steph got a pensive look in her eye. ¡°Seriously, Rick is fun, but he¡¯s too much of a hothead. I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s Mr. Right. He¡¯s more of a Mr. Right-Now.¡±


    Brigette stared at the blonde next to her with wide eyes. She thought she was the only one thinking in those terms about her boyfriend. She felt relieved and offered her own opinion. ¡°Right? I mean, we¡¯re in our senior year. We¡¯ll be going to college next. It¡¯s too soon to be thinking of a permanent rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Not happy with Henry?¡± Lindsay asked.


    Brigette smiled. ¡°Good for now, but not for good.¡± Seeing Lindsay frown, she continued. ¡°He¡¯s got a lot of growing up to do. He¡¯s so obsessed with basketball! He¡¯s not concentrating on anything else! I have to help him with most of his homework!¡±


    ¡°Marin gets perfect grades, yet he still maintains a body like this!¡± Mary purred, and the room went silent as they contemted that.


    ¡°How does he do it?¡± Steph asked.


    ¡°How does he concentrate on anything with that music ring in his ears?¡± Brigette asked, and the others looked at her. ¡°He wears earbuds, but during ss, he keeps one partially open. I heard his music. It¡¯s that death metal stuff. Loud, screaming guitars and grunting singers. I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ying during ss? And he still hears the teachers asking him questions?¡± Lindsay asked in surprise. Brigette nodded.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t dress and act so bizarrely, he¡¯d be a contender,¡± Steph mused.


    More giggling ensued.


    ¡°Next question, is he dead or a cripple now?¡± Lindsay asked.


    ¡°What the fuck, Lindsay?¡± Brigette cried, and Steph made angry sounds too.


    Lindsay held up her hands in defense. ¡°Todd Weston hit him with his dad¡¯s corvette. You know how fast that idiot drives. The car¡¯s windshield and roof looked totaled. With that kind of damage, Marin could have been killed!¡±


    Mary spoke up. ¡°My Aunty Kate works as a nurse at the hospital, and she told me he¡¯s badly bruised, but that¡¯s it. He¡¯ll be back in school in a week!¡±


    ¡°Shit! He was lucky,¡± Steph sighed in relief, and the others turned to face her. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I wanna date him! It would just be a shame for the world to lose such a magnificent specimen.¡±


    Her coy smile was back, and Brigette burst intoughter.


    They shared a look, and she knew Steph was thinking the same thing. They had to think of a way to get to know Mr. Marin¡­ more intimately.


    -=-


    ¡°Now, get the hell out of my office.¡±


    Henry, Kevin, Rick, and Greg filed out of Mr. Garlin¡¯s small, windowless room. They¡¯d just been read the riot act as their coach knew it was one of them who¡¯d taken the picture of Marin. The others weren¡¯t willing to fink on Greg, so the coach would have to suspend all of them.


    Luckily, the basketball team was heading for the US National Championship, and the coach wasn¡¯t willing to risk losing his star yers or his chance to attend himself. He needed them, so he¡¯d have to cover for them.


    He wasn¡¯t happy about it, but he¡¯d go along.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You?¡± Henry asked Rick calmly.


    ¡°I could eat,¡± the man said with a grin, then looked at Greg and Kevin, who nodded.


    ¡°Mancini¡¯s Pizza?¡± Kevin suggested.


    ¡°My treat,¡± Greg offered, and his friends nodded.


    They drove over to the restaurant, Rick catching a ride with Henry, and settled into their favorite booth at the back.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep13

    They ced their order and waited for the waitress to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the n worked out as well as we could have expected,¡± Henry said and got nods all around.


    ¡°The turd getting hit by a car was an unexpected bonus,¡± Rick added.


    Kevin frowned. ¡°Seriously fucked up that sweet corvette.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Todd¡¯s dad is going to seriously fuck him up. The old bastard loved that Vette more than Todd,¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°I do feel bad about the car, though.¡±


    ¡°So, we shouldn¡¯t expect Marin back anytime soon, yes?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°How the fuck should I know? I¡¯m not his doctor,¡± Henry snapped.


    They were quiet for a minute, then Rick frowned at Greg. ¡°We should have amended the list of recipients for that message.¡±


    Greg looked at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to exclude our girlfriends,¡± Rick exined.


    ¡°Seriously. Did you want to paint a bullseye on us?¡± Greg asked incredulously.


    Henry spoke up. ¡°Rick, there are a number of reasons what you suggested is a dumbass n. Firstly, Greg¡¯s reason. Second, the email was pulled quickly, but it still got to everyone through the online sites where it was posted. Our girlfriends, discovering they weren¡¯t included in the initial distribution, would have looked for it online. Nextes a simple question: what the fuck does it matter if they see the picture? The dude is a freaking goth boy. No one likes him as he makes everyone ufortable.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a goth boy in the picture!¡± Rick insisted. Henry frowned at him, and Rick¡¯s expression turned puzzled. ¡°You did look at the picture, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I look at a picture of a naked guy? I¡¯m not a fag!¡± Henry retorted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d look at it for the same reason I did. You start thinking, what if my girlfriend sees it? How will they react?¡± Rick insisted.


    Gregughed, and the others looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re seriously worried the bubble brain is going to dump you for him?¡±


    ¡°No! Dump me, no, but I don¡¯t want her looking at other guy¡¯s junk. It¡¯s different if it¡¯s in a movie or on TV as that¡¯s not here, in our town, going to our school.¡±


    The pizzas arrived, and they shut up while they hadpany. The moment they were alone, though, Greg started in on Rick with another grin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve put some serious thought into this doomsday theory of yours. So, thedies are safe to see Michael Fassbender, Viggo Mortensen, or Ewan McGregor sh their dicks in a movie, but you draw the line at them seeing a picture of the local creepy goth dude¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! It¡¯s different if it¡¯s someone they can actually meet!¡± Rick growled.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want them meeting the meat?¡± Greg asked with a grin.


    Henry waded in with a thought he had before Rick exploded. ¡°How did youe up with that list of male actors so quickly? Your favorite movie list?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! My sister knows all the actors and the movies they bared themselves in,¡± Greg exined.


    ¡°I say again, you have to introduce me to this horny sister of yours,¡± Henry said with a wicked grin.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let any of you degenerates near my sister. She¡¯d bust your dicks off,¡± Greg said with a grin.


    The table erupted into rowdyughter.


    They got down to the task of eating, but a seed of doubt had been nted.


    Henry reviewed his rtionship with Brigette as he recalled her reaction to thest intimate photo he¡¯d sent her. Her enthusiasm had been¡­ less than he¡¯d hoped for or expected.


    Rick was bing increasingly nervous about how Steph might react to Marin¡¯s picture. Rick was self-conscious about hisck of size down there andpensated with vigor. She seemed to be less and less appreciative of that. She¡¯d also been on his case about his temper recently.


    Kevin was blissfully unaware that Lindsay was reassessing their rtionship based on what she heard from her friends.


    Greg enjoyed his meal,forted by the fact that his friends had covered for him, and the coach had to keep quiet or lose his chance to go to the championships. He also had another date lined up with Brian, who enjoyed being treated like the little bitch he was. Greg wasn¡¯t sure how many more dates they¡¯d have as he was getting bored. It might be time to move on. He realized he couldn¡¯t dump Brian too soon, or he might expose Greg as the source of Marin¡¯s photo.


    That thought soured his mood. Brian wasn¡¯t that good of a fuck to keep dating him.


    All of them knew that there would be scouts watching at the games, so they¡¯d give their best effort.


    It was the weekend, so Cassandra could take care of Andre for two days uninterrupted. She expected the first days to be the most difficult for him.


    The night before, she¡¯d spoken to his boss and let him know about the ident and that he¡¯d be off his feet for at least a week. The man was thankfully sympathetic and wished Andre a speedy recovery.


    There was a moment of awkwardness when Andre needed to use the toilet and insisted he be alone in the bathroom. She¡¯d helped him from the bed and all the way down the hall when he suddenly became stubborn about doing it on his own.


    She could hear him gasping and moaning, but when he called her back in, he was dressed in his shorts once more and leaning against the counter. His muscles were trembling, and he looked one second from copsing, but he¡¯d done it.


    This morning she¡¯d given him his pain medication, but he insisted on only one pill. He said he didn¡¯t like how it made his brain feel.


    She went out to get the ingredients he listed for her to make dinner. Cassandra was quite aware of herck of culinary skills. Before Andre came to live with her, her diet had been less than healthy and far more expensive with all the takeout she ordered. Andre set up a weekly menu for them, did all the grocery shopping, and cooked their meals. He was far more organized than she was and far more skilled in the kitchen. She got him to confess that Gloria taught him these life skills as the woman had done nothing herself. Andre had been her ve.


    Cassandra fought back another wave of rage and guilt as she thought about Gloria and her father. She knew Andre didn¡¯t me her, as he¡¯d told her so many times since he¡¯de to live with her, but she¡¯d never let herself forget how she¡¯d fled and left him behind in that poisonous environment.


    When she got home with the groceries, Andre forced himself up into a chair in their small dining area so he could instruct her on preparing their dinner. She wanted him to go back to his bed and rest, but he just shook his head and looked at her with his ssy eyes. Her heart melted, so she gave in.


    She made a fairly close approximation to thesagna Andre made for them, and it went into the oven. Looking over at Andre, she could see his muscles were shaking again, so she helped him back to his bed and eased him down onto it. He shuddered in relief when he was on his back again, then he was out. Just sitting in the chair for an hour had wiped him out. The pill likely assisted with dragging him into sleep, but she had to insist he stay here for at least a few days to let his body recover.


    Speaking of his body, he probably needed a shower. His sheets would need a washing tomorrow as well. That was another chore Andre took care of. She was aware he did all these things for her as he had for Gloria, who¡¯d forced the work on him. But for her, he said he wanted to do them. He said there was a big difference. In her moments of self-doubt, she wondered how true that was. Was she taking advantage of the man?


    She could do something for him now. She collected arge mixing bowl from the kitchen and filled it with warm water, then she got a facecloth and towel and carried these and the bowl back to the living room. She set it down on the small table next to the sofa bed and got the facecloth wet. She wrung it out and began cleaning Andre¡¯s skin, starting at his face. She slowly made her way down his neck to his shoulders when he started to make sounds. She paused to listen.


    He was whimpering!


    ¡°no¡­ please¡­¡±

 Estranged Siblings: Ep14

    ¡°Oh my god, Andre! I¡¯m sorry!¡± she gasped, and his eyes opened in surprise. They scanned the room in confusion, then settled on her face, and she saw his body sag in relief.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought I¡¯d give you a quick wipe down to freshen you up. I¡¯m sorry if I¨C¡±


    ¡°I thought it was the nurse¡­ again. I told her no, but she didn¡¯t stop.¡± A tear rolled down his cheek, and a shudder went through his body. Andre¡¯s eyes were rolling in his head as the pill dragged him down. ¡°Only you¡­ can¡­ touch.¡± He was out.


    Cassandra gaped at him, her mind torn between her need to beat this nurse bloody with her fists and shock at his confession. Only she could touch? What did that mean? He was high on painkillers and exhaustion, so she wouldn¡¯t put too much meaning into his words at this point, but it did seem to give her permission to continue.


    She washed away the tears again, then worked her way down the left, uninjured side of his body, skipping past the area covered by his shorts. That would be creepy of her to do while he was unconscious.


    His right side got the same treatment but gentler. He moaned softly, just the same. Then she used the towel to pat his body dry.


    His shorts were tenting by the time she was done, and she stared at this a little too long for her ownfort. She felt like a real creeper, so she moved back to the kitchen to dump the bowl and wash it. The facecloth and towel went into theundry bin.


    Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t looking forward to doing theundry down in the creepy basementundry room, but it needed to be done.


    She walked back to the living room and watched Andre sleep. The bulge in his shorts had rxed, but honestly, it wasn¡¯t that much smaller. She pulled his top sheet up to cover him, then rushed back to her bedroom to relieve the sudden need she had. Guilt and lust battling within her mind.


    What kind of sister was she?


    -=-


    Sunday morning, Cassandra gave Andre his pill and served him breakfast in bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too used to this pampering!¡± she teased, and he smiled at her from behind his bangs as he munched on peanut-butter toast. When he was done, she got him into a chair as she pulled the sheets from the sofa bed and dumped them into theundry bag. She folded the bed back into the sofa and put the cushions back, so he¡¯d have somewhere to rest while she cleaned the sheets. She helped ease him back onto the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in ny minutes,¡± she said. ¡°Will you be okay?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a smile.


    With ast nod, she left the apartment and headed downstairs.


    It was still early, so she lucked out and had her pick of machines. She got two washers going, one for clothes and one for the sheets and towels. She cracked open her paperback and settled herself on a chair to wait.


    Laundry day sucked.


    -=-


    At ny minutes, the rm on Andre¡¯s phone rang. This pulled him from the fuzziness clouding his brain. He sat up on the couch and looked to the door. No sign of Cassandra yet, but he listened for the sound of her key in the lock.


    Ten minutes passed and still nothing. Andre began to get nervous. There was no real reason for him to worry, as there could be many reasons for her to bete. The noise in his brain got louder, and he couldn¡¯t remain seated on the couch. He grunted as he pushed himself to his feet. He swayed for a moment.


    Then he heard something. Cassandra¡¯s voice. Raised and agitated. His feet had him moving as his brain swam. He reached the door and looked out the peephole. Someone was covering it. He frowned and listened.


    ¡°TJ, move away from my door!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jess sayin¡¯ we had some fun. We should do it again. I heard your pet pitbull is out ofmission, so we havin¡¯ this moment. Stop bein¡¯ such a whiny bitch¨C¡±


    The door suddenly swung inward, and TJ was falling back. Andre grabbed his throat and elerated his fall until he mmed into the floor. He pulled back his fist and mmed it against the unconscious man¡¯s face twice before Cassandra grabbed his arm and stopped the third strike.


    He looked up at her as his vision swam. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten so excited or moved so quickly.


    ¡°Can you help me get TJ back to his ce?¡± Cassandra asked quietly.


    Andre nodded as he tried to slow the room¡¯s spinning. He¡¯d do anything for her.


    Cassandra ducked across the hall to open the door. It was still unlocked. Then she was back and grabbed one of TJ¡¯s arms as Andre grabbed the other. They got him up, and she made sure the hall was empty before they carried him across andid him down on the floor just inside his front door.


    Andre looked at the determined expression on his sister¡¯s face as she looked around. Her eyes widened in fear, and he didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Andre, go back to our apartment and wait there. I¡¯ll be right with you,¡± she said, and he nodded.


    He crossed the hall and got to the sofa before his pain broke past the pill¡¯s fog, and he slumped.


    -=-

 Estranged Siblings: Ep15

    Cassandra watched Andre wobble across the hall and wondered how he¡¯d been able to hit TJ so hard in his state. She looked back at the coffee table in the asshole¡¯s apartment and stared nervously at the gun in in sight, a box of bullets next to it. There were stacks of bills and a few bags of drugs as well. What an idiot.


    She contemted taking a few stacks of bills, but that would be a mistake. It probably didn¡¯t belong to TJ, and she didn¡¯t want any part of that mess if they came looking for it.


    She checked, and the coast was clear. She made sure TJ¡¯s foot would keep his door open, then crossed the hall and quickly made a call on her cell.


    ¡°911. Please state the nature of your emergency.¡±


    ¡°I think my neighbor across the hall was just mugged. There was some yelling, and I looked out my peephole, and there was someone with a gun in his hand pushing into the apartment. I screamed and ran away from my door and called you.¡±


    ¡°Your address?¡±


    Cassandra gave her details and TJ¡¯s apartment number.


    She got Andre off the couch so she could open it up into a bed and put the sheets on it. She inspected his right hand, and his knuckles were red from punching TJ, but the arm and elbow were also scratched from the crash, so his knuckles blended in. She guided the barely lucid man back into his bed. No sooner was he stretched out than he was asleep once more.


    Seven minutes after she called 911, two police officers were at TJ¡¯s doors with guns drawn. With the door open and all that evidence visible from the doorway, it wasn¡¯t long before the ce was swarming with police. TJ was rushed out on a stretcher.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Cassandra answered the knock on her door and let two detectives in.


    ¡°Good day, Ms. Marin?¡± Cassandra nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Detective Parsons, and this is my partner, Detective Giovani. I understand you were the one who contacted 911.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell us what happened?¡± Parsons asked.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯d just returned from theundry room. I put the sheets back on my brother¡¯s bed in the living room and walked past the front door when I heard a loud yell. I looked through the peephole and saw someone pushing his way through the door. I saw a gun, and I screamed. Then I called.¡±


    The two men leaned around the corner to see Andre asleep.


    ¡°This is your brother? Is he okay?¡± Giovani asked.


    Cassandra walked into the room, followed by the detectives. She gently pulled the sheet down and caught the men wincing at the sight of the bruises she exposed. ¡°He was hit by a car two days ago. Nothing was broken, but he¡¯s in a lot of pain. I was given powerful painkillers for him. They put him out for hours.¡± She pulled the sheet back up.


    ¡°So, he didn¡¯t see or hear anything?¡± Giovani asked.


    ¡°I had to get him off the sofa to put the sheets on it, but I doubt he¡¯ll remember that. They¡¯re really potent drugs. Maybe a little too strong,¡± she said with a frown.


    The two men nodded as they were used to hearing that. ¡°Try to get him off the pills as soon as you can,¡± Parsons said, and she nodded and walked them back to the front door.


    The man gestured to the door. ¡°Can you give me a description of the man who osted your neighbor?¡±


    ¡°All I saw was a dark jacket, dark pants, and what I thought was a gun in his hand, which made me scream. I think he was wearing dark gloves, too. If you look yourself, you¡¯ll see the peephole isn¡¯t very clear.¡±


    Parsons bent down and looked across the hall. He saw it was true. The visibility wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Your scream probably frightened off the assant and may have saved your neighbor¡¯s life,¡± Parsons replied. He frowned when Cassandra didn¡¯t react with a smile. ¡°How well do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Well enough to keep my distance. I regret to say I went on one date with him a long time ago. He turned out to be a sleaze bag back then, and he never improved. If anything, he just got worse. He wasn¡¯t one to ept a no if you get my meaning.¡± Cassandra said, holding Parson¡¯s eye.


    The man nodded. He put his notepad away and handed her a business card. ¡°If you think of anything else or see that man around the building, please give me a call.¡± Cassandra nodded.


    ¡°I hope your brother gets better soon,¡± Giovani said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The men left, and Cassandra locked up. She walked into the living room and dumped theundry out onto the bottom corner of the sofa bed. She began folding the clothes and towels as she watched Andre¡¯s sleeping face.


    He¡¯de to her rescue and would have killed TJ if she hadn¡¯t stopped him. That gave her tingles in ces she shouldn¡¯t tingle for a family member.


    She put the sheets back on her bed and put their clothes away. As she loaded his stuff back into the dresser, she wondered if Andre ever did anything kinky with her underwear when he did theirundry.


    She snorted and shook her head as she knew the answer to that.


    She was the freak in this rtionship.


    -=-


    TJ woke in a strange ce, and his head hurt so much.


    He heard a beeping sound and tried to turn his face toward it, but that was too much effort.


    Someone came into the room, and he looked at the nurse who was looking back at him. He¡­ recognized her. He was at work? What was he doing in bed? He tried to lift his hand and heard a metallic rattle. He knew that sound. He was cuffed?


    The nurse left, and momentster, the doctor came in. ¡°Mr. Johnson. I didn¡¯t expect to see you as a patient in this hospital.¡± He shed a light in TJ¡¯s eyes, then looked at the chart. ¡°You have a nasty concussion, so thinking may be painful for the next little while. That said, can you tell me what thest thing you remember is?¡±


    Doctor Pembrook was a decent enough man, so TJ did his best to answer the man¡¯s question. ¡°Uh¡­ going home Friday night. I-I can¡¯t remember shit after that.¡± He liked to get high on the weekends, so that didn¡¯t help. He rattled his wrist. ¡°Why am I cuffed to the bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the detectives exin that,¡± the doctor said as he left.


    Two men in suits arrived, and he could see cop written all over them.


    ¡°Hey! Why am I locked to the bed?¡± TJ said, going on the offensive.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you were the victim of an attack. Your neighbor, Ms. Marin, witnessed someone attempting to enter your apartment with a gun in his hand, and she screamed. This seems to have scared your attacker away. The police arrived to find you unconscious. They also found arge quantity of money, various illegal drugs, an unregistered handgun, and ammunition. You¡¯re going to be charged for trafficking, and we¡¯re running ballistics on your weapon. It had your fingerprints all over it.¡±


    TJ looked at the men¡¯s smiles, and a bead of sweat popped up on his forehead. ¡°Wait, something isn¡¯t right.¡± His recent memories were lost in a mist, but he recalled the time Cassandra¡¯s brother threatened him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about being attacked¡­ I can¡¯t fucking remember anything, but that bitch wouldn¡¯t have called for help for me.¡±

 Estranged Siblings: Ep16

    The men smiled at each other. ¡°She did mention she thought you were a dirtbag, but your assant had a gun.¡±


    TJ¡¯s head was hurting badly. Who had a gun and wanted him dead? The list of suspects wasn¡¯t zero, but it still didn¡¯t make sense to him. He closed his eyes. ¡°It had to be the bitch¡¯s brother! H-he threatened me!¡±


    One of the detectives snorted. ¡°We read the police report and saw him in person. He¡¯d just been hit by a car and was heavily medicated, unconscious at the time. So nice try, but it couldn¡¯t have been him. The extent of your injuries and the bruising on your throat also show it couldn¡¯t have been Ms. Marin, so this means your assant is still out there. Luckily, you will not be out there for him to try again. With your priors and the weapon we confiscated, you won¡¯t be out there for years.¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯d like to start talking and give up your source,¡± the other detective said with a smile.


    TJ looked at them with a sick expression. If he talked, he was a dead man. If he didn¡¯t, he was doing time.


    Shit! He¡¯d fucked up big time.


    The officers were looking rather pleased with themselves.


    The week went by with rtive ease¡­ for Andre. He was concerned that Cassandra was taking on too much above her already demanding work schedule and night school. He dutifully rxed as much as possible to let his injuries heal, but he continued to do light-duty house cleaning when he wasn¡¯t resting. He made her lunches and was back to doing the cooking from Wednesday night onward.


    Friday morning, Cassandra contacted Principal Wace and wasn¡¯t pleased that the man had made no progress tracking down the culprit. She demanded to know what the school would do to make Andre¡¯s remaining time in the school less ufortable. Earlier, Andre mentioned he preferred sitting at the back in his sses, so she insisted that would be a good start. He agreed and told her this would go into effect upon his return next week.


    They went out for a walk on Saturday and Sunday to ensure Andre could make it through the day.


    When Monday rolled around, Andre ensured he arrived at school just before the first bell, so most students were already in their seats when he walked into the ss.


    His homeroom teacher, Mrs. Phillips, gestured for him to approach her as he entered the room.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, please ept the apologies of the entire school poption for the gross vition of your privacy. Your teachers have been asked to adjust the seating to ease your return.¡± She looked away from Andre¡¯s red face to the back of the ssroom. ¡°Mr. Zeigler. Gather your things and move to Mr. Marin¡¯s spot.


    Kevin¡¯s face lit up with a wide smile as he¡¯d be getting a seat in front of his girlfriend. He missed the look of dismay Lindsay sent to Brigette, and the look of sympathy Mary gave her.


    Andre didn¡¯t wait for any more speeches from the teacher and headed for thest seat at the back.


    Thedies stered fake smiles on their faces as Kevin settled into his new spot with a smug look for Henry and Rick.


    Andre felt a little better with his new spot at the back. He wondered if Cassandra had somehow worked out this magic.


    Most of his teachers felt the need to publicly embarrass him in the same way as Mrs. Phillips had, but he kept his eyes down and got through it. The new seating worked much better for him, so he was grateful for that.


    The rest of the week went by with less fuss, but he was overly conscious of the looks he was getting from the other students, especially the clique of Brigette Harrison, Steph MacGraw, Lindsay Martine, and Mary Rossini. They seemed to go out of their way to smile at him, wave when he entered sses they shared with him, and they even attempted to speak to him on at least two asions, but he ducked out the nearest door. He didn¡¯t know how to talk to them, and he didn¡¯t want the trouble that might bring him.


    Thursday morning, he arrived at school early, so he headed to the library to review his homework. The moment he was seated, he found himself surrounded by the fourdies.


    Brigette sat in the chair on the opposite side of his table and grinned at him. ¡°Andre, we¡¯re not letting you run away today.¡±


    Steph smiled and sat in a chair next to him, blocking his escape down the aisle to his left, while Mary stood blocking the right aisle. That probably meant Lindsay was somewhere behind him.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a party tomorrow tonight to celebrate the sess of the basketball team for making the semi-finals. We want you toe¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Brigette blinked in surprise at being interrupted, and her smile slipped a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of fun¨C¡±


    ¡°No, please.¡± Andre shook his head firmly.


    Steph was equally surprised. No one had ever turned down an invitation to one of their parties. ¡°It would be good for you to do some socializing¨C¡±


    ¡°Thank you, no.¡± Andre¡¯s eyes were aimed at the surface of the desk. His heart rate was climbing, and the noises in his head were making it difficult to concentrate.


    ¡°Do you hate us?¡± Mary asked, point-nk and out of the blue.


    That made Andre turn to look at her. He gave his head a brief shake.


    Mary smiled and reached out to pat his arm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The noise spiked in Andre¡¯s head, and he was moving.


    He grabbed his bag and books, clutching them to his chest as he leaped up onto his chair, then onto the tabletop. He made a mighty leap to freedom, and once hended, he ran straight out the doors of the library.


    Lindsay walked up to the others and grinned. ¡°He¡¯s a slippery one! Did you see that perfectly executed spring upward and leap forward? He could be on the gymnastics team!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with him?¡± Brigette asked in frustration.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate us, at least,¡± Mary sighed.


    Steph shook her head. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like us enough to want to spend any time with us, either. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Nor do I!¡± Brigette insisted. ¡°I want him toe to our party!¡±


    Lindsay sat, and the fourdies discussed strategies until it was time to get to homeroom.


    They took their seats and noticed that Andre was still missing.


    The ssroom slowly filled as the students took their seats.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep17

    Steph was still lost in strategizing when she saw Andre duck into the room and head for his seat at the back. She caught him adjusting his earbud, and an idea popped into her head. She wanted to offer it to Brigette before the ss began, so she spun in her seat to the left to face her friend. ¡°What if we told him we¡¯d be ying his favorite music at the party? Maybe Andre woulde then!¡±


    She suddenly saw the frozen, wide-eyed expression on Brigette¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who the hell wants Marin at the party?¡± Kevin growled from his seat behind her.


    Steph¡¯s mouth worked as she nced back at Brigette, but she knew she was on her own from the look she got.


    ¡°I-it would be a good way to make up for the shitty trick someone yed on him, posting that picture,¡± she insisted. She saw Brigette nodding enthusiastically and felt some relief that her friend was backing her up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking stupid idea because no one wants that freak anywhere near the party. He¡¯s noting, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call Steph stupid!¡± Lindsay snapped as she swatted the back of Kevin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ow! What the fuck? I said the idea was stupid! But if it came from her, then I guess she must be!¡± Kevin retorted.


    Lindsay red at Kevin. ¡°You¡¯ve just made me realize how incredibly stupid you are. I won¡¯t date someone that stupid. We¡¯re done.¡±


    Kevin gaped at her, but all he could see was the contempt in her eyes. He nced to his left, and Brigette had pity in her eyes, and Steph mirrored Lindsay¡¯s contempt. Facing forward now, Kevin nced to his right and saw a smirk on Mary¡¯s face.


    Shit! His prime spot now felt like a trap.


    ¡°Settle down, people!¡± Mrs. Phillips called out.


    Kevin caught Henry¡¯s eye and saw the question there. He shook his head, as there was nothing he could say surrounded by these vipers. They¡¯d talk at lunch.


    This all started with Greg¡¯s n to get rid of Marin, but now it looked like Rick¡¯s doomsday scenario wasn¡¯t asughable as Greg said.


    -=-


    Andre had been very agitated after being ambushed in the library. When he got to homeroom, there was some kind of drama going on he didn¡¯t understand, so he kept his head down. He tried to do that all day, and it seemed to work as he and the school seemed to have calmed down by thest bell.


    After hisst period, he was leaving the school when someone grabbed the carry loop on his backpack and almost yanked him off his feet to drag him backward behind the old portables in the field behind the school.


    He undid the chest strap and pushed the shoulder straps free, but someone tripped him, and he fell. He rolled and was quickly back on his feet, facing five angry men.


    Henry was front and center, with Rick and Kevin on either side of him. Another member of the basketball team, David Trent, looked angrier than the others as he stood on Rick¡¯s other side. Greg was behind the four but looking more frustrated than pissed.


    ¡°What?¡± Andre asked.


    Henry was going to be their spokesperson. ¡°You¡¯re noting to the party tomorrow night! No one wants you there! We know Brigette and Steph asked you¨C¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    Henry stopped and scowled at Andre. ¡°You¡¯re noting.¡±


    ¡°I said no, thanks.¡± Andre said carefully, watching them.


    Henry seemed a little confused. He looked at Kevin, who was almost snarling at Andre. Kevin turned to face Henry. ¡°He has all the women turning on us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡± David yelled angrily. ¡°Becky dumped me. Three years of dating her, she sees your picture and dumps me!¡±


    Andre stared at him in confusion. He didn¡¯t see the connection David was making.


    ¡°Lindsay dumped me!¡± Kevin added. ¡°She got all sympathetic with this loser, and when I told her he wasn¡¯t wee, she fucking turned on me! The bitch!¡±


    Andre wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. He did nothing, but they were angry with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t¨C¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He was looking at Kevin, so he didn¡¯t see Rick¡¯s fist until it caught him on the cheek. His head rocked back, then another fist hit him and another. They were screaming at him in rage as they came at him all at once. His mind tried to deal with the chaotic attack as hit after hit struck his face and upper body.


    Gregnded a spinning kick against his right side, and that was especially painful, as his bruises were still healing. His mind shed to being bedridden and how tired Cassandra had been taking care of him. He had to get away from them. He tried to run past, but Henry hit him with a sloppy punch against his ear, which sent spikes of pain through his head, knocking him back. Rick collided with Kevin, pushing him back as Rick surged forward to hit Andre¡¯s gut with a series of rabbit punches.


    Andre shoved Rick back, who tripped over Kevin tond on his ass.


    There was no way to get past them. They had his back against the portable, and they began taking turns hitting him. His arms were up to block the punches. They were trying to drive Andre to his knees, but he stubbornly refused to fall.


    All Andre could think of was how his sister would have to take care of him all over again and how unfair that was. He saw Rick lean in to punch him in the temple, so he caught the punch in his left hand and gave a sharp push. Rick¡¯s wrist folded back with a loud snap. Andre then mmed his right fist into Rick¡¯s side, cracking ribs. The man sucked in a sharp breath and fell to the ground.


    Henry¡¯s next hit knocked Andre back against the building behind him. He ducked to the right, and Henry¡¯s follow-up punch with his right fist struck the aluminum siding instead, and fingers broke. Andre kicked out wildly and caught the side of the man¡¯s knee, folding it sideways badly. Henry fell, screaming.


    Kevin leaped forward to rain punches against Andre¡¯s forearms as he tried to protect his beaten face. Andre grabbed one of Kevin¡¯s arms and sloppily punched with his free hand. He caught Kevin¡¯s elbow, and it dislocated with a pop. As Kevin sucked in a breath to scream, Andre punched him in the jaw, which broke as well. He fell unconscious.


    Greg wildly kicked Andre¡¯s shoulder, though he¡¯d been aiming for his throat. Andre was mmed back against the building again, but when Greg¡¯s next kick came at him, Andre caught it and pulled it sharply as he twisted. Greg screamed and grabbed at his groin as he copsed.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep18

    David ran closer, but Andre was done getting hit. He leaned away from David¡¯s punch and smashed his fist into David¡¯s side, snapping ribs. The man fell back and caught Andre¡¯sst punch in the middle of his face, crushing his nose. The man copsed.


    Andre leaned back against the building, panting and wincing in pain. Everything hurt, and his face was swelling up from the number of punches he¡¯d taken. He tasted blood from his split lip. His backpack was on the ground, and he stumbled forward to pick it up. He walked away without looking back and made it all the way home without further incident. He still had some pills left, but he recalled the doctor¡¯s warning. He went into the bathroom and did his best to wash off the blood.


    ¡°ANDRE!¡±


    His eyes opened, and he was looking up at Cassandra from the bathroom floor.


    ¡°What happened? Who did this?¡± she cried.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Henry Fisher¡­ Rick Halton, Greg Davis¡­ Kevin Zeigler, and David Trent. So angry at me.¡± He tried to shrug, but that hurt too.


    There was a sharp knock on the door. Cassandra looked at Andre and helped him sit up and move back to lean against the tub. The quick knock came again. ¡°This is the Police. Open up!¡±


    Andre saw Cassandra¡¯s eyes sh with rage, and she was gone.


    ¡°I want them arrested! NOW!¡±


    Andre could see her in the hallway yelling at someone outside the apartment door, and to Andre, she looked like an avenging Valkyrie.


    ¡°We have a report that Andre Marin injured five students behind the local high school,¡± a deep voice said.


    ¡°Come in! Look at the damage they did and tell me he wasn¡¯t the victim of a savage beating!¡± Cassandra snapped.


    She stormed back into the bathroom and gently helped Andre to his feet. She eased off his hoodie and long-sleeved t-shirt and gasped at the bruising on his arms. A tear ran down her cheek, then her expression hardened. ¡°Tell them who did this.¡±


    Andre repeated the names for the two big cops standing just outside the washroom. They looked ufortable as they looked at his arms.


    ¡°The boys you just mentioned imed you attacked them. They were all taken to the hospital with serious injuries,¡± one officer said grimly.


    ¡°Andre, tell them what happened,¡± Cassandra said gently.


    He looked at her, then nodded. ¡°When I left the school, someone grabbed my backpack and dragged me behind the portable. They started yelling at me. They were so angry.¡±


    ¡°What were they saying?¡± Cassandra asked.


    He looked at her again. ¡°They said their girlfriends were dumping them, and it was my fault. They didn¡¯t exin why,¡± Andre said, confused.


    ¡°So, they were yelling at you and¡­¡± the second officer prompted.


    ¡°Rick punched me. Then they were all punching me. I tried to run, but they had me trapped between them and the portable. I had to hit them back so I could get away.¡±


    ¡°You can see these are defensive wounds!¡± Cassandra insisted as she pointed to Andre¡¯s forearms. ¡°And you can¡¯t tell me one man can trap five more easily than five can trap one! Andre was obviously the victim of their brutal attack!¡±


    ¡°Yet they¡¯re all on their way to the hospital, and he¡¯s only bruised,¡± the first cop insisted.


    Cassandra¡¯s voice stuck in her throat momentarily before she found it again and exploded. ¡°ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME? ONLY BRUISED? ARE YOU BLIND?¡±


    Andre wrapped his sore arms around Cassandra¡¯s waist to hold her back, and she nced down to see the discoloration. She sucked in a breath, as she knew he was in pain.


    She locked eyes with the cops. ¡°Do the math. Andre was attacked by five jealous punks whose girlfriends found themcking. That he defended himself and won the fight is irrelevant in terms of the crime. Feel free to piss off and take it up with the truly guilty. Now, get out!¡±


    Red-faced, the two cops turned and left the apartment. Cassandra locked up behind them and rushed back to Andre, who was leaning against the bathroom counter. She got a facecloth and carefully washed his face. She used cool water to help ease the swelling. Then she washed his arms and his torso.


    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re going to lie down before you fall down.¡± Cassandra guided him out into the living room and got his bed ready, then eased him down onto it. She left and returned with a coldpress she ced across his eyes. She saw him rxing.


    ¡°Sorry, Cassandra,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to add to your burden of taking care of me,¡± he managed to say. His bottom lip was trembling.


    She was quiet, and he began to worry, so he reached up to lift thepress from his eyes. Her hands caught his and eased them back to his sides.


    ¡°Andre, you are never a burden to me. Rest. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re well enough to go to school in the morning.¡±


    He heard her leave the room, then the sound of her bedroom door closing. Her voice had been wobbling when she spoke, so he didn¡¯t know what to make of that. His face throbbed, so he eased himself back against the pillow and did his best to rx.


    The coolness of thepress felt good, and soon he drifted off.


    -=-


    Cassandra cried into her pillow to keep Andre from hearing.


    He was still worried about being a burden to her, and this reminded her of the harsh words she¡¯d used on him when he first came to live with her. Her guilt ate at her, and she didn¡¯t know what she could do to finally get through to him that she wanted him with her.


    That sent another stab of guilt through her as the memory of his trembling lips returned to her with how much she¡¯d wanted to kiss them.


    He was lying there, helpless, blindfolded, and so sad, yet what was going through her head was her sick need to press her lips against his to ease his upset¡­ and feed her need for him.


    Even bruised, his body drew her like no other.


    She had to get some perspective on this and protect Andre from the same kind of abuse Gloria put him through.


    She remained in her room for hours before sleep took her.


    -=-


    Andre convinced Cassandra to go to work as he said he was feeling up to going back to school. He made her lunch and prepared her bag for her. When she left for work, he took a cold shower to help with the remaining swelling, then got dressed slowly.


    With his bruising, it took longer for him to walk to school, but he listened to Judas Priest¡¯s Painkiller, which obscured his mind¡¯s own screams in his head and dulled the stream of inputs surrounding him.


    As he walked through the halls, his hood up and his eyes down, he felt their stares. Whenever he nced up, they always looked away. That was a surprising change and something of a relief.


    He was almost to his homeroom ss when Mrs. Phillips stepped out into the hall to stop him. He nced up at her and saw her expression freeze as her eyes moved over his face. It looked like she¡¯d been about to say something cross, but her expression softened.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, Principal Wace and Mr. Garlin would like to speak with you in the principal¡¯s office. You can find your way there, yes?¡±


    He nodded and turned away to begin the trek to the administrative offices. The secretary gestured for him to take a seat. She got on the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, you can go in now.¡±


    He nced at the woman, then walked to the door and opened it. He stepped inside and saw the principal in his chair behind his desk, and the coach was sitting in one of the two chairs before it.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep19

    ¡°Good morning, Andre. Please have a seat.¡± Wace pointed to the open chair.


    The principal gestured for him to push back his hood and pointed to his ears when he sat.


    Andre slipped the hood back and popped his earbuds out. He nced over at Garlin and saw the man¡¯s angry expression fade to shock.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Damn,¡± the coach said.


    Wace shot him a nce, then turned his eyes to Andre. ¡°It¡¯se to our attention that there was a fight behind the school afterst bell.¡± Andre nodded. The principal continued. ¡°It seems obvious from your bruising that you were involved.¡±


    Garlin snorted and got a stern look from Wace.


    Andre nodded once more.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard from the others, and the police who I understand spoke with youst night?¡± Another nod. ¡°Can you tell us what happened?¡±


    Andre looked between the two men, then kept his eyes on the desk surface. He described how he was dragged out to the portable, how angry they were about their girlfriends dumping them, how they med him, and how Rick had started them all hitting him. He said he tried to run, but they kept hitting him, so he had to hit back to stop them.


    ¡°Could you show us your arms?¡± Garlin asked and got another weary look from the principal, but he also seemed to want to see.


    Giving the principal a questioning look, he got a nod, so Andre pulled his hoodie up over his head, pulling his shirt off at the same time.


    Wace gasped when he saw the bruises covering Andre¡¯s arms, torso, and face.


    ¡°You can put it back on. Thank you, Andre,¡± the principal said softly. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, please go back to your ssroom.¡±


    Andre stood and straightened out his clothes and nodded before he put the buds back in and the hood up. He left quickly, as he wanted to get his day started.


    -=-


    When they were alone in the office, Garlin shook his head. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed softly.


    ¡°The defensive bruising was there just as the police officers said. I have to believe the story Andre just told us, as it¡¯s far more believable than what we heard from the others. They couldn¡¯t even keep their stories straight.¡±


    Garlin nodded. ¡°I have to pull the team from the tournament. None of the injured yers are in any condition to y, and I can¡¯t substitute that many yers this far in.¡±


    Wace gave the coach a bewildered look. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the bloody championship! We can¡¯t have students bullying others and attacking them in groups! It¡¯s bad enough Mr. Marin had his privacy invaded so badly. I¡¯m still waiting to hear from you who it was, by the way. Could it have been one of the hooligans who fought with himst night?¡±


    Garlin¡¯s expression must have slipped as Wace caught it, and his temper exploded. ¡°If you knew who it was, you had to tell me!¡± His expression changed as he realized what the coach had done. ¡°Oh, my god! You were protecting them to stay in the championship!¡±


    ¡°I never found out which of them took the picture!¡± Garlin argued in his defense.


    Wace scowled. ¡°But they were all involved?¡±


    Garlin bit his lip, but he¡¯d already spilled too much. ¡°David Trent wasn¡¯t in the change room that afternoon, but the others were, though none confessed,¡± he mumbled.


    Wace leaned back in his chair as his eyes locked onto the eyes of the man seated across from him. ¡°You will no longer obstruct my investigation. As of his moment, you¡¯re on suspension pending a disciplinary investigation. Get out and go home.¡±


    The principal watched the man wearily leave his office. He called the admin desk. ¡°Helen, it¡¯s Harry. I¡¯ve just suspended Jerry Garlin. We need to schedule a disciplinary investigation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my word! What did he do?¡± the older office administrator asked.


    ¡°He withheld the identity of suspects responsible for the Marin privacy breach,¡± Wace sighed. ¡°Get someone to watch his sses for today and next week too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Helen. Oh! And one more thing, I¡¯m looking for the names of the girlfriends of several students. They may have evidence in this case.¡±


    ¡°I can get that information for you. Just send me the list of students,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Helen!¡± Wace said with a smile.


    ¡°You better believe it!¡± she teased back.


    Wace hung up and closed his eyes. Right under his nose. This didn¡¯t look good, but he was going to do this by the book.


    He would find the guilty party and get some justice for young Mr. Marin and his formidable sister.


    For Andre, life at school settled into a new state of normal over the next two months. He was now sitting in the back of every ss, and the other students left him alone, mostly.


    asionally, one of thedies he used to sit next to would smile back at him or wave. He did his best to ignore these efforts. He didn¡¯t understand their intent, and it didn¡¯t feel safe to speak to them.


    The five students who attacked him had been expelled. The school had a zero-bullying policy, and because of the viciousness of the attack, they were enforcing it to the full extent. He and Cassandra were told their permanent record would reflect their actions. Some had already lost potential schrships.


    The principal had alsoe through with his investigation into the privacy breach. To protect themselves from legal action, Rick, Henry, and Kevin confessed Greg Davis took the picture and arranged for it to be distributed through the school¡¯swork. That¡¯s when it got out that Greg¡¯s partner in crime wasn¡¯t a female student he was having sex with, but a fellow named Brian¡­ who Greg was having sex with.


    All this dramargely passed above Andre¡¯s notice as he focused onpleting his final year.


    Another unfortunate oue of the exposure was that his job dried up at the electronics store. His boss wouldn¡¯t look him in the eye but told him they had toy off some staff. It seemed like he was the only one. Cassandra told him not to worry about it, as he should just concentrate onpleting high school.


    His math teacher introduced the idea of attending a mathpetition at the end of the school year. He¡¯d been practicing with the more advanced principles and found it very rxing. He wasn¡¯t sure if apetition was something he wanted to do, but he enjoyed stretching his math skills. Cassandra was pleased he was finding something to do after school that made him happy.


    Their home life was getting better, too. Andre still got too excited when she sat close to him on the sofa when they watched movies.


    Cassandra was finishing up her night college course, and her grades were the best in her ss. She still came homete, sometimes smelling of alcohol, but he¡¯d take care of her and tuck her into her bed. She always smiled so sweetly when he did that.


    The school year was almost over, and he only had a couple more weeks to go. At the beginning of the year, Cassandra had him apply to several prestigious schools as his grades were at the top of his sses, and he was fast-tracking for a schrship. He¡¯d written essays, with her help, and two of his teachers wrote rmendation letters for him.


    Monthster, he¡¯d received eptance letters from two of the six he¡¯d applied to, but the Massachusetts Institute of Technology was the one he chose.


    Cassandra assured him that when she graduated from her course, she¡¯d be able to get a job in Cambridge, and had already done some research into that, so he wouldn¡¯t be alone, and they could continue to live together. He was so relieved about that!


    Math was hisst ss of the day, so once the rest of the students fled the building, he stayed behind to review the next section in the advanced principles textbook with the teacher.


    This was quickly bing his favorite ss.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep20

    Ilsa Jager smiled at Andre as he moved to the desk before hers at the front of the ssroom. She stood and brought the textbook to him. She set it down and opened it to the next unit in the book.


    She watched as his eyes scanned over the page, and he seemed eager to learn.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, you enjoy these sessions, don¡¯t you,¡± Ilsa said.


    He looked away from the textbook to nce at her and nod.


    ¡°You have a most exceptional mind. Very focused,¡± she continued with a smile.


    He nodded to her as his eyes returned to the book.


    ¡°During thepetitions, they will try to distract you from the work. You can tune this out, can¡¯t you.¡±


    Andre nodded as he worked his way down the page, absorbing the forms.


    Ilsa nodded to herself and crossed the room to the door, which she closed after scanning the empty hallway outside. Watching Andre, she locked the door and closed the blinds over the door¡¯s ss. She shut off the overhead lights, leaving only the front of the room lit, but Andre never looked up. She smiled, walked to the back of the room, and crossed over to the windows.


    Her ssroom was in the oldest, original part of the building. Her antique casement windows faced a wall of hedges the administrators nted decades earlier to prevent easily distracted students from daydreaming. While she had no actual view or much natural light, she preferred the dark for working and was pleased to teach in the old room.


    Principal Wace was trying to rece the building with something new, but the promise of funding had yet to be realized. She¡¯d refused the offer to move her sses to the ugly portables behind the school.


    She began quietly closing the Vian blinds from the back of the room to the front, keeping an eye on Andre, but he just turned the page to start reading the next part.


    When all the blinds were closed, Ilsa felt safe in her dark little oasis of calm. This was her domain, where she was the apex predator, and her prey sat before her.


    She was standing at the front of the ssroom next to her desk. She collected a tissue from a box on the low bookcase by the window and carefully wiped her lipstick from her lips. It wouldn¡¯t do to leave evidence behind.


    Since that morning months before, when she¡¯d received a message with a special attachment, she¡¯d been hunting this particr young man. She¡¯d carefully studied him, reviewing his mannerisms and movements. She listened to his speech patterns when he chose to speak and monitored his social patterns. The more she knew about him, the more impatient she became to spring her trap to capture him. She wanted him, and he would be hers.


    Ilsa was extremely aware of the dangers inherent in the game she was ying. To make a mistake was to lose everything she¡¯d built for herself.


    Math was her first love, and teaching it was her second. She knew math would never fail her, but her ability to continue teaching it depended very much upon her doing this perfectly.


    Her third love should have been her husband, but the man she married was weak. When they¡¯d met years earlier, she¡¯d thought he¡¯d be her perfect mate. He was from an affluent and influential family, he was a partner at thew firm he worked at, and she¡¯d grown ustomed to the luxuries his wealth and position afforded her. He didn¡¯t even make a fuss when she insisted she¡¯d keep herst name when they married. But now, he disappointed her in so many ways. His most unforgivable sin was his inability to excite her sexually. She¡¯d been unable to achieve even the smallest orgasm from his efforts.


    Then she saw the image of a young god amongst mortals.


    His body was sculpted of flesh, but she knew he would feel like marble beneath her.


    Ilsa had nned her movements and set her trap. She studied her prey and finally lured him in with the only bait that would work on such a kindred spirit. She could tell math was Andre¡¯s first love as well.


    And now he was going to be hers.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She approached Andre from behind and saw he was already on the third page. A thrill shot through her as he understood!


    ¡°Math is a universalnguage which contains no lies or misconceptions. It is pure,¡± she said softly and saw him nod slowly.


    She unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it from her shoulders to drape it over the desk behind Andre. She undid her skirt and stepped out of it, cing it on the desk as well. Next, she slipped her panties down her long, toned legs. She smiled, as she was already wet with anticipation. She was standing behind him in just her bra, stockings, a garter belt, and her high-heeled shoes she¡¯d slipped on before he arrived.


    Ilsa was aware of the lustful stares the young men secretly aimed at her. The male faculty members weren¡¯t immune to her looks as well. She knew she was beautiful, with pale blue bedroom eyes, a slim nose, and naturally full lips. She only needed a subtle emphasis with eyeshadow, eyeliner, and lipstick topletely capture a man¡¯s attention. She wasn¡¯t quite in her forties yet and carefully maintained her looks for maximum impact. Her gleaming, straight blonde hair reached mid-back. Her muscles were firm and toned from vignt gym visits.


    This exercise had robbed her of her modest breasts, so she had her otherwise worthless husband pay for her new breast imnts and worked her way up to an F cup bra. He wasn¡¯t pleased with his investment, protesting pathetically once she passed her C cup imnts, but they weren¡¯t for him. She felt sexy, and she enjoyed how easy it was to manipte men once she had them.


    Her ultimate goal was right before her, and it was time to make her efforts pay off.


    She reached out with her right hand and ran her fingers through the silky ck hair on the back of his head. She felt him freeze at the sensation.


    The prey was aware of the predator, but it was toote.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep21

    Andre¡¯s focus was on the pages before him, but amongst the sensory barrage flooding into his mind, he picked up the room was bing darker. He knew Mrs. Jager was telling him about thepetition and distractions, so he assumed she was testing his ability to focus. She had no idea how much experience he had with this.


    When she touched him, he froze as memories crashed through his mind. Sensations sticky, pungent, heat, and pain obliterated all other input as thoughts of Gloria crowded into his mind. The pressure of her endless demands and the feeling of her muchrger body trapping his became jumbled up until he couldn¡¯t separate them. Jager¡¯s touch became the only input for his focus. He felt himself begin to whimper and mped down on that as the teacher¡¯s grip tightened.


    It was happening again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    -=-


    ¡°Your hair is so fine¡­ yet strong.¡± Ilsa closed her fingers into a fist, gripping his hair as she slowly pulled his head back, turning his face upwards. She slid her other hand down inside his shirt cor and across his upper chest until she found his nipple. She pinched it and tugged, and his mouth opened in a gasp.


    She trapped his mouth with hers and kissed him deeply, feeling his body trembling.


    He was submitting to her!


    She felt powerful and hungry for him at the same time, but she was going to enjoy him slowly.


    Ilsa roughly tugged on his nipple once more, and he squirmed with the mix of pain and pleasure.


    She pulled him to his feet and turned him to face her, her hand still gripping his hair. She saw his eyes were ssy. Lust or tears she couldn¡¯t tell, and truthfully, she didn¡¯t care. He was hers.


    She used her left hand to yank up on his sweater and shirt until he got the idea and helped her lift them over his head. She had to release his hair, but the moment she did, she spun him around and marched him to the end of her desk, and forced him to bend over it. He finished pulling his sweater and shirt off while she reached under him and undid his belt and pants. She tugged them down, and they came off with his boots.


    She stood and spun him around to face her, then seized his hair in both her hands and kissed him hard again as she pushed him back over her desk. She¡¯d cleared the surface earlier in preparation or exactly this.


    As he fell back onto the polished surface, she ended their kiss, stood, grabbed his underwear, and yanked them down.


    There it was, that glorious cock she¡¯d fantasized about for months. Only now, it was on its way to bing stiff with need.


    Fuck, it was beautiful! Her husbands couldn¡¯tpare. She wrapped her fingers around it and gave it a squeeze. Andre moaned once more, and a sh of tingles rushed through her. She cupped his testicles in her palm and thrilled over their weight.


    She had to taste him. Keeping a firm grip on the root of his cock, Ilsa extended her tongue and leaned over him to stroke the thick head with the tip, licking up his pre-cum.


    Fuck! She was getting so excited! Ilsa couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she pressed her lips against the head and slowly opened her mouth to ept more and more of his magnificent cock into her mouth. Her head was spinning with desire, and she felt like a giddy schoolgirl, finally getting what she wanted after such a long time.


    Andre was making odd, little sounds, but she ignored him as he tasted too good, and she almost had him to the back of her throat. He was so thick! Her pussy juices were running down her thighs, and she had to have him inside her. Now!


    Reluctantly, she drew his cock from her mouth but kissed all the way down his shaft and sucked his heavy balls into her mouth to bathe them with her tongue. Shit! She was going to cum too soon if she didn¡¯t stop this! She stood up and walked boldly around her desk, as he looked up at her nervously. She grabbed his wrists, lifted them above his head, and pulled him further onto her desk so she¡¯d have room to straddle him. Looking at his gorgeous, masculine body, stretched out across the wood desk, made her mouth water. There was so much she wanted to do with him, but there wasn¡¯t time today. She¡¯d make alternate arrangements another day to spend more time with him.


    Releasing his wrists, she moved to the middle of the desk and climbed on. She swung a leg over him and immediately sat, trapping his cock between them. She gasped at the heat pressing against her pussy lips and felt shocks run through her deliciously.


    She reached back and undid the sp on her bra. She let it slip down her arms and saw his eyes drawn to herrge, round breasts with their thick and stiff nipples. She leaned down to press them against his face, rubbing them against his cheeks and mouth.


    ¡°Suck them!¡± she demanded, then gasped as she felt his tentative tongue pulling one of her nipples into his mouth. He stroked his tongue across and around the stiff bud, and she gasped aloud again as he sucked. Her hips were rocking uncontrobly, grinding against his stiff cock almost painfully, and Andre cried out sharply, releasing the nipple.


    She sat up and looked down between their bodies, but he hadn¡¯te yet. That was both surprising and pleasing, as she wasn¡¯t finished. She lifted herself up on her knees and reached between them to position the fat head at the lips of her pussy. She rubbed it back and forth, coating him with her juices. She shuddered and jolted each time she felt the head rub her clit until she couldn¡¯t take anymore and pushed down as he was lined up.


    The head forced its way inside her, and she stopped as he was already stretching her wider than she¡¯d felt before. It was glorious!


    -=-


    Gloria touched him in ways a stepmother shouldn¡¯t, and her touches were meant to hurt. She didn¡¯t want Andre to feel good, as she told him he didn¡¯t deserve it. She had to punish him, yet his flesh denied her as she triggered a response she couldn¡¯t control. For Andre, losing control over his body seemed to be the worst part of her vition. The memories swarmed like angry wasps, and he couldn¡¯t think as once more his body responded automatically.


    ¡°no¡­¡±


    -=-


    She looked down in surprise and saw his ssy eyes were looking up at her.


    No? There was no stopping now!


    She reached down and pinched his nipples hard as she gave him a stern look. ¡°Hush.¡± His eyes closed, and tears rolled back from his eyes into his hair.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep22

    Ilsa pushed harder and gasped loudly as he sank deeper inside. Fuck, he was opening her up! She lifted slightly, then mmed herself down. She pped a hand over her mouth to contain her cries, as this was nothing like she¡¯d ever felt before. One more lift and drop, and she was sitting on him with his thick cock buried deep inside her body. The head was pressing against her cervix a bit ufortably, but even the idea of that was so fucking sexy, she craved more. She could feel his rapid pulse throbbing inside her, and she needed to move. She began drawing him out, then mming back down to get it all back inside. She did it again, then a little faster. It was getting easier as she bathed his cock in her wetness. She was also opening up to his girth, and that felt incredible. It all felt so illicitly sexy. She leaned over his body, pressing her fat tits against the hard muscles of his chest, and she realized she was right. He did feel like marble under her! He was hot, smooth marble that trembled and shuddered.


    She sank her fingers into his hair and thrust her tongue into his mouth as she pounded her pussy over his cock faster and faster.


    She pulled back from the kiss. ¡°Squeeze my tits in your big hands!¡± she insisted, then returned to kissing him.


    He brought his hands to herrge breasts and squeezed, rubbing his thumbs over her stiff nipples. She felt the power in his hands and knew he could inflict great pain with them, but she was in control.


    That was the trigger for Ilsa, and she grunted into his mouth as her pussy mped down on his cock, holding him deep inside. She pulled his hair, and he moaned, his cock finally surging hote into her depths.


    ¡°FUCK YES!¡± she screamed internally. Feeling the heat of hise filling her was a sensation she thought she might never feel again. The fantasy she¡¯d maintained since she¡¯d received the picture had been exceeded by the actual experience. Andre was everything she¡¯d dreamed he could be.


    She wouldn¡¯t give him up. Now that she¡¯d had this taste, she wanted more and in different ways. She still had an orifice she would need to introduce to his cock gradually, as he was dauntinglyrge. She shivered in anticipation.


    Andre was shivering too, and she smiled down at him. She kissed his cheeks tenderly, and he closed his eyes. He tried to turn his head, but she took a grip on his hair and forced his lips back to hers. She kissed him hard and felt him give in to her once more. Fuck, she loved that!


    She knew their time today was limited, so she reluctantly pulled herself from his softening erection. She touched herself and jolted from how sensitive she still was. That put a grin on her face.


    Gingerly, she swung her leg back over him to stand next to the desk. She grabbed a tissue and dabbed herself dry before putting her panties back on.


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± shemanded, and he gradually rolled from the desk onto his feet. He bent to pick up his clothes and pulled them on.


    She put on her skirt and blouse and buttoned it as she watched Andre¡¯s beautiful muscles ripple as he tugged on his shirt and sweater.


    As he finished, she moved closer, yanked his hood off his head, and took his face between her hands. He wouldn¡¯t look at her. He was looking down. Gripping his hair, she forced his head back, and he gasped once more before she took his mouth with hers. She felt him respond reluctantly, but she made him do it. He submitted. A shiver ran through her.


    She pulled back, and his eyes nced up into hers.


    ¡°I will let you take the textbook home tonight. You will study the next exercises and return it to me at the end of our next ss,¡± she said firmly, and he tried to nod. ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You will tell no one what we did here today. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered again.


    She smiled, as she knew their secret would note from his lips. He was hers.


    ¡°Good. You may go,¡± she said, releasing his hair but leaving her hands next to his head. He nced at her crooked smile, then stepped back from her to collect his things. The textbook went into his backpack.


    Once his hood was back in ce, he hastened to the door, tried it unsessfully, then undid the lock so he could open the door and get out.


    Ilsa walked along the windows, returning the Vian blinds to their open state. She walked back to her desk and used another tissue to clean up a little spilled cum as she smiled. She could feel the rest of his seed in her, and a thrill rushed through her. She wouldn¡¯t get pregnant this time. The timing was another element of her n, and she was safe today. She¡¯d be safe for the rest of the week as well. A smile spread across her lips at that delicious thought.


    She used a cloth from a desk drawer to give the polished surface of her desk a quick wipe to hide the telltale smudge marks from their skin, then wrapped the cummy tissues with it and tucked the cloth into her briefcase to dispose of at home.


    She picked up the briefcase, then ran her fingertips across the surface of her desk one more time, reliving the experience in her memory.


    She was looking forward to tomorrow afternoon.


    -=-


    Andre was moving through the empty halls of the school, his brain filled with a chaos he didn¡¯t know how to deal with. When he reached his locker, he heard the ng of metal tes. He turned and saw the new weight room was open. His feet led him to the door, and he walked inside.


    Two members of the basketball team were using the functional trainers. They immediately stopped and scowled at him, but he ignored them and dropped his backpack next to a free machine. He desperately yanked off his sweater and shirt and set up the device for standing bicep curls. He set the pin for most of the stack and grabbed the handles. He struggled with the first lift, but the second was easier, and the third rose quickly. He pushed himself with clenched teeth and a low growl leaking from his lips. He felt his muscles burning, and this felt¡­ cleansing.


    He reset the machine for standing chest press and nced at the others through his hair as he forced the huge stack of tes to rise again. Their scowls had be nervous nces, but he continued to ignore them as she pushed through set after set, growling through each. He went through a series of standing shoulder presses, reverse tricep extensions, upright rows, and single-armteral raises, adjusting the weight stack for each but keeping the weight at the upper limits of his capabilities.


    He was deep into his kneeling ab crunches when he saw feet approaching. Leather shoes and two pairs of sneakered feet following.


    ¡°Mr. Marin, you weren¡¯t given permission to use this equipment today,¡± a voice said in a stiff tone. A hand touched Andre¡¯s shoulder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°NO!¡± Andre roared as he yanked back. The full-weight stack elerated Andre¡¯s movement, throwing him back to crash into the wall next to the machine as the weights mmed home with a loud ng. He released the handle as he panted, leaning against the wall. ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!¡± he snarled. Mr. Cochrane was leaning away from him with a terrified expression on his ashen face. The two students behind him looked equally spooked.


    Andre quickly moved to his clothes and pulled them back on as he rushed from the room. His muscled ached from his overworking them, but his mind was clear, and that felt like a tender mercy. The moment he was out the door, he was running for home, keeping track of the traffic before crossing the street this time.


    His muscles protested the added strain, but he pushed through as it kept his mind upied.


    He desperately needed that now.


    -=-


    Mr. Cochrane rushed to the principal¡¯s office with the two students following. He barged in and looked at the secretary. ¡°Is he in?¡± the slim man gasped, pointing to Wace¡¯s office.


    ¡°Yes¨C¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for her to finish before he grasped the handle and pushed into the office.


    ¡°Principal Wace! I need to report being attacked by a student!¡± he rasped excitedly.


    The two young men at his back looked at him oddly.


    Harry Wace watched the older man with a weary stare. ¡°Was it one of these young men or both?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t¨C¡± they began, but the teacher waved them to silence.


    ¡°They are witnesses! They came to me to say Andre Marin was using the new weight machines without permission. I investigated and saw he was there, not wearing the proper gym uniform. He was topless and improperly using the equipment. I told him to stop, and he attacked me.¡±


    Once more, the two student¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t back the geography teacher¡¯s story.


    ¡°Mr. Marin struck you?¡± Wace asked.


    ¡°No, but his actions were violent!¡± Cochrane insisted.


    Harry waited for more, but the teacher was just slowly trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°What? How was he violent?¡±


    One of the students couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°He didn¡¯t like it when Mr. Cochrane touched his shoulder. He screamed, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The teacher scowled at the young man but turned to the principal and nodded emphatically.


    Wace scowled. ¡°So let me get this straight. You entered the room, saw he was topless, and touched him. He then yelled at you for touching him. Outside of this violent yelling, did he inflict any physical violence upon you after your unwanted touch?¡±


    The teacher was staring at the principal with his mouth working silently.


    Harry raised his hand to stop the man. He looked at the others. ¡°Is that what you saw?¡± They nodded, and he returned it. ¡°Where is Marin now?¡±


    ¡°He left,¡± the talkative student replied.


    The principal nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him in the morning about asking for permission and wearing the proper attire before using the equipment. Mr. Cochrane, this was not an attack. His yell may have been unexpected, but the same could be said of your touching him.¡± He raised his hands to stop the man from arguing. ¡°Is that all you had to report?¡±


    The teacher red at the principal, then nodded stiffly.


    ¡°Please close the door on your way out. Good day,¡± Wace said with a nod.


    The three filed out, and the students rushed off to go home, leaving the geography teacher standing in the outer office with a deep feeling of dissatisfaction.


    Movement caught his eye, and he saw Ilsa Jager strutting past the windows on her way home. She was applying dark lipstick to her tempting mouth. She nced through the windows and shed a predatory smile at him.


    A tingle shot through his old body, but this just caused his disappointment to re. He should also head home as his wife Linda would be going out to y bridge with her friends soon.


    What an exciting life he led. With a sigh, he left.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep23

    Andre¡¯s muscles shook as he stood under the hot spray of the shower at home. His mind dragged him back to ces he didn¡¯t want to be.


    He¡¯d screamed at his geography teacher. Why couldn¡¯t he have done that with Mrs. Jager? He felt his mind shying away from the idea. He didn¡¯t understand her control over him. He was too frightened to examine it closely, as that just brought memories of Gloria to mind.


    His knees hit the floor of the tub as his leg muscles finally gave in to their trembling, a weakness reflecting his thoughts about his stepmother. He slipped down into the tub, unable to make his muscles respond as memories of therge woman filled his mind, and his strength failed him once more.


    -=-


    Cassandra was weary from work and looked forward to rxing at home with Andre. As she reached her front door, she nced across the hall and saw an eviction notice taped to TJ¡¯s door. The building manager found a reason to eject a tenant. Dealing drugs from the unit seemed to be sufficient. They certainly took their sweet time to post the notice. As far as she knew, TJ had been in jail for months.


    She unlocked her door and slipped inside, locking up behind herself. She kicked off her sneakers.


    ¡°Andre?¡± she called out.


    Silence¡­ no, the shower was running. She walked over to the bathroom door. ¡°Andre, I¡¯m home!¡±


    Nothing.


    The water was still running, and she began to worry. ¡°Andre? Are you okay?¡±


    She tried the door, and it wasn¡¯t locked, so she opened it slightly. ¡°Andre, are you in there?¡±


    Still nothing, so she opened it fully and saw Andre lying in the tub with the shower spraying on him.


    ¡°ANDRE!¡± she screamed as she rushed forward. She saw his eyes were open slightly, but they were rolling. She quickly shut off the taps and reached into the tub to touch his face. His eyes opened a little wider, and he saw Cassandra.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you fall?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯ll call an ambnce¨C¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not injured,¡± he whispered, so weary.


    ¡°You may have hit your head!¡± she said crossly.


    ¡°No. Muscles cramped. Ran home.¡±


    Cassandra froze. Why did he run from the school this time? ¡°Did something happen at school?¡± she asked with dread.


    Andre¡¯s eyes flicked up to hers.


    ¡°I yelled at Mr. Cochrane,¡± he said hesitantly.


    Cassandra frowned. Andre yelled? That didn¡¯t sound like him. ¡°Why? What did he do?¡±


    Andre¡¯s eyes moved away from her face, and his left hand unconsciously scrubbed at his opposite shoulder. ¡°He¡­ he touched me.¡±


    Her eyes red with anger. ¡°Where did he touch you?¡± Andre nced at her, then away. His left hand pointed to his shoulder, then went back to scrubbing the area.


    Cassandra rxed a little. ¡°Your shoulder? While you were wearing your sweater?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I was working out on the machine. I took off my sweater and shirt. He¡­ he touched my skin.¡± His left hand went from scrubbing to scratching, and she quickly ced her hand on top to stop him from injuring himself.


    Andre¡¯s hand stopped moving immediately as his eyes looked up at hers.


    ¡°Your shoulder is clean now. You don¡¯t need to scrub anymore,¡± she said. She could feel his trembling and wondered what really happened to him. She was sure he was holding something back. ¡°You¡¯re not upset that I¡¯m touching you.¡±


    He shook his head slightly. ¡°Only you.¡±


    This was the second time she¡¯d heard him say that. She had to know.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°Your touch¡­ is good¡­ I don¡¯t feel¡­ unclean,¡± he breathed as his eyes looked away.


    She was rocked by his confession and her face flushed. Then she caught his right hand moving to hide his growing erection from her. She finally realized he was naked! Of course, he was naked! He was in the shower! She looked away,pletely flustered.


    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t hurt in the tub?¡± she asked as she pulled her hand back.


    ¡°No. My muscles are weak. Overworked on the machine.¡±


    ¡°What machine?¡± she asked, eager to find a conversation thread to distract herself from the fact that he was gloriously naked, and she hadn¡¯t realized this until now.


    ¡°The school¡¯s new functional trainers. Weight machines. I was¡­ exercising when the teacher touched me,¡± he said awkwardly.


    She looked at his face, keeping her eyes from roaming. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the principal again. I¡¯ll tell him to make sure they won¡¯t touch you anymore,¡± she said, and his eyes locked on hers. She sucked in a breath as she saw his gratitude. She smiled, but she had to look away, as the urge to look down at his naked body was overwhelming.


    ¡°C-can you get out of the tub on your own?¡± she asked.


    He struggled to get onto his hands and knees. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from glimpsing his cock, and a thrill rushed through her. She suddenly stood and faced away to leave.


    ¡°Cassandra?¡±


    The intive tone in his voice froze her in ce. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I-I need help.¡±


    She grabbed his towel and draped it over his shoulders and back. Then she got her hands under his armpits and helped lift him to his feet. She could feel his muscles trembling, so he really must have overdone his workout. ¡°No more pushing yourself so hard on that machine!¡± she scolded, a little more harshly than she intended.


    ¡°Yes. Sorry.¡±


    She got him out of the tub and over to the sink, where he clung to the edge of the counter to keep himself on his feet. He wouldn¡¯t be able to dry himself as he needed his arms to stay upright, so she pushed the towel up over his head and used it to squeeze the water from his hair. He had so much of it, and it was beautiful! She was unaware of her effect on him with the gentle tugs on his hair until she caught a glimpse of his face in the mirror. His eyes were closed, but his blissful expression sent a zing right to her most intimate ces.


    Face burning, she rubbed the towel over his back and realized his muscles felt like granite. His whole body seemed a littlerger like it had been slightly inted. This drew her attention back to his cock, and that seemed more than slightlyrger. Fuck! It was so thick!


    Giving her head a sharp shake, she rubbed down his arms and quickly did his legs while staring at the muscles of his ass. So close!


    ¡°Where are your shorts?¡± she asked sharply.


    He jolted out of his daze. ¡°Um, sorry. I forgot to bring them. They¡¯re in my drawer.¡±


    She left the bathroom and marched into the living room, her pussy tingling madly. She took a moment to take some deep breaths and then collected a shirt and his shorts. She went back to the bathroom and pulled the shirt over his head, pulling the rest of his hair up and out of the neck hole. He did one arm at a time. She knelt behind him once more and made him lift one foot, then the next to get his shorts on. She stood and pulled them up.


    Andre grunted when the waistband got caught under his balls. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said contritely as she pulled the stic outwards to give them room. Something hot pped the back of her hand. Then the shorts were up.


    ¡°You can get to the living room, yes?¡± she asked him stiffly. She noticed his face was red.


    Andre nced at her red face in the mirror. ¡°Yes. I can make it.¡±


    She spun and went into her bedroom, closing the door with a thump.


    Quickly stripping off her damp clothes, she pressed her hand against her lips as she recalled the moment when his thick cock pped against it. Her body throbbed with need.


    She grabbed the dildo from her end table drawer and stretched out on the bed. She needed to calm this need, or it would be impossible to be around him tonight. Then she remembered that herst ss was tonight. The final exam! All the more reason to hurry.


    Cassandra needed no lubricant for the toy, as she was already well prepared when she pressed it against her lower lips. They eagerly parted, and she thrust it deep inside. Fuck!


    Faster and faster, she thrust the toy into her as she continued to hold the back of her hand against her lips. This blocked her cries as she suddenly hit her peak. Waves of bliss washed over her, and she slowly returned to her body. She stretched, enjoying the slowly dissipating tingles.


    Swinging her legs off the bed, she sighed as a funk settled over her. She needed to get control over herself. She forced the mood away, as tonight was too important to derail. She needed to get moving. She grabbed tights, a loose sweater, and fresh underwear. Then she took a breath and opened her door to peek into the hall. She saw Andre had almost reached the end of the hall as he was moving slowly and carefully. She ducked out of her room into the bathroom and closed the door.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t linger in the shower and quickly dressed once she was dry. Walking down the hall, she saw Andre struggling to open his bed.


    ¡°Let me do that,¡± she insisted.


    He moved back, and she quickly opened the sofa bed for him and eased him onto it, leaning him back against the pillows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for dinner, then I have to go,¡± she said.


    ¡°Good luck tonight!¡± he said with a smile.


    She grinned at him and rushed into the kitchen. She made him two sandwiches, then hustled out to hand him the te and ced a ss of milk on the end table next to the sofa.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep24

    ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassandra. You¡¯re going to ace the exam,¡± he said confidently.


    She smiled and nodded. Collecting her stuff, she slipped her running shoes on and rushed out of the apartment.


    As she climbed into the bus outside the building, she felt thest of the tingles in her body calming. Andre looked so good on that sofa bed it was almost impossible to stop herself from climbing on next to him.


    She pushed that aside as she had to concentrate on the exam and the better future it would bring them.


    -=-


    Andre listened to his sister lock the door and breathed a sigh of relief. His cock was going to break in two if he didn¡¯t release the pressure. He put his dinner on the end table next to the milk and grabbed some tissues from the box there.


    Next, he struggled to push his shorts down to his thighs, and his erection throbbed as it was finally released from its prison.


    Taking it in his hand, he couldn¡¯t get over how hard he¡¯d be! He stroked it up and down as his mind took him to the memory of Cassandra drying his hair. He felt a sudden surge of lust and stroked himself faster. He didn¡¯t know why her grip on his hair felt so much different from Mrs. Jager¡¯s. There was almost noparison to how those two separate sensations felt. When his sister touched his body, even through the towel, it felt like she was cleansing him. His body no longer felt defiled or impure by the teacher¡¯s actions. When Cassandra touched his cock¨CAndre grunted as his orgasm struck hard and fast, bliss sting through his mind and leaving him gasping as he caught his cum in the tissues.


    Panting from the exertion, he carefully cleaned himself and grabbed more tissues to finish that off.


    He needed to dispose of the evidence, which meant a long, painful walk back to the bathroom.


    He sighed. It had to be done. He didn¡¯t want Cassandra to know of his guilty pleasure.


    When he finally made it back to the bed, he ate the sandwiches, drank the milk, and took the dishes to the sink to wash them. Moving around, as painful as it was, seemed to relieve the tightness in his muscles. He shuffled back to the bathroom and brushed his teeth. His strength was reaching its limit, so he made his way back to bed, pulled off his shirt, and tucked himself in with a grunt. He left the lights on for Cassandra.


    With her face and her soothing touch fresh in his memory, he felt sleep dragging him under.


    -=-


    Andre awoke to the most wonderful sensation. He was on his back, but his entire left side was being pressed against something warm and soft.


    The lights were off, and that meant Cassandra was home¡­ and sleeping in his bed!


    She was breathing on him, and he picked up the spicy scent of rum.


    She¡¯d celebrated with her friends after the exam.


    God, she felt good!


    Herrge breasts were squeezed against him, and one of her legs was resting on his. That felt too good, but he didn¡¯t want to wake her.


    Once more, he marveled at how different her touch waspared to anyone else¡¯s.


    Pondering that, he drifted off.


    ***********


    Cassandra woke, rubbing her thighs together as she felt the most delicious sensations.


    At first, she wasn¡¯t sure where she was, and her mind went back to the night before.


    The exam had been easier than expected, even with the trick question that could have cost her fifteen points if she¡¯d missed it, and she was ted when she left the school. Several of thedies in her ss joined her, and they went to a nearby pub to celebrate. She¡¯d been drinking rum and cokes¨Ca hand squeezed her breast, and her breath gusted out as it felt so fucking good!


    Then she felt the ridge of fat cock slowly rubbing up and down between her ass cheeks. That felt even better.


    She suddenly recognized themp on the table next to her sofa. She was in Andre¡¯s bed.


    Andre¡¯s arm was around her, and his hand was massaging her breast.


    He was spooning her, and that was his cock sliding between her ass cheeks.


    She sucked in a sharp breath in surprise.


    The noise made Andre wake with a snort. He suddenly yanked his arm back and tried to slide back from her, but she¡¯d already pushed him right to the edge, so he fell out of bed with a thump.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Andre eximed fearfully from the floor.


    She sat up and looked at him, raising her palms to calm him. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay, Andre. It¡¯s not your fault, and I¡¯m not upset.¡± She shook her head and rubbed at her bleary eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember getting into your bedst night when I got home. I had some drinks¡­ probably too many.¡± She nced at the clock. Fifteen minutes before, her rm would have gone off, anyway. She wouldn¡¯t bete.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take my shower,¡± she said and slid out of the other side of the bed. She felt Andre¡¯s eyes on her ass as she walked around the corner to head to her bedroom.


    She turned off her rm, grabbed some fresh underwear, and went into the bathroom.


    While the hot water sprayed down on her, she slid her fingers into her pussy and finished the orgasm she¡¯d been building to.


    As she came back to Earth, she shook her head in dismay. What the fuck was she going to do? Her libido was taking control of her life! She needed to find a man, other than her brother, who got her motor revving as much as he did. She needed this, and so did Andre. He didn¡¯t need his sister obsessing over him.


    Then she recalled she needed to call the principal to tell him about the touching. She¡¯d do that on the way to work. Speaking of which, she had to get moving.


    She¡¯d be getting her gradeter this week, and the following week Andre would be graduating. They already talked about not attending the actual ceremony. He didn¡¯t want to go, and that was fine with her. She was proud enough of his achievements. Especially considering what he¡¯d gone through.


    -=-


    Andre made sure he made lunch for his sister, and her stuff was all ready for her when she left. She smiled sweetly at him as she headed out the door.


    He was still shaken by what had happened this morning. Waking with his fingers buried in the softness of Cassandra¡¯srge breast while he humped her round ass was¡­ he couldn¡¯t think of something topare it to. It was a pinnacle experience, to say the least. That said, he¡¯d been terrified that she would hate him for the liberties he¡¯d taken in his sleep. But once more, his sister¡¯spassion and understanding surpassed his expectations. He wasn¡¯t worthy of her, but he was blessed with every moment he had with her.


    He made his breakfast and got ready for school.


    His body felt heavy this morning. The stiffness in his muscles was still there, but he hoped it would fade as he walked to school.


    Speaking of which, it was time to go. He¡¯d be able to study the math text in the library before the day began if he left now.


    -=-


    Harry Wace sent out yet another message to the teachers who had Andre Marin in their ss. This time it was a notice that they were not to physically touch him. He carefully worded the message to ensure no one was targeted as a toucher, but he also indicated there would be no leniency for offenders.


    He¡¯d had a call this morning from Andre¡¯s sister, stating she¡¯de home the previous night to find her brother in a state of severe distress from being touched by Mr. Cochrane. Unsolicited touching was not something her brother could deal with after his previous privacy breach. Ms. Marin requested he make that clear to his teachers.


    He agreed to her request and crafted the message to send to the same recipients he¡¯d informed about the new seating arrangements for Andre.


    The school year was almost over, and Harry was looking forward to itspletion.


    -=-


    Ilsa sat in her car, staring at the email from the principal as waves of cold rushed through her body.


    She was convincedst night that Andre waspletely under her control and wouldn¡¯t speak a word of what they¡¯d done to a soul.


    Now, this.


    Still, the message didn¡¯t seem like the response one could expect from such an activity. She looked again and saw the email had only been sent to a few teachers. Each of them had Andre in their ss. It was the same recipient list as the previous message for moving his desk to the back of the room.


    What did that mean?


    Ilsa frowned as she decided she couldn¡¯t have been wrong about her control over him. If Andre had told anyone that one of his teachers touched him sexually, this message would not have been sent out.


    She got out of her car, locked it, and walked toward the school.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d be extra careful today, and if she felt there was any possibility of disclosure, she¡¯d postpone their activity.


    The school year was almost over, and she¡¯d waited so long to make her move. Now it felt like she was running out of time.


    Ilsa spent the previous evening trying to work out a n to get Andre alone somece where she could properly explore the possibilities. She determined the best ce was her home, which she¡¯d have to herself next week. Then her husband told her he¡¯d canceled his trip to New York as they went to bed. She¡¯d been so furious with him she took forever to get to sleep.


    She sighed as she entered the building. She smiled at the principal, who was approaching the door to his outer office. She lifted her cell as she held his eyes and gave him a curious look. It was a bold move if she was suspected of sexual interference, but Wace just smiled, then rubbed his face wearily. He nced around and saw they were alone.


    ¡°Mr. Marin was very agitated when he got homest night. He informed his sister that a teacher had touched him while he was working out. I¡¯ve already spoken with Mr. Cochrane, but Ms. Marin was insistent Imunicate this message to all his teachers.¡±


    ¡°I find it difficult to believe Mr. Cochrane is a toucher,¡± she said, containing her own relief.


    The principal snorted and shook his head. ¡°He isn¡¯t. He just touched the boy¡¯s shoulder to get his attention, but Andre¡¯s earlier exposure issue has made him overly sensitive to that. So, no touching.¡±


    Ilsa smiled and nodded to Harry, then moved on to get to her ssroom.


    She struggled to control her expression, as her relief was profound.


    She¡¯d been right. Andre was hers. He¡¯d kept their secret even from his sister.


    It just made her anticipation for tonight¡¯s interlude that much more feverish!

 Estranged Siblings: Ep25

    Steph and Brigette stood outside the library, keeping an eye on their target. They were also aware that the school year, and their high school career, was ending within a week.


    Both had cut loose from their idiot boyfriends and felt they¡¯d made the right decision there. However, they had some unfinished business, and it was sitting inside the room before them.


    They weren¡¯t sure why they were trying so hard to make friends with the reclusive student. He¡¯d made it clear he didn¡¯t want to party with them. Of course, he¡¯d also said he didn¡¯t hate them.


    He was attractive when he showed his face. His body was intensely sexy. They knew he was super smart, as he seemed to ace all his tests and exams. But he was terribly awkward, socially. That¡¯s what they wanted to help with, and if they got closer to that sexy body of his in the process, that would be good, too.


    Mary and Lindsay told them it was time to give up, and Brigette was almost convinced, but Steph was tenacious, and Brigette always followed her lead.


    ¡°Here hees,¡± she said to Steph.


    As Andre stepped out into the hall on his way to homeroom, Brigette and Steph stepped up beside him to keep pace.


    ¡°Good morning, Andre,¡± Brigette said with a smile.


    He quickly turned his head, and dark eyes flicked to her face, then to Steph¡¯s. He nodded briefly.


    ¡°The school year is almost over. Do you have ns for college?¡± Steph asked.


    His eyes returned to her. ¡°MIT.¡±


    Steph grinned widely. ¡°That¡¯s a great school! Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Very impressive, but you get great grades, so I guess it¡¯s not surprising,¡± Brigette offered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be moving away pretty soon, I guess,¡± Steph suggested.


    He nodded but said nothing.


    Brigette nced at Steph, who nodded to get her to continue.


    ¡°Before you head off to Cambridge and the college environment, maybe we could get together, and we could give you some pointers. You know, things to watch out for at college?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Andre dipped his head to them politely, then picked up his pace and left them behind.


    Brigette sagged. ¡°They were right. We have to give up. He just doesn¡¯t know how to, or want to, connect with people.¡±


    Steph watched Andre with a frustrated look as he slipped into the ssroom.


    She knew Brigette was right¡­ but there was something about Andre that made her want to keep trying.


    Maybe Kevin was right, too. Maybe she was stupid.


    -=-


    Andre sat at the back of the ss and did his best to not look at Mrs. Jager during the period. He¡¯dpleted the work, and he knew it was perfect, so he didn¡¯t really need to follow along during the ss. She didn¡¯t call on him, though he knew she knew he had the solutions.


    He noticed Steph MacGraw nced back at him once. She had an odd expression on her face, and he didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Soon the ss was over, and the teacher mentioned they¡¯d be doing a review tomorrow. Everyone knew the year was over, but they were coasting to the end. There was just tomorrow, then onest weekend before thest week of school.


    Thest bell had rung, so the students were quickly fleeing the room and the school. He remained where he was and caught another curious look from Steph as she joined the mass exodus.


    He saw the teacher walk to the door as the second tost student left. She gestured for him to move to the desk he¡¯d been in yesterday. As he did, she remained by the door, watching the halls quickly empty.


    Andre pulled the advanced math textbook from his bag and opened it to the section she¡¯d told him to review.


    She left the door open and wandered back to stand next to him.


    ¡°You read it?¡± she asked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Did any of the exercises give you any trouble?¡± she asked with a hint of a smile on her lips.


    He nodded. ¡°Number three couldn¡¯t bepleted. A typo in the form? I moved the closing bracket to the left and was able to solve the problem.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Very good. That form was fixed in the textbook¡¯s reprint, but I think the error is more helpful for identifying truly gifted students.¡± She smiled at him proudly. ¡°Give me your work.¡±


    He handed her a piece of paper he¡¯d written out his answers on. She reviewed this as she walked back to the door. She stepped to the edge of the hall and looked in all directions as she pretended to read the paper.


    She stepped back in and closed the door, flipping the lock. She looked at him. ¡°Start reading the next unit.¡±


    He nced at her, but she was looking at his paper, so he turned the page in the book and began to read.


    His chest felt tight, but he didn¡¯t know what to do about it, so he kept his head down.


    Maybe today they¡¯d just do the math?


    -=-


    She knew he¡¯d catch the error, and she was very pleased he¡¯d gone beyond and offered a solution and the correct one. Very few students had made an attempt when she tested them on it.


    She closed the blinds on the door, then turned off two sets of overhead lights, leaving the front ones on. She saw Andre¡¯s head was over the page. She smiled and repeated her trip around her ssroom, preparing it for their time together. She felt her excitement make her juices flow.


    Soon she¡¯d enjoy this beautiful man once more.


    -=-


    From her vantage point of the bathroom doorway down the hall from the math ss, Steph saw the teacher had Andre sitting up at the front reading a book. When Mrs. Jager walked toward the door, Steph ducked back and listened.


    After she heard the door closing, the snap of its lock echoed down the empty corridor. Steph stepped out of her hiding ce and walked toward the door, wondering why she¡¯d locked them in. Then she saw the light under the door dim. She was turning the lights off?


    Steph rushed forward, but the blinds on the door had no gaps, and she could hear nothing. She wasn¡¯t about to lie on the floor to try listening through the crack under the door.


    This was seriously suss. There had to be another way to see what was going on in there.


    -=-


    Ilsa made her way along the windows, closing the old blinds while keeping an eye on Andre, but he was eagerly devouring the pages with his eyes. She smiled, as they were kindred spirits.


    Once the windows were taken care of, she moved behind him and removed her clothes. Her nipples felt hard as diamond as if they anticipated his mouth on them.


    She slipped her fingers into his hair once more and sighed at its silky softness. She felt Andre freeze in ce and slowly tightened her grip as she brought her mouth down to his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased with you, Andre,¡± she purred. ¡°Mywork told me you were very obedient and kept our secret. That obedience deserves a reward.¡±


    She pulled his head back and saw his eyes had that ssy, dazed appearance once more. His lips were open, and she pressed hers to them as she slipped her tongue into his mouth. He tasted so good!


    Ilsa pulled back from the kiss, then tugged him to his feet. She grabbed the hem of his sweater and shirt, pulling both up his body. He wasn¡¯t resisting, but she had to make him lift his arms.


    Once his torso was exposed to her eyes, Ilsa ran her hands over the hard nes of his chest and stomach. Fuck! His muscles were so hard, yet his skin was so soft!


    She pinched and tugged his nipples, causing him to gasp and lean toward her.


    Ilsa turned him and walked him back to the edge of her desk as she held his nipples. Once he was leaning on the desk, she released her grip and squatted down before him to undo his belt and pants. These, and his underwear, went down his legs, and she tugged his boots off with his clothes. Then she was staring at his thickening cock. Her mouth watered, and she wasted no further time before taking the head into her mouth.


    Andre moaned, sending a shiver through her body. Gripping the base, she pumped her mouth over the end of his cock, forcing more and more of it inside. He wasn¡¯tpletely erect yet, which meant his cock wasn¡¯t asrge as it would be, but it also wasn¡¯tpletely stiff. She needed her hands to stuff it deeper. Her eyes were rolling back with the sheer sexiness of her efforts. She could feel his pulse throbbing in her mouth as his cock continued to stiffen.


    Finally, he swelled to full size, and for just a moment, Ilsa felt trapped by the thick meat filling her mouth, pressing against the back of her throat. Her mouth drooled uncontrobly as she fought her impulse to pull away.


    Her instinct finally won, and she yanked her head back, spit sshing across her cleavage. She panted as her eyes drank in the slick dark skin of Andre¡¯s swollen cock.


    He was panting too, arms behind him, braced against the desk¡¯s surface.


    Ilsa grinned wickedly as she held his eyes. ¡°Now for your reward.¡±


    She chuckled deeply as she saw his eyes widen. She imagined he probably thought he¡¯d already received it.


    Reaching back, she undid her bra sp and freed her big tits. Her cleavage was already lubricated, and his cock was slick with spit, so when she squeezed her heavy breasts around his cock, it easily slid between them. His hot flesh was enveloped by her firm breasts, and Andre moaned quietly once more.


    Ilsa¡¯s face was heating up as her lust surged. Pulling sexy sounds from this beautiful man with her big fake tits was making her incredibly excited.


    She needed to get this cock inside her now!


    -=-


    Steph cursed as she pushed her way through the prickly hedges to get near the windows to Jager¡¯s ssroom. Her arms were scratched by nasty dead branches, but she¡¯d finally gotten into the gap between the building and the row of hedges.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep26

    She stared in dismay at the closed blinds. Cursing silently, she looked for an opening, but the only things she saw were the notches in the Vian blinds for the guide strings. One of the ts had a triangr chip missing from one of these notches. It was higher than she could look through, but she had an idea. She pulled out her cell, turned on its camera, and set it to video. Starting the recording, she lifted the phone up and carefully ced it against the window¡¯s surface. She silently nudged it upward until the camera lens lined up with the small triangr hole in the blinds.


    The picture was blurry, and she was about to give up when the image suddenly focused sharply on the desk inside. She stared in shock at the cell¡¯s screen.


    Holy Fuck!


    -=-


    Andre was stretched out over the desk once more, pinned there under the teacher¡¯s body. Mrs. Jager was sitting on his cock, trapping it against his stomach as she ground her pussy along its length. She was facing his feet, so he turned his face away from her to stare at the windows.


    ¡°Now to get this monster inside me,¡± she moaned.


    She got her feet under her and lifted herself up as she gripped his cock to point it at her wet pussy. She couldn¡¯t maintain the awkward position and dropped, driving half of him deep into her.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± she gasped aloud, the word echoing slightly in the empty ssroom. She froze, looking toward the door. She was squirming atop his cock, trying to keep herself from dropping further.


    Andre felt her muscles shaking, and fearing her anger, he reached down and ced his hands under her ass cheeks, taking the load on his arms. She gasped quietly, then looked over her shoulder at him in surprise.


    When no one came to investigate her cry, she rxed and slid her feet back slightly to give herself more leverage. She lifted herself until just the head of his cock enjoyed the heat of her pussy, then she allowed herself to drop slowly to take more inside. She did this several times, dropping further each time. Finally, she knocked his arms away and let herself fall with a wet p against his body.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good inside me. You¡¯re the only one who fills me up so well. My husband¡¯s pathetic penis can¡¯tpare to this!¡± she sighed as she rocked back and forth, getting ustomed to his girth.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t moving to help intensify the sensations, so she reached back and twisted his nipple. He gave out a quiet cry of pain, then moved for her. She smiled.


    Andre gripped the sides of the desk and turned his face away once more. The sensations flooding his body were intense and good, but he didn¡¯t want to be experiencing them with this woman. He felt unclean. He gasped as she lifted and dropped herself on him.


    He hoped she finished soon.


    -=-


    Ilsa bit her plump lower lip as the intense sensations rippled through her pussy. Her legs were tiring, but she was almost there. Her earlier drop had nearly caused her to lose control, as it sent such a sharp and intense spike of bliss and pain through her at once.


    Now, her pussy was aching, but her release was racing closer with every little movement. She was perspiring from the effort to keep herself bnced over his gorgeous cock. She waspletely infatuated with it.


    Her legs were threatening to cramp, so she looked over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m almost there! Help lift me!¡± she snapped.


    She saw he was looking away, but there was a tear on his face when he turned toward her. She didn¡¯t want to see that! ¡°Help me!¡± she said crossly.


    He put his hands under her ass again and lifted her almost all the way off his cock. Her legs let her drop on his body with a wet p. He then lifted her again with a grunt of effort.


    Again and again, she crashed down onto his cock. Her head was thrown back as her mind filled with bliss. It was heaven, and she was right on the edge of a colossal orgasm. Almost there!


    She wanted more, so she pushed with her legs as he lifted. The head slipped out and slipped up to press against her asshole. She yelped and tried to twist clear as she grabbed at his hands. Instead, she knocked them away as her feet slipped on the sweaty desk surface.


    Andre¡¯s slick cock speared deep into her ass until shended on his body with a thump.


    Ilsa¡¯s mouth was open in a silent scream as her ass felt like it might be on fire. She toppled backward, and Andre caught her, lowering her to rest back against his chest. His hands didn¡¯t know where to go, so he moved them to her breasts to pinch and tug on her nipples.


    She didn¡¯t know her jaw could drop open any further, but it did when he grabbed her thick nipples between his fingers and thumbs to roughly pull them. Her mind threatened to white out as the most intense release she¡¯d ever experienced in her life ripped through her. She felt her pussy squirting, and her senses filled with the ze of a st furnace.


    Her head was tucked next to Andre¡¯s, upside down and facing the windows as huge tremors shook her body. Her tongue was sticking out as it felt like it was trying to leave her body, driven away by this mighty intruder.


    Suddenly, she felt Andre squeezing her tits hard as his cock jetted stream after stream of hot cum deep into her bowels. She gasped again as it felt so primal and good!


    Her ass was still the focal point of an intense burning, and she knew she was in trouble, but her body wouldn¡¯t let her do anything about it. She was stilling down from her bliss/pain.


    Andre quickly released her breasts and pulled his hands back to grip the desk. This jostled Ilsa, and new fire erupted from her ass.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± she moaned pitifully.


    Her body didn¡¯t want to move, but she needed to get up and remove this beast from inside her ass.


    ¡°Andre, sit us up, slowly,¡± she whispered in a strained voice.


    He got his elbows against the desktop and pushed to get them moving upward.


    When she was sitting upright on hisp, gritting her teeth against the pain, he spun their legs off the edge of the desk and slid them off onto their feet.


    ¡°Slow! Do it slow¨C¡±


    He slid his hands under her armpits and lifted her in the air, pulling his softening cock from her ass in one quick movement.


    She yelped weakly then again as he set her down on her chair. She was wincing from the pain as he rushed to the bookcase to grab some tissues.


    Ilsa struggled to open her eyes to look at him and saw he was frantically wiping his cock with the napkins. Then he rushed to pull on his clothes and fled from the room before she could get her wits together to speak. She huffed at the closed door. She wanted to n for the weekend but considering how she felt at the moment, waiting until next week made more sense.


    Taking him into her ass hadn¡¯t been her n at all today, but done correctly and slowly, she knew she could expect to have equally intense orgasms like she¡¯d had today.


    And after the taste she got, she wanted many more.


    -=-


    Andre was gone, and Steph was in a state of shock.


    At first, what she was filming was intensely hot! They both had beautiful bodies, and their movements were making her so fucking wet!


    Then she saw Andre¡¯s expression. He wasn¡¯t happy. He didn¡¯t want to be there. That didn¡¯t make sense to her. How could he be having sex if he wasn¡¯t interested?


    That¡¯s when she saw Jager hurt him. She hadn¡¯t looked happy with him at that point. Was he under her control, somehow?


    Maybe she was threatening his grade in her ss. No. He¡¯d said he was going to MIT, so he must have already been epted.


    Her camera was recording the teacher¡¯s slow, painful efforts to get dressed, so she stopped the video and carefully pulled the phone from the window to slip it into her pocket.


    She still had to extricate herself from the damn bushes.


    When she did, she was going directly to Brigette¡¯s house. She needed to talk to her bestie to get her advice.


    This was bigger than she knew how to handle.


    She felt sorry for Andre. Now she thought she might understand why he acted like he did.


    -=-


    Andre ran home once more and immediately stripped in the bathroom. He wanted to burn his clothes, but he couldn¡¯t afford new ones and wouldn¡¯t add the expense to Cassandra¡¯s bills. He¡¯d settle with washing them.


    After he washed himself.


    He got the shower running, then rummaged under the sink to grab a new loofa sponge. He stopped as he remembered her telling him to never touch her stuff. The sensation of his skin crawling made him grab the sponge from the back of the cupboard and tear off the packaging. He¡¯d buy a new one for Cassandra on the weekend.


    Stepping into the spray, he soaked his body, then began scrubbing from his face downwards with the rough sponge. He was as careful as he could be when he got to his cock, but that was a little painful. Then he scrubbed himself with soap, rinsed, and began again. After a final rinse, he turned off the water and got out. The loofa went into the garbage can right away.


    His skin felt like he¡¯d been wrestling with a belt sander, especially his groin, but the creepy feeling was mostly gone. Looking in the mirror, he saw his skin was red and irritated, but that would go away, eventually.


    He put on his shorts and t-shirt, stuffed his clothes into theundry bag, and went down to the basement to theundry room. The machines were quiet, so he dumped the clothes in two of them, one for whites and the other for colors, and got them going.


    Music ying in his earbuds, he sat in a chair to wait and tried to ignore the screaming in his head. Everything would be okay. Cassandra would be home soon. They were ordering pizza tonight!


    -=-


    Brigette squirmed on her yroom sofa as she gaped at her big-screen TV showing the video her bestie had taken this afternoon. They¡¯d copied it from her cell onto Brigette¡¯sptop, which streamed the video to the TV.


    She nced over at Steph and saw the woman was staring at the screen, too.


    Mary and Lindsay were watching with rapt attention as well. They¡¯d shown up unexpectedly just before Steph called her to say she was almost there and had something she needed to see.


    When Brigette asked them, Lindsay and Mary said they didn¡¯t know Steph wasing over.


    They were stunned to see Mrs. Jager having sex with Andre. The picture was very clear and extremely explicit.


    Once the video finished, they looked at each other.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Steph asked.


    ¡°Post it!¡± Mary immediately said.


    Brigette gaped at her friend. ¡°We¡¯d be just as bad as Greg and our ex¡¯s. Andre didn¡¯t deserve that!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! He just had sex with the hottest female teacher at school!¡± Lindsay argued.


    Steph gaped at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his expression? He wasn¡¯t enjoying himself! He looked upset!¡±


    ¡°With a cock like that, you were looking at his face?¡± Mary gasped with a grin.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Steph eximed angrily as she stood up.


    Brigette suddenly noticed Steph¡¯s leg was red. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡± she cried. She leaped to her feet and guided her friend out of the room to the bathroom. Steph sat on the toilet fuming as Brigette got a facecloth, wet it, and washed the blood from her legs.


    ¡°How did you get so scratched up?¡± she asked.


    Steph broke from her anger to nce down. ¡°The windows are blocked by old hedges. It was a tight squeeze¨CI can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t see how upset he was!¡± she eximed again.


    Brigette nodded. She knew Steph needed to get this out of her system.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep27

    Back in the yroom, Lindsay was busy with Brigette¡¯sptop.


    ¡°Which forum are you posting it to?¡± Mary asked with a grin.


    ¡°Under r/MassiveCock, of course!¡± Lindsay giggled.


    ¡°Ooo! Don¡¯t forget to cross-post it to r/HotWife, r/Cuckold, and r/NSFWHardcore!¡± Mary gasped excitedly.


    Lindsay nodded and watched the file transfer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this is going to get back to Steph or Brigette, right?¡± Mary asked, suddenly nervous.


    Lindsay shook her head. ¡°I stripped the tags from the video, I¡¯m posting it anonymously, and Brigette¡¯sptop is using a VPN to hide her IP address.¡±


    Mary gave her friend an impressed look. ¡°You know your shit!¡±


    Lindsay nodded with a proud smile. ¡°Who do you think installed the VPN on her machine? I swear, most people know nothing about taking these precautions.¡±


    ¡°Greg and his boy toy did, but they still got caught,¡± Mary reminded her.


    ¡°They started the attack in a closed schoolwork. Idiots!¡± Lindsay said scornfully.


    When the upload was done, they sat back and smiled at each other. They¡¯d drop a few hints in a few inboxes tonight when they got home. They couldn¡¯t wait to see the explosions this would create.


    This school year was going to end with a bang!


    -=-


    At eleven-thirty, just before he headed off to bed with his frigid wife Ilsa, Derek Savage received a call from Keith Danson, senior partner at thew firm he worked for. The man had never called him at home and certainly never thiste.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Derek? This is Keith Danson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Danson. What can I do for you?¡±


    The older man sighed. ¡°A very serious breach of ethics has been reported to me by Bennington, of all people.¡±


    Derek couldn¡¯t stop the snort from escaping as everyone in thew firm was aware of the man¡¯s inability to resist a skirt. He was one of the original four at the firm, so that gave him some immunity.


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± the man said, then cleared his throat. ¡°Unfortunately, this breach affects you.¡±


    Derek froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bennington found a video posted on something called a subreddit forum, called HotWife. He sent me a link, and I admit I watched it. In the video¡­ your wife is having sex with a student, presumably at her school.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡± Derek yelled.


    ¡°I assume by your response that you were unaware of her activities?¡± Keith asked gently.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, yes. I had no idea, sir. I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he whispered, stunned by the betrayal¡­ but not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the link, but Bennington insisted the video is¡­ what did he say¡­ trending? It can be easily found¡­ by you and by our firm¡¯s clients. Your wife is very identifiable in the video. This brings me to the unfortunate task of letting you know the firm will be forced to terminate your employment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he gasped.


    ¡°The scandal this will cause is going to shake the confidence of our client base. It might even jeopardize some cases we¡¯re currently working on. I¡¯m sorry, Derek. You¡¯re a damn goodwyer, but Bennington got the other senior partners to agree to this before he contacted me. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry to ce you in this circumstance, but truthfully, I didn¡¯t see iting,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°She¡¯s your blind spot,¡± Keith said gently.


    ¡°What the heart wants is not necessarily the smartest choice,¡± Derek agreed.


    There was a moment of silence. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m going to miss you at the firm,¡± the old man sighed.


    Derek felt a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss working with you as well, sir.¡±


    ¡°When youe in tomorrow to collect your things, do your best to ignore anything that lech Bennington might say. He really is a piece of human trash, and you¡¯re a far better man than he¡¯ll ever be. I¡¯d like to take you out to lunch if that would be okay,¡± Danson suggested.


    Derek smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going tond on your feet, son. You¡¯re too good of awyer to do less.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Please send me the link. I need to know what¡¯s she¡¯s done so I can take steps to get my life back.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will do. See you tomorrow,¡± Keith replied.


    Derek hung up and walked back to his desk. He dropped himself into his chair, dropped his cell onto the surface, then rubbed his face with his hands. After a few breaths, he reached over and powered up hisptop, and took it through the login process. Checking his mail, he saw some messages from Danson. One was the termination notice with the official document attached. The second was just a link. Bracing himself, he clicked on the link.


    He wasn¡¯t as prepared as he thought when the video began ying. She was so lovely, even with those ridiculouslyrge breasts. Seeing her cheating felt like a punch in the gut.


    But it hurt less than it might have if he hadn¡¯t had so many nights of her bitter words and looks. Maybe he was more prepared than he thought.


    Then he caught the expression on her partner¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t smiling. Huh.


    Derek saved a copy of the video locally, then read the document Danson sent him. It was damning and would seriously jeopardize his chances ofnding another partnership in any of therger corporatew firms. He saw Bennington¡¯s hand at work. The man had it in for him, but there was nothing he could do to prove that.


    He leaned back in his chair and cast his eyes over the pictures on his office walls. Many had been taken at the firm¡¯s parties. Ilsa looked so good in many of them, but he could see Bennington in some, watching his wife with covetous eyes. Derek snorted. He could have her.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s next for Derek?¡± he thought.


    His eyesnded on a picture of him on the beach with his college buddies. Freddie had the widest smile of the bunch as he¡¯d gottenid the night before. The man had phenomenal luck with thedies. How he ended up a divorcewyer was beyond Derek¡¯s understanding, but the man had made a very sessful career out of it.


    Derek froze as he remembered Fred offering him a job if he ever tired of working at a stuffy old firm.


    He picked up his cell and sent a text to him. ¡°You up?¡±


    Secondster, the response came back. ¡°Yes. Are you okay, man?¡±


    Once more, Derek fought back a lump in his throat. Freddie knew. ¡°Not so good. You saw?¡±


    Freddie was a littlerger than life, so his answer to that was immediate and bold.


    ¡°Buddy, she doesn¡¯t deserve you! Give me the word, and I will crush her in the courtroom!¡±


    Derek smiled. He knew he could rely on his friend.


    ¡°I was terminated from my position at the firm. Distancing themselves from the scandal.¡±


    ¡°COME WORK WITH ME! PLEASE!¡±


    Derekughed as he saw the emojis of dancing and praying people. He realized he wanted this. Working with Freddie would lift his spirits like nothing else, and he really needed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you up on both offers. I want to hire you to represent me in the divorce, and I¡¯d like to join your firm. If you¡¯re willing to take on awyer tainted by this scandal.¡±


    ¡°YA, BABY! THIS IS GONNA BE AWESOME!¡± shed back on his cell. ¡°You need to get out of that house right now. Come over to my ce and we¡¯ll get started!¡±


    Derek chuckled to himself, feeling better already. He nodded. ¡°See you shortly,¡± he texted back.


    He had a n and a promise to uphold to Mr. Danson.


    He was going tond on his feet.


    If Ilsa got kicked to the curb and driven over by a garbage truck in the process, too bad for her.


    Cassandra smiled as she enjoyed the feeling of warmth from the delicious breakfast Andre made her this morning. She couldn¡¯t get over how doting he¡¯d beenst night when she got home and this morning. Dinner had been one of her favorites. Delicious spaghetti with a rich meat sauce. He got her a little single serving of ice cream for dessert, and while he cleaned up, he got her situated on the couch to watch a movie. He joined her and gave her a foot massage afterward. Her breakfast this morning was ready after she got dressed.


    She thought he was a little over-eager, which rang some rm bells for her, but he assured her he just wanted to make sure she was happy.


    She collected her carryall and slipped on her shoes as she unlocked the front door. She turned back to smile at him as she pulled the door open. He returned her smile, then it dropped away suddenly as he looked past her. She turned to look and saw Principal Wace standing in the hallway with two other men she didn¡¯t recognize.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep28

    Wace looked ufortable, and the others looked grim.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What? What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Then her nerves red. ¡°What happened?¡± She spun to look back at Andre and saw dread in his eyes.


    ¡°May wee in?¡± Wace asked politely.


    Cassandra turned to stare at the three men in the hallway. She finally nodded and gestured for them to enter.


    Principal Wace slipped his shoes off and walked into the living room. The tall, dark-haired man in a sharply cut suit behind him frowned but took his shoes off too and went into the room as the third man, wearing a dull grey suit, nodded to her as he slipped his shoes off.


    ¡°Andre, bring the kitchen chairs into the living room,¡± Cassandra said, and he moved. She quickly went to her bedroom and brought her desk chair out for the third man to sit in. Wace and the dark-haired man were already sitting, and the principal gestured to the sofa for her and Andre.


    ¡°First, I¡¯d like to apologize for the intrusion so early on a Friday morning,¡± Harry began, and Cassandra nodded. ¡°With me today is District Commissioner Scott Tennison and School Board Legal Counsel Burt Goldman.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How long has Andre been having an affair with his math teacher, Mrs. Ilsa Jager?¡± Tennison asked before Wace could speak. The principal didn¡¯t look happy.


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Andre, who was looking back at her in fear. She touched his arm and his eyes locked on her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Andre. Has she been touching you?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s been doing more than touching¨C¡± themissioner began.


    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP! I don¡¯t know you. Principal Wace, I trust. You don¡¯t know Andre, and I¡¯m speaking with him now,¡± Cassandra snapped as she locked eyes with the man, who froze with his mouth open.


    She turned back to Andre, who was still looking at her hand on his arm.


    ¡°When did she first touch you?¡± she asked as her body trembled.


    He nced up at her and saw herpassion. ¡°The day before yesterday. The day I copsed in the tub.¡±


    She looked at Wace and saw his concerned look, so she exined. ¡°Andre overdid his workout at school, and his muscles gave out while he showered at home. He told me a teacher touched¨C¡± Her eyes suddenly widened as the dots connected. She looked back at Andre. ¡°Were you punishing yourself on the machine after the math teacher touched you?¡±


    He nodded with a look of shame. ¡°She¡­ she had sex with me.¡±


    Cassandra surged to her feet as her rage exploded. Baring her teeth in a silent snarl, she red at the principal, but he looked shocked as well. Then she felt Andre clinging to her hand. He was pressing it to his cheek as he whispered something over and over. Her anger slipped away as she made out his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She sat once more and took his face between her hands to make him look into her eyes. ¡°Andre, I¡¯m not mad at you. You did nothing wrong.¡±


    When themissioner made a sound of protest, Cassandra pointed at him with rage behind her stare, and he shut up.


    She looked back at Andre, and he was back to staring at her hand, which was holding his.


    ¡°Andre can¡¯t stand people touching him. Principal Wace knows of this,¡± she said for their benefit. ¡°How did it happen?¡± she asked Andre gently.


    Andre nced over at the men and saw a range of expressions. He was nervous talking about it in front of them, but Cassandra asked. ¡°S-she treated me like Gloria,¡± he whispered to her.


    Cassandra¡¯s face paled as she stared at her brother in horror. His abuse continued. Her mouth opened, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Scott asked.


    Cassandra red at him with a wild rage desperate to escape, to hunt down and kill the one who hurt her brother. Then she saw Wace¡¯s expression and struggled to rein in her emotions.


    When she had control back, she spoke. ¡°Andre was physically and sexually abused when he was younger by his stepmother. She had total control over him, and he couldn¡¯t fight back. This math teacher, she must have found out about this or learned on her own how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Are we supposed to sit here and believe this story about Andre being forced to have sex with a very attractive teacher?¡± Tennison scoffed.


    ¡°Every time you open your mouth, you disy your gross ignorance. How the hell did you rise to the position of districtmissioner being this dense?¡± She held up a hand to stop his retort. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to know. Get out of my apartment. You have nothing of value to add to this conversation!¡± Cassandra insisted, pointing to the door.


    The man looked indignant, then stood to walk to the door. He looked back in surprise when the others remained. He grabbed his shoes and stepped outside.


    ¡°Lock the door, Andre,¡± she said, and he immediately rushed over to the door and locked it. He returned to sit next to her, and she took his hand again.


    Thewyer spoke. ¡°You mentioned earlier that Andre didn¡¯t like to be touched, but he shows no difort when you hold his hand.¡±


    ¡°Only her.¡±


    They looked at Andre, who nced at her, then dropped his eyes to her hand in his.


    The principal cleared his throat. ¡°One of the reasons we¡¯re here today is to let you know that there has been another vition of Andre¡¯s privacy. Someone shot a video of Mrs. Jager and Andre having sex in her ssroom, and they posted it online. It¡¯s very explicit and surprisingly clear, considering where they must have filmed it from. Both Ilsa and Andre are clearly visible. Contrary to themissioner¡¯s im, Andre does not appear to be enjoying himself and quickly flees once the act isplete. We do believe he was being forced into this rtionship with the teacher.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s mouth was hanging open in dismay as she stared at Wace.


    ¡°We¡¯vee to let Andre know he doesn¡¯t need to attend thest week of sses this year. His record will show hepleted the year and achieved excellent grades.¡± His expression became a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯ve only just been made aware of this today when one of the office administrators brought it to my attention. They received amended grades for your art ss, and Ms. Rubio included a note to show her reasoning for increasing your grade average. She wrote she approached you earlier this year to do a quick assessment of your interpretive capabilities?¡±


    Cassandra looked at Andre, and he nodded as he remembered the morning.


    ¡°Ms. Rubio said she recognized some behaviors which matched her nephew¡¯s, who is autistic. She suggested Andre might be on the spectrum, just not officially assessed and diagnosed by a physician.¡±


    Cassandra scowled at the teacher, and he raised his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. It just might help exin some behaviors, and you might be able to get some assistance for Andre.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need assistance. Andre is perfect the way he is. It¡¯s true, he doesn¡¯t socialize with the other students, and he gets targeted by bullies, but you dealt with that to our satisfaction. He¡¯s fully capable of functioning in society. He had a job until the damn photo was leaked, and his boss took offense.¡± She took a breath to calm herself. ¡°My next question is, what are you going to do about this bitch who abused him? Are we pressing charges?¡± she asked.


    Thewyer spoke again. ¡°While what Mrs. Jager did isn¡¯t illegal due to Andre being over eighteen years old, it was hical and vited the school¡¯s code of conduct. This is grounds for dismissal. We¡¯ll also be working to have her teacher¡¯s license and certification revoked. Even the District Commissioner wants to see that happen.¡±


    Cassandra looked at the two men. ¡°Just how widespread was the distribution of the video?¡±


    Wace looked ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert, but I believe it¡¯s on the Inte, so it¡¯s avable worldwide.¡±


    She gave Andre a sad look, and he looked at her nervously. ¡°How are we going to give you a normal life with all this notoriety?¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need normal. I¡¯m content with this,¡± he said, and she sucked in a quiet breath as his dark eyes held hers. She nodded, then looked at the two men.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving to be closer to Andre¡¯s college. Hopefully, we can shed these terrible events and start anew there. Until then, I have to get to work. Thank you for taking the time to visit us today. We appreciate it.¡±


    Wace took that as it was time to leave and walked to the door with thewyer. ¡°Once more, we¡¯re terribly sorry these activities happened to you on our watch,¡± Harry said to Cassandra and Andre, who nodded to him. They slipped their shoes on and left.


    Cassandra turned to face her brother and took his face in her hands as she looked into his dark, soulful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she hurt you. Principal Wace will see she¡¯s punished. We¡¯re going to get away from here and make a new life for ourselves when we go to Cambridge. You¡¯ll see. In the meantime, you¡¯re done with high school. Congrattions!¡±


    She moved forward to kiss his cheek, catching him by surprise. He turned to look at her, and their lips met. Her eyes widened, then she pulled back. ¡°Naughty boy! Getting me all tingly before I go to work!¡± She bit her lip as she slipped her sneakers on, then smiled at him as she left.


    Andre stared at the door, stunned by what had just happened. She kissed him and¡­ she liked it?


    He looked toward the living room and realized he didn¡¯t have any ns for the rest of the day.


    He adjusted his shorts as they were running out of room as he recalled his sister¡¯s soft lips on his.


    There was at least one thing he needed to take care of right now.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep29

    The school was in a state of frenzy. No one could concentrate because of the scandal. Everyone was talking about the video of that skank Jager fucking Marin. The teacher had been called into the office first thing, and she hadn¡¯te out.


    Spection was running wild.


    Finally, school security walked her back to the ssroom with a box. A short timeter, they escorted her to the front door. She¡¯d been dismissed.


    Steph and Brigette were standing side by side, leaning against the school¡¯s brick wall in the parking lot. They¡¯d arrived just in time to see the back of someone running away, having just spray-painted SLUT and WHORE on the sides of Jager¡¯s Mercedes. Now thedies waited.


    The ex-teacher hobbled around the corner, walking like she was in pain and clearly shaken by how quickly her life was turning to shit. She was almost to her car when she saw the new paint job and let out a little scream. She lost her grip on the heavy box, and it slipped from her arms, dropping to the pavement. Something inside shattered when it hit.


    ¡°FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!¡± she screamed in anger and frustration.


    ¡°Lost your teaching gig?¡± Brigette asked.


    Ilsa spun to re at the voice. ¡°Did you do this?¡± she screamed, pointing at her car.


    Brigette gestured above her at the security camera aimed at the lot. ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m not stupid enough to do something like that on camera.¡±


    Nodding toward the car, Steph smiled. ¡°Something to be said about truth in advertising, though!¡± she called out.


    Ilsa pulled her shoulder back defiantly. ¡°You know nothing!¡±


    ¡°I know Andre didn¡¯t want your moldy cooch on his dick,¡± Steph called back, then pointed to Ilsa¡¯s chest. ¡°Listen, if you can¡¯t find anyone willing to risk leaving their kids alone with you, you still have those tits. You could probably earn some money stripping, hooking, or doing porn. I mean, who doesn¡¯t love a nasty bitch who takes it up the ass?¡±


    Message delivered, Brigette and Steph walked away, flipping the bird to the ex-teacher.


    -=-


    When she pulled into her driveway, Ilsa frowned, seeing the Escde parked in front of her door. Then she saw the vanity te. FCASTLE. Shit, it was Freddie.


    She snarled as she saw the man himself stepping out and grinning happily in her direction. Tall, broad-shouldered, barrel-chested, and that idiotic perpetual grin on his face. His wavy red hair was nice, though. She winced when she remembered she¡¯d actually contemted fucking him.


    She parked her car and climbed out.


    ¡°Love the new paint job. It really brings out the bitch in your eyes,¡± he chuckled at the vandalism.


    ¡°Not the day to be pissing me off, Freddie,¡± she warned.


    ¡°How about pissing on?¡± he said with a grin as he handed her a thick envelope.


    She frowned at it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Are you really that stupid? What¡¯s my job? Say it with me, divorce attorney. That¡¯s your copy of the paperwork to spring my client from your evil clutches. You¡¯ve been served.¡± He grinned at the stunned look on Ilsa¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been colossally stupid, fraulein. You hurt a good man. A good man who happens to be my friend, so I¡¯m going to do what I do best. If you have anything left when I¡¯m done, well, that¡¯s moot because you won¡¯t have anything left.¡±


    His eyes tantly dropped to stare at her chest. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll have those. I¡¯m sure you can shake them under Bennington¡¯s drippy nose and get him to cough up a few shekels, but you¡¯ll have to let him fuck your ass too.¡±


    Ilsa shook the envelope at Freddie. ¡°Derek would never¨C¡±


    ¡°You confused nice with weak. And you used up all of Derek¡¯s nice,¡± Freddie said as he walked backward to his truck¡¯s door. ¡°See you in court, slut. Or is it whore? You really should have stuck with one or the other.¡± He said, gesturing to her car¡¯s new decoration.


    Ilsa watched him drive away, his middle finger pointing to the sky from his window.


    That gesture was bing too familiar today.


    *************


    Andre carried the groceries up the flight of stairs. Their new apartment had air conditioning, but the stairway up to their second-floor doorway didn¡¯t. It was a hot one outside, and he was looking forward to getting inside. They had the top floor of a lovely two-story home not too far from the MIT campus. It took them two weeks to move in and furnish it as best they could with their limited funds.


    Cassandra found the apartment for them after an extensive hunt and many phone calls. The woman who owned the building, Marielle Beaumont, was a senior and lived on the lower floor. She seemed to like him as he told her he¡¯d be willing to care for the building¡¯s maintenance needs, including raking leaves and shoveling snow. He was handy, she said.


    He let himself into the apartment and put away the groceries. Marielle had invited them to dinner tonight to celebrate their settling in, so Andre took a quick shower and put on a nice cored shirt and his tan cks. His new look was a disguise to prevent people from connecting him to the long-haired goth man from the sexy video.


    Speaking of his hair, he had much less of it and could no longer hide his face behind it. He had what Cassandra called a sensible cut. It was very short on the sides, with a few waves allowed on top. She couldn¡¯t keep her fingers out of it, and he found he didn¡¯t mind that at all.


    He heard a key in the door and smiled as she stepped inside with a sigh of relief. She was wearing one of her new work outfits, and he thought she looked elegant and beautiful. She¡¯d shortened her hair a little as well, but hers reached her shoulders now and still made his fingers itch to touch. He hadn¡¯t given into that need because he was still worried that she might not approve.


    Her new investment manager position was challenging her mind, and she really enjoyed her first week. She told him her coworkers were friendly, and there was plenty of potential for upward mobility in thepany. She teased him by saying they were all curious about the man she was shacking up with.


    She quickly got ready, and they went downstairs for dinner. Marielle invited them in with a delighted smile, and Andre held still for her cheek kisses. She was very friendly, so Cassandra worked with him to not react badly when the older woman touched him. It was still a work in progress.


    ¡°Sandra, how is your new jobing along?¡± Marielle asked.


    This was something else Casandra insisted he do to protect their new life in Boston. Before they moved, she arranged to have their names changed slightly to escape from the notoriety and break from their past. To everyone else, she was Sandra, and he was Andrew. She¡¯d contacted his college and made the revisions so their records would now indicate his new name.


    He could think of her as Cassandra and himself as Andre, but he was never to use those names in the presence of others. He found he could do that.


    Cassandra filled in theirndlord on the business and how much she was enjoying her new job.


    The woman looked at Andre next. ¡°I saw you go out earlier, Andrew, and return with bags.¡±


    He nodded with a smile. ¡°Groceries.¡±


    ¡°Are you excited about starting your new sses?¡± she asked. She was aware he¡¯d be going to MIT and was very impressed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it very much,¡± he responded, as Cassandra said he should.


    Marielle smiled at him, then looked at his sister. ¡°Your man is so well mannered.¡±


    Cassandra smiled widely as she nodded, and they shared a giggle as Andre nced at his sister. Her man? She nodded to him slightly, so he didn¡¯t ask her about it here.


    Marielle moved to the kitchen and soon returned with a taurine filled with delicious-smelling coq au vin.


    She served them, and they began eating.


    ¡°This is delicious!¡± Andre told her with a smile.


    ¡°I can teach you how to make it if you¡¯d like,¡± she offered with a little smile.


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± he said enthusiastically.


    Cassandra grinned as she was enjoying her meal, too.


    Thedies dominated the conversation, as Andre wasn¡¯t much of a conversationalist.


    Soon it was time to say good night, and Andre got his cheeks kissed again. He wondered at the double kiss and where it came from.


    ¡°You two are such a lovely couple. It makes me happy as it reminds me of my Leo,¡± Marielle sighed with a smile.


    Cassandra wrapped an arm around Andre¡¯s back and hugged him to her side as she nodded her thanks to the woman. Andre threw a nod in as well, which made the older woman grin at him.


    Then they were climbing the stairs to their apartment. Once they were in behind the locked door, Cassandra faced him and put her hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why she thinks we¡¯re a couple. While I was looking for the apartment, I had more sess saying we were a couple. For some reason,ndlords were lessfortable renting to siblings. Maybe they thought one would move out and the other would have trouble paying rent? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°This is why you told me not to talk to her about us?¡± he asked.


    Cassandra nodded. ¡°Until we are settled, and she¡¯sfortable that we¡¯re good people.¡± She got a wicked little smile on her lips. ¡°I have to admit I might have shared the story at work, too. Telling them I was in a rtionship helped keep the Romeos from trying to date the new girl. Then I began to enjoy the make-believe. Pretending you were my man.¡±


    Andre was trembling. This was what he wanted, too. His mouth moved before his brain could stop him. ¡°Would that be bad?¡±


    Cassandra locked eyes with him, and her eyes were so lovely Andre ached for her. ¡°You mean for real?¡±


    He licked his lips and nodded, terrified he¡¯d offended her, but she didn¡¯t appear angry.


    ¡°W-wouldn¡¯t that¡­ wouldn¡¯t that make me no better than Gloria?¡± she asked in a quiet, tight voice.


    Andre¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No! You¡¯re nothing like her! I love you!¡±


    His guilty secret was out, his deration exposed for her to ept or reject. Andre had never felt so vulnerable in his life.


    Cassandra¡¯s heavenly lips were suddenly pressing against his, and a tremor of relief rocked through his body as his arms wrapped around her, pulling her softness against his hard muscles.

 Estranged Siblings: Ep30

    She moaned and pulled him tighter against her, their kiss deepening.


    Andre couldn¡¯t get enough of her and slid his hands down to her amazing bubble butt, squeezing those exquisite orbs in his powerful hands.


    Cassandra gasped as she pulled back slightly from their kiss. Her eyes red with need, and she kissed him again, thrusting her tongue into his mouth. He sucked on it and caressed it with his, making her moan sexily.


    Andre was going to explode if he didn¡¯t make love to her right now. He pulled back from the kiss suddenly, and she gave him a surprised and worried look that shed into shock and delight when he bent and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her to her bedroom. It was the only room with a bed, as he was still sleeping on the sofa bed.


    He set her back on her feet next to the bed, and she quickly pulled his shirt up and over his head. Grinning, Cassandra matched him and took off her blouse. Next went her camisole as Andre undid his pants.


    He was suddenly staring at his sister¡¯s magnificent breasts, supported by a sheer and sexy bra. His brain was momentarily frozen until she squeezed her tits together with her hands, making the flesh rise toward his face.


    In a trance, he lowered his face until it was buried in her cleavage. He felt his cock throb powerfully, reminding him of what he needed to be doing instead of suffocating himself in her breasts. There would be time for thatter, he hoped.


    He took a moment to kiss the soft skin and heard Cassandra gasp as her fingers slid into his hair to hold him against her. He pushed his pants and underwear down and stepped out of them as he continued to rain kisses across the top of her breasts.


    When he lifted his head, Cassandra immediately pressed her mouth against his to take a feverish kiss. He couldn¡¯t get enough and slipped his tongue into her mouth this time. She sucked on it as her hands traveled over his naked back. When they reached his ass, she gasped into the kiss and pulled back to look down at hisplete nakedness. She sucked in another gasp as she saw his thick cock rising between his legs.


    She scrambled to undo her skirt and let it drop. Her panties were next, then she reached back and released her bra, pulling it forward to free her heavy breasts. Andre immediately cupped them with his hands and sucked one of her nipples into his mouth.


    ¡°Oh! Fuck, Andre! Yes!¡± she eximed as his tongue teased and flicked her nipple. He sucked and tugged gently on it while she squirmed and trembled. He treated the other one to a simr thrashing, and she couldn¡¯t take any more. She dragged him onto the bed as she stretched out, guiding him over her body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make love to me right now, I¡¯m going to lose my nerve. Please, Andre! I need you inside me!¡± she pleaded softly, her eyes desperate.


    He rested his body over hers, and her eyes rolled back, theshes fluttering. His cock was pinned between them, grinding over her clit, and she was shaking under him. He pulled back and felt the head stroking across the wet lips of her pussy. With every stroke, Cassandra jolted and shook.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Andre. This¡­ this is so wrong¨Cbut don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t ever stop!¡± she murmured.


    Those quiet confessions became a cry of bliss as he pressed the thick head into her opening.


    ¡°OH GOD, ANDRE! YES! MORE!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He made short strokes, dipping deeper with each thrust. She was so wet, and he felt harder than he¡¯d ever been. His greatest wish wasing true. Cassandra wanted himpletely. She epted his love and his body. His heart felt like it was filled with light.


    This¡­ this was what love felt like!


    -=-


    When his body came to a rest against her, Cassandra¡¯s mind dissolved into sparks. What she¡¯d craved for so long was now a reality. She¡¯d already had a small orgasm as he ground his cock over her clit, and now the beast was inside her, stretching her to her limits deliciously.


    What made her joyplete was the idea that this wonderful man sharing this intimacy loved her with every ounce of his strength and he was so strong! Andre was special in so many ways and had an infinite capacity for loving her. She¡¯d never felt more treasured in her life. She mattered, she was needed, and best of all, she was loved!


    The one thing that was missing from their lovemaking was the fear she¡¯d held in her heart with every partner she¡¯d ever had. Fear of betrayal and ack of trust. With Andre, she knew he loved her, and she trusted him with her heart. She could bepletely open with him.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that the forbidden and taboo nature of their rtionship made the sex deliciously wrong yet undeniably the best she¡¯d ever had. She wasn¡¯t sure if that made her a bad person, but she didn¡¯t care at this moment. She was having the most incredibly sexy experience with someone who loved her as much as she loved him. She could feel it in his worshipful touches and see it in his dark eyes. He loved her beyond all reason and epted her, ws and all.


    When he pulled his cock out to the head, she clung to him as it felt like she might turn inside out. Then he was thrusting back in, and the sensation of being filled beyond capacity almost overwhelmed her. He did it again, then faster, and each stroke was capped with a gentle p against her clit. All she could do was hang on with all her strength as her brother fucked her into oblivion like some runaway train.


    She weed her fate as her senses whited out with bliss.


    If what they were doing was a sin, why did it feel like she was ascending to Heaven?


    -=-


    Andre gazed down at his sister¡¯s rapturous expression as he drove his cock into her again and again, his need for her out of control and elerating. He could tell she wasing as her body was squeezing his cock, and tremors were going through her body under him. It was too much, and his own release struck. He ground his body against hers as his cum fired deep inside her again and again. He dipped down to kiss her face gently as waves of pleasure swept through him.


    When his body was done, and she¡¯d rxed under him, he gently pulled free and carefully rested himself on the bed next to her. He watched her face as her breathing slowed and her eyes finally opened again. Those lovely pale blue eyes turned to look at him as a smile slipped onto her soft lips.


    ¡°I love you, Andre,¡± she said, and tears of joy ran down his cheeks. He leaned over her and gently kissed her lips, feeling her kiss him back. She¡¯d epted him with all his ws.


    They pulled back to gaze into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That was¡­ the best! It felt¡­ right,¡± she said with a smile, then her expression turned serious. ¡°We have a chance at a new life here. No one is allowed to know anything about our past. I¡¯ll work out a cover story for us in case someone asks. But none of that matters anymore. Now, we are Sandra and Andrew Marin. A young and married couple beginning their lives in Boston.¡±


    His eyebrows went up. ¡°Married?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Well, not legally, but it exins ourst names. We don¡¯t look alike, so people will ept it as Marielle did.¡±


    He lifted his bare left hand, and she smiled wickedly. ¡°We¡¯ll need to buy recement wedding bands for the ones that were lost in the fire.¡±


    ¡°The fire?¡± he asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Just part of the cover story. Faulty wiring in a house we were living in caused a fire which burned everything we had, marriage certificate included.¡± She held his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll work out the details, but I¡¯ll keep the story simple.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°The government will know we¡¯re brother and sister, as we can¡¯t change our birth certificates, but they must be the only ones who should know. Can you pretend to be my loving husband?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I can and will, wife.¡±

 Estranged Siblings: Ep31

    A thrill shot through her, and she let her eyes travel down his body. They stopped when they saw his resting cock with a droplet of cum at its tip. She collected this with a fingertip, making him jolt and stare at her as she lifted it to her mouth. Her tongue flicked out to lick the cum from her finger. ¡°Mmm! You¡¯re delicious.¡±


    He suddenly looked concerned. ¡°I came inside you.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m on the pill, so we won¡¯t be having any babies. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t want to have children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay with me,¡± he said with a sigh. He didn¡¯t feel capable of being a parent.


    Grinning, Cassandra sat up, then slid down the bed as she pushed Andre onto his back. ¡°I want to get more familiar with this. Much more familiar.¡±


    She had to admit to herself, knowing the cock before her was her brother¡¯s definitely added spice to the sexiness of the situation. She wasn¡¯t sure what that said about her, but questioning it or psychoanalyzing herself just made her unhappy, and she¡¯d had enough of that in her life. Didn¡¯t they deserve to be happy?


    She gripped the base and ran her tongue around the head. She felt a strong surge at the bottom, and it swelled once more. Before it did, she kissed the head and took it into her mouth all the way to the back, then down into her throat.


    Andre moaned with bliss as he stared at her with ssy eyes.


    She slowly pumped his cock in and out of her throat, feeling it get harder and thicker. She didn¡¯t stop, and he was stunned to see her take all of him into her mouth and throat after he reached maximum stiffness. Her eyshes were fluttering again, so he lifted her face from his cock, and she gasped in a deep breath.


    Cassandra pushed on his hip until he caught on and slid to the center of the mattress. She swung her leg over him and lifted his cock to meet her descending pussy. He slid in easier this time until she sat on him, his cock buried deep in her pussy. He reached up and squeezed her tits, rolling her nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Gasping, she leaned forward and pressed her chest against his.


    He moved his hands to her ass and squeezed her cheeks.


    ¡°FFFFUUUUCCCKKK!!!¡± she cried, so he did it again as he moved his hips to begin thrusting.


    ¡°Yes! Andre! Fuck me!¡± she gasped.


    Gripping her ass cheeks, he began to bounce her on his body, thrusting up into her on each bounce. He was pping her clit against him like a machine, faster and faster.


    Knowing how Mrs. Jager seemed to like it, he slipped the tip of one finger into her twitching asshole.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Cassandra cried as her body crashed through another colossal release. Andre held on for dear life as his sister thrashed like a wild thing, riding his cock through a frenzied orgasm. He pulled his finger free from her ass, and she copsed on his chest. He was still quite hard, but she was spent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­st for you,¡± she panted.


    He shifted them to the side of the bed, then gently eased her onto her back on the center of the bed, pulling his erection from her as he did. She gasped as he slipped free.


    Then he went up on his knees and swung a leg over her as she watched him curiously. When he pressed his rigid cock into her cleavage, her smile widened. ¡°Mmm! Yes! Slide that big boy between my tits,¡± she purred. She squeezed her heavy but soft breasts around his meat, and he sighed with pleasure. Her smile grew sultry. ¡°Fuck my tits, Andre. Slide your hot cock between them!¡±


    His hips were moving automatically, following her hot instructions willingly. She felt so good, and he was getting closer. His eyes were locked on hers, and he could see her love in them. He thrust faster as her slick skin stroked his cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe!¡± he groaned as his eyes closed in bliss.


    ¡°Yes, Andre. Come on my big tits,¡± she purred, and he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Thick ropes of cum sshed against her neck and chest. He leaned back, and thest shotsnded on her chin and across her cheek.


    When he opened his eyes, he stared in dismay at the mess he¡¯d made.


    She saw his concern and patted his firm tummy, sending more tingles through her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Andre. It was very sexy.¡± She scooped the cum from her cheek and sucked the finger into her mouth. He moaned seeing this, and she smiled at him.


    ¡°I think we should have a quick shower to clean up, then it¡¯s bedtime. Since we¡¯re pretending to be a married couple, we should share my bed from now on. Would that be okay with you?¡± she asked with a smile.


    He nodded with wide eyes, then helped her from the bed, and she guided him into their bathroom and the shower stall. There was no tub, but the double-wide shower enclosure made up for that. They got the water going the scrubbed each other clean, washing their hair as well.


    After a thorough rinse, Andre dropped to his knees and worshipped Cassandra¡¯s pussy with his tongue and lips as he braced her against him, holding her ass in his hands. After she came, they dried off and went back to the bedroom to slip under the covers.


    Cassandra set her rm for the morning and turned off the light. She looked over at him in the dim light filtering in through the blinds from the streetlight and saw he was watching her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I dreamed of this. I¡¯ve loved you all my life,¡± Andre said, his voice tight with emotion.


    Cassandra¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°I love you too, Andre! When you returned to my life after I fled from¡­ him and Gloria, I realized just how much I did, but I was afraid to show you because I thought I¡¯d be abusing you like she did.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted her touch. Only yours,¡± he insisted.


    She moved closer and tenderly kissed his lips, feeling him return the tenderness. He loved her, and that filled her being with warmth.


    She turned over and pulled his arm over her until he was spooning her. She felt a weight resting between her ass cheeks. ¡°No more sex tonight. We need to get some sleep,¡± she said fondly.


    Andre smiled. This was everything he needed. He was going to enjoy their new life as man and wife.


    And he would honor and cherish her for the rest of their lives.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Rock My Cock: Ep1

    Siblings see each other naked, be desperate for more.


    **********


    ke was woken up by the vibrating of his phone. It was a text from his sister: ¡®Did you forget to pick me up?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± ke whispered as he flung up from the bed.


    His girlfriend, Laura,y naked on the bed, her face buried in the pillow. ¡°Mmm¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I gotta go pick up Jessica.¡± ke kissed Laura¡¯s shoulder and neck before picking his clothes up off the floor.


    ***


    ke¡¯s car revved into the parking lot and came to a screeching halt in front of his exasperated sister. Jessica had her arms crossed and head tilted. She rolled her eyes as she opened the door.


    ¡°So how was your first day ofmunity college?¡± ke asked as he drove off.


    ¡°It would have been shorter, if you had gotten here on time,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even have a license, alright? Beggars can¡¯t be choosers,¡± ke countered.


    ¡°So which bimbo were you busy banging this time?¡± Jessica leaned back and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Alright.¡± ke put a hand up. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Was it¡­ Britney?¡± Jessica flicked her hair and batted her eyes mockingly, imitating a ditzy blonde.


    ¡°What? No.¡± ke¡¯s eyes darted to the side. Technically, he was telling the truth, but if Jessica had asked that same question a week ago¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Laura then?¡± Jessica probed.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°So both.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± ke gave Jessica a stern look. She raised both her hands and backed off.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you dating too?¡± ke gave a suggestive nod.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jessica reeled back, remembering the cute guy she had met in ss earlier.


    ¡°Um, defensive much?¡±


    ¡°Um, none of your business much?¡±


    ¡°Wha¨C¡± ke was incredulous, but decided to just give it up. ¡°Whatever,¡± he sighed.


    After a moment of silence, Jessica turned to ke and nudged him yfully. ¡°You¡¯re still taking me jet skiing this weekend, right?¡±


    ke chuckled. ¡°Yeah. You ready for it?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Jessica beamed.


    ¡°Alright, calm down, Evel Knievel.¡± ke messed up Jessica¡¯s hair while she tried to p him back.


    ***


    ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯re going way too fast!¡± Jessica yelled over ke¡¯s shoulder as cold seawater drenched their bodies.


    ke looked back,ughing. ¡°You doing okay back there?¡±


    ¡°Pay attention, you idiot!¡± Jessica pped him and pointed ahead.


    ¡°Rx, you¡¯re going to be fine. Here, take a swim.¡± ke shoved a screeching Jessica off the jet ski.


    When he circled back, Jessica was iling wildly and screaming.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be so dramatic. You have a swim team medal sitting in your room.¡± ke reached out a hand.


    ¡°I lost my bra, you asshole!¡± Jessica wed her way up the jet ski.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± ke¡¯s eyes became wide as he caught a glimpse of his sister¡¯s round breasts. He felt a sharp tinge in his crotch.


    ¡°Uuuggghhhh! I hate you!¡± Jessica screamed in ke¡¯s ear while pulling his hair.


    ¡°Oh god, Jess. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I-I didn¡¯t mean to¨C¡±


    ¡°Just take me back, goddamn it!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice cracked as ke fumbled with the controls, keeping his eyes dead ahead.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Jessica sobbed into ke¡¯s shoulder as she clung onto him tightly, making sure her tits weren¡¯t exposed.


    ke swallowed hard and began to lose his breath as he felt his sister¡¯s firm breasts press against his back. To his horror, his cock grew rock hard and wouldn¡¯t stop throbbing.


    When they got to shore, Jessica covered her chest with her hands and ran into the bathroom. ke retrieved a towel from their car and knocked softly on the stall door. ¡°Jess, I¡¯m really sorry. I¨C¡±


    The door swung open as Jessica snatched the towel from ke¡¯s hand. Then she mmed the door shut again.


    They were silent on the ride home. Jessica leaned against the window, her eyes red from crying. Her curly brte hair was still damp as the afternoon sun shone on the smooth skin of her bare legs. She enjoyed the warmth while watching the orange horizon. Despite the awkward moment, Jessica was happy to have her brother keeping herpany.


    ***


    key on his bed, thinking about what he did and how he felt. He tried desperately to convince himself that he regretted pushing Jessica off the jet ski, that he was ashamed to have seen his sister¡¯s breasts. He was embarrassed, sure. But he couldn¡¯t deny the excitement in his chest and the throbbing in his crotch when he saw Jessica¡¯s supple, round tits. The only thing he regretted was not being able to see more of her body.


    ke slid his swim trunks off and grabbed his hard rod. He closed his eyes and thought back to that fleeting moment when Jessica revealed her forbidden fruits. He imagined how her curly brown hair would smell if he buried himself into her. He wondered how her moans would sound in his ear. He took a deep breath as the orgasm raced up his shaft.


    Suddenly, Jessica appeared in the doorway. ¡°Oh!¡± she yelped while backing out.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± ke jerked up and scrambled desperately for his shorts. He stumbled around, nearly falling as he put them on, his back facing the door.


    ¡°Sorry. I should¡¯ve knocked.¡± Jessica peaked through the half-open door at her brother¡¯s bare back and for a second, his asscheeks.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine. Come in.¡± ke¡¯s voice was shaky.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to clear your history or anything first?¡± Jessica tried to joke her way out of the awkwardness.


    ¡°N-no.¡± ke wasn¡¯t jacking off to porn this time.


    Jessica stepped into the room. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re even.¡± She grinned shyly at ke.


    ke chuckled, suddenly noticing how cute his sister was when she was embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    He sat down on the bed and scratched his head nervously. ¡°Listen, Jess. I¡¯m sorry about what hap¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jessica interrupted. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to. Besides, I kind of overreacted. It¡¯s just¡­ I feel a little insecure sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Jess, you¡¯re beautiful. Don¡¯t even worry about it.¡± ke smiled warmly up at her.


    Jessica looked down and blushed. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I would know, right?¡± ke smirked.


    Jessica giggled and kicked him in the leg. ¡°Gosh, you could¡¯ve slowed down before pushing me into the water. You owe me a bra.¡± She pointed sternly at him.


    ke shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve went shopping for a bra.¡±


    Jessica gasped. ¡°Really?¡± She plopped down onto the bed next to ke, her eyes wide with gossipy intentions. ¡°What size is Britney? And Laura? Wait, who¡¯s bigger?¡±


    ke smacked Jessica upside the head. ¡°Your head, if you think I¡¯m gonna tell you all that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Ow! Fine, be that way.¡± Jessica turned away with arms crossed. But she wasn¡¯t done annoying her brother. ¡°Were they bigger than mine?¡±


    ¡°Oh for god¡¯s sake, Jess!¡±


    ¡°Come on. Just tell me. Be honest.¡± Jessica cupped her breasts and looked down.


    ke scanned his sister¡¯s body for a split second before looking away. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re pretty big.¡± He never noticed just how supple Jessica really was. Her round jugs stretched the fabric of her tank top.


    ¡°But are they bigger than your girlfriends¡¯?¡± Jessica pushed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jess. Should I invite them over topare?¡± ke grew exasperated, trying to suppress his own arousal. Jessica wasn¡¯t helping.


    ¡°Hm. Fine.¡± Jessica seemed content.


    ¡°Why does it matter, anyway?¡± ke asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Just wondering.¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes darted back and forth.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to impress a boy.¡± ke realized it almost immediately.


    ¡°Well, there might have been this guy in ss¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting my shotgun.¡± ke stood up.


    ¡°Oh, now who¡¯s being dramatic?¡± Jessica shoved him back onto the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known this guy for what, a day?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡± Jessica frowned and nced to the side, realizing how pathetic that excuse was.


    ¡°Exactly. What if he¡¯s like some yboy or something? He won¡¯t treat you right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder who that reminds me of?¡± Jessica put a finger to her chin and pretended to ponder.


    ¡°If he¡¯s anything like me I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and looked down, like a child who had been scolded. ¡°You¡¯d really do that for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you, Jess. You¡¯re my sister.¡± ke softened up. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Jessica nodded silently.


    ¡°And if you ever need anything, I¡¯ll be here. Always.¡±


    Jessica covered her mouth and looked like she was about to cry.


    ke sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned her over.


    Jessica sat on the bed and nuzzled up against him. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, smelling the sugary scent of her hair. He closed his eyes and tried to keep his thoughts clean.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, you know that?¡± Jessica rested her chin on ke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Of course I know that,¡± ke scoffed. ¡°Now get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Jessica gave him an exaggerated wink as he shoved her out the door.

 Rock My Cock: Ep2

    ke was bored out of his mind typing a report when Jessica¡¯s soft voice raised his spirits. ¡°Hey ke, you got a minute?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What¡¯s up?¡± ke sprung up from his chair and shut the door, watching the swaying of his sister¡¯s hips as she made her way to his bed.


    Jessica stroked her legs nervously, reluctant to start speaking. ¡°You know how Ryan and I have been together for awhile now? Well, things are getting kind of serious. Like¡­ you know¡­¡± She nodded towards the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like where this conversation is going.¡± ke crossed his arms, frowning.


    ¡°Look, just hear me out,¡± Jessica pleaded. ¡°I can take care of myself. And I¡¯ll be careful like you said. But¡­ I just don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the talk.¡± ke put his hands up and backed away.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not stupid! I know how it works. I just don¡¯t know the¡­ techniques. You know, what guys like. I just don¡¯t want it to be awkward when we finally¡­ do it.¡± Jessica turned away to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s first time is awkward. You just have to get through it. Besides, what can I do that would help?¡±


    Jessica swallowed. ¡°You could¡­ show me?¡±


    ke¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°No! Absolutely not.¡± He put his hands to his hips and paced around nervously. He was unable toprehend what his sister was asking of him, but what scared him even more was that he was actually considering it.


    ¡°Come on, ke! You said you¡¯d do anything for me.¡± Jessica tugged at ke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alright, how about I just kill him instead? I said I¡¯d do that.¡±


    ¡°ke! Come on, siblings experiment all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with like, kissing and stuff. Not¡­ not¡­ that!¡± ke waspletely flustered and at a loss for words.


    ¡°Experiment can mean a lot of things.¡± Jessica tried toe up with excuses. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already seen my boobs.¡±


    ¡°That was an ident!¡± But ke¡¯s eyes still lingered on Jessica¡¯s chest for a moment, remembering the heavenly sight that his sister gave him.


    ¡°Well, maybe you can identally drop your pants.¡± Jessica bit her lip and walked up to ke, unbuttoning his jeans.


    ¡°Jess, no!¡± ke pped her hand away.


    ¡°Come on, just show me what feels good.¡± Jessica rubbed her palm against his crotch.


    ke gritted his teeth and grunted. The truth was, even her hand gliding over his cock felt amazing. It took him all of two seconds to be fully erect. He closed his eyes tight and tried, with every fiber of his being, to resist the temptation. But he didn¡¯t have the willpower. Plus, his nubile sister was so desperate. The yboy in him had a soft spot for girls who begged for it.


    ¡°Okay. But just for a little bit. I¡¯ll show you where to put your hands, and then we¡¯re done.¡± ke hated himself for agreeing to do this with his sister, but might have been more excited than she was.


    He unzipped his jeans and let his boxers fall to the floor. He stared at Jessica, gauging her reaction as his erect penis came into full view. She didn¡¯t seem at all shocked, but instead gave him a quaint smile and nodded towards the bed.


    They both sat down on the edge of the bed as Jessica rubbed her palms together. ¡°Alright. So what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Just wrap your hand around it and¡­ move it up and down.¡± ke¡¯s cock throbbed in anticipation.


    Jessica wrapped her fingers around his shaft and tentatively stroked it back and forth. ke let out a sharp gasp as a drop of precum appeared on the tip of his penis.


    ¡°Oh, that was fast.¡± Jessica kept stroking, causing more to leak out.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not-forget it. We¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°But wait. Is this the right way of doing it?¡± Jessica looked down, watching the precum flow down ke¡¯s red cocktip, his stomach twitching with each stroke.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes, that¡¯s how you do it. Now let go.¡± ke didn¡¯t want to have to cum all over his sister¡¯s hand. Because THAT would have been wrong.


    ¡°But does it feel good?¡± Jessica stared at ke¡¯s face as her hand kept working his rod.


    ¡°Jessica, stop.¡± ke¡¯s voice began to falter.


    ¡°Just tell me if it feels good,¡± Jessica whispered into his ear as her strokes became quicker.


    ke sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Yes, it feels good. You happy?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Without another word, Jessica got up and walked out of the room.


    ke let out a huge breath when Jessica¡¯s hand left his aching cock. He didn¡¯t even notice he had stopped breathing while trying to resist the sheer pleasure of his sister¡¯s soft, warm hand.


    He fell back onto the bed and covered his eyes. ¡°What the fuck?¡± he whispered to himself.


    ***


    A few days went by filled with more than a few awkward silences. ke tried to convince himself that it was a one-time thing, that he had already gone too far by letting his sister stroke him. But the damage had been done. He couldn¡¯t turn back now.


    He knocked on Jessica¡¯s door. ¡°Jess, it¡¯s me. Can Ie in?¡±


    Jessica opened the door and walked back to her bed without acknowledging him. ke closed the door behind him and sat down next to her. ¡°About what happened before¡­¡±


    Jessica shrugged, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Like you said, it felt good, so I did it right.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± ke took a deep breath. ¡°But¡­ I figured maybe I should return the favor. Just to show you what to expect, you know¡­ when Ryan does his thing. I-I just don¡¯t want you to be surprised, thinking something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Jessica nced at ke shyly. ¡°You¡¯d do that?¡±


    ke gave her a feeble smile. ¡°Anything for my sister, remember?¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and nodded. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious. Just¡­ he might y with you a little bit.¡± ke scanned his sister¡¯s smooth legs.


    ¡°Oh¡­ how so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like what you were doing to me before. You know, with your hand.¡± ke remembered how Jessica had brought him to the brink of ecstasy.


    ¡°Sounds exciting.¡± Jessica smiled yfully.


    ¡°Well,y back and you¡¯ll find out.¡± ke winked at her.


    Jessicay t on her back as ke glided his hand softly over her thigh. Then he reached inside her skirt and toyed with her panties. Jessica let out a sharp breath as ke¡¯s finger traced her slit.


    ¡°Oh wow. That¡¯s a new feeling.¡± Jessica closed her eyes.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve never¡­¡± ke tilted his head.


    ¡°I have. It just feels so much better when someone else is doing it.¡± Jessica smiled and gave off a light moan.


    ¡°Does it?¡± ke grinned and flicked the tip of his finger over her clit.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jessica arched her back and shook her pelvis.


    ke was entranced by the sight of his sister writhing under his touch, and her moans made him rock hard. Jessica¡¯s supple tits floated up and down, teasing ke and urging him on. He had to see more. ¡°Maybe we should take off your panties. Wouldn¡¯t want them to get wet.¡±


    ¡°God, am I leaking already?¡± Jessica nced down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see.¡± ke tugged down at her skirt and panties.


    Jessica¡¯s pussy was pink and moist. ke could see that his sister was fully aroused, as her vulva expanded to reveal her hymen. It was almost as if she were inviting him in.


    ¡°Is it wet?¡± Jessica spread her legs and pulled her lips apart.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re real horny, aren¡¯t you?¡± ke looked at her suggestively.


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Jessica punched him in the arm. ¡°Well? Do I have to ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. You want me to go all the way?¡± ke was asking more for himself than Jessica.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t just leave me here all wet!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I could¡­¡± ke pretended to get up.


    ¡°ke! Keep going. I want to know what it feels like.¡± Jessica grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Alright, fine. But only because you asked so nicely,¡± ke teased.


    Jessica giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you feel my boobs after.¡±


    ke¡¯s smile disappeared and his voice lodged in his throat. ¡°Uh, n-no. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for. I¡¯m just showing you the¡­ you know.¡± He looked for any excuse to save himself.


    ¡°Uh huh¡­ right.¡± Jessica squinted. ¡°Well then. Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Try not to scream too loud.¡± ke wondered if he could actually make his sister scream.


    Jessica¡¯sughter was mixed with her moans as ke¡¯s fingers rubbed her leaking cunt. He didn¡¯t prate her all the way, but his fingertips brushed her hymen. He rubbed herbia and clit, feeling every bit of her virgin pussy.


    Jessica¡¯s moans grew louder. ¡°Oh god, ke. Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t stop! That feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Are you almost there?¡± ke brushed her hair aside so he could see her orgasmic expressions.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so close. Keep going. Ohhhh¡­¡± Jessica wed at ke¡¯s arm.


    ke decided to finish his sister off by rubbing her clit. He flicked the tip of his finger in a circr motion around her little bean, making her grip the sheets and yell out in pleasure. To his surprise, Jessica didn¡¯t scream during her climax. Instead, she arched her back, opened her mouth wide, and let out a strained groan. He could feel her shivering intensely as she lost control of her body.


    ¡°Oh my god, that was amazing. I¡¯ve never felt like that before.¡± Jessica was out of breath.


    ¡°You need to work on your orgasm noise. You sound like a dying animal.¡± ke rubbed his fingers together, admiring the amount of fluid his sister gave out.


    Jessica burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, shut up! I do not sound like a dying animal.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t sound like anything that¡¯s alive,¡± ke retorted.


    Jessica rolled her eyes. ¡°How about this then? Oh Ryan, Ryan! Oh, you¡¯re so big, Ryan!¡± She faked a falsetto voice.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s better.¡± ke pointed in approval. ¡°And you¡¯re appealing to his ego.¡±


    ¡°Oh hush, you dick.¡± Jessica sighed. ¡°That really was amazing though.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± ke winked at his sister. ¡°Now you know.¡±


    ***


    ke was so hard at work that he dozed off at his desk. Jessica snuck up behind him and grabbed his shoulders. ¡°So you forgot about somethingst night.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± ke jerked up. ¡°Can you not do that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jessica stood back and crossed her arms. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. What did I forget?¡± ke rubbed his eyes groggily.


    ¡°Well, you were supposed to show me what to expect during forey, but you left something out.¡± Jessica shuffled nervously.


    ¡°Which part?¡± ke was intrigued.


    ¡°You know¡­ oral stuff,¡± Jessica whispered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you want me to lick you up and down, is that it?¡± ke grinned, trying not to seem too excited.


    Jessica scoffed. ¡°Only if that¡¯s what guys do¡­ Is it?¡±


    ke rolled his eyes. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Come on, ke! I need to be ready,¡± Jessica begged.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ke pretended to think about it, as if he hadn¡¯t already decided. ¡°I guess you could also practice your moans.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jessica jumped up in anticipation. ¡°So you¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ke shrugged. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t want Ryan breaking up with you so soon. Gotta make sure you¡¯re experienced.¡±

 Rock My Cock: Ep3

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jessica bit her lip deviously. ¡°Your room or mine?¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re already here.¡± ke nodded towards the door.


    After shutting the door, Jessica stood in front of her brother and made a show of taking her pants off. She twirled her hips and let them slide slowly down her legs.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll like that.¡± ke flicked his eyebrow.


    Jessica giggled and fell onto ke¡¯s bed, spreading her legs. ¡°I¡¯m so ready for this.¡±


    ke chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Oh Jess, you dummy. So naive.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jessica furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°You think oral is all about what goes on down there.¡± ke tugged at her shirt. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? You sure you¡¯re not just trying to get another peek at my boobs?¡± Jessica took off her shirt and bra anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave anything out this time,¡± ke said smugly.


    It really was a wonderful sight. His sister¡¯s plump breasts stood gloriously in front of him, her nipples pink and pointy. But ke had a job to do. He dove in without a second thought. He swirled his tongue around Jessica¡¯s nipple, asionally sucking gently. Meanwhile, his hands squeezed her tenderly.


    ¡°Oh! Wow, I never knew you could do that.¡± Jessica closed her eyes and enjoyed the orgasmic waves shooting from the tips of her nipples.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± ke¡¯s voice was muffled as he took in a mouthful of his sister¡¯s supple tits. ¡°Should I move on? If you want more, just ask.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and nced down at her aroused vulva. ke got the message and began moving downwards.


    ¡°You have to appreciate a woman¡¯s body.¡± He kissed between her breasts. ¡°Let her know how beautiful she is.¡± His lips went a little lower. ¡°Let your lips touch every part of her skin.¡± He sucked on her belly. ¡°She deserves it.¡±


    Jessica giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s enjoying this more.¡±


    ¡°Well, you do have a gorgeous body, sis.¡± ke flicked his tongue over her belly.


    ¡°Ah, that tickles! Oh ke, I¡¯m getting all hot¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s breathing became heavier.


    She tilted her head back and whimpered as ke¡¯s lips arrived at her clit. He took the moment to swirl his tongue around her sensitive spot before sucking on herbia. ke took in the intimate scent of his sister¡¯s pussy as his tongue tasted her fluids.


    ¡°Oh god, that feels so good! Your tongue is so wet, I can feel it inside me¡­ Oh ke, I¡¯m almost there already,¡± Jessica moaned.


    ¡°Remember to sound sexier when you cum,¡± ke reminded her before driving her over the edge with his tongue.


    Jessica stretched her legs and curled her toes as orgasm took over. She whimpered softly while gripping her brother¡¯s hair. When it was over, she copsed with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± keplimented. ¡°But you need to rx more. Just let it out.¡± He surprised Jessica by sliding two fingers into her wet cunt.


    Jessica let out a long, seductive moan as her body twitched in pleasure.


    ¡°There you go. God, you turn me on.¡±


    Jessica noticed the erection through ke¡¯s pants. ¡°Maybe I can return the favor,¡± she suggested. ¡°Just so I know how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. You don¡¯t want the guy doing all the work.¡± ke¡¯s voice cracked as desire overwhelmed him.


    He took off his pants andy on the bed. His hard cock stood straight up as Jessica got on her stomach and took it in her hands.


    ¡°How should I do it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just put your lips to it and move up and down,¡± ke whispered.


    Jessica tentatively wrapped her lips around his cocktip. ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes¡­ that¡¯s it¡­¡± ke groaned.


    ¡°Do I actually suck it?¡± Jessica wondered.


    ¡°If¨Cif you want¡­ it feels amazing either way.¡± ke rubbed his sister¡¯s bare bottom. ¡°Here, use your tongue.¡± He pointed at his moist tip.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Jessica looked up at her brother¡¯s face as she swirled her tongue around his ns.


    ¡°Oh yes, right there. Oh Jess, you do it so good.¡± ke¡¯s head fell back. ¡°You can keep stroking it with you hand, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jessica bobbed her head up and down while masturbating her brother. She giggled after a few moments. ¡°My neck¡¯s getting tired.¡±


    ke chuckled. ¡°Alright. Here,y back.¡± He grabbed a pillow for Jessica to rest her head on. Now shey on her back.


    ke kneeled in front of Jessica¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move. Just let me fuck that wonderful mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I think I like this view.¡± Jessica smiled and stuck her tongue out in anticipation.


    ke bit his lip and groaned while slowly humping his sister¡¯s face. She kept his eyes on him the entire time, admiring his toned body.


    ¡°Oh Jess, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­¡± ke moaned. ¡°Here, tease it with your nipple.¡± He backed out of Jessica¡¯s mouth and rubbed his dicktip on her pointy nipple.


    When he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, ke released his load into his sister¡¯s waiting mouth. Some of it sttered onto her face. Jessica yelped and closed one eye as she took a string of hot semen.


    ¡°You got it all over me!¡± She giggled.


    ke sat back with a satisfied sigh. ¡°How¡¯s it taste?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Jessica got up and nted her lips on ke¡¯s. The kiss lingered for a long moment before both of them pulled away, blushing.


    ¡°Uh¨C¡± ke avoided Jessica¡¯s gaze. ¡°Y-you should get going. It¡¯ste.¡± He turned away to put his pants on, and didn¡¯t look back until he heard his sister walk off.


    ***


    After getting intimate with each other once again, the siblings went right back to awkwardly avoiding each other for the next couple of days. Dinner was filled with long silences and sideways nces. ke and Jessica refused to look each other in the eyes, and were eager to exit the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Jessica stood up.


    ¡°No one goes anywhere until they finish their food,¡± their mother warned.


    Jessica gave a frustrated sigh. ¡°Well can I at least go to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Use the one downstairs.¡± Their mother pointed down the hallway.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ke watched his sister¡¯s swaying hips as she turned the corner. He scarfed down the rest of his food and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go shoot some hoops outside.¡±


    But instead of heading out the front door, he stopped outside the bathroom. ¡°Jess, it¡¯s me. Open up.¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna kick me out of the bathroom, too?¡± Jessica opened the door, but then crossed her arms and turned away.


    ke sighed. ¡°No, Jess. Look, I don¡¯t know what happened. You surprised me when you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it. It just sort of happened.¡± Jessica blushed.


    ¡°Well, ever since then, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you.¡± ke held her hand.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jessica smiled. ¡°I think about you a lot, too.¡±


    ¡°I love getting intimate with you, Jess. Showing you all these things.¡± ke brushed her hair.


    ¡°I love it, too. I feel so good when I¡¯m with you. I don¡¯t want to stop. I want you to show me everything.¡± Jessica grabbed ke¡¯s neck and pulled him close.


    ¡°Everything?¡± ke whispered. ¡°What else is there to show you?¡±


    Jessica smirked. As if he didn¡¯t already know.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re real dirty, aren¡¯t you?¡± ke whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Only when you¡¯re around.¡± Jessica winked.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ke lifted her up onto the sink.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jessica opened her legs and let her brother slide in between, having no doubt what was about to happen.


    ke unzipped his jeans and let them drop to his ankles. Then he lifted Jessica¡¯s skirt and pulled aside her panties.


    ¡°You want this?¡± ke grabbed his sister by the knees and bent her legs back, letting the tip of his cock touch her virgin slit.


    ¡°Yes¡­ please,¡± Jessica begged.


    ke couldn¡¯t resist his desperate sister. He slid his erection all the way into her warm pussy. Jessica took in a sharp breath, then released a deep moan.


    ¡°Shh¡­ We have to make this quick. And you¡¯ve gotta stay quiet. Can you do that?¡± ke leaned in close and whispered.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jessica whimpered. ¡°If only there were some way you could keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Without thinking, ke nted his lips firmly against his sister¡¯s, letting her whimper softly into his mouth as he pumped his cock into her.


    ¡°Oh god, sis. You¡¯re so tight. I¡¯m gonna cum.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, ke. Spray it all over me like you did before.¡± Jessica squeezed her own tits and tilted her head back in preparation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re wearing all your clothes.¡± ke just realized it himself.


    ¡°Aw, I¡¯m not gonna feel your hot juices all over my belly?¡± Jessica pouted.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t say those things, sis. I can¡¯t hold it.¡± ke didn¡¯t even think of stopping, his sister felt so good.


    Jessica grinned deviously. ¡°Maybe you should cum inside me, pump me full of your semen. I bet that¡¯d feel really good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jess!¡± ke pulled out and stood over the toilet, masturbating his rod as string after string of hot cum dripped into the water.


    Jessica stared incredulously with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°What?¡± ke smiled at her.


    ¡°That was so much!¡± Jessica yanked at his shaft.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ ahh! Jess!¡± ke grabbed her hand.


    Jessicaughed. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real sensitive after I cum. You can¡¯t just tug it like that.¡± ke let out an exhausted breath.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know. Sorry.¡± Jessica bit her lip and grinned, not really regretting it.


    ke wrapped his arms around her. ¡°You made do that.¡± He nced down at the toilet.


    ¡°Hm, did I?¡±


    ke nodded and kissed his sister on the lips. ¡°I¡¯ll see you upstairs?¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Jessica shoved his face away.


    ke grinned and winked at her. ¡°You know where to find me.¡± He pulled up his pants and walked out of the bathroom.

 Rock My Cock: Ep4

    ¡°Guess who.¡± Jessica appeared through the doorway.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my absolute hottie of a sister.¡± ke bit his fist, resisting the urge to throw Jessica onto the bed.


    Jessica giggled and twirled around, showing off her ass. ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡± She held out her hand.


    ¡°Mm, really?¡± ke took her hand.


    Jessica peeked out the door to make sure their parents weren¡¯t around. Then she led ke to her room, where she began to take off her clothes.


    ¡°Oh, I like where this is going.¡± ke reached a hand out to stroke his sister¡¯s smooth skin.


    Jessica pped him away. ¡°Nah-uh, no touching.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, sis. You¡¯re teasing me.¡± ke felt himself growing hard.


    When Jessica waspletely naked, she opened her drawer and pulled out a set of ck lingerie, which she dangled in front of ke.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Oh, lord¡­¡± ke lost his breath.


    Jessica giggled. ¡°I just got it. I haven¡¯t tried it on yet.¡±


    ¡°At least let me help you put it on. Please?¡± ke begged.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jessica gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Fine.¡± She hopped onto the bed and dangled her legs out.


    ke took the ck panties and slid them slowly up his sister¡¯s legs, admiring her soft, white skin the whole way through.


    Jessica rolled her eyes. ¡°Any time now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Your legs are irresistible.¡± ke sucked on her thighs.


    Jessica giggled. ¡°That tickles!¡±


    ke grinned deviously. ¡°Yeah, are you ticklish?¡± He rubbed his lips all over her belly, blowing as he did so.


    Jessicaughed and writhed around uncontrobly. ke kept her still by pinning her wrists against the bed. When he got up to her face, he gave her a deep kiss. ¡°God, you¡¯re beautiful, sis.¡±


    Jessica blushed and looked away. She grabbed the top part of the lingerie and threw in at ke¡¯s face. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not done.¡±


    ¡°Aw, can we leave that part out? It¡¯d be a shame to cover up those wonderful jugs.¡± ke gave her tits a squeeze.


    ¡°No, I want you to see the whole thing.¡± Jessica sat up and put the bra on. ke helped her secure the straps on her back. Then he stood back and admired her.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking gorgeous, sis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? How about this?¡± Jessica got on all fours with her ass facing ke.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re making it really hard not to take you right here on this bed.¡± ke rubbed his hands over his sister¡¯s round ass.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Jessica winked.


    ¡°Well, you wanted me to show you everything, right? So I can¡¯t be on top all the time. I figured I¡¯d let you take control for a little while.¡± ke took his clothes off and tossed them to the floor before lying down on Jessica¡¯s bed.


    Jessica bit her finger. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know how.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± ke grabbed her arm. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jessica straddled him. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re here for.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t lie. This is gonna feel amazing for me too.¡± ke scanned the luscious body that would soon be bouncing on top of him.


    ¡°I think those panties need toe off.¡± ke tugged at them.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Jessica stopped him. Then she stood up on the bed with ke between her legs and dropped the panties to her ankles.


    ke left his mouth agape while staring at his sister¡¯sbia hanging deliciously above him. Jessica kicked the panties to the floor and sat back down. ¡°That better?¡±


    ke swallowed and nodded silently.


    ¡°Well, can we get started now?¡± Jessica asked impatiently as ke ogled her body.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ke licked his fingers and rubbed the saliva onto his cocktip.


    ¡°None for me?¡± Jessica asked.


    ke reached up and put his fingers into her mouth. She sucked on them eagerly for a few moments, making sure to make them wet with her tongue. Then ke rubbed his fingers onto her slit, even daring to stick them in.


    ¡°Gotta make sure it¡¯s wet all over,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mm, I think it¡¯s working,¡± Jessica moaned.


    ¡°You ready to ride me, sis?¡± ke guided his erection into Jessica¡¯s waiting cunt as she slowly lowered herself onto him.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Jess. Just let it slide all the way in. Now grind me back and forth.¡± ke held her hips and helped her with the motions.


    Jessica held onto ke¡¯s chest while swaying her hips forward and backward. ¡°Oh, ke. This feels amazing.¡±


    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it? You can go as fast or slow as you want, sis. I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Jessica tilted her head back and moaned. Her pace was erratic as she struggled to control herself through the pleasure. But ke could tell she was eager as she humped him frantically. Her breaths became gasps while her moans got louder.


    ¡°Harder¡­ harder!¡± Jessica was so lost in ecstasy she didn¡¯t realize she was the one in control.


    ke saw that she was desperate for more, dangling on the brink of climax, but unable to bring herself there. He had to do something. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, sis. I¡¯ll give it to you. Here, nt your feet on the bed and squat over me.¡±


    Jessica did as she was told while ke held her bottom with his hands. Then he pumped her hard and fast. Jessica grimaced and squealed as her fluids dripped down ke¡¯s hard cock.


    ¡°Oh, it goes so deep! Aw, that¡¯s so good!¡± she moaned.


    ke thrust as rapidly as he could. The bed began to creak and he started to lose feeling in his thighs, but making his sister orgasm was the only thing on his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m cumming! ke!¡± Jessica copsed forward. ke held onto her tightly, feeling her body shiver.


    Suddenly, there was a knocking on the door. Jessica gasped and covered her mouth while ke stared fearfully at the door.


    ¡°Jessica? Is everything all right?¡± It was their mother.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom. I¡¯m fine,¡± Jessica responded.


    ¡°Ok, just making sure. I heard some noises. Anyway, have you seen your brother? He¡¯s not outside.¡±


    ¡°No, I think he¡¯s with a girl.¡± Jessica winked at ke.


    ¡°Alright then. Goodnight, honey.¡±


    ¡°Night, Mom.¡±


    They both held their breaths until the footsteps disappeared. Jessica let out a big sigh. ¡°That was close.¡±


    ¡°You have to stay quiet Jess, remember?¡± ke brushed Jessica¡¯s hair, feeling the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jessica pouted, knowing she was not the one responsible for the screaming.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I got it,¡± ke consoled. ¡°That felt good then?¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± Jessica whispered into ke¡¯s lips as she kissed him. ¡°But I want you on top now.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, sis.¡± With his cock still inside her, ke turned over and ced Jessica onto her back. Then he drove himself into her once again.


    Despite her recent climax, Jessica whimpered uncontrobly and made ke¡¯s shaft slick with her juices. She bent her legs as far back as she could and let him kiss her feet as he fucked her with what little energy was left in him.


    ¡°Oh god Jess, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­¡±


    ¡°Cum inside me, ke. I want to feel it.¡± Jessica grabbed ke¡¯s ass to make sure he wouldn¡¯t pull out.


    ¡°Jess, I can¡¯t! What if¨C¡±


    ¡°Please? I really want it¡­ to feel your hot cum inside me,¡± Jessica begged. ¡°You said I get to be in control, right?¡±


    ke moaned desperately.


    ¡°Then cum in me, ke. Please, cum inside me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jessica!¡± With one final, deep thrust, ke exploded inside his sister. His orgasmsted for a full fifteen seconds, after which he copsed in exhaustion. ¡°Oh Jess, that was amazing.¡±


    Jessica smiled, fully satisfied. ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s so warm.¡±


    ke pulled out and watched his creampie spill out onto the bed. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re in real trouble now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. I can take the pill or something. I just want our sex to feel amazing.¡± Jessica held his hand.


    ¡°We have to be careful, sis.¡± ke smiled and brushed her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you didn¡¯t enjoy that.¡± Jessica grinned.


    ¡°Okay, maybe it did feel pretty good.¡± ke kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you had to take off that lingerie you just bought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just wanted to let you know it¡¯s there. So you remember what you¡¯re missing out on when you¡¯re not with me.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, getting all maniptive. But it¡¯s not necessary. You¡¯re all I think about anyway.¡± ke looked into his sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful I can¡¯t get over it.¡±


    Jessica blushed. ¡°You¡¯re kinda cute, too.¡± She giggled. ¡°And your big dick drives me crazy.¡±


    ¡°Not as crazy as you make me. I¡¯ve never felt this way with anyone before,¡± ke admitted.


    ¡°Really? Not even with Laura and Britney?¡± Jessica was ttered.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re way better than them, sis.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good, because I think I did something bad.¡± Jessica looked away guiltily.


    ke tilted his head. ¡°Jess, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I may have told Laura about you and Britney.¡± Jessica bit her lip and shrunk away, preparing for her brother to lose his temper.


    ¡°You did what? Is that why she stopped calling me? Damn it, Jess. Why the hell would you do that?¡± ke got off the bed and paced around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¨CI guess I got a little jealous. If you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t want you to be with anyone else.¡± Jessica looked at him pleadingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your decision to make!¡± ke put on his clothes. ¡°God, we¡¯ll deal with thister.¡± He walked towards the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying the night?¡± Jessica knew she had no right to ask at this point.


    ¡°Mom and Dad will get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°They think you¡¯re out.¡±


    ke paused for a moment before turning around. ¡°Alright. Move aside.¡± He slipped into the bed beside Jessica, who giggled softly and kissed him on the cheek as the lights went out.


    ***


    ke woke up to a flowery smell. His sister had nuzzled her head into his neck, wrapping her arms around him. He had one arm underneath her as well. He tried to slowly slide it out while removing her arms from himself.


    Jessica woke up with a groggy moan. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± ke replied without looking at her.


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Jessica brushed his arm. ¡°How can I make it up to you?¡±


    ke looked at his sister, pondering for a moment. ¡°Turn around.¡± He grabbed her waist and turned her onto all fours. Then he smacked her hard on the ass, leaving a red mark. ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Rock My Cock: Ep5

    Jessica yelped. ¡°No, I¡¯m a good girl. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because you¡¯ve been fucking your own brother. And then you pushed his girlfriend out of the picture so you could have him all to yourself.¡± ke spanked her other cheek. ¡°Bad girl.¡±


    Jessica gasped. ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ve been a little bit naughty.¡±


    ke grabbed her by the neck and pulled her towards himself. ¡°Well, naughty girls need to be punished,¡± he whispered into her ear while gripping her tits tightly.


    ¡°H-how are you going to punish me?¡± Jessica wasn¡¯t sure whether ke was serious or toying with her, but her pussy leaked anyway.


    ke pushed her down onto the bed.


    ¡°Oof!¡± Jessicanded headfirst onto the pillow as she felt ke¡¯s hand press against her back, pinning her down.


    ¡°You want me so bad? You can have me.¡± He unzipped his pants and rammed himself into her.


    Jessica yelled out as she felt her brother¡¯s thick cock stretching her tight pussy and tapping her G-spot.


    ke grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back. ¡°Are you a dirty girl, huh?¡± he grunted.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Jessica¡¯s moans reverberated throughout the room along with the smacking of skin on skin.


    ke smashed his little sister from behind for about a minute before grunting out a load into her nubile cunt. He pulled out, zipped his pants up, and walked out without another word. Jessica was left sweaty and love-bruised, her pussy sore and ass red.


    ***


    ke leaned against his car, smoking a cigarette. When Jessica walked up, he tossed it on the ground and stomped it out, exhaling a puff of smoke.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s bad for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh look, another thing you want to take away from me.¡± ke turned to open the door.


    Jessica grabbed his arm and spun him around. ¡°When are you gonna get over that?¡±


    ¡°When you stop interfering in my private life,¡± ke answered.


    ¡°You said I was the only one you wanted,¡± Jessica said sternly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say-there are better ways to break up with someone than having your sister tell them you¡¯ve been cheating.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want a way to have us both.¡± Jessica sighed and put a hand on her forehead. ¡°How did I not see thising? You¡¯ve never been with just one girl.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re different. You know that.¡± ke grabbed her face and made her look at him.


    ¡°Do you still love Laura? Just admit it.¡±


    ¡°Not like I love you.¡±


    Jessica scoffed and turned away, blushing.


    ¡°Look, Jess. It¡¯s not about Laura. I don¡¯t want you being paranoid all the time and probing into my personal life. I didn¡¯t do anything to Ryan, did I?¡±


    ¡°Toote. We broke up a while ago.¡± Jessica waved him away.


    ¡°Jess, I want you to trust me. I want you to know that I¡¯m yours.¡± ke took her hand in his.


    ¡°You mean that?¡± Jessica looked up tentatively.


    ¡°A hundred percent,¡± ke promised.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not mad?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ke shook his head.


    ¡°Good. Because you were pretty rough this morning.¡±


    ke sighed. ¡°Shit, sis. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so hard. Are you okay?¡±


    Jessica nodded. ¡°Just my butt stings a little.¡±


    ke rubbed her ass softly. ¡°Is that better?¡±


    Jessica giggled. ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of liked it anyways,¡± she admitted.


    ke chuckled. ¡°I knew you would.¡±


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t punishing me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was angry and horny at the same time. I just had an urge.¡± ke shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I like it when you¡¯re spontaneous.¡± Jessica winked.


    ke kissed her tenderly, making her look around. ¡°ke! There are people¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He kissed her again. ¡°I love you, sis.¡±


    Jessica blushed, but didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I love you too, ke.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home so you can show me those yoga moves.¡± ke opened the door for her.


    Jessica giggled. ¡°Oh, yeah. I can be real flexible. We can do it in all sorts of different positions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you naughty girl.¡± ke pped her ass as she got in the car.


    He sped away with his beautiful sister by his side, eager to fuck her like there¡¯s no tomorrow.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep1

    Cousins reunite and slowly sumb to long-held desires.


    (Enjoy)


    ************


    The headboard mmed against the wall as I thrusted with what was left of my strength. I felt the impending explosion rumbling in my balls and prepared to pull out. Stacy, my roommate¡¯s girlfriend, screamed into the pillow as I brought her to a swift orgasm. She was on all fours, bent down as I gripped her waist and plowed into her.


    We needed this quickie before I flew home for the holidays. My flight was in an hour, and John, my roommate, was out grabbing beers and chips, no doubt in preparation for spending some quality alone time with his faithful lover. I had gone a whole week without any sex. Final exams demanded my full attention, especially because I hadn¡¯t been performing so well in my college courses. By the time it was all over, I was desperate to fuck any living creature with tits, and when John made the fateful decision to head down to the grocery store, that someone happened to be his girlfriend, Stacy.


    When I could no longer hold it in, I removed myself from Stacy¡¯s soaking pussy and sprayed my cum all over her back. Some of it even got into her blonde hair. All that pent-up frustration manifested itself in one powerful eruption.


    It wasn¡¯t all that difficult to find satisfaction in Stacy. She had caught me staring at her all night, and as soon as John disappeared, I snuck into his room to find Stacyying on his bed in nothing but her underwear. We acknowledged each other with a silent re, as if we both knew what was going to happen. The rest was history.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You better take a shower before John gets back.¡± I swiped my boxers and jeans off the floor.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be turned on when he sees another man¡¯s cum all over my body?¡±


    ¡°Not if it¡¯s mine!¡±


    Stacy giggled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t.¡± She stayed t on the bed, letting me soak in her sensuous curves.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no one else in this apartment. So, process of elimination¡­¡± I checked my pockets to make sure my phone and wallet were in their rightful ces. Then, I nced around the room to see that I hadn¡¯t left any more belongings, or evidence, in John¡¯s room.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯d like to still have a ce to live when I get back.¡± I nodded towards the bathroom. ¡°Get in there.¡±


    Stacy only gave me a snarky look. Whether she was taunting or threatening me, I couldn¡¯t tell. I rolled my eyes and closed the door. My suitcase was already packed. With one final nce around the apartment, I rushed out the front door to catch my cab.


    ¡ª


    I was quite excited to be heading back home. This would be my first time since I got into college. I hadn¡¯t been back because ne tickets were expensive, and working over the holidays and summer was a good way of scraping the money to pay off my tuition. I had been working since high school, so it was nothing new. My parents had been divorced for a long time and would have been no help regardless.


    I left for college at the ripe age of 21, when I had finally earned enough to at least fly over and share an apartment. I figured it was the perfect time anyway, with booze and sex being the rumored highlights of these four-year adventures.


    Indeed, I had taken these stereotypes a bit too literally, prioritizing drunken sex and partying over academics. I nevermitted to a rtionship, cheated more times than I could count, and of course, fucked my roommate¡¯s girlfriend. All by the time I was a sophomore. Meanwhile, I maintained a C average, flunked a couple of courses, and gave my counselors a run for their money.


    But I kept these vices at a distance as the ne took off. I couldn¡¯t wait to taste the snow on my tongue, to jump in it like I did as a child. Colorado would be perfect this time of year, especially because my family had rented a cabin for our reunion. It was a spacious one, ording to the photos my aunt sent me. It was expensive, too, but we all chipped in to make it affordable.


    I was particrly excited at the prospect of seeing my cousin again. Laura and I had been inseparable since childhood, holding hands and ying together on a daily basis. When we grew older, we confided in each other more than anyone else, and I always knew that I¡¯d protect her with my life if it ever came to that.


    In the meantime, I was her guardian angel, and she was mine. She pieced me back together after my parents¡¯ divorce. She convinced me out of taking drugs in high school but never told on me to anyone. I taught her how to drive and bought her her first car with what little money I had. I was her shoulder to cry on, and when that wasn¡¯t enough, her boyfriend would miraculously return with a changed attitude and a broken nose. To say that Laura and I loved each other dearly would be an understatement.


    However, we had left things on an awkward note. Laura was 18 when I headed off to college. We were alone in my room, saying our goodbyes. It didn¡¯t seem right to clump her in with the generic farewells that the rest of my family received. We meant more to each other than that. After a long, tight hug and a few whispered I-love-yous, she kissed me on the lips. It was only a light peck, but a shock nheless. We were way too old by then to be kissing family members on the mouth. I was left speechless and at a loss for how to respond. So, I turned around and rushed out the door. We hadn¡¯t spoken to each other since.


    That kiss lingered in the back of my mind for the two years I had been away. I would sh back to it asionally, while reading my textbooks, or when I had a girl underneath me. I tried to suppress it each time, to convince myself that it wasn¡¯t desire I felt. But as the ne approached the Aspen mountains, that longing became undeniable. It emanated from deep in my chest, making me simultaneously afraid and excited, guilty and lustful. As the runway came into view, I could almost feel Laura getting closer. It made my heart thump intensely while the butterflies swirled in my stomach.


    ¡ª


    ¡°There¡¯s my Benny! Oh, darling. How are you? We haven¡¯t seen you in ages!¡± Aunt Carrie smothered me with her kisses.


    I hugged her tightly, having greatly missed the woman who practically raised me. ¡°Dave and Linda make it?¡± I referred to my parents by their first names.


    Carrie turned to her husband, who nced down. She turned back to me and shook her head apologetically.


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t expect anything.¡± Trying to lighten the mood, I pped Uncle Rob on the shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s it been, Uncle Rob? Retirement suiting you well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, y¡¯know. Same old, same old. This woman¡¯s still trying to drown me in chores.¡± He nodded towards Carrie.


    Carrie responded with a shrillugh. ¡°Ha! I wish chores could kill. One less mouth to feed.¡± She winked at her husband, who rolled his eyes and waved her away.


    Through my aunt¡¯s suffocating hugs, I caught Laura standing off to the side, looking at us. Our gazes met for a brief moment. She was more beautiful than I remembered. Taller, curvier. Her wavy brte hair flowed beyond her shoulders, and I could just barely see the outline of her mounds through her crossed arms. She was bunched up in winter clothing that included a beanie and gloves. I always thought she looked quite cute bundled up and hiding from the cold. She hated the weather, despite having an entire childhood to adapt to it, and would often snuggle up to me for warmth. Her cheeks were flushed, likely from the cold, but possibly from seeing me again. Our eyes snapped away as quickly as they had connected.


    After announcing my impending death fromck of oxygen, I finally convinced Carrie to let go. She turned around and beckoned towards Laura. ¡°Laura, sweetie. What are you doing all the way over there? Come here and give your cousin a big old hug!¡±


    Laura uncrossed her arms and let out a sharp breath, clearly agitated. She walked timidly towards me, keeping her eyes on the ground. When she got close enough, she finally looked up, but her gaze darted between me and the background, like she was afraid to lock eyes with me. Then, she gave me a brief and awkward hug. It was clear she was only doing this to please her mother.


    Nheless, feeling her light embrace and inhaling her sugary scent brought back arousing memories. Suddenly, I remembered exactly what her lips felt like against mine. I recalled the desire in her hazel eyes as we stood inches apart, staring at each other while struggling to process our emotions. During my two years away, I tried helplessly to solve the puzzle of what led up to that kiss. We were so tightly bound to each other that everything we did together seemed normal. I never interpreted any of it as flirtatious or inappropriate. Yet, Laura did what she did so instinctively, as if the meeting of our lips was the natural culmination of years of dancing around each other, as if she needed to do it, lest she never had the chance again. If there was any regret, it only came after. There was no hesitation before.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Her greeting was devoid of any emotion. Then, she backed away, crossed her arms again, and stared at the floor.


    Carrie looked back and forth at the both of us. ¡°What is the matter with you two? We couldn¡¯t keep you apart when you were younger! Now, you see each other for the first time in years, and this is all we get?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. People change. No need to dwell on the past.¡± Laura shot me a warning look, as if telling me to forget what happened two years ago because it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    I was genuinely hurt by that. Our kiss meant something to me, even if I ran from it at first and took a while to process it. Even if we could just ignore that one night, I was afraid that we would never be the same again, that I¡¯d lost my best friend. Would we never joke with each other again? Wrestle each other around the house? Divulge our deepest confidences? I refused to believe that years of growing up together could be wiped away so easily. And I didn¡¯t believe for a second that the kiss meant nothing to her. If it didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be trying so hard to avoid me.


    Suddenly, Uncle Rob broke the awkward silence. ¡°Leave them alone, honey. They just haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. They¡¯ll warm up to each other in no time. Come on, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a warm, luxurious cabin waiting for us.¡±


    The old couple sped off with my luggage, leaving Laura and I walking side by side. There was an unnatural distance between us, like we were total strangers, or worse, two people who no longer wanted anything to do with each other. But being practically attached at the hip for so long meant that I had ways of coaxing my way back into Laura¡¯s good graces when she was mad at me, though I wasn¡¯t entirely certain they would work now.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep2

    I decided to take a chance. I closed the distance between us and gave her a yful shove. ¡°So, whatcha been up to?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Like you care.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, I care! I missed you, L.¡± I kept my hands in my pockets, sneaking a nce to the side.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, that¡¯s kind of hard to believe at the moment. I mean, two whole years and not a single call, or even a text? I¡¯m surprised you even remember who I am!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Laura. That¡¯s unfair. We both know why I didn¡¯t call.¡±


    Still, she refused to acknowledge me.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, it hurt like hell not talking to you all that time. I thought of you a lot.¡± I was being honest, though I didn¡¯t dare to specify what those thoughts were.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught the faintest hint of a smile. I bumped her again. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m here now. Are you telling me you¡¯re not happy to see me at all?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Pfft. Not as happy as those two.¡± Laura nodded towards her parents. ¡°Look at them, skipping around like little children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. And at least somebody¡¯s d to see my face,¡± I retorted.


    She shrugged. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a dumb face. That¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Your face is dumb.¡± I covered her face with my palm and shoved her away.


    Laura giggled and retaliated by pushing me back. We chased each other around for a while, annoying some of the passengers at the terminal. Then, our y-fighting subsided and transitioned into a hug, which was much warmer and more genuine than the first. We walked towards the parking lot arm-in-arm.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I began. ¡°About the¡­ before I left-¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡± I could sense the agitation in her voice, and having just won her back, I decided to drop the topic.


    During the car ride to our cabin, I kept sneaking nces at her. I noticed that she bit her lip constantly and was unable to sit still. I knew she could sense me staring and would have given anything to read her mind at that moment. I inched my hand closer to hers until our pinkies brushed against each other. To my surprise, she responded by hooking her finger over mine, like we were children making a promise. Except this time, it meant something very different. This time, our pinkies intertwined because we desired contact, to feel each other¡¯s skin. I slid closer and closer to her along the backseat, until our knees touched. Slowly and carefully, with our eyes dead ahead to make sure my aunt and uncle didn¡¯t notice, we slid our shoes off and rubbed our sock-covered feet together.


    Neither of us were naive enough to interpret that as innocent yfulness between cousins. There was definitely a sexual tension between us, and Laura¡¯s subtle teasing gave me an undeniable rush of arousal, not to mention a raging erection. My heart pounded furiously as I wondered how I would confront these feelings during the short time that we had.


    ¡ª


    We were the first ones to arrive at the cabin, the others likely hindered by holiday traffic. It was every bit asrge as my aunt had described, with two stories, massive windows, and a ptial front entrance. It was mostly wood, with some stone adding a modern ir.


    ¡°Christ.¡± Laura was stunned. ¡°I thought it was just us and the Carters.¡± She was referring to the family of Aunt Beth, who was bringing her husband and two sons.


    ¡°Well, and your sister,¡± Carrie reminded. ¡°Anyway, I figured we¡¯d go all out this year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all out of money,¡± Uncle Rob snarked.


    Upon the mention of her sister, the color drained from Laura¡¯s face, reced by an expression of disdain. ¡°Oh.¡± Her tone was colder than the ice coating our cabin.


    Laura¡¯s rtionship with Amber was tumultuous at best and outright adversarial at worst. Laura didn¡¯t appreciate what she viewed as Amber¡¯s exploitation of their parents, demanding the world and giving nothing in return. On top of that, she never acted like an older sister to Laura, which was part of the reason Laura and I were so close to begin with.


    ¡°It-it¡¯ll be nice, y¡¯know, for all of us to see each other again.¡± Carrie smiled nervously.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fuckin¡¯ ted,¡± Laura whispered under her breath before shoving past us.


    Carrie let out a mncholy sigh and stared disappointedly at the ground. I gave her a pat on the shoulder and a reassuring smile.


    ¡°She¡¯lle around. She always does,¡± I lied. I knew it would take more than a holiday retreat to chill the tension between Laura and Amber. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    Carrie gave me a thankful peck on the cheek before I followed Laura into the cabin. I found her in the kitchen, rummaging through the fridge. She took out a beer, and, unable to locate a bottle opener, banged it angrily against the counter.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡± I ran over and swiped the bottle from her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s rx a little. Are you even old enough to be drinking this?¡± I took out my keychain and used the attached bottle opener to crack open the beer.


    ¡°Are half the girls you bang old enough to drink?¡±


    I feigned an incredulous expression. ¡°Pfft. What are you-what are you talking about? I-I-I don¡¯t bang-who¡¯s banging-who said anything about drinking?¡± I stuttered around nervously, wondering how much she knew of my sexual exploits.


    She scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me. I have my sources.¡± She was probably referring to her friend, Katie, who went to the same college. I wondered if she knew that I helped Katie move into her dorm and was paid in fetio.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m only a few months off. Call the cops if you want.¡± Laura snatched the beer back.


    ¡°Actually, the FBI is about to repel through that window,¡± I pointed.


    She snickered. ¡°They¡¯re here to arrest you, not me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s not fair. I went to jail one time-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for dealing drugs! So, who¡¯s the real criminal here?¡± Laura punched me in the chest.


    I looked around cautiously. ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t say that so loudly!¡± Besides Katie, who bailed me out, Laura and I were the only ones who knew of my criminal past.


    ¡°MOM-¡± Laura began to yell.


    I covered her mouth with my hand and shoved her down onto the couch. She responded by sshing beer in my face. I swatted the bottle away as we wrestled and smothered each other with the cushions, giggling profusely and calling each other profane names.


    Eventually, I lost my bnce and fell on top of her, our facesing within inches of each other. We immediately froze in silence, stunned by the sudden intimacy. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move,pletely entranced by her lips, which I hadn¡¯t felt in two years. Laura didn¡¯t bother to shove me away, either, which said a lot. Then, I looked up, and our gazes met. This time, neither of us looked away. I was mesmerized by her beauty, intoxicated by her flowery scent. Desire tugged at my heartstrings.


    Slowly, I moved my face closer to hers. I could feel Laura¡¯s warm, shaky breath against my lips. Still, she did nothing, made no attempt to push me away. And I couldn¡¯t stop myself, either. Our eyes were half-closed when the front door burst open.


    ¡°Why do I have to carry the heavy one? You¡¯re the man.¡± Carrie entered the cabin with her back turned, scolding her husband, who was busy struggling to drag multiple bags through the doorway.


    Laura and I flew from the couch and backed away from each other, creating as much distance as possible.


    ¡°There you two are! What happened here?¡± Carrie noticed the disheveled couch and spilled beer on the floor.


    ¡°It was like that when we got-¡±


    ¡°It slipped-¡±


    Our lies ovepped each other.


    Carrie was utterly confused, but raised her hands and gave up. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t want to know. Will someone just help me with these damn bags?¡±


    I ran over while Laura turned around and disappeared up the stairs.


    ¡ª


    I left her alone for a good hour, instead helping Uncle Rob shovel snow from the front porch. When we finished, I tilted my head back and wiped the sweat from my forehead. That¡¯s when I spotted Laura standing on the upstairs balcony. Our gazes met for a brief moment before she stared off into the distance.


    ¡°We good here?¡± I gave Uncle Rob a thumbs up.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. Go.¡± He waved me off.


    I tossed my gloves aside and rushed through the front door. Inside, I found the stairs and hopped up two at a time. I came to a dead stop upon finding the room that Laura was in. She was still standing outside on the balcony. I took a moment to catch my breath and then walked up to her casually.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom around here?¡± I couldn¡¯te up with another excuse to talk to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s downstairs. You would¡¯ve seen it if you weren¡¯t sprinting up the stairs.¡± Laura kept her gaze on the horizon.


    I felt my cheeks burning up. She always saw right through me.


    ¡°Laura, I-¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Whatever this is.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Ben. Don¡¯t.¡±


    I stayed silent. Laura was right, after all. Did I really think that I¡¯d make out with my own cousin? Did I think we¡¯d do more than that? I was insane to even fathom it. But Laura started it by kissing me two years ago. How could she sumb to her own desires and then fault me for doing the same? Maybe we were both wrong. Maybe this was all a mistake. But right or wrong, whether it could or should happen, there was one constant, undeniable truth: I wanted it to happen.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep3

    I had never desired anyone more than I desired Laura in that moment. Stacy and all the other sorority girls were just casual one-night stands, the asional fuck to satisfy a physical urge. But this was different. Thinking of Laura made my heart sting with an odd pain. It clouded my judgment and sent my emotions into a frenzy. Standing next to her and facing her rejection, these strange but undeniable feelings burst to the surface.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help the way I feel. I love you, L.¡± My voice cracked on thest word, partly from emotion and partly from uncertainty. How could I say that to my own cousin? I gritted my teeth and swallowed hard in order to suppress the tears. I hated myself for being so desperate and vulnerable.


    ¡°I love you too, Ben. Just not like that.¡± Laura ced her hand on mine and gave a consoling squeeze. It was coldfort.


    Exhaling a burst of hot air through my red nostrils, I snatched my hand from her and stormed off.


    ¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t stay. I couldn¡¯t. It would drive me crazy. As I paced angrily around the living room, sniffling and wiping the water from my eyes, I spotted the bright sunlight shining through the open front door. Who would stop me?


    I stormed towards it, forgetting about my belongings andpletely neglecting to consider that my only mode of transport would be to hijack my uncle¡¯s car. My footsteps mmed louder and louder as I became more and more blinded by emotion. I was totally throwing a fit. What happened to the cool, calm, and suave Ben that attracted so many college girls? I didn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t care. I shoved that self-awareness and fear of losing control to the back of my mind and let my anger take over.


    I made it two steps outside before I was tackled to the ground.


    ¡°There you are, you little shit!¡± Aunt Beth¡¯s son, Mike, had pinned me down and was roughing up my hair with his knuckles.


    The sudden violence shook me out of my feelings. ¡°Mikey, is that you? You rat bastard! Where the hell did youe from?¡± I shoved him off me.


    ¡°Came straight from your girl¡¯s ce! Guess she found herself a bigger man.¡± Mike opened up his arms, as if challenging me to a fight.


    ¡°Yeah, right! Only thing you¡¯ve fucked is your pillow, you virgin.¡± I reached out to p him, but he deflected my attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two! And quit it with the profanity. There are kids here!¡± Carrie snapped.


    Eric giggled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt Carrie! I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°Aw, sure you are, sweetie! Sure you are.¡± Carrie bent down and kissed Mike¡¯s little brother on the cheek.


    Behind them, Aunt Beth and her husband unloaded their station wagon. Mike and I put an end to our battle of masculinity and hugged it out.


    ¡°You look like shit,¡± he noted.


    ¡°And you smell like it,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°What can I say? It gets sweaty tapping all that pusssaaayy, y¡¯know what I mean? Heh heh heh!¡± Mike joked quietly to avoid Carrie¡¯s ire. He shoved me towards the cabin. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s grab a beer and catch up.¡±


    I resisted his attempt to push me inside. ¡°You go in and grab the beers. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean outside? It¡¯s cold as balls out here, bro!¡±


    ¡°Aw, is little Mikey afraid of the snow?¡± I mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t be a pussy. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s sit out on the logs like we used to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and get sted like we used to,¡± he whispered, prompting both of us to burst out in snickers. ¡°Alright, you got me. Find us a good spot. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, L. How are ya?¡± Mike paused just short of the porch steps, seemingly forgetting about our beers. He waved up at Laura, who was still standing on the balcony.


    ¡°Hi, Mike. Nice to see you again.¡± Laura responded with a warm smile.


    ¡°You settle down with a decent boy yet?¡±


    Laura giggled. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you can tell me! Is he cute?¡±


    Not wanting to hear any more about Laura¡¯s love life, I prodded Mike with a p on the back. ¡°Man, just get the goddamn beers!¡±


    ¡°Alright, chill! I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going! Sheesh, what the hell¡­¡± He disappeared through the doorway.


    I looked up to see Laura retreating back into her room.


    ¡ª


    Mike and I caught up and joked around on the logs beside the cabin until nightfall. By the end of it, empty beer bottles were strewn across the ground. Mike was slumped against a log, mouth agape and snoring loudly. I was left with nothing to do and was too distracted to sleep. I decided to grab another beer and wallow in my sorrows in the quiet night air.


    The cabin had gone dark, presumably because everyone was asleep. As I entered, I heard a faint sobbinging from the living room. Concerned that Mike¡¯s little brother was having nightmares again, I rushed over.


    ¡°Eric, buddy, is that you? There are no monsters, I promise.¡±


    When I peeked over the couch, I realized that it was Laura. She was slumped over, sobbing into her knees. As soon as she heard me, she snapped up and wiped her face with her palms.


    Taking a deep breath, she gathered herself. ¡°Sorry, I thought you had gone in for the night. Eric¡¯s fine. I tucked him in an hour ago.¡± Her voice was nasally, making it obvious that she had been crying for a while. ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s passed out outside.¡± I nodded towards the front door. ¡°Probably getting eaten by a bear,¡± I mumbled.


    Laura giggled out loud. But the very next moment, an awkward silence fell over us again. I could see a few empty bottles on the coffee table, indicating that she had been drinking too.


    I decided to take a chance. ¡°You look like you could use a drinking buddy. I could use one, too.¡±


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment, ncing at the stairs which were her escape. Then, she looked back at me. Despite the dark, her watery eyes glistened in the moonlight. ¡°I suppose another beer won¡¯t hurt. Just don¡¯t think I¡¯m some alcoholic.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡­ anymore.¡±


    She snickered and gave me a gentle nudge towards the kitchen.


    I sighed in relief and shed a nervous smile. ¡°Cool.¡± I ran to the fridge and returned with a beer in each hand.


    We sat down on the couch, our postures rigid and an awkward space between us. An uneasy tension lingered over us as we sipped our drinks in silence.


    When our bottles were a quarter empty, I finally spoke up. ¡°Were you crying because of me?¡±


    After calming down with the help of Mike and the alcohol, I felt genuinely guilty about the way I had treated Laura. She was only doing what she thought was right, after all. There were certain desires we shouldn¡¯t give in to.


    Laura shook her head. ¡°Not you specifically. Just¡­ this whole thing is messed up. Is it wrong for us to feel this way?¡±


    I knew what the answer was, but she had practically admitted that she felt the same way, and my desire overcame any morality or logic.


    ¡°You know, I cried over you, too,¡± I admitted.


    Laura turned to me with a shocked expression on her face.


    I chuckled softly. ¡°Yeah. I almost left, too. I would have, if Mike hadn¡¯t pummeled me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ben¡­¡± Her voice was filled with tearful emotion.


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°I just can¡¯t help it, L,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯re all I think about. I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± she asked fearfully.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I ced my hand onto the couch in the space between us. Slowly, Laura slid hers closer until it was over my palm. The feeling of her fingers gently brushing against mine sent sparks through my entire body. Our fingers interlocked, and we held each other tightly for a long moment. How wrong could it be if we both desired it so badly?


    I brought her hand up to my lips and kissed it softly. Then, I worked my way up her arm until I had pulled her to me. Our noses brushed against each other, ever so lightly. I immediately became erect. It strained against my pants and throbbed desperately. I ced a hand on her cheek and wiped the tears with my thumb, then brushed her hair behind her ears. She inhaled a shaky breath. I could practically sense her arousal.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    We closed our eyes, and, finally, our lips met once again. The taste of her mouth sent my emotions into overdrive. I pressed into her lovingly and felt her push back with equal intensity. For several minutes, the empty expanse of the cabin echoed with the suction of our lips and the sounds of our light moaning.


    Unable to resist any longer, I pushed Laura onto her back and tore her pants and panties off in one motion. I left her sweater on and didn¡¯t even bother taking off my own pants. As soon as Laura unbuckled my belt and zipper, I shoved her hands away and aimed my member.


    The tip had barely pierced herbia when a sudden noise from the front door sent us flying off the couch once again.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I whispered frustratedly. We pulled our pants back up and caught our breath before turning towards the entrance.


    Mike stumbled through the doorway. ¡°B, you in here? Grab me another beer, will ya? Urgh!¡±


    Laura and I caught him before he nted his face onto the wooden floor. We nced at each other nervously, praying that Mike hadn¡¯t seen anything in his drunken stupor.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like he did. ¡°Laura, is that you? It¡¯s way¡­ buurrrrrp¡­ past your bedtime, youngdy!¡±


    ¡°I know, Mike. I know. Let¡¯s get you some rest.¡± Laura helped me carry him up the stairs. ¡°You got this?¡± she asked as we arrived at my room.


    I nodded silently and watched her disappear into her room. Our eyes met for a brief moment before she shut the door.


    Turning back to Mike, I let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Alright, big guy. Let¡¯s get you to sleep.¡±

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep4

    I woke up to the sound of ovepping voices. Sitting up on the bed, I rubbed my eyes and shook my head. Upon reorienting myself, I realized that the noises emanated from downstairs. It sounded like people yelling over each other. Then, it dawned on me. Amber must have arrived.


    I jumped off the bed and kicked Mike, who was sleeping facedown on the floor with a pillow underneath his head.


    He turned over and pped me away. ¡°Umph! What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mike, get up. It¡¯s Amber.¡±


    Mike sat up and listened to the sounds from downstairs. ¡°Aw, shit.¡± He flew up, and we rushed downstairs. ¡°I knew this was a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­ is their money! Why else would you be here? You don¡¯t even like the snow. You¡¯ve always hated it. And now, youe slithering in here-¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s all calm down!¡± Mike rushed in to separate the two sisters.


    Rob and Carrie each held onto one of their daughters, trying desperately to convince her to stop fighting. Amber had arrived in a faux fur coat, tight jeans, and knee-high leather boots. Around her arm hung a designer handbag. Upon seeing me, she removed her oversized sunsses and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, herees your knight in shining armor.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you too, Amber.¡± Without looking at her, I walked over to Laura and pushed her back.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Laura attempted to fight back and reached an arm out, as if intending to strangle her sister.


    ¡°What are you gonna do, huh? What are you gonna do?¡± I whispered as I led her to the other side of the living room. ¡°Fight your own sister, in front of everyone?¡±


    She looked around. With the exception of Amber, everyone was staring at us, including little Eric, who hid fearfully behind the staircase railing. She scoffed and shoved me away.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Carrie pleaded. ¡°Let¡¯s all head out and have a good time! What do you say?¡± She was referring to the ski trip we had nned for that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with that parasite.¡± Laura spat her words out like venom.


    ¡°Ha! So pouty and childish. When are you ever gonna grow up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Amber.¡± Mike¡¯s severe tone silenced her for the time being.


    Laura looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I won¡¯t. You can¡¯t make me!¡± Her eyes welled up.


    ¡°Hey, hey. No one¡¯s making you do anything. You don¡¯t have to go anywhere if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡± I gave her a reassuring smile.


    She wrapped her arms around me and buried her face in my chest. Despite the seriousness of the situation, I couldn¡¯t stop the arousal from flooding my veins, especially after the denial I had endured the night before. I embraced her tightly, kissing the top of her head and inhaling her flowery aroma.


    ¡ª


    After half an hour of packing their snow gear, our family prepared to head out the door.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re noting with us?¡± Carrie pleaded with her daughter onest time.


    Laura remained silent and refused to look at her mother.


    Carrie turned to me. ¡°Watch her, will you?¡±


    I gave her a reassuring nod.


    ¡°We won¡¯t fit into one car with all the gear,¡± Uncle Rob noted as the group filed out the door.


    ¡°We can take my Mercedes,¡± Amber chimed.


    I nced outside to see a silver G-Wagon parked on the driveway.


    ¡°Nice car! Which 87-year-old exec did you blow to get that?!¡± Laura yelled as she mmed the door shut. She proceeded to kick it repeatedly with her bare foot.


    ¡°Alright, alright! You¡¯re gonna shatter your foot if you keep that up.¡± I held her leg in ce.


    She turned around and sighed annoyedly. ¡°Ugh, what are we gonna do now? I was looking forward to skiing.¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow suggestively. ¡°Chill by the firece with some morning wine?¡±


    Laura scoffed. ¡°Who¡¯s the alcoholic now?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I heard a bit of wine can be good for you, actually.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I suppose snorting cocaine is good for you, too,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Hey, I never did coke.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No. I only sold it.¡±


    We burst intoughter. I always admired Laura¡¯s bright smile and sense of humor, but in that moment, I found it incredibly sexy.


    When we calmed down, the memories came flooding back. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you did that. God, you were such an idiot. What were you thinking?¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t judgmental, but caring.


    I shook my head. ¡°All I know is, you saved me from that. I¡¯m a better person because of you,¡± I said truthfully.


    We stared tenderly at each other for a long moment. Almost instinctively, I began to slowly lean in.


    Laura dodged my attempt at kissing her. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the wine. I think I know where dad hid it.¡±


    I chuckled to myself. ¡°Alright. I guess I¡¯ll get the fire started.¡±


    ¡ª


    Laura rested her head on my shoulder as we sat side by side sipping wine from our sses. I wrapped my arm around her waist and held her tightly. The mes from the firece kept us warm.


    ¡°Were we really about to do it?¡± she finally asked.


    I nced back at the couch where pure ecstasy almost found us.


    I shrugged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking. I probably wouldn¡¯t have stopped, though,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡± That was a loaded question, and she knew it.


    ¡°About you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, that part¡¯s obvious. What about me?¡±


    I swallowed nervously. ¡°About you¡­ without your clothes¡­ in my bed.¡± My eyes darted back and forth while my cheeks burned.


    I could feel her trembling against me.


    ¡°What were you thinking when you kissed me that day?¡± I asked. It was her turn to confess.


    Laura gave a subtle nod. ¡°Something simr.¡± She could barely utter the words.


    Her lips pouted in guilt, but her eyes were alight with desire, paralleling the conflicting emotions tearing at me as well.


    She closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°God, what¡¯s wrong with us, Ben?¡±


    I nuzzled against her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, L. But I¡¯m going to regret it if I leave here without kissing you again. Without¡­¡±


    Without making love to her. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    Suddenly, Laura took my wine ss from me and ced it onto the coffee table along with hers. Then, she straddled me and wrapped her arms around my neck,bing her fingers through my hair. I let out a silent groan as her weight pressed against my erection. She gave me a long and deep kiss.


    ¡°There. Happy?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Very,¡± I replied with a satisfied grin.


    Laura ced a finger on my lips as I leaned up to return her kiss. ¡°Wait. If we¡¯re going to do this, we need toy down some ground rules.¡±


    ¡°Ground rules? I think we¡¯re past following any rules.¡±


    She bit her lip and gave me a bashful look.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Alright, fine. We¡¯ll do it your way. Lay down thew, sheriff!¡± I saluted.


    Laura giggled. ¡°Well, first, we have to take things slow. You can¡¯t just do me out in the open with a house full of people.¡±


    I let out a pouty groan. ¡°But being spontaneous is what makes it fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If Mike had seen us, we¡¯d be dead.¡± She gave me a stern look.


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. Slow it is.¡± I embraced her and brushed my lips against her ear. ¡°Can I see you naked now?¡±


    Laura scratched my neck softly. ¡°If you promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Anything, my love.¡± I shook my head, as if to tell her how silly she was to think that it took any convincing for me to do her bidding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just some slut for you to bang as you please, and then toss aside when you¡¯re done.¡± When she saw me about to protest, she responded, ¡°I know how you are.¡±


    I scoffed incredulously. ¡°Laura, you mean so much more to me than that. I don¡¯t give a shit about those stupid college broads. You¡¯re more beautiful than they could ever hope to be. I need you so much it fucking hurts. Don¡¯t you understand that? This is the most wrong and twisted thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life, and I¡¯ve done some shit. Yet, there¡¯s not a single cell in my body that¡¯s willing to stop. I love you, Laura. That¡¯s what you mean to me.¡±


    Her eyes welled up and she shed a bright smile. She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Besides, if that¡¯s all I wanted, I could just call a hooker. Way simpler than falling in love with my cousin.¡± I winked.


    Sheughed and rolled her eyes, barely surprised anymore that I would bring levity to such a meaningful moment.


    I chuckled and brushed her tears aside with my thumb. ¡°So, what¡¯s rule number two?¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°I dunno. I¡¯ll make it up as we go.¡±


    ¡°See? Spontaneous.¡± I pulled her to me and stuck my tongue into her mouth.


    ¡ª


    I fanned the dying mes as Laura removed her clothes behind me. By the time I turned back around, she wasying on the floor,pletely naked.


    I scanned her body from head to toe. ¡°Goddamn, you are beautiful.¡±


    Her pale white skin glowed stunningly against the firece. Every inch of her slim but curvaceous body demanded to be kissed, licked, and teased. Her perfectly round breasts were just supple enough to fall slightly to the sides when shey on her back. Her little pink nipples looked so suckable that I almost thought I would never want to put my lips on anything else. But of course, my eyes inevitably caught sight of her blushing vulva and moistbia, finished off gorgeously by a thin brown strip of hair emanating from her engorged clit. Her long, wless legs wereplimented nicely by her shapely feet and smooth soles. Her curled toes were finished in a seductive red polish.


    She blushed brightly. ¡°No one¡¯s ever seen me like this,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    She shook her head. My heart pounded even harder knowing that I was about to take my cousin¡¯s virginity.


    I removed my clothes in a flurry of desperation and tossed them aside. Then, I opened her legs and slid in between them. Just as I was about to enter her, she put a hand on my pelvis and stopped me.


    ¡°I want to cum, Ben.¡± She stared at me with raw lust in her eyes.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s what I was about to¡­¡± I attempted to prate her again, brushing my cockhead against her flushed lips.


    Still, she held me off, shaking her head. ¡°Not with that.¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Laura stuck her tongue out and licked the air.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep5

    I burst out inughter. ¡°Yes, I knew what you meant.¡±


    ¡°Well, go on, then!¡± She wiggled around anxiously.


    ¡°You really want me to?¡± I whispered.


    She bit her lip and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s rule number two.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°As you wish, mdy.¡±


    I leaned down to kiss her pink nipples, making her whimper. Her are felt tremendous against the tip of my tongue. I nted my lips all over her chest and breasts, feeling her increasingly frantic breathing. Then, her hands nudged me downwards, and my lips made their way to her stomach. I sucked gently on her belly and pelvis before passing over her vulva. I ignored it for the moment and instead teased her thighs, making her shiver and moan in desperation. When I arrived at her feet, I rubbed my lips against her ankles and licked her soles. I watched her nubile cunt contract as I slowly sucked on each toe. Finally, I made the long journey back to her leaking slit.


    By then, I was as desperate to taste her as she was to feel my tongue inside her. Without any more hesitation, I dove in andpped up her juices, iling my tongue around her clit and outer lips. She moaned in approval and gripped my hair, directing me to her most sensitive spots.


    Her first orgasm burst through with an intensity I hadn¡¯t felt before. She could have pulled the hair clean off my head, and her nails left visible marks on the back of my hand. I even felt her toes scratching my back as the convulsions overtook her body.


    ¡°Oh, Ben! Don¡¯t stop! I love the way that feels! Oh, my god! Fuuuuck!¡± she eximed loudly.


    I emerged from between her thighs with her cum coating my lips and chin. ¡°Wow.¡± I sighed in admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone cum like that. You taste so good, L.¡±


    Sheughed out loud. ¡°That was the best fucking thing I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±


    I fell on top of her and caressed her cheek, admiring the aftermath of her climax. Her hair was damp, her face flushed, and her eyes half shut in a haze of satisfaction. I could feel her heart thumping against me. She gave me a deep and appreciative kiss.


    ¡°Do it again. Please,¡± she begged, wing softly at my chest.


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Anything for you.¡±


    It only took a few rapid flicks of her clit and a finger against her g-spot to make her explode in ecstasy once more. This time, she spilled her fluids onto the wooden floor through a stream that flowed gracefully against her blushingbia.


    ¡°Fuck! Is that pee?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Mm, maybe.¡± I was quite aroused at the idea of her orgasming so hard that she lost control of her dder. Either way, Ipped up her juices indiscriminately. Her taste was irresistible.


    I was ready to blow by the time the cunnilingus came to an end. Laura¡¯s sheer beauty and blissful cries had brought me to the edge even though nothing had touched my genitals. A string of precum dangled from my slit and dripped onto herbia as we assumed the missionary position.


    ¡°Fuck, Laura. I need to be inside you so bad. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± I thrusted forward, letting my shaft slide along her abdomen. At full tilt, with my balls tickling her clit, it ended just past her belly button.


    She stared at my shaft with her mouth half open. I could see her tongue peeking out from between her lips in a subconscious attempt to lick what she saw.


    ¡°Is that going to fit in me?¡± she asked timidly.


    I smirked at her innocence. ¡°Of course, it will. We¡¯re perfect together.¡±


    Noticing her fingers wiggling curiously, I spoke up. ¡°You¡­ wanna feel it?¡±


    She nodded shyly. I took her hand and brought it to my shaft. She grasped my member gently between her fingers, brushing her thumb along the head and admiring the precum clinging to her fingertip.


    ¡°Can I taste it?¡± She bit her lip and blushed, embarrassed at confessing her perverted desires.


    ¡°Heh, sure,¡± I responded casually, as if I weren¡¯t ted to feel her beautiful lips wrapped around my dripping cock.


    I crawled forward until I had her head between my knees. Then, I ced my hands around her face and gently inched her into position. I let her take the initiative, waiting patiently as she grasped my shaft once again and brushed her lips against my ns. She kissed it gingerly at first, before putting more into her mouth. Eventually, she dared to engulf my whole tip, gliding it in and out and coating it in saliva. She made subtle but audible sucking noises, which were music to my ears.


    I threw my head back and let out an unappealing moan that would have scared away most of the girls on Tinder. But here, there was no one to impress, and I didn¡¯t need to put up a facade. The pleasure was real and beyond anything I had felt before. With this act of incest, I was diving into unknown territory, and with it came natural and uncontroble urges that I couldn¡¯t suppress. So, out came the guttural groans and high-pitched whimpers that leaked out of my mouth as the precum oozed from my penis.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m about to explode as it is.¡±


    That only seemed to encourage her more, as she began bobbing her head faster.


    ¡°Unnnhfff! Okay, okay! That¡¯s enough.¡± I gently removed myself from her and caressed her hair appreciatively. ¡°Good?¡±


    She licked her lips and nodded happily.


    Atst, I would get what I had been so desperate for ever since my arrival. I resumed the position I was in before Laura inquired about my girth. I teased my ns through herbia. She released a shaky breath and used her eyes to tell me exactly what she wanted, and I obliged.


    She drew in a sharp gasp, threw her head back, and gripped my waist tightly as my seven-inch shaft slid through her engorged lips. She was tight and contracting rapidly, but her warm fluids weed me in with ease. A wonderous sensation pulsed through my erection and radiated around my pelvis and thighs. The pleasure drove me into a frenzy, and I let out a series of frantic moans as my balls erupted after no more than three or four thrusts. My entire body convulsed uncontrobly as I released my love into Laura. I was ovee with a bliss I had never experienced before. For once, I wasn¡¯t ejacting onto the back of some faceless date. There was an indescribable ecstasy in impregnating someone I loved so much. The perverse nature of what we were doing wasn¡¯t lost on me, either. The thought of cumming inside my own cousin on the very spot where our family gathered only added to the gratification.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I copsed onto Laura and kissed her tenderly. I ran my tongue up the length of her neck and professed my love into her ears.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she whispered.


    Satisfied atst, I removed myself from her and rolled onto my back. She reached over and wrapped herself around me. I held her head against my beating chest as our legs intertwined and our feet rubbed together.


    ¡°I thought it wouldst longer than that,¡± she noted.


    ¡°It usually does,¡± I admitted. I covered my face with my palms. ¡°Fuck, Laura. What are you doing to me?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Are youining?¡±


    I shook my head emphatically and hugged her even tighter. ¡°Never. That was the best sex I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± she responded. But I could tell that she was being bashful and secretly enjoyed thepliment. She kissed my chest. ¡°I¡¯m d you took my virginity.¡±


    The idea of Laura giving such an intimate part of herself to me sent a wave of arousal crashing through my chest. No girl had ever said that to me. I must have taken a few virginities in my prolific escapades, but they would never explicitly acknowledge it, and I didn¡¯t care enough to ask. Laura was so much more special than any girl I had been with, though, and I didn¡¯t realize how much it mattered to me until she said those words. I kissed her passionately to express that I was equally ted to have taken her virginity.


    Wey in silence for a while, listening to each other breathe and brushing our fingertips along each other¡¯s skin.


    Finally, Laura spoke up. ¡°What does this one mean?¡± She rubbed her finger over a tattoo on my chest. It was a tank being driven by a man with arge nose and puffy hair. In other words, a clown.


    ¡°It means I was fucking dumb as a teenager.¡±


    She snickered loudly.


    ¡°What about this one? The heart.¡± She brushed her finger along my bicep, over a tattoo of a heart with an arrow through it, wrapped by a banner.


    ¡°The words have been wiped out.¡± She noted the fading portion on the banner.


    After a moment of silence racked with guilt and mncholy, I answered her. ¡°It used to have mom¡¯s name on it.¡±


    ¡°But the heart¡¯s still there,¡± she pressed.


    I looked at her endearingly. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep6

    We both smiled and kissed each other, neither believing the lie. But Laura knew me well enough to leave certain things alone. She kissed the tear that ran down my cheek before embracing me tightly to let me know that she would never leave me.


    I watched her fall sleep before gently escaping from her grasp. I stood up and finished the wine from both our sses, then washed them clean and ced the bottle back where it came from. I walked back to the firece and froze to admire Laura¡¯s beauty for a moment. Then, I scooped her up in my arms and carried her up the stairs. We were both still fully nude, as the fire had done its job well.


    Back in Laura¡¯s room, Iy her down onto the bed and pulled the sheets over her. As I walked away, I heard a groggy moan from behind me. I looked back to see Laura reaching out with her arm and beckoning me over. I returned to her bedside and brushed her cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t go,¡± she mumbled through sleepy eyes. She held my hand and refused to let go.


    I chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get caught when everyonees back.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯t be back until evening.¡±


    She removed the covers, exposing her bare breasts and inviting me in. I capitted and slid into the bed beside her and pulled the sheets over us. She moaned contentedly and nuzzled her face into my neck with her arm over my chest. I caressed her softly until we both drifted off to sleep.


    ¡ª


    I woke up to the scent of lc and a pleasant warmth against my face. Laura and I had switched positions during our slumber, and I was now nuzzled against her with my arm over her breasts. She was still sleeping peacefully.


    I brushed her hair aside to get a view of her beautiful face and smiled brightly to myself. I hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time. It felt so right to have Laura lying beside me, to feel her warmth against me, to hear her soft breathing in my ear. Even though we had crossed a line that couldn¡¯t be uncrossed, I realized that nothing had really changed between us. We were still the same immature, crazy, caring cousins that we had been since we were young. We had simply found a new way to enjoy each other, to give each other pleasure. What we did together was the manifestation of a long-burning desire that overcame all boundaries and provided us with an ecstasy beyond either of our imaginations. No one else could have given me the bliss that Laura gave me, and I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to experience that bliss with anyone else.


    Unable to hold myself back, I leaned down to kiss her lips, the lips that had lingered in my mind for two years, the lips that took me to another world whenever I felt them. Then, I moved down to her breasts and sucked tenderly on her nipples. This woke her up, and upon realizing that I had been tasting her in her sleep, she let out an aroused moan.


    ¡°Getting started without me?¡± She grinned.


    I chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself. You¡¯re just so gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Hee! Naughty boy.¡± She tapped my nose yfully.


    I crawled back up to kiss her. ¡°How could I ever make it up to you?¡±


    Laura pondered for a moment, then pushed me onto my back and straddled me. Her hair fell over my face and caressed my cheeks ever so lightly. I held onto the bedsheets and let myself be a passenger to her desires as she aimed my erect cock and inserted it into herself. We licked each other¡¯s tongues as she bounced gracefully on top of me. I gritted my teeth and grunted, trying to hold back my climax for as long as possible. I wanted to make here with my penis, to feel her orgasmic contractions against my shaft and to watch her fluids drip down my member.


    A few passionate kisses, some teasing licks of her nipples, and a saliva-coated fingertip in her anus brought her there in no time. The sensation was beyond anything in my wildest dreams. Her vagina gripped my cock with amazing intensity, and I could feel her warm juices sshing against my pubic mound. I reached down to feel the wrinkles in her soles as she curled her toes tightly, while her screams reverberated in my ears.


    ¡°Oh fuck, L. I¡¯m gonna cum, too!¡± I eximed.


    Immediately, Laura lifted off me and reached down to fete my bursting cock. Her hands and lips moved in unison to create absolute bliss. She stared up at me with a fiery lust in her eyes. I had never seen someone so eager to taste my cum.


    My frantic cries precipitated a volcanic eruption that sent spurt after spurt of white, hot semen all over my cousin. Laura lifted off in shock after the first couple of bursts filled her throat beyond capacity. She drooled it out and let the rest ssh against her face and hair.


    ¡°Oh god, L. I¡¯m so sorry! Are you okay?¡± I lifted her gently by the chin, surveying the damage.


    She was coated. Lines crossed her entire face, gluing one of her eyes shut. Strings dangled from her nose and lips. Her mouth was agape in shock.


    ¡°That was¡­ fucking amazing!¡± She burst intoughter. ¡°Holy shit, Ben! You¡¯ve been hosing down college girls like this the whole time? What have I been missing out on?¡±


    I shook my head, equally in shock. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never cum like that before!¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, it tastes so good!¡± Laura wiped her face with her fingers and sucked the semen through her lips.


    My head fell back down onto the pillow, and I covered my eyes with my arm. ¡°Fuuuuuuuuck!¡± I whispered. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn to do that?¡±


    ¡°The inte.¡±


    I snorted loudly, and we both burst into giggles.


    Laura sidled up to me. ¡°I¡¯m serious! All the pornstars do it like that.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, L. You could give me the worst blowjob ever, and I¡¯d still erupt like a fountain.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Is that a promise?¡±


    I raised my pinky, and she took it in hers. Then, she tried to kiss me. ¡°C¡¯mere, gimme a kiss!¡±


    I dodged her lips,ughing hysterically. ¡°Ew, no! Get that away from me!¡±


    She relentlessly pressed her face against mine, transferring some of the cum onto my skin.


    I sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Look what you did. Happy now?¡±


    She grinned arrogantly.


    ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t how forey is supposed to go.¡±


    ¡°Forey? We¡¯re already done fucking, in case you haven¡¯t noticed. I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡±


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± I asked suggestively.


    Laura licked her lips. ¡°Mm, better than I thought it would. Like, really good. I want to swallow more of your cum, Ben.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve done plenty. I¡¯m all drained for now. I need a break.¡± I let out a long, satisfied sigh. ¡°Jesus, you did a number on me, L.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I bet the girls at college can¡¯t make you feel this good.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Forget about them. It all seems so stupid now.¡± I stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re all that matters to me.¡±


    Her beaming expression melted my heart and made me grin like an idiot.


    She hopped off the bed and took my hand. ¡°Shower with me?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I followed her into the bathroom, hugging her waist and pping her bottom until we got into the bathtub.


    Laura turned to me as the water began sshing down. ¡°And you¡¯re making us brunch, right?¡±


    I tilted my head back and groaned. ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Come on! You make a mean omelet. You can teach me.¡±


    I pondered for a moment, imagining us in the kitchen with nothing on except our aprons. I could wrap my arms around her and guide her hands from behind, pressing my erection against her supple asscheeks.


    I nodded fervently. ¡°Okay, you win. I¡¯ll show you how to make an omelet.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± She hopped up excitedly and kissed me. ¡°I love you, Ben.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Laura. More than you could ever know.¡± I dragged the shower curtain shut and pulled her to me.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep7

    As expected, our family returned from their ski trip at around suppertime. Despite their exhaustion, Carrie and Rob insisted on cooking up a supple meal for all of us. As we ate, Laura and I snuck furtive nces at each other and yed footsie under the table. They would never know the unthinkable deeds wemitted on the very chairs where they sat. We watched Carrie cook with mischievous grins on our faces, knowing that she was oblivious to the sweat and cum that had been wiped off the counter on which she prepared the food.


    After dinner, Aunt Beth and her husband volunteered to perform the cleanup as thanks for Carrie and Rob¡¯s wonderful cooking. That left the rest of us to partake in the usual fireside chats. Laura stood in the corner gossiping with Mike, while her parents spoke with each other. I was ying with Eric, chasing him around the house and surprising him with a bunch of toys that ¡°Santa¡± had delivered.


    Eventually, Eric ran off to bother his parents in the kitchen, and I noticed Amber sitting by herself on the couch. I sat down next to her, and she gave me a judgmental sideways nce.


    ¡°How was the ski trip?¡± I began.


    She shrugged. ¡°Alright, I guess. You and Pouty have fun by yourselves?¡±


    I swallowed nervously even though she had no reason to know what we did. ¡°Uh, yeah, sure. Just hung around. Nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    What would she think if she found out that I had ejacted all over and inside her little sister, that Laura had tasted my cum, and I had tasted hers? Carrie and Rob would disown me if they knew what I did to their precious daughter.


    ¡°Hello? Did you hear what I said?¡± Amber snapped her fingers in front of my face, looking at me annoyedly.


    I shook my head. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡±


    ¡°I said, did you manage to find the wine? Dad thinks he¡¯s smart hiding it under the sink behind all the cleaning supplies.¡± She scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve known about it since I was 15.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yeah, we found the wine. Laura knew exactly where it was.¡±


    Amber smiled. ¡°I figured she would. Did she tell you about what she¡¯s doing nowadays? Like, with college and everything?¡±


    I was surprised to see Amber so interested in her sister¡¯s achievements. ¡°Oh, yeah. She¡¯s doing research for this biology professor or something. She mentioned something about a dissertation. I didn¡¯t understand any of it. She¡¯s way smarter than I am.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± Amber nodded shyly.


    ¡°Why do you care all of a sudden?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Just making sure she isn¡¯t growing up to be the vige idiot.¡±


    ¡°No, that would be me and Mike.¡±


    She snickered. ¡°She really loves you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She loves you, too. In her own way.¡±


    Amber shook her head. ¡°Doubt it. I don¡¯t get why she always thinks I¡¯m begging our parents for money. So I was a spoiled brat when I was younger, big deal. I worked hard for everything I have,¡± she asserted indignantly. ¡°And for the record, I didn¡¯t blow some 80-year-old CEO for that Benz.¡±


    ¡°No one thinks you did.¡±


    ¡°He was 70.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Iughed out loud. Amber had the same sense of humor as her sister.


    Then, I turned to her and spoke seriously. ¡°Amber, Laura doesn¡¯t hate you because you¡¯re spoiled or act like you¡¯re better than everyone else. I think she just resents growing up without a sister.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s always had you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t always there for her, no matter how hard I tried. It would have been nice to have another girl to confide in, someone she could rte to. I could never replicate that, regardless of how close we are.¡±


    Amber nced up at her sister, who turned her back to us and continued talking to Mike with renewed interest.


    Amber sighed and looked down. ¡°She hates me.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t,¡± I reassured. ¡°Just talk to her.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not right now. When the right timees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always the right time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, did I ask for your opinion?¡± She returned to her judgmental and snarky attitude.


    I raised my hands in surrender. ¡°Fine. Your choice.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh, I need a smoke.¡± She stomped off towards the front porch.


    I stood up and walked over to Mike and Laura. ¡°Mind if I borrow her for a second?¡± I put my arm around her waist.


    She bit her lip and looked up at me lovingly.


    ¡°Fine, fine. You guys spill your deepest, darkest secrets to each other. I guess I¡¯ll just be over here by myself. I¡¯m your cousin too, you know.¡±


    ¡°Love you, Mike!¡± Laura pecked him on the cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± Mike waved us off and walked over to Carrie and Rob.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± Laura asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just wanted to see you.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Did you enjoy dinner?¡±


    ¡°I did. Did you enjoy¡­¡± I looked around cautiously, then whispered, ¡°What happened before dinner?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± She punched me in the chest and shot me an angry look.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just asking. Rx, no one knows anything. I deleted all the photos.¡±


    ¡°WHAT PHOTOS?!¡±


    The room went silent, and everyone stared at us.


    I raised my hand. ¡°All good. Just a misunderstanding.¡±


    They turned back to their respective conversations, filling the room with chatter once more.


    ¡°I was just joking! Are you insane?¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°God, Ben, you¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Laura stomped on my bare foot and stormed off.


    ¡°Ben!¡± Carrie looked at me exasperatedly.


    I gestured incredulously, as if to express that it wasn¡¯t my fault. Carrie nodded towards the staircase, not knowing that she was sending me up to make love to her daughter.


    I followed Laura to her room and locked the door behind us. She turned away and crossed her arms. I walked up to her and embraced her tightly.


    ¡°I hate it when you¡¯re mad at me,¡± I said quietly in her ear.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t piss me off!¡± she snapped back.


    I nuzzled my face against hers. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I gave her puppy dog eyes.


    She sighed. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not mad?¡± I asked timidly.


    She shook her head with a grin.


    I bit my lip and caressed her body suggestively. ¡°Well, we¡¯re all alone now¡­¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drained from what we did before dinner?¡±


    I gave off a low growl. ¡°That was a long time ago. What can I say? You turn me on.¡±


    She giggled and fell onto the bed. I removed her clothing to reveal her wonderous naked body. Right away, I dove in to suck on her nipples, wetting her breasts with my saliva. Then, I took off my own clothes and tossed them to the floor. Laura reached out her arms and pulled me to her.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I proimed as I kissed her and thrusted myself into her luscious tunnel.


    We whimpered quietly into each other¡¯s ears as the ecstasy of our lovemaking was tempered by our fear of being caught. We swirled our tongues together and tasted each other¡¯s saliva while our orgasms threatened to burst forth.


    Laura was first to arrive at her climax, grimacing in blissful agony while gripping my hair and skin. Watching and feeling her cum drove me over the edge. Her tight, warm pussy contracting around my cock was too much to bear. She could sense it, too, and leaned up to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I want your cum, Ben.¡±


    Her words were just enough to make my throbbing cock erupt. I pulled out and made a mess on her stomach and chest. I couldn¡¯t hold back at all, spraying a copious amount of semen in every direction. The pleasure made me moan audibly and involuntarily.


    She squealed in delight. ¡°It¡¯s all over me!¡±


    I leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Whose fault is that?¡±


    ¡°Did I make you do that?¡± She bit her lip bashfully.


    I nodded and kissed her again. ¡°Only you could.¡±


    Laura smiled brightly and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Sleep with me,¡± she whispered.


    Seeing that she was half asleep already, I figured no one would be suspicious if Iid with her for a few minutes before heading back downstairs. I wiped the cum from her body with some tissue and pulled the sheets over us. Then, I slid into the bed beside her and held her head to my chest, listening to her breathing and feeling her body rise and fall rhythmically. When I could tell that she had fallen asleep, I slid out, kissed her cheek, and returned downstairs.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Carrie asked.


    ¡°Yep. She¡¯s just sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Did you make it up to her?¡±


    I nodded silently, unable toe up with a lie to cover up what we really did.

 The Fateful Quickie: Ep8

    The next morning, our family slept in while Laura and I snuck out. We nned to make it back by noon to have lunch with everyone. I made her promise to tolerate her sister for at least one meal. In the meantime, I had a surprise for her.


    ¡°What is it, what is it? C¡¯mon, tell me!¡± She bounced around excitedly as I drove Uncle Rob¡¯s car down the road.


    ¡°Will you rx?¡± I held her in ce. ¡°We¡¯ve still got a ways to go.¡±


    I took us away from the mountains and into the city. We ended up at a dealership that rented luxury sports cars.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re beautiful!¡± she admired.


    I smiled to myself. Laura always loved fast cars.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing? Why are we pulling in?¡± She looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I parked and opened the door for her.


    She hopped out and ran around the lot, peering curiously into locked cars like a kid in a candy store.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    I entered the dealership and returned with a pair of keys. Outside, I walked up to a mid-2000s Porsche and stood smugly next to it as Laura stared in shock. It was a midnight-blue convertible with shiny 20-inch rims and a slick new set of winter tires. It shed its signals and chirped its horn in recognition of its temporary master.


    I opened the driver¡¯s door. ¡°Your chariot awaits,¡± I gestured.


    Laura covered her mouth and gasped loudly. ¡°No you didn¡¯t! For me?¡±


    I nodded proudly.


    ¡°Ben, you shouldn¡¯t have!¡± She rushed over and hugged me tightly.


    I kissed her briefly and then ushered her into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You deserve it. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s take it for a spin.¡±


    I slid into the passenger¡¯s seat and shut the door. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve only got an hour, so make it quick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be quick alright.¡± The excitement in her voice was mixed with an undeniable hint of mischief.


    She bit her lip and furrowed her eyebrows evilly as she revved the engine.


    I actually became a bit concerned. ¡°Now, wait a minute-¡±


    The tires screeched as the car sped out of the parking lot.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wooooo!!¡± Laura had one hand on the wheel and another in the air as the wind blew in our hair.


    ¡°Can we put the top back up now?¡± I yelled. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here!¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, this is too much fun!¡±


    The engine was deafening as Laura shattered speed limits and raced us around the curvy backroads. Eventually, we found an empty area to pull off to. It was an abandoned stretch of road where no other cars would pass us for a long time. There, Laura decided to reward my efforts.


    She unzipped my jeans to expose my erection. She wrapped her warm fingers around it and squeezed lightly, causing a drop of precum to appear at the tip.


    ¡°I feel like such a slut around you, always wanting it so badly.¡± She bit her lip and stared at my cock longingly.


    I chuckled and brushed her arm, urging her on. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make you a slut. It makes you the best lover I¡¯ve ever had. I want you just as bad, L.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°What would you like me to do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got such gorgeous lips¡­ It¡¯d be a shame not to put them to good use.¡± I caressed her lips with my thumb.


    ttered and clearly eager to taste me again, Laura bent down and put me in her mouth. I emitted a blissful moan as her tongue did wonders to my head and shaft.


    Out of habit, I grabbed her hair and pushed her down farther. When I remembered who it was, I immediately lifted off. But Laura grabbed my hand and ced it back onto her head, much to my surprise and delight. I gently shoved her down onto my dripping wet member while slowly thrusting into her mouth.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to feel an irresistible urge to erupt. ¡°Fuck, L. I¡¯m gonna cum!¡± I announced frantically.


    Laura stopped her skillful blowing. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    She slid her shoes and socks off, then unzipped her pants. I helped her slide them off and tossed them into the backseat. The wet spot on her panties made it more than apparent that she was aroused and desperate for my penis. She raised her arms, and I lifted her shirt off. She was left with nothing but her underwear.


    Climbing over the center console, she straddled me and shoved her tongue into my mouth. ¡°Fuck me,¡± she demanded.


    I obeyed without hesitation, pulling her panties aside and aiming my erection into her blushing flower. She slid down ever so slightly and let just the tip prate herbia, then lifted off. Right away, it became coated in her secretions. She did this a few more times, staring intently as my facial expressions became increasingly desperate.


    I whimpered into her lips. ¡°Please,¡± I begged.


    By then, a stream of fluid was dripping down my shaft. I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was my precum or hers.


    I thrusted slightly, entering her with more of my cock. Then another thrust, still deeper. Finally, Laura lowered herself onto me with an audible squish. When she raised herself in preparation for the next pration, I could see that my entire shaft was covered in her cum, white and sticky. It pooled at the base, where herbia kissed my pubes. She fell down onto me a second time, pping down onto my pelvis. Then a third, and a fourth, and so on. I watched with mouth agape as her nubile cunt merged with my dick in a perfect rhythm.


    ¡°It feels so good, Ben. I can¡¯t stop!¡± She began to bounce faster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, baby. Don¡¯t fucking stop! Keep going for as long as you want, okay?¡± I moaned with every breath. ¡°Oh god, L. I love the way this feels! Your pussy is so¡­ fucking¡­ amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ben! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    We made out passionately as she continued to ride me. I listened to Laura¡¯s howls be louder and louder as she approached her climax. When it came, she gripped my hair and pulled my head back, making me cry out in ecstasy along with her.


    When she realized that it wasn¡¯t subsiding, she leaned back onto the steering wheel to give my cock a different angle of attack. She grinded furiously as her nectar gushed out and dripped onto the leather seat. Desperate to enhance her orgasm, I tore her bra clean off, breaking it in two. Then, I put my lips to her nipples and sucked eagerly, flicking my tongue all over her erogenous zone. Her screams filled my ears as the windows fogged up and the car rocked back and forth.


    Then, it was my turn to erupt. ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me cum, Laura! Fuck, that feels so good!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Ben,¡± she whispered into my ear.


    I responded with an amorous cry as my cock burst inside her. I spasmed and writhed underneath her while she continued to stroke me with her pussy. It was borderline torture once my balls had been drained, but I couldn¡¯t stop her from achieving a second, albeit less intense, orgasm.


    We stayed naked inside the car for a long while, kissing and caressing each other as our exhausted bodies coped with the immense pleasure that we had just experienced.


    Afterwards, I drove us back to the dealership. Laura bit her lip yfully throughout the whole trip, having left my creampie soaking in her panties. She caressed my thigh and whispered dirty thoughts into my ear as I struggled to keep us on the road. By the time we arrived at the cabin, I was fully erect again and desperate for her sex. Unfortunately, it was lunchtime, and our familial duties took priority over our arousal.


    Before we exited the car, Laura turned to me. ¡°We both know you don¡¯t have the money to afford that Porsche.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°Like asking Amber to pay for it?¡±


    I cleared my throat and stuttered nervously. Amber had made me promise not to tell her. But I knew it was futile to lie to Laura, so I told the truth.


    ¡°She cares about you.¡±


    Laura crossed her arms and turned away. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I sighed and stroked her cheek. ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s just enjoy lunch, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sitting next to her.¡±


    ¡°No one said you were. Come on!¡±


    I dragged her out of the car and carried her into the cabin. ¡°Sorry, little princess doesn¡¯t wanna walk on her own,¡± I exined to the confused people staring at us.


    I dropped her down onto the couch. ¡°Who¡¯s spoiled now?¡± I said quietly with a wink.


    Laura only red at me as I walked away.


    Lunch went ording to n, with none of the conversations being particrly interesting. Afterwards, I had some drinks with Mike. As we talked, I saw Laura disappear up the stairs. I looked over to Amber and gestured for her to follow. She red back at me, as if to say, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡¯


    I nodded one more time, to which she responded with an exasperated eyeroll, like a child who had just been told to clean their room. She waited a few more moments to make it less obvious that she was following her sister, then stood up and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Ten bucks says we¡¯re running upstairs in the next thirty seconds to break up a boxing match.¡±


    I pped Mike on the shoulder. ¡°Shut up, asshole.¡± Then, I turned to him. ¡°Fifty.¡±


    We burst intoughter and wrestled each other to the ground, to the dismay of Aunt Carrie.


    After a while, Laura came back down by herself. I ran up to her. ¡°So, how was it? What happened?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°We talked.¡±


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s Amber?¡±


    ¡°Probably lying dead on the floor. How¡¯d you do it so quietly?¡±


    I shoved Mike away and gave Laura a concerned look. ¡°So you guys are okay now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ben! These things take time! How the hell should I know?¡±


    I looked down. ¡°Right.¡±


    She sighed, and I felt her bump me gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper. Look, she¡¯s my sister. Of course, I love her. Just give me time to figure this out.¡±


    I nodded.


    She kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Thanks, Ben. You¡¯re the best, you know that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°And this better not be some ploy to get Amber to rece you just because you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Does she have a big cock to shove inside you?¡± I winked.


    Laura didn¡¯t get angry this time but instead nced up at me yfully. She shook her head, as if that question needed answering.


    ¡°I only want you.¡±


    ¡°And I only want you, L. I love you so much. I¡¯ll never touch another woman as long as I live. I promise.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see, yboy.¡± She winked back at me. Then, her lips pouted and her eyes welled up. ¡°Do you have to leave so soon?¡±


    I chuckled and hugged her tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t just drop out of college.¡±


    She buried her face into my chest. Her voice was muffled. ¡°You could! You¡¯re not that smart anyways.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, wow! That¡¯s brutal. I¡¯m hurt, L.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°Tell you what. How about I cancel my flight and book ater one, so I can stay an extra day or two?¡±


    Laura jumped up excitedly. ¡°Yes! Pleeeaase!¡±


    ¡°Way ahead of you.¡± I showed her my phone, disying the confirmation message for a cancelled ne ticket.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She threw herself onto me and held on with her arms and legs.


    ¡ª


    For the remainder of my time there, Laura and I took every opportunity to make love to each other and explore each other¡¯s sexuality. I loved it when she used her tongue to tease my sensitive cock and make me leak a river before bursting in ecstasy. She loved it when I jammed my finger against her g-spot and made her gush like a fountain. Having her clit flicked was a favorite of hers, especially when we were in the midst of intense thrusting. She was always eager to feel my hot cum against her skin, and she gradually learned to swallow more and more, to slide my shaft deeper into her throat. I loved sucking her toes and inhaling her soles, and she was openly aroused that something besides her pussy could make me so desperate. I worshipped every part of her body and cherished every moment with her.


    By the end of it, I still couldn¡¯t quite believe that I had found the love of my life in my own cousin. The guilt had worn off long ago, reced by unrelenting lust and desire. When I went back to college, I rejected every girl who flirted with me and burned every bridge that remotely resembled a dating rtionship. I admitted to John what I had done with his girlfriend and was justifiably kicked out of my apartment. I brought my grades up and scored an internship with arge firm. I promised myself that I would be a better man the next time I saw Laura. I couldn¡¯t wait to show her the person I had be and to see her blossom into the brilliant and beautiful woman that I had known her to be ever since we were young. And of course, I longed for her lips, breasts, and pussy, dreamt of filling her with my cum once more. Her cries of ecstasy rang in my ears and stuck to my mind like honey.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her again.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep1

    Kenny¡¯s little sister is full of surprises.


    ************


    ¡°Goddamn, Kenny, you¡¯re really going to make a porno?¡± Danny asked excitedly. ¡°Can I be in it?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± He grimaced as he struggled to unfold the six-foot-tall set of white panels. ¡°Why would I want to see that little thing?¡±


    ¡°Ask your mom if it¡¯s little,¡± Dannyughed.


    ¡°Funny. Now how about you get over here and help me unfold these things instead of acting like an asshole?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, lighten up will you?¡± Danny grabbed the back panel and pulled it out while Kenny held the other. ¡°Going to be gettingid on camera, and you¡¯re all serious.¡±


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s not porn, it¡¯s an erotic photoshoot.¡± He pulled his end around the foot of his bed which they¡¯d moved to the middle of his bedroom. ¡°Bend your end around the foot of the bed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Danny did as he asked, then flipped the metal brackets on the back, locking them into ce. ¡°You¡¯re going to have an escort over here to strip and get all sexy for you. Not telling me you¡¯re not going to fuck her.¡±


    Kenny stepped over to the other side of the bed where his Nikon was set up on a tripod.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an escort, she¡¯s model,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Can I see a picture of her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± He tried to sound casual but couldn¡¯t pull his phone out of his pocket fast enough.


    He pulled up her page on the RI Models website and handed the phone to Danny.


    ¡°Jenna Styles?¡± heughed. ¡°Sounds like a pornstar to me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Goddamn, look at her!¡±


    Kenny smiled as he watched Danny scroll through dozen photos that he¡¯d pretty much memorized at this point. Jenna, a tall busty blue eyed blonde, was absolute perfection, and it showed in her photos which ranged from an elegant evening gown, to a naughty schoolgirl outfit and lingerie.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Avable for erotic shoots.¡± Danny read part of her description. ¡°I am as yful as I am professional and will pose semi-nude. For an additional fee I am willing to engage in photos portraying simted sex. I am not an escort or sex worker, so please be professional and a gentleman. Modeling is a career, and to many, art. It¡¯s not pornography.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re really paying this girl $250 and you¡¯re not gettingid?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s for ss. I¡¯m not looking to hook up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to want to after you spend an hour taking pictures of that fine piece of ass.¡± He handed his phone back to him. ¡°Seriously, I bet she puts out, thatst line is to stay out of trouble with the cops.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted a hooker I could have gotten one, but this isn¡¯t for fun, Danny, it¡¯s a third of my grade. I need a woman who knows how to pose and love the camera.¡±


    ¡°Screw the camera, I¡¯d pay her to love something else.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re still fourteen up here.¡± He tapped his head, then pointed between his legs, ¡°And down there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re not going to get all horned out taking those pictures.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± heughed. ¡°But this isn¡¯t about sex, just sexy pictures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money though. You could find someone cheaper. What about a girl at school, there any girls in your ss?¡±


    ¡°Hey, want toe over my house and let me take pictures of you in lingerie, maybe topless so I can show them to my photography teacher and the ss? Yeah, that will work.¡±


    He walked over to the tripod that held his Nikon, and stepping behind it, peered through the lens, and adjusted it so the entire bed was visible for when needed a wide angle shot.


    ¡°But like I said, I need someone who knows how to pose and smile and act natural. Plus, this is her job so she¡¯s fine with it being shared for my project. Its advertising for her.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you paying so much?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, that price is a deal for what she¡¯s going to do, she¡¯s giving me a break because I mentioned RISD and her brother went there three years ago. She¡¯s even going to post some of the pictures on her profile and credit me. Other models who are looking at her page might hire me to shoot them.¡±


    ¡°That would be hot! Taking pics of sexy girls and getting paid!¡± Danny whistled. ¡°I need to get a camera.¡±


    ¡°Only if you can take pictures one handed, perv boy,¡± Kenny joked.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get that kind of money anyway?¡±


    ¡°My parents gave me the hundred dor fee to rent a studio for an hour, but seeing they¡¯re away for a friend¡¯s wedding, I¡¯m doing it here so I kept that and the rest I¡¯ve been saving thest couple of months.¡±


    ¡°What about your sister? I know she¡¯s a little spacey, but she¡¯s okay with you bringing some girl up here to strip and roll around on your bed?¡±


    ¡°Josie¡¯s working tomorrow. I did tell her I¡¯m having someone over to take pics, she doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Probably too stoned to care,¡± Danny pointed out. ¡°Girl¡¯s a damn pothead.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t smoke that much,¡± Kenny defended his younger sister. ¡°She¡¯s just kind of out there in general. She¡¯s got that whole flower child thing going.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, too bad she dresses like a hippie, bet she¡¯d be really cute if she tried.¡±


    ¡°Bet she cares you think what she looks like,¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°What is it with you and my sister? She¡¯s two years younger than you, and¡­¡± he stared at him pointedly. ¡°She¡¯s my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Little sis is 18, bro,¡± Danny grinned seeing he¡¯d gotten under his skin yet again on the subject. ¡°She¡¯s a woman now.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe when you be a man that will matter,¡± Kenny quipped. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think my sister has any interest in seeing anyone. She dumped Jim a few months ago and as far as I know hasn¡¯t met anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Think she¡¯s into girls? A lot of those free love types go both ways.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for helping me get these things in the house and set them up.¡± Kenny ignored thatst remark and indicated the panels which he¡¯d found for $100 on Craig¡¯s list two days ago, a deal, but his bank ount was close to zero after he took out the money to give to Jenna tomorrow.


    ¡°Wonder what she has going on under those weird dresses and baggy ass clothes she wears.¡± He gestured to Kenny. ¡°You live with her; you must have seen her in shorts or a shirt that fits. She have an actual body, or she really skinny or something?¡±


    ¡°Knock it off,¡± he knew Danny was teasing, but he was on edge about tomorrow. The shoot would be a big part of this semester¡¯s grade, and he was taking a risk going with an erotic theme, but he wanted to do something bold and different.


    ¡°Just kidding around, man, ease up.¡± Danny told him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re always saying things like that, and you try to talk to her whenever you see her here and she told me you stop by Subway when she¡¯s working.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just like to ask if she still has the five dor footlongs.¡± Heughed. ¡°Remember thatmercial?¡± he stopped l when he saw him scowl.


    ¡°Okay, sorry,¡± he shrugged. ¡°I know she¡¯s your sister, and she¡¯s kind of in her own little world, but there¡¯s something about her. Maybe I¡¯m a sucker for hippie tomboys.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re digging a deeper hole.¡±


    ¡°Only under your skin,¡± Danny smirked. ¡°I just like to bust your chops, man. Besides, she¡¯s so into that sixties shit I bet she doesn¡¯t even shave her pits,¡± he scrunched his face up. ¡°Or shower. Her hairs always kind of a mess so maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Bye, Dan, thanks again.¡±


    ¡°No problem, that¡¯s what friends are for.¡± Danny waved his hand. ¡°Back to this photo thing. I still don¡¯t think you¡¯re being honest. You must be getting something out of this other than a grade.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you promise toy off the sister cracks.¡±


    ¡°Promise, no more wondering if your sister has a body or if she¡¯s a stick figure.¡±


    ¡°I n on being in a few of the pics myself.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I told you this is an erotic theme. I¡¯m going to get some shots of her posing with me,¡± he winked. ¡°Topless hopefully.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! That¡¯s more like it, Mister this is professional.¡±


    ¡°In fact,¡± he figured he¡¯d really get him going. ¡°I was thinking of a couple of her between my legs, maybe with her tongue out. She said she¡¯ll do simted sex.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only kind you have anyway, so you should be fine.¡± Danny pped his hands at his own burn.


    ¡°Rather have it with myself than the skanks you date,¡± Kenny retorted. ¡°I figure I¡¯ll have a little fun while staying in line with what I asked for.¡± He lifted his arms and did a quick flex. ¡°I think I can pull it off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a real stud. Thought you wanted a pro, why not hire a guy to pose with her?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t afford it and this way I can get a cheap little thrill I guess. Besides, I take so many pictures of people, I wonder sometimes how I¡¯d be on the other end of the lens.¡±


    ¡°Lame as you are no matter where you are.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s reply was cut off by a soft knock on his bedroom door.


    ¡°Hey, Kenny,¡± Josie called out. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Sure can!¡± Danny replied with a smirk in his direction.


    Josie entered the room, and as always looked as she¡¯d just fallen out of bed. Her long, dark, naturally curly hair was loosely piled on top of her head, held there by several small purple clips. Long strands of it hung in her face and on either side of it, partially obscuring her wide brown eyes.


    Josie wore no make-up, and proving Danny¡¯s point her mode of dress couldn¡¯t be more unttering. The yellow flower printed blouse was loose enough to fit another person in there with her, and the wide voluminous sleeves were too long, covering her hands and leaving only her fingers visible.


    The cks were just as bad, bright orange bell bottoms so shapeless people simply had to assume she had legs in there somewhere. The cuffs flowed out over her feet leaving them invisible until she walked over to him.


    She wore yellow flipflops with a purple butterfly mounted to the strap between her toes. In keeping with her absence of make-up, her fingers and toes weren¡¯t painted, although her nails did have some length, but she kept them in.


    Kenny gave her credit. Most girls would be embarrassed to be seen in public without their hair and face done and dressed decent. But not his little sister. Josie gave zero fucks about what people thought about her.


    He wondered if it even urred to her what people said or how they looked at her. Danny wasn¡¯t wrong when he¡¯d described her as spacy. Josie seemed oblivious to everything around her, and she spoke slowly. Her voice had a smoky quality to it which could be described as sexy, but she always sounded distant, as if she weren¡¯t really interested in the conversation.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep2

    Josie did smoke more than her share of weed, but her personality in general was as Danny had said kind of spacey. At this point Kenny was convinced his parents knew she smoked, but seeing she never did it, or kept it, in the house they let it slide.


    Well, she didn¡¯t do it in the house when their parents were home, he¡¯d smelled it in the hall at seven this morning when he was heading to the bathroom. Then again, ording to his folks Josie was a lot like mom when she was younger, and a self-proimed ¡°Love child¡±. So maybe that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t care about her mode of dress oring home smelling like pot.


    Josie was also a straight A student, had held her part time job at Subway for two years and paid for her own insurance. In that sense she was a bit of a paradox, the look and mellow disposition of a burn out, but more responsible than a lot of kids her age.


    His sister also possessed a sweet disposition and the one feature she couldn¡¯t hide or diminish was a huge and genuine smile that always touched her eyes and tended to make people around her smile with her.


    Josie would help anyone who needed it, including Kenny whenever he needed a favor of any kind including borrowing money in between his pay checks from Walgreens because unlike him, she knew how to save money.


    His sister was ¡®good people¡¯ as his dad would put it, and it was why he¡¯d always taken exception to anyone who mocked her throwback look or made fun of her as being ¡®special¡¯ because of her slow way of speaking and tendency to zone out.


    ¡°Hey, Josie,¡± Danny greeted her. ¡°I bet you¡¯re hot under all those clothes.¡±


    Kenny wanted to smack him but settled for shooting him a look.


    ¡°No, the fabric¡¯s thin, I made this outfit myself.¡±


    ¡°It shows.¡±


    ¡°Danny was just leaving.¡± Kenny informed him.


    ¡°How you doing with the design thing?¡± Danny kept talking. ¡°Sell anything?¡±


    ¡°I sell some of my bead jewelry, but none of my dresses yet, but it¡¯s okay, I do it for fun more than money.¡±


    ¡°You should make things most girls would wear. You know, short dresses, things that show they have a body?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ton of that out there. My stuff is for women who don¡¯t care about anything but what they like.¡±


    ¡°Hey, its rude not to share you know.¡± Danny put his hand out.


    ¡°Share what?¡± Josie asked, her eyes growing wider, causing Kenny to notice they were red.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve been smoking to sound stoned out of your mind.¡± Danny snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh, wait, you always sound like that don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Bye Danny.¡± Kenny shoved him in the back.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Josie didn¡¯t seem offended. ¡°Kenny, can you help me for a few minutes¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can help?¡± Danny offered with a grin.


    ¡°Kenny said you were leaving.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Kenny leaned close and whispered. ¡°Get out of here before I smack you for being a dick to my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hey, yeah, have to run.¡± Danny nodded. ¡°Good luck tomorrow, bro. Make sure you get your money¡¯s worth.¡±


    He walked past Josie and paused to sniff loudly. ¡°Damn, girl, I could get a contact just standing next to you.¡±


    He waved at Kenny over his shoulder and left the room, seeing himself out as he had been since they¡¯d first be friends in middle school.


    ¡°What are you getting your money¡¯s worth from?¡± Josie asked. ¡°What are these partitions for around your bed?¡±


    ¡°I told you I have my shoot tomorrow. Doing it here to save money on the studio.¡±


    ¡°Thought mom and dad gave you money for that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they did, but I spent it on these and paying for the model.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Josie looked at his bed. ¡°You¡¯re paying a girl to take pictures on your bed?¡±


    ¡°Its kind of a racy shoot.¡± Kenny said evasively.


    ¡°Mom and dad don¡¯t know you¡¯re doing it here, do they?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not going to tell are you?¡±


    ¡°Tell them what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my cool little sis!¡± Kenny put his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°No, seriously, tell them what?¡± She cocked her head and looked up at him from under her unkempt hair.


    ¡°Wow, how much did you smoke?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Josie giggled. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m not that bad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sometimes its hard to tell.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Josie walked over to his camera and peered through the lens.


    ¡°Do you really not know when Danny or other people are making fun of you, or you just ignore them?¡±


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t care.¡± Josie turned to face him. ¡°They make them look bad, not me, is how I see it.¡±


    ¡°Never thought of it like that. But I¡¯m sorry Danny was a jerk just now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be,¡± she smiled. ¡°You always stick up for me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I try.¡±


    ¡°Its nice, but you don¡¯t have to. People like that don¡¯t matter. People like us do.¡±


    ¡°Like us?¡± Kenny raised his eyebrows


    ¡°People who care about each other and help each other matter. Mean selfish people don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Got it, you should look into writing fortune cookies or inspirational slogans.¡± Heughed. ¡°You said you needed help?¡±


    ¡°I made some new braceletsst night. Can you take pictures and send them to me so I can add them to my Etsy store?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he plucked the Nikon from the tripod. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    She gave him one of her huge smiles. ¡°You¡¯re an awesome big brother.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re an okay sister so it works out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, you are my little sister, I have to kind of pretend you¡¯re a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Too bad I¡¯m just okay,¡± Josie sighed. ¡°Seeing mom and dad are gone for the weekend I bought a bag and was going to share. But being as I¡¯m only o¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Kenny put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Did I say that? I meant to say best sister ever!¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I can share, but only because you take the best pictures.¡±


    ¡°A picture is only as good as its subject, sis.¡± He told her as they left his room and he followed her down the hall to hers.


    ¡°Never thought of it like that,¡± she replied as she drifted slowly in front him, as always moving as if she were in another world.


    ¡°Its true, pretty things make pretty pictures.¡±


    And tomorrow he should be taking some damn pretty pictures.


    ____


    Kenny stood in front of the bathroom mirror. He wasn¡¯t busting Danny¡¯s balls; he did n on being in a few of the shots. It would add a lot of heat if he got pics of Jenna up against him or maybe straddling him on his bed.


    For that position he¡¯d get a pic from the side with the Nikon on the tripod, but also use his second camera, the Cannon Rebel his parents had bought him for his birthday, for a POV angle. He was hoping for a couple of sexy shots of her leaning over him with her tongue out either just over his stomach, or even better, his crotch.


    That was if he could get himself to ask for what he wanted. Now that he was only hours away from the shoot, he was getting nervous. Jenna was a pro who had a few magazine credits and a swimsuit catalog on her resume and was ustomed to working with people who knew what they were doing.


    Except for taking pictures at local sporting events, Kenny¡¯s only experience with people were just shots of family, friends, and kids at school. He had no real idea how to direct a model, let alone for an adult themed shoot.


    Maybe he was no better than Danny and had been thinking with the wrong head when he came up with the idea of an erotic project. Could he ask Jenna to take her top off? If he could manage that would he be able to ask her to get into some intimate poses with him? In addition to wondering if he could ask for what he needed, he worried about how he¡¯d look to her.


    Jenna could easily think he was just an immature kid looking for a cheap thrill if he wanted anything beyond just shots of her by herself. Inserting himself into the shoot now seemed unprofessional and pervy.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford a male model, and its not like he knew anyone. He took a deep breath telling himself one thing at a time. His hope was that once he started he would quickly get over seeing a hot scantily d woman on his bed and turn into a professional photographer who wouldn¡¯t act like a flustered boy when presented with a sexy subject.


    ¡°Better get a grip hotshot,¡± he mumbled to his reflection. ¡°She¡¯s going to be here at noon.¡±


    He titled his chin and moved his head side to side, making sure he didn¡¯t miss a spot shaving. Kenny considered himself a decent looking guy. Unlike Josie who took after their mother with her dark curly hair and big doe eyes, Kenny had his father¡¯s looks.


    Deep blue eyes and short blonde hair he used some gel in to give it a tousled look, coupled with high cheekbones and a strong jaw, gave him what he felt was a ruggedly handsome look. He¡¯d made the mistake of saying that to his mother who insisted he was more pretty than rugged.


    But he had generally done okay with girls so whatever way best described him didn¡¯t matter much. Kenny¡¯sst girlfriend Laurie had decided some jerk off on URI¡¯s football team was a better option and dumped him three months ago.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep3

    Since then he¡¯d been busy with work, school, and trying to get gigs, both paying and nonpaying, to work on his photography, and hadn¡¯t had anytime to date. That wasn¡¯t going to help him when Jenna showed up and started stripping down.


    It would be a true sign of being an amateur, and a kid, if he ended up hard, but he couldn¡¯t see how he wouldn¡¯t. He consoled himself by thinking if he were noticeably aroused in any of the pictures it would add authenticity.


    Kenny wasn¡¯t sure how undressed he¡¯d get. He figured shirtless in the pair of ck shorts he¡¯d tossed on out of the shower would work. He didn¡¯t y any sports but hit the gym three times a week and his arms and chest were well defined and his stomach hard and t.


    He didn¡¯t think it was cocky to feel he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself physically in the pictures. It was his maturity and ability to not seem like a nervous young boy that had him worried. But as the expression went you didn¡¯t know until you tried


    Kenny donned the ck t-shirt he¡¯d brought in with him and headed back to his room. He heard music ying softly as he passed Josie¡¯s room. His nostrils red at the pungent scent of pot. Damn, she did smoke a lot.


    Her Saturday shift was eleven to six, so she¡¯d be gone an hour before Jenna got here. He entered his room and after spraying some Wings cologne on, he set up the three tall standing lights that would be focused on the bed.


    He¡¯d just gotten thest one in position when his cell rang at his hip. He grabbed it, answering without looking.


    ¡°Yeah, hello?¡±


    ¡°Is this Kenny?¡± a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes! Jenna?¡±


    ¡°I tried to call you a half hour ago, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, was in the shower. We still on for noon?¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s the thing.¡±


    ¡°Thing?¡± His stomach tightened. ¡°What do you mean thing? What kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°The kind of thing that has me at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital,¡± he repeated numbly.


    ¡°I went for a run this morning, and my ankle turned. It¡¯s not broken, but it¡¯s a bad sprain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cancelling.¡± He closed his eyes. How could this be happening?


    ¡°Can¡¯t do a shoot on one leg, plus I fell and have a big scrape on my forehead. Kind of a mess right now. I¡¯m really sorry to do this with short notice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what am I going to do now?¡± he was talking more to himself than her. ¡°Wait, do you know any other models? Maybe you could call them?¡±


    ¡°Not really, not that could do anything on short notice. Maybe you could go to the site?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, guess it¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I know you said this was for school, and I could have really used the money. Maybe you can tell your teacher what happened? Get an extension? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be okay by next weekend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s due Monday and I don¡¯t know,¡± he rubbed at his eyes with his free hand. ¡°Hope you feel better.¡±


    He ended the call without waiting her to reply. What the fuck was he going to do? He could e-mail Mr. Bradley and tell him the truth, but then he¡¯d hear how he had three weeks to do this and why did he wait until the Saturday before to work on it?


    Kenny had needed the time to find the right model ande up with the money, but Bradley was a notorious hard ass that several other students at RISD had warned him about. He wasn¡¯t going to cut him any ck.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he swore aloud.


    He looked over at hisptop where it sat open on his desk. He doubted any models would see his request right away on a Saturday, and who knew if any would bite? Most of them only took professional gigs, Jenna had been willing to work with him because of where he¡¯d gone to school and to help give him a start.


    His eyes narrowed at Danny¡¯s insistence he was going to getid. There were escort services. For the $250 he was offering Jenna he was sure he could get someone for an hour, maybe more seeing he wasn¡¯t look for sex. It would be easy money for them. It wasn¡¯t like he was looking for sex, it would be easy money.


    If they were escorts they¡¯d have to be attractive. But he doubted they would be willing to have their face on camera, let alone know it was going to be shown to others. Plus, as he¡¯d told Danny, just because someone was hot didn¡¯t mean they could model.


    Kenny looked at his phone; 9:30. He could doter than noon, his parents weren¡¯ting home until tomorrow afternoon, but it would have to be today. It would take him hours to choose which pictures he wanted, then edit them, print than, andy them out in order which is what he¡¯d nned to do tomorrow.


    He had to figure something out today or he was¡­


    ¡°Fucked!¡± He yelled, tossing his phone onto the bed so he wouldn¡¯t smash it. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you okay in there?¡± Josie yelled from the hallway.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he snapped. ¡°Just fucking peachy!¡±


    He heard the door open behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter is the girl for the shoot just called and cancelled.¡± He turned to see Josie hade into the room. ¡°I¡¯m fucked.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± she put her hand up. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have time to find someone else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s due Monday,¡± Kenny groused.


    ¡°Wow, why did you wait until thest minute?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a fucking idiot, that¡¯s why!¡± he shouted. ¡°That a good enough reason?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get mad at me.¡± Josie said softly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he rubbed his temples with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that this is a big part of my grade.¡±


    ¡°You might be able to find someone by tomorrow, no?¡±


    ¡°I need time to get it ready. I should have done it sooner, but I had to get the money for her, the lights, I bought the white screens, plus the only day this week she was around was today. I didn¡¯t think I needed a backup n.


    ¡°Just tell your teacher, they might give you a few days.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a royal pain in the ass. He lives to flunk people from what I hear.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°And he told me there was no way a guy my age could pull off an erotic shoot, so he¡¯s looking for me to screw up. I ask for time he¡¯ll think I just got cold feet.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡± Josie shuffled over and sat next to him. ¡°But you have all day, I¡¯m sure you can find another girl. You¡¯re paying right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I need someone who has experience, and is willing to do this kind of shoot.¡±


    ¡°Plenty of models online,¡± Josie told him. ¡°Want me to help you look? We¡¯ll split the sites and I can tell you if I see anyone that could work.¡±


    ¡°You have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°I have some time, and if I need to, I¡¯ll call Lynn. She¡¯s always looking for extra hours, she¡¯ll take my shift.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to blow off work for me, sis.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is important to you, and I want to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Josie, but don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I worry about you. This ss is important, and you said it¡¯ll hurt your grade. Let me help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I looked for a while before I found Jenna, and now we¡¯re talking same day notice.¡±


    ¡°Most people will drop what they¡¯re doing to make some money.¡±


    ¡°They have to drop more than what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Josie blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I need a model whose okay with some racy pics.¡±


    ¡°Like lingerie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but then¡­ topless.¡± He averted his eyes. ¡°This is awkward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking dirty pictures?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s art, the female body is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°More beautiful in Victoria secret and with their boobs out though, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s erotic, and erotic can be art too.¡±


    ¡°Porn hub isn¡¯t art.¡± Josie grinned.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°First, why are you on Pornhub, second¡­ why are you on Pornhub?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 18, and I was never on there before I turned 18, nope,¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Hey. I know you see me as little sis, but I am a woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re 18, you¡¯re still a girl.¡±


    ¡°But at 20 you think you¡¯re a man?¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Josie, I don¡¯t want to get into this. But no, it¡¯s not like Pornhub. I¡¯m not having sex with her, it¡¯s just sexy poses and maybe some suggestive shots.¡±


    ¡°Suggesting what?¡±


    ¡°Sex, okay? You know like something softcore. Positions, but you know, clothes on.¡±


    ¡°You said topless, and who are they being suggestive with? You have a guying too?¡±


    ¡°No, and just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± she pped her hands. ¡°You¡¯re going to pose with her? That¡¯s funny!¡±


    ¡°Why is it funny?¡±


    ¡°Okay, maybe not funny, more like creepy. Paying a girl to get on your bed with you and like what? Dry hump your leg?¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth!¡± Kenny scowled at her.


    ¡°I said hump, not fuck, and for thest time I am an adult.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re all growed up now.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°My problem is a lot of models won¡¯t do that kind of work unless it¡¯s through a legit agency or studio.¡±


    ¡°Money is money.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, how do they know I¡¯m not a psycho and it¡¯s a set up?¡±


    ¡°How did you set it up with the girl you had?¡±


    ¡°I gave her my name and address a week ago, she had time to ride by or look me up, and I told her where I went to school and the name of my teacher if she wanted to see if it was a real project. No time for that now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here so they¡¯re not alone with you,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Hey, my little sister is here to protect you. Course she might be a killer too.¡±


    ¡°No need to be a jerk.¡±


    ¡°Aside from that they don¡¯t want their face just anywhere and they have legal recourse with an agency or business. I could be doing this just for cheap thrills and to ster all over the. Jenna was willing to cut me a break because her older brother took a few of the sses I am. She knows this is an assignment and it¡¯s hard for a kid like me tond real talent.¡±


    ¡°Then you just have to find someone like her. Let¡¯s start looking.¡±


    ¡°Know what, sis? I appreciate it, but I¡¯m going to call it a loss. I¡¯m not finding anyone on this short notice, not that¡¯s willing to do what I ask out of my damn house.¡±


    ¡°What about someone you know? There¡¯s a lot of cute girls where you go to school and I bet they could use some extra money.¡±

 So Much Fuck:>Ep4

    ¡°Hey,e to my house and get naked while I take pictures? I¡¯d get hosed with pepper spray or someone¡¯s boyfriend would show up to beat my ass.¡±


    He put his elbows on his knees, his chin in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m just t out screwed here.¡±


    ¡°I hate to see you so bummed out.¡± Josie put her arm around him. ¡°Don¡¯t like seeing you quit either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own fault for waiting and foring up with this idea in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°But your grade!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sis. Nothing I can do but show up empty handed and with an excuse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet,¡± she squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s keep thinking.¡±


    ¡°I admire the effort, but nothing you can do. Me either at this point.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Josie slid her arm from around his shoulders and turned on the bed to face him. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I could do it!¡± She eximed excitedly. ¡°I can pose for the pictures.¡±


    ¡°Um, hard no, sis.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because, well,¡± he paused as he stared at her.


    Dressed in Spongebob pajama pants and an old grey Patriots hoodie with the hood pulled up over her head, her hair sticking out around her face, was a typical Josie look, and nothing remotely resembling what he needed.


    ¡°Well, what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly qualified.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Josie demanded indignantly. ¡°You saying I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, but you¡¯re not a model.¡±


    ¡°I can be pretty if I want to be.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re adorable, but I need hot, and,¡± he raised his finger to cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s remember one important detail. You¡¯re my damn sister.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a girl.¡±


    ¡°Josie, were you listening to what I was saying? I need a woman in revealing lingerie who is going to get her sexy on for the camera.¡±


    ¡°I could be sexy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you be sexy. Plus, I wanted some topless shots.¡±


    ¡°You wanted them; you don¡¯t need them. Just take some pictures of me posing on the bed, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Not what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°But better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my kid sister, I don¡¯t want to see you like that. Besides, you think you could do that in front of me?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll do anything to help you, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be thinking, I¡¯m just helping you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, sis.¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°An A for effort, but you aren¡¯t modeling for me.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your sister or because you don¡¯t think I¡¯m hot enough?¡±


    ¡°Mostly the former, but no offense, Josie, you¡¯re the girl next door, not the smoking hot look I need.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You only see me like this.¡±


    ¡°You only dress like that. Going to tell me you have silky sexy things in your closet you wear when no one¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°I have a couple fun things from when I was dating Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ugh.¡± Kenny pped his forehead.


    ¡°I have had sex you know,¡± she puffed herself up. ¡°Not just with Jimmy either, and know what?¡±


    ¡°They needed a GPS to find you under there?¡±


    ¡°No, jerk, they were pretty happy with what I have to offer.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Really happy. Like couldn¡¯t get enough happy¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kenny groaned. ¡°Please stop. I¡¯m sorry I made that crack, bute on, Josie, this is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Wanting to help you is crazy? After all you help me with?¡±


    ¡°Wanting to help is great, I love you for it. But you prancing around in something slinky is not anything I need to see.¡±


    ¡°But if its art, and something you want to do for a living, you should learn to be professional and focus on me as a model, not your sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he pursed his lips in thought. ¡°Decent point there. I was worried I¡¯d be ogling Jenna so much I wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate. Wouldn¡¯t have that problem with you,¡± he sighed. ¡°With you it would be the opposite, I¡¯d be forcing myself to look.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she grunted. ¡°But it¡¯s mostly about a grade.¡±


    ¡°And that!¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°You know my teacher has to see the pics and he may show a few to the ss.¡±


    ¡°So? None of them have met me right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hang around with any of the kids in that ss.¡±


    ¡°And you get the pictures back after he grades you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then no big deal,¡± she told him. ¡°If I don¡¯t care, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± she giggled. ¡°Trust me, no one would recognize me like that. I bet you wouldn¡¯t know me if I got all girlie for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it,¡± he sighed. ¡°You better get going or you¡¯ll bete for work.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Take all this stuff down, move my bed back to the corner, theny here and sulk I guess.¡±


    ¡°Kenny, listen to me. You have two choices. You can be a quitter, get a shitty grade then exin to mom and dad why you got that grade, the one they gave you some money to help out with.


    ¡°Crap I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    ¡°Or you can let me help you. I¡¯m not a model, and maybe I¡¯m not the sexiest girl around, but I¡¯m willing to try and you have a chance of getting at least a C and that¡¯s better than failing because you didn¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°True, but sis, it¡¯s too damn weird.¡±


    ¡°How about this,¡± Josie wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. ¡°We start, and if either of us feels ufortable or creeped out, we stop.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Please let me help you? You¡¯d do anything for me, I know you would.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he caved. ¡°But like you said, it¡¯s too awkward, we stop.¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright well head to work. Jenna picked noon because she had something else scheduledter in the day. We can always do itter.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll get Lisa to cover my shift. We¡¯re going to do it early so you have a lot of time to put it together, and so you can¡¯t back out on me.¡±


    ¡°Josie, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and run a couple errands. You be ready for one o¡¯clock, okay mister photographer?¡± She gave him one of her big Josie smiles.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he forced himself to return the smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to do this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± her smile turned sly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe it.¡±


    *****************


    Kenny rubbed at his eyes and forced himself to keep searching. He was now on craigslist looking under ¡®gigs¡¯ and had found quite a few local models looking for paid work. He clicked on the browser open to his G-Mail, but as had been the case the other two dozen times he¡¯d looked in thest hour, no one was getting back to him.


    The closest he¡¯d gotten was the first CL ad he¡¯d replied to where he¡¯d-as he had with all of them- left his number. She texted him within five minutes which had gotten his hopes up. He said what he needed, and she responded with two pics of her in a ck lingerie set.


    She was damn hot and willing to do what he asked, but the deal fell through when she asked where his studio was, and he admitted it was his house. He knew that was going to be an issue and had checked with the building that rented studios by the hour and being Saturday, they were booked right up until closing.


    Not that he could afford the hundred which would leave him with only $250 to offer a model. Most models were not going to do something risque for a couple of hundred dors for some no name kid who wanted them toe to his house. Kenny had himself to me. He should have yed it straight with the studio, and for that matter not gone with the theme he¡¯d chosen.


    Finding a girl to do some basic shots that he could take in the park, the beach, or anywhere in public would have been a lot easier and cheaper, but he¡¯d wanted to punch out of his weight ss and do something more difficult.


    Josie¡¯s offer was sweet and well intentioned, but ridiculous. Even if he could put aside her being his sister, the harsh truth was she simply didn¡¯t have the look. Kenny tended to look at women, and even men at times, as a subject of a picture, paying more attention to their features than most people would.


    Despite her efforts to be as in as possible, Josie was a pretty girl. She still had the slightly round face of a girl who hadn¡¯t quite matured yet, and without makeup looked younger than she was.


    Her baby face apanied by her big brown doe eyes that peered out under beautiful naturally longshes did little to dispel that look of childlike innocence. Her big, borderline goofy, smile didn¡¯t add any maturity to her either.


    Josie¡¯s lips were full, and by far the most adult feature on her face, one that he knew guys noticed because of ¡®what they¡¯d be good for¡¯. But even those, inbination with the rest of her face, appeared more bratty than sensual.


    She pouted for their father to get what she wanted, and Kenny was well aware a little girl pout could be seen as sexy, but in her case, with nothing else overtly sexual about her, it just came across as petnt.


    As for her body, as her brother he¡¯d never paid attention of given any thought to it. Even in the summer she wore loose t-shirts and her shorts tended to be loose fitting and down to her knees.


    Josie hated the sun and never went to the beach and hadn¡¯t gone swimming since they went to camp when they were kids. Kenny really had no idea what she was ¡®hiding¡¯ as Danny put it, under her clothes.


    Her crack the guys she¡¯d been with liked what they saw unnerved him more than made him wonder if she had enough to work with as far as what he needed. Kenny checked his e-mails again, then leaned back in his chair.


    It was quarter past one. Josie waste, but he was fine with that, it had given him time to look up to thest minute. She¡¯d be pissed if he found someone, but she¡¯d get over it. She¡¯d probably be pissed, or worse, hurt, when he¡¯d have to tell her she wasn¡¯t exactly qualified for the shoot.


    No, he didn¡¯t have to say anything like that. He¡¯d take a few pictures, then tell her it was too messed up and he didn¡¯t feel right. He had no doubt that would be true anyway. Kenny had only agreed to this because he could tell she wanted to help and wasn¡¯t going to let it go.


    He heard a car door outside his window and pushing his feet on the floor, rolled himself over to the window. Josie¡¯s car, what else but a VW bug, was there, but she¡¯d already headed into the house.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep5

    He heard hering down the hallway, and after a brief knock, she poked her face into his room. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m runningte; give me a half hour and I¡¯ll be in, okay?¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± she nodded her head in the direction of his desk. ¡°You¡¯re still looking! You said you were giving me a chance to do it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t find anyone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be d you didn¡¯t when you see me all mmed up for you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re humoring your little sister, but you¡¯ll see.¡± She giggled and flipped something through the doorway. ¡°Rx, will you?¡±


    She closed the door, and Kenny got up and went over to see what she¡¯d tossed in. He grinned when he saw it was a short fat blunt.


    ¡°You do rock, sis,¡± he mumbled as he walked over to his desk and fishing a lighter out of the top drawer fired up the joint.


    He didn¡¯t smoke as much as Josie but had to admit this might be just what he needed because his nerves were shot. He took a quick hit, then a second longer one, holding the pungent smoke in his lungs before slowly releasing it.


    For the next few minutes, he idly scrolled through localmodelsRI, another site he¡¯d found, puffing on the joint while he did somest minute, and fruitless searching. But at least he wasn¡¯t feeling as anxious and that would help him when it came to taking pictures.


    What was he thinking? Taking pictures? This was still his sister and no amount of pot was changing that. But he was sure she was doing the same thing in her room so maybe they¡¯d get some goodughs out of trying and then order pizza and spend the day binge watching something to take his mind off his impending schstic doom.


    He pinched the joint out before he smoked too much, then went over to his ¡®set¡¯. He turned the lights on, and angled them so they were on the bed, but turned enough so they wouldn¡¯t cause re from the white background.


    Kenny¡¯s idea was to emte a porn shoot in the sense the scenes were usually shot in naturally bright ces, then enhanced even more by multiple lights. The effect was to make the actors stand out and eliminate the shadows of the cameramen walking around filming from different angles.


    He looked at the small space between the camera and lights and his bed and decided to pull everything back a couple more feet to give Josie room to move around in front of the bed. Kenny knew there wasn¡¯t going to be much of a shoot but figured the least he could do was take the set up seriously.


    He slung the cannon around his neck to take some manual shots, then set the Nikon to a rapid-fire setting. Each time he clicked the small handheld remote it would take three shots, moving faster than his finger could and catching all the action.


    The first time he¡¯d used it was taking pictures of the neighbor¡¯s dog, he¡¯d jumped in the pool and when he shook himself off, the rapid fire had gotten the stills of the drops of water flying off his fur.


    Kenny made sure he had the memory buffer setting turn on to save them all so he could take his time looking through themter and transfer the keepers to the actual memory card. Not that there would be many, but he¡¯d make sure he¡¯d get a few to give to Josie as a keepsake of her ¡®photo shoot.¡¯


    He sat on the folding chair he¡¯d put behind the tripod and peered through the lens, ensuring he had the whole bed. Kenny tinkered with the zoom, making sure the partitions weren¡¯t visible at the head and foot of the bed.


    Kenny picked up the bottle of water he¡¯d grabbed from downstairs and took a few sips. He should go down and get another for Josie. A photographer needed to remember little things like having a cold drink on hand for his model.


    There was a soft knock, and Josie calling. ¡°You ready for your model, sir?¡±


    ¡°As ready as ever I guess,¡± he called back. ¡°And knock it off with the sir.¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Josie replied as she opened the door, then released a giggle that told him she¡¯d been toking up. ¡°Trying to be all profession-al, you know.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he held the Cannon up, adjusting the zoom so the shots he took with it would be close ups. He panned it along the bed, as Josie cleared her throat.


    ¡°Hey, camera guy, I¡¯m over here. You don¡¯t want one of my entrance?¡±


    ¡°Nothing fun abouting into a room, but why not.¡±


    He kept the camera to his eye, turning towards his door. When Josie came into his view he lowered the camera.


    ¡°Wow look at you!¡± he eximed, genuinely surprised at her appearance.


    ¡°You like?¡± Josie smiled, her teeth a bright contrast to the deep red lipstick she wore.


    ¡°Damn, sis, you look great,¡± he raised the camera, and she shed another smile as he snapped a pic.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°A girl does what she can.¡±


    Josie had done a lot, and she¡¯d been right, he couldn¡¯t believe he was looking at his frumpy tomboy sister.


    Her long curly hair wasn¡¯t just down, flowing not just down her back, but she¡¯d pulled some over her shoulders where it hung down over her chest. Josie had put some more curl into the front and styled it so long banana curls framed each side of her face.


    In addition to the lipstick, whichpletely changed the look from bratty to sensual, she wore light blue eyeshadow and she¡¯d thickened her already fullshes with mascara. She¡¯d applied some blush giving adding color to her normally fair cheeks.


    The look transformed her from a young still somewhat baby-faced girl to that of a woman. Not just a woman, but a beautiful one.


    ¡°Hi!¡± She raised her hand and waved to the camera, and Kenny noticed her nails were painted the same blue as her mascara.


    ¡°How about a kiss for the camera?¡± Kenny surprised himself with the suggestion.


    It was a good one, would make a great shot, but the fact he¡¯d said it gave him some hope that this could work. He¡¯d been wondering if he¡¯d be able to say anything to Jenna, but seeing Josie didn¡¯t know what she was doing, maybe he felt he could take control.


    ¡°Mua!¡± Josie puckered her lips, then put her hand out, blowing the camera a kiss.


    ¡°Stay like that.¡± He took another still of her puckered lips, and sister of not, he had to admit it was a sexy little pose. Her lips, now defined in red, weren¡¯t just full, but perfectly shaped, and he had no doubt any guy seeing this pic would see it in the erotic tone he was aiming for. Thinking of how good they¡¯d look¡­


    ¡°Whoa,¡± he blinked and lowered the camera.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I look silly?¡± Josie asked, her eyes going wide.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just um, surprised. You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°How about the neck down? Still think I can¡¯t cut this?¡±


    He¡¯d been looking at her face through the camera and hadn¡¯t noticed what she was wearing.


    ¡°I¡­ wow again,¡± he replied softly, too stunned to say much else.


    Josie wore a short silky blue robe with ckce trim around the hem, sleeves and the part where it closed over her chest. There was a lot of chest showing between the ck, as Josie had left the top open in a plunging V.


    Kenny could see the curve of the inner half of her breasts and felt the first wave of unease. The lower portion was no better. The hem barely reached her mid-thigh, and his eyes worked their way down her surprisingly long legs.


    Josie was on the taller side, but because of how she dressed, and the fact she was his sister, he¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d have long legs. Not just long, but there was nothing skinny about them.


    Her legs were well-shaped and ended in a pair of blue shoes that featured a wedge heel that had to be four inches, and straps going across the top of her feet and tying around the ankles. Josie¡¯s toes were painted the same blue as the rest of her ensemble, and she wore a silver ring on each middle toe as well as a silver anklet on her left leg.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Josie asked. ¡°I mean, check it out, did the nails, did the hair, put stuff on my face, bought a sexy little lingerie set, some big girl shoes,¡± sheughed, and did a quick spin for him. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You were right. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t do real heels, I¡¯d fall on my damn face,¡± she admitted while walking over to his desk and putting down her phone and a bottle of water. He¡¯d been so caught up in her appearance he hadn¡¯t noticed them in her hand. ¡°But these will work, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡­ it all works.¡±


    ¡°You going to take some pictures or stare at me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, just surprised. Why don¡¯t you look like this all the time?¡±


    ¡°Too much work, and when a boy likes me I want it to be for me, not my face or what¡¯s under the clothes. He gets to know me, and likes me? Then he gets to see this.¡± She winked. ¡°It¡¯s like a reward.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry I asked.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± She put her hands out. ¡°What next?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± he hesitated. As he¡¯d suspected this wasn¡¯t turning out to be a good idea, but for the opposite reason. He¡¯d thought his sister would embarrass herself by not being what he wanted.


    He never suspected the problem would be he¡¯d be overwhelmed in the other direction. His eyes kept darting to the soft curve of her breasts visible against thece trim. What did she have on under there, and should he be seeing it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Mr. Director!¡± Josie pped her hands. ¡°Time¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    What was he worried about? If anything, this was fantastic, Josie really looked the part, and he should be able to get enough pics to have a shot at a passing grade. Way better than an F because he was weirding himself seeing his sister as a woman.


    ¡°Over here?¡±


    Josie had walked over to stand in front of the bed directly in line with the tripod.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He walked up behind the camera and peered through the lens and picked up the remote ¡°This is going to be clicking away and it catches everything, so don¡¯t just pose, I want you to keep moving, and I¡¯ll keep the best shots, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Just do whatever you think you¡¯d do if you were posing sexy for the camera.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean think? That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing,¡± she looked confused.


    ¡°I mean just do what you think will work.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to tell me what to do?¡±


    ¡°If I do that it will look forced, its best for you to try on your own.¡±


    ¡°Thought this was your shoot? Shouldn¡¯t you say what you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why people work with pros, they have an idea already. They work the stage and the camera. My job is to capture the best of that.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a cop out.¡±

 So Much Fuck:>Ep6

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Kenny sighed. ¡°So far I¡¯ve taken pictures of games and people just going about their business. I¡¯ve never directed a shoot, so I¡¯m as lost as you are. That¡¯s why I wanted someone with experience.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Josie frowned.


    ¡°You happy you got me admit I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m doing? Bad enough I¡¯m desperate enough to let my sister model for me, you need to make me feel worse.¡±


    ¡°Hey, rx. Didn¡¯t you smoke? It¡¯s why I gave it to you, so you¡¯d be chill.¡±


    ¡°I did, and I¡¯m still anxious.¡± He took a breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m being like this. It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Its okay, I¡¯m just here to help.¡± She giggled. ¡°I get to freestyle?¡±


    ¡°Sure. If it seems stiff or not what I need I¡¯ll make some suggestions.¡±


    ¡°Get me started,¡± Josie put her hands up. ¡°We can learn together. You tell me what to do first, then I go from there.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, I have to learn this.¡± He eyed her through the lens. ¡°How about a hipshot?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hands on your hips, but you know, lean one way, like you¡¯re looking sexy.¡±


    Josie put her hands on her hips, then lowered her right hand while keeping her left on her hip and thrusting it upward.


    ¡°Good,¡± Kenny snapped off a couple of shots.


    Josie switched to the other hip, but this time smiled, a big goofy one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that, you look silly, not sexy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m kind of stoned.¡±


    ¡°Day like any other,¡± he muttered. ¡°Try looking series.¡±


    ¡°How about this?


    Josie grabbed the sides of the robe and opened it a couple more inches, showing off more of her breasts. It was the look on her face however, that caught Kenny off guard. Her normally wide eyes had narrowed and were staring intently at the camera. Her lips were parted, and she¡¯d angled her face as if she were challenging him to do something.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said quietly. ¡°That¡¯s a good one.¡±


    Josie ran her hands up her chest and briefly held her face between her hands, her blue nails standing out on her skin. Her lips parted further, and her eyes had gone from wide and demure to intense, no more than that, smoldering would be the word.


    Bedroom eyes would be another, the kind of eyes that dared you toe get it. Her entire face had that look, and his finger twitched on the button when she slowly licked her lips. He knew the Nikon was catching her pink tongue gliding over her red flesh and he imagined the great still he would get from it.


    Josie ran her hands into her hair, then kept going, lifting them over her head and taking her hair up with it. She cocked her head the other way, this time sticking her tongue out and wagging it provocatively.


    Kenny clicked away reflexively, which is exactly what he should be doing. A good photographer never missed a shot, they might get some crappy ones, but the gem that would be among them was the payday.


    But as the remote clicked and the camera hummed, his mind was racing. Josie¡¯s look and expressions weren¡¯t just her trying to look sexy, they were downright sultry. There was nothing silly about how she moved her tongue across her lips or wagged it at the camera.


    Nor was there anything silly about her eyes and general expression on her face. Her body swayed as she held her hair over her head, before letting it fall, purposefully letting it cover part of her face.


    She stared at the camera with one eye concealed by the hair, then smiled. Unlike before, this wasn¡¯t the ssic silly Josie smile, this one was sly, seductive and full of promise. Jeez, he¡¯d read too many model reviews and critiques of shoots online when he used terms like that.


    But it was true, Josie was blowing him away the way she¡¯d transformed from his in Jane stoner sister into this gorgeous and sensual woman. Josie wasn¡¯t done. She gave her head a toss, sending her hair back, another shot he couldn¡¯t wait to see, a still of her hair flying back.


    Her hands went down her face, and with a sexy smile, she put her fingertip on her tongue and this time widened her eyes, and pushed out her lower lip, giving him a precious little girl look.


    Josie slid her finger in front of her lips as if she were shushing him, her eyes now looking scared, as if she knew she were in trouble. His smile faded when she slipped her tongue out and proceeded to lick her finger.


    She did it slowly, running it up one side of her finger, then down the other as if it were¡­ Kenny didn¡¯t let himself finish the thought. Sister, this was his sister. But it was his sister who was now swirling her tongue around the tip of her finger, while staring boldly into the camera.


    She proceeded to suck her finger into her mouth, and when she did, her eyes rolled back as if it were the best thing she¡¯d ever tasted. Kenny could feel his face flushing and a lone drop of sweat slid down past his eye.


    Josie was now bobbing her head, giving her finger a mock blow job. No, don¡¯t even think those things! What was wrong with him? In his defense, it was hard to think of anything else while watching his sister devour her finger like she was¡­


    Taking part in an erotic photo shoot.


    It struck him she was doing exactly what he needed her to do, so what was the problem? It was awkward, yes, but better than her being awful and him failing. Eye on the prize, he told himself.


    Right now, his eye was on Josie who had mercifully stopped sucking her finger. His relief didn¡¯tst long when her next move was to run her hands down her body. She slid them over her breasts, pausing to give them a squeeze, and open her mouth in an exaggerated moan.


    The problem was she released the moan, and Kenny wasn¡¯t sure if she did it so it would be more realistic than mouthing it, or she was¡­ what, getting into this? No, she¡¯s not getting into it, and ying it up.


    But the sound had an unwee effect on him, causing his face to grow hotter, and his finger to tremble on the remote. Josie¡¯s hands moved down her stomach, then over her thighs. She bunched the robe between them, causing it to rise and show her legs up to her hips as she bent over towards him.


    His eyes shed from the thin blue strings over her hips, making him again wonder what she had under the robe, then higher where her leaning over was showing off her breasts. He could see down to some bluece on the lower portion of them.


    Kenny was stunned by the fact they looked like they were on the bigger side. Not that he checked her out, but he couldn¡¯t recall ever noticing her breasts. That was as much a testament to how unttering she dressed as much as a brother not giving any thought to his sister¡¯s boobs.


    He tried to focus on the whirring of the camera as Josie gave a quick shake, bouncing her tits in the robe before straightening.


    ¡°Doing okay?¡± she asked, as she brushed her hair from her face.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re doing a great job.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± she pped her hands and hopped up and down like a little kid, and Kenny felt a little better seeing her revert to the Josie he recognized.


    ¡°Keep going, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, keep it up, I¡¯m getting some good shots.¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡± Josie eximed excitedly. ¡°I told you I could do this!¡±


    ¡°That you did.¡± He found he was d she¡¯d stopped for a couple minutes because it have him time to try and process that fact his sister was somehow not just a legit hottie, but was more sexual than he¡¯d wanted to think.


    The looks, the way she used her tongue, sucking her finger, weren¡¯t something she could pull off without knowing what she was doing. Apparently Jim and whoever the other guy she slept with had been ¡®very happy¡¯ with his sister.


    Why was he thinking that way? She wasn¡¯t just his sister, she was his model, and he needed to be detached, not be getting flustered.


    ¡°Going to get back behind the camera or just stand there staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± he shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring, just thinking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, too bad. I was hoping you were looking.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here trying to be sexy so if you were looking it would mean I was.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯m not going to look at you no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear because you haven¡¯t seen anything yet, big brother.¡± She pointed. ¡°Lights camera, action, Kenny!¡±


    This time knowing Josie was doing a good job, a little too good for his liking, he sat down in the chair and found her through the lens and picked up the clicker.


    ¡°Wait, I need some music.¡± Josie walked over to his desk.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sound in the pictures,¡± he reminded her while watching her.


    His eyes were on the backs of her legs, again amazed at how good they looked, especially in the heels which brought out her calves. Why was he looking at her, he wasn¡¯t taking pictures? As if that thought had jarred him into action, he lifted the Cannon to his face and took two pictures of her from behind.


    The first was her entire body, the second he zoomed in just getting the hem of the robe down to her shoes. He¡¯d just taken a shot of his sister¡¯s legs. No, not sister, model, and his model had nice legs and that was why he¡¯d taken the picture.


    ¡°I know that, dummy,¡± she replied. ¡°It will help be move better and stay in the mood.¡±


    Josie picked up the water and took several long swallows. She lowered the bottle quickly, and some of the water sshed onto her chest, and his eyes followed, watching it slowly drip between her breasts and out of sight beneath the robe.


    Why did he keep looking at her? But again, like with her legs, he took a picture, catching the glistening water as it slid down her chest.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep7

    ¡°Seemed like you had no trouble being in the mood.¡± He told her, taking his frustration at himself out on her. ¡°What was that shit with your finger?¡±


    ¡°You wanted erotic,¡± she replied while putting the water on his desk, then removing her phone from the bag. ¡°I thought that was sexy. You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It was awkward, okay? I¡¯m watching my sister suck her finger like it was,¡± he caught himself. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°You mean a cock?¡± she had turned when she said it andughed at the look on his face. ¡°A big, fat, hard cock? Is that what you were thinking?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°You just were, and I think you liked it,¡± she said while scrolling through her phone.


    ¡°Why the hell would I like that? You¡¯re my goddamn sister!¡±


    ¡°I mean you liked it because it will make great pictures.¡± She gave him a teasing smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Kenny? You don¡¯t like the idea of your little sis sucking dick?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you talking like that!¡± His voice was rising, and she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Should we stop? Is this too weird for you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he lowered his voice. ¡°It is messed up seeing you act like that, but the pictures will be just what I needed. I may get a decent grade out of this.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t need to hear you talking like that, okay? I know you¡¯ve had sex; we don¡¯t need to discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Lighten up, Kenny, you¡¯re worse than dad.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get back to this.¡± He let the Cannon hang from his neck as he once more looked through the camera facing the bed.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She gave him a mock salute then pressed something on her phone and put it down on his desk.


    She strutted back over to stand in front of him and as the opening notes to AC/DC¡¯s ¡®You Shook Me All Night Long came on, she put her back to him. Josie spread her legs wider, and swayed side to side, first slowly, then picking up speed as she once again took her hair up over her head.


    When she let it fall, she pulled it over her shoulder, leaving him looking at the back of the robe. As she shook side to side, her hands were busy in front of her, and a momentter, she was twirling the ties to the robe by her sides.


    She did a quick spin but held the robe loosely gathered in her right hand. More of her breasts were exposed, enough to show off the top of thece bra she wore. It also left her stomach bare, and Kenny leaned forward, staring at the small silver chain dangling from her naval.


    He pointed. ¡°Is that real?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± she hissed at him, then shimmied down to the floor.


    Her legs were wide open and with the robe hiked up he not only was getting a good view of her inner thighs, but a sh of blue between them. Josie remained squatting, her knees wide, and only a piece of the robe covering between her thighs.


    With her free hand, she yfully pulled the robe to the side showing off her breast in thece bra. She did it quickly, but Kenny swore the cup was allce and transparent. Josie was once again giving him thee-hither stare as she closed her legs and let herself go forward on her knees.


    She brought her hair up and thrashed wildly side to side, her mouth open, but her eyes closed, a look of pleasure on her face that he found disturbing as again, that couldn¡¯t be acted out without some experience behind it.


    As her body moved side to side, the robe threatened to fly open, but somehow stayed on the inside of her breasts. Somewhere in the back of his mind, it urred to him her breasts much be on the bigger side to hold the robe in ce.


    It did reveal the middle of her upper body, the skin between her breasts and her smooth t stomach with the silver chain which shed when one of the lights caught it. Jodie lowered her arms and gathered the robe tightly around herself, now looking up at him with her eyes wide beneath her longshes.


    She gave him a pout, her full lower lip, protruding and she somehow managed to get it to tremble. Josie remained in the demure pose, then broke the spell, by opening wide, sticking her tongue out and cing her blue painted fingertip on it.


    Her eyes were still wide and pleading, and he thought, ¡®she¡¯s begging for it, begging for¡­¡± Maybe it was time to stop, Josie was taking it too far. Or was she? This was exceeding his expectations, not only with her, but at this point he wasn¡¯t sure Jenna would be doing any better.


    But Jenna wasn¡¯t his sister. His sister who was now apanying her pleading to have something in her mouth with soft moans and whimpers. Probably not that soft seeing he heard them even with the music going.


    Yet his finger continued clicking and his eye glued to his sister as she now worked her way back to a standing position, her hips moving in a slow circr motion. Josie spun around so he was once again staring at her back. This time as she shimmied side to side, the top of the robe slid down, exposing her shoulders and upper back.


    Josie pulled it up, then lifted the back of it, giving him a quick yful sh of her blue thong. Kenny¡¯s breath caught when he saw it was little more than string between her cheeks, and he¡¯d just gotten a quick glimpse of her entire ass. She went back to the top, lowering the robe, but this time let it slide all the way down her back.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Kenny rose from behind the camera.


    On Josie¡¯s back, between her shoulder des was a colorful butterfly tattoo. It was damn big, taking up the entire middle of her back. Above it, in a flowing cursive font was the word ¡®Believe¡± and beneath in ¡°In You.¡±


    It was the name of her Etsy store where she sold her bead jewelry and homemade dresses. The colors were amazing, hot pinks, purple, a variety of blues, but it was massive,rge enough the strap of her bra went across the lower portion of it leaving a few inches of the wings beneath it. And it was a damn tattoo.


    ¡°Pretty isn¡¯t it?¡± She looked over her shoulder at him, and smiled, and his finger twitched on the remote as even being upset, somewhere in him he recognized it was a good pose.


    ¡°When did you get it?¡±


    ¡°A week after my birthday.¡± She turned and looked over her other shoulder, posing in that direction.


    ¡°Mom and Dad know?¡±


    ¡°Mom does, she said don¡¯t tell dad for a while. Pays to dress like a bum sometimes, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts.¡±


    ¡°I love it, and I heard it makes a nice bullseye.¡±


    Kenny passed on responding to that and dropped back in his seat thinking if Danny caught a glimpse of Josie like this he¡¯d lose his mind. As it was he was wondering again if it were time to stop.


    No, he couldn¡¯t stop now, she was doing well, and a part of him wondered what she was going to do next. He felt like someone gawking at an ident. You knew you shouldn¡¯t look but couldn¡¯t help yourself.


    Josie had let the robe slide down to her waist and was once again twirling the ties by her sides. AC/DC ended and was reced with intro to Zack Wilder¡¯s Porn Star dancing. What had she done, created a stripper y list?


    The robe slipped lower showing the small of her back, and Kenny tensed, wondering if she were going to drop it to the floor. Technically it would be what he needed, but that quick sh of her ass a minute ago had stayed with him.


    Did he really need a grade that bad; he¡¯d take pictures of his sister¡¯s all but bare ass? Josie did a sudden turn, pulling her right arm out of the robe, and as she came around to face him, sent the robe falling to the floor.


    Kenny¡¯s jaw joined it.


    His sister, his in, tomboy, little sister, stood before him in a blue bra the cups of which barely contained her disturbinglyrge chest. The inner halves of her breasts were visible as well as the top of them.


    The cups only covered the mid to lower portion of her beasts and worse, consisted of bluece. Transparent bluece and through the lens of the camera he could make out the shadow of her nipples.


    The bottom wasn¡¯t just a thong, but the skimpiest one he¡¯d ever seen outside of porn. Two strings over her hips and a matching patch ofce that barely covered her¡­


    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Kenny came out of his chair so fast he knocked it over. ¡°Josie, what the fuck?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she looked down at her body. ¡°Is it too much?¡±


    ¡°More like not enough!¡± he ran his fingers through his hair and noticed it was damp from sweating. ¡°What are you thinking wearing that?¡±


    ¡°That its supposed to be a sexy shoot and jeans and a t-shirt wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t work.¡± He shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing it,¡± she shrugged causing her breasts to jiggle and Kenny grew more flustered he noticed because he was having a hard time keeping his eyes off her chest. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°The robe was bad enough, but that?¡± He pointed, then quickly dropped his hand when he saw it was shaking. ¡°You¡¯re three patches ofce from being naked.¡±


    ¡°And Jenna was going to be modestly dressed?¡± Josie seemed annoyed. ¡°Know what, Kenny? If you don¡¯t think I look good enough just say it.¡±


    ¡°No, you look¡­¡± He stopped himself, what was he going to say? There was no way Josie could think she didn¡¯t look good, she wasn¡¯t that uncaring or oblivious, and she¡¯dmented her boyfriends had no problem with her.


    ¡°I look what?¡± She prodded.


    ¡°A little too good!¡± he blurted, then regretted it. What kind ofment was that?


    One that made his sister sh a typical big Josie smile; but even that infectious, and somewhat silly smile, looked far different through her blood red lips.


    ¡°Aww, you say the nicest things!¡±


    ¡°Josie, please put the robe back on, I can¡¯t see you like that. Way to messed up for me.¡± He forced his eyes away from her and made a point to turn his head and face away from her.


    ¡°You can, you just won¡¯t.¡± Josie made no move to pick up the robe. ¡°You¡¯d be having a field day if that girl showed up like this.¡±


    ¡°Jenna isn¡¯t my sister.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Josie sighed. ¡°You see me and it¡¯s wrong, if you were seeing Jenna you¡¯d be all hot and bothered. You¡¯re supposed to be seeing a model, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You said this isn¡¯t porn, its art, and the female body is beautiful. Last I looked I had a female body.¡±


    And then some.¡± But aloud he said. ¡°Right again.¡±

 So Much Fuck:>Ep8

    ¡°Then seeing this is your first real shoot, shouldn¡¯t you use this to practice everything including just seeing the pictures and the art, not my body?¡±


    ¡°A little easier said than done,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Am I turning you on?¡± Josie asked.


    ¡°What? H¡­ hell no!¡± he stammered caught off guard by the question.


    ¡°Then suck it up buttercup,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°Or think about a different career. No one else is here, no one who sees these knows I¡¯m your sister, what¡¯s the damn problem?¡±


    What was the problem? Sure, it was fucked up seeing his sister like this, but why was he so flustered?


    ¡°Think about it, this is no different than seeing me in a bikini.¡±


    ¡°If you ever wore one,¡± Kenny pointed out. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s it. You show so little of yourself, I¡¯m just having a hard time seeing this much of you.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a quitter, I¡¯ll leave, but if you want an A, grow up and let¡¯s get going.¡± She flipped her hair dramatically and spoke in a bad French ent. ¡°I¡¯m cooling off, darling.¡±


    Kenny couldn¡¯t helpughing at her.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a diva! Yes ma¡¯am, you¡¯re right.¡± The exchange made it feel more like hanging out with his sister, than anything weird. And it was art after all.


    He sat back down. ¡°Ready when you are.¡±


    As they¡¯d been talking the song shifted to a song he didn¡¯t recognize, but the grinding sensual beat was fitting for the way Josie had resumed swaying in front of him. She ran her over her breasts and now bare stomach, pausing to lift the silver pendent under one blue tipped finger.


    Kenny wondered how that would look as an isted shot, but his attention quickly shifted back to her when she leaned over, her lips parted and ae fuck me expression back on her face. Her breasts hung beneath her, threatening to fall out of the minimal bra.


    They weren¡¯t just bigger than he¡¯d imagined, they were big in general, and through the camera his eye lingered on her round creamy flesh encased in bluece. Bending over had caused the bra to shift and he dialed the zoom while he clicked away, and as her breasts came closer he could see the pink skin around her nipples through thece.


    Her erect nipples as when she straightened he could see them poking into thece. Josie turned around, taking her hair back up to expose her entire back, and Kenny released a sharp breath.


    Except for the string between her cheeks and the one across the top, her entire ass was exposed. Not just her ass, her amazing ass. Josie¡¯s cheeks were tight and firm, and although not big, had a nice round shape and there was a sweet curve to the lower portion just above her toned upper thighs.


    Sweet curve? What was he thinking? He was thinking his sister had the finest goddamn ass he¡¯d ever seen. Not just in person, but she could rival any of porn star he¡¯d seen. The rest of her was equally perfect.


    Her long legs looked even better from behind and therge colorful tattoo looked sexy as fuck in the middle of her otherwise fairplexion. Josie backed toward him causing his eyes to widen as she grew closer.


    She stopped then walked in slow motion back towards the bed. Goddamn, these were going to be good pics as he watched her hips sway. Her ass however, barely moved, a testament to how firm it was.


    Also proof of how he was having a hard time taking his eyes off of it. Laurie had been a cheerleader and had a damn fine body, but Kenny had to admit Josie had her beat. That though raised a red g in his mind. What was he doingparing his sister¡¯s body to an ex-girlfriend?


    Josie stopped at the side of the bed and let her hair fall, and Kenny couldn¡¯t wait to see the stills of her long ck hair cascading down over her back. That¡¯s better, back to why they were doing this, the pictures.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Refocusing on the project didn¡¯tst long as Josie bent over the bed, resting her hands on it, and pushing her ass out at the camera. She opened her legs further, exposing the blue strip between her thighs.


    The material that covered his sister¡¯s pussy.


    Kenny couldn¡¯t help the thought as he once again found himself zooming in until just her ass was in the frame. He was aware he was now breathing through his mouth and the room seemed much warmer than it had been a few minutes ago.


    Josie¡¯s hand appeared, sliding between her legs and over the thong. Kenny¡¯s heartbeat faster while watching her caress the thong with two fingers. She pushed them harder, spreading the material around them and rubbed harder.


    She was stroking her pussy in front of him! He thought his eyes were going to pop out of his head when she worked her fingers under the thong. There was a split-second glimpse of pink flesh and his now racing mind wondered if the camera had caught it.


    She moved her fingers beneath the thong, her ass moving side to side. Kenny was struck hard by two revtions. The first, his sister wasn¡¯t just simting masturbating, she was really doing it. The second realization was one that was far more concerning.


    Kenny was getting hard.


    As Josie¡¯s fingers moved under the thong his cock was quickly swelling. Josie removed her hand, and in a sudden burst of movement, rolled to the side so she was now sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Kenny followed her with the camera, swiveling it on the tripod to keep her centered, and his mouth fell open when Josie made a show of first licking her fingers, then shoving them in her mouth.


    Her fingers had been on her pussy, she was really tasting herself in front of him!


    Had her fingers been wet before she licked them? He hadn¡¯t noticed, but he had a feeling he¡¯d remember to look when he printed the pictures.


    Josie put her hands on her knees, and spread her legs wide open, her toes on the floor, and her feet up and turned in showing off the shoes. A ssic stripper pose, and another that left him staring directly between her legs.


    Her tongue waggedsciviously at the camera as she leaned back, propping herself up on her elbows as she pumped her hips. She did it slowly at first them faster and faster. Josie¡¯s mouth was open, her lips in a wide O and her eyes were wide.


    She was simting being fucked and Kenny knew he should drop the remote, get away from the camera and tell her to stop. Instead, he kept watching his finger now twitching more than pushing on the button.


    He shifted in his seat as his now fully hard cock bent painfully in his shorts. Josie leaned to one side, and bncing on her right arm, slid her left hand over her pussy, and rubbed it. This time it was just the tips of her fingers and in one spot.


    Her clit, she was rubbing her fucking clit through the thong. He backed the zoom out so he could see all of her, his attention darting from her fingers between her legs and her face where she was once again making as if she were experiencing pleasure.


    The look was a little too genuine and he wondered if she was really turned from touching herself. No, how could she be aroused in front of her brother? Maybe the same way he was sitting there with a now aching hard on in front of his sister?


    The music caught his attention when it switched to the opening scream of Buck Cherry¡¯s Crazy Bitch. Josie snapped back into a sitting position, and shing a sultry smile lifted her light leg straight up in the air.


    She moved it further to the right, opening her legs even more before slowly dropping her foot to the floor. She repeated the motion with her left leg, but crossed it over the other. Josie leaned forward, and undid the strap around her ankle, then sat back and wiggled her foot, letting the shoe dangle from it.


    She kicked it off andughed when itnded on the floor next to him, causing him to jump. Josie removed her other shoe in simr fashion theny back on the bed. She lifted her legs, bending her knees to draw them back over her.


    She grabbed her legs behind her knees, then slid her hands to her ankles, and pulled her legs back further. A trickle of sweat ran down his back as she opened her legs, and he was back to string at that two inch wide strip of blue that covered her pussy.


    Unable to help himself he zoomed in again between her legs, and his cock twitched when he made out a patch of material darker than the rest. His sister was wet. Not just wet, but soaking through her thong wet.


    Stop, we need to stop, this is getting crazy.


    But he remained where he was, sitting there taking pictures of his sister cock teasing the camera. That wasn¡¯t a term a guy should use in regard to his sister, but there was no better way to describe it.


    No, not true. The truth was it wasn¡¯t the camera she was teasing because he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d been this goddamn hard. What would he have been like with Jenna? At this point who was to say Jenna would have been hotter than Josie?


    Kenny was beginning to wonder if part of his reaction was based on her being his sister. Seeing his sibling as not just a woman, but a sexy one, had more punch than seeing a professional model who made a living out of being hot.


    He didn¡¯t know where that line of thought wasing from. Nothing Josie could do should have him hard and sweaty and thinking of her like that. That was sick and twisted and wrong in every way.


    But how many brothers had ever seen their sister like this? Would they react the same? Maybe they would. Not that Kenny ever watched it, but a few minutes browsing any porn site would tell you sister and stepsister porn was a thing.


    Right now, he was pretty much watching sister porn as Josie eased further onto the bed, then rolled onto her stomach. She opened her legs and bent them at the knees and crossed them at the ankles.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep9

    A pose straight out of a Penthouse magazine down to the way she was even showing her now bare feet with her blue tipped toes off. She uncrossed them, and rose onto her knees, pushing her ass in the air.


    She reached back and grabbed her ass, spreading it open around the thong. Her hands looked amazing on her ass, especially her blue nails, and as she spread herself he was again fixated on her crotch.


    Josie let her knees slide open she was almost t on the bed, then pumped her hips while still gripping her ass. Her left hand withdrew from her ass, then appeared beneath her as she teased her fingers along her thong.


    She slipped one inside and pumped her hips harder, and Kenny had no doubt her finger was inside her and she as driving down onto it. Crazy Bitch stopped and in the couple of seconds of silence before it was reced by Motley Crue¡¯s Girls, Girls, Girls, he heard a soft moan that left no doubt she was really fingering herself.


    Josie pushed herself up so she was now kneeling and pulled her hair up for him again. As before he admired the tattoo on the back, before his eyes worked lower, taking in her wless ass cheeks as she knelt there.


    In that position the soles of her feet and just the tips of her toes were exposed, and he realized she¡¯d even made her damn feet look good. Josie got on all fours, and turned to the side, and threw her head back, her hair flying over and behind her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the side angle he admired just howrge her breasts were as they hung beneath her. Josie rocked back and forth, lowering her head and raising her ass as if she were fucking someone doggy style.


    She turned again so she was now facing him and leaned back, kneeling on the bed with her legs wide. Josie cupped her breasts and pushed them together, lowering her head and sticking out her tongue.


    She bounced on the bed, flicking her tongue and Kenny groaned inwardly when he caught the hint that she was now acting as if she were tit fucking someone. God knows she could as she pressed her soft, impressive tits together.


    Kenny¡¯s dick was throbbing and at this point his balls were beginning to ache. He was so hot he wanted to take his shirt off. He couldn¡¯t pretend or try to lie to himself that he wasn¡¯t getting turned on.


    Only difference was a few minutes ago he¡¯d have bene pissed at himself and tried to get her to stop. Now, he found he didn¡¯t care. Josie didn¡¯t know, just figured she was doing a good job as he clicked away, oblivious her older brother had a raging hard on inspired by her nubile young body.


    ¡°Hey,¡± her speaking caused him to blink, and bring his mind mercifully from the way he¡¯d been thinking of her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that thing have a timer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can set it to snap a picture every few seconds, why?¡±


    ¡°Then do that ande over and get some close ups with the one around your neck.¡±


    ¡°I can zoom with this.¡± In fact, I¡¯ve been zooming in on your damn pussy thest few minutes.


    ¡°You can get better angles over here,¡± Josie paused and wiped at her face, which Kenny saw was as flushed as his.


    He tried to tell himself it was just warm in the room and she¡¯d been moving around, but deep down he knew she was red from a different kind of heat, the kind one experienced from being excited.


    That and touching herself. Kenny wondered if maybe Josie was a closet exhibitionist and being in front of a camera was exciting her. He¡¯d read articles where models imed that was the case for them, and how they could get into racy shoots, but he¡¯d thought it was the same contrived story as porn stars iming they really loved it.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m close enough.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie. He wasn¡¯t sure he could handle being much closer to her right now.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re being stupid about the sister thing again. You¡¯d be right on top of Jenna with no problem.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I think I have enough.¡±


    ¡°Honestly?¡± Josie mocked him. ¡°I think you¡¯re chickenshit. That or half ass because if you didn¡¯t want those shots you wouldn¡¯t have another camera around your neck.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, lighten up. It¡¯s my project.¡±


    ¡°Then make it as good as possible.¡± She beckoned him with her finger. ¡°Come on, Kenny, stop being a wuss, and do your job right.¡±


    Kenny took the bait, and slowly stood up, casually making sure his shirt was untucked and would help cover up the obvious bulge in his shorts. He took a minute to adjust the Nikon setting it to automatic so it would snap a picture every few seconds and lining it up with the middle of the bed.


    His stalling helped his erection fade, and with a feeling of relief he walked over to the bed. Josie remained on the bed, and he got onto his knees, so he was shooting at an upward angle. Josie immediately made him regret his decision when she put her hands over her breasts, and arched her back, letting her head fall back.


    He clicked a couple of pics, of her hands on her breast, then one of her full body. Without being aware he was going to do it; he dropped the angle and snapped a picture of the thong between her creamy thighs.


    Josie leaned all the way back until her shoulders were on the bed, thrusting her hips up. This close there was no missing the dark spot in the middle of the thong, and the angle showed her nipples pushing thece up over the center of her tits.


    She unfolded her legs, letting her feet hit the floor, and sat up. She leaned toward him, her hands in her hair and her breast threatening to fall out of her bra. Her chest was as flushed as her face and as she posed for him he could tell she was breathing heavy.


    Josie stood and turned to face him, and Kenny shot upward, catching her breast and her face above them. She did the hip shot she¡¯d started with then put her back to him. She shook her ass less than three feet from his face and his cock rapidly rose in response.


    His sister made it worse by bending over in front of him. She grabbed her ankles, and pushed her ass out, and his heart raced as he got an eyeful of not just her perfect ass, but between her legs.


    This close he could see the bulge of her mound beneath the thong and the wet spot causing it to stick to her flesh and when she opened her legs further it tightened between her lips. He was staring at his sister¡¯s camel toe.


    A nasty term to use with your sister, but that¡¯s what it was the line defined between her lips, was going to be an incredible picture, and that part of his mind he no longer seemed to be able to control was convinced there was a good chance he might end up jacking off to these pictures.


    Christ, enough with this! No grade is worth the taboo thoughts his sister¡¯s insanely hot body and triple X poses were eliciting from him. But Josie¡¯s ass shaking in his face kept him where he was somehow still managing to take pictures while dealing with another shameful erection.


    Josie slid her hands from her ankles up to her knees, and bending her legs, rapidly pumped her hips, her ass bouncing up and down. For fuck¡¯s sake, she was frigging twerking for him! She stopped, and turning back to face him, raised her leg and put her foot on his shoulder.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just take pictures.¡± She said with a hint of irritation. ¡°I¡¯m working it, you just go with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he whispered as she leaned in, and the lens of the camera was less than a foot from her.


    He took pictures of her breasts then another of her inner thigh, and the blue thong next to hit. Her hands were on her stomach then her one went to her thigh, the other back over the thong. Kenny caught his breath when her finger teased inside the edge of the thong, showing the very edge of the pink flesh under it.


    For a heart stopping instance, he thought she was going to pull it to the side, and was equal parts scared and aroused. She didn¡¯t do it, but brought her other hand over, and was now rubbing her crotch with fingers from both hands.


    Above him he could hear her breathing and several times it ended with a soft sigh. A surreal feeling came over him as he knelt on the floor, her foot on his shoulder, snapping pictures of his sister fondling herself.


    Josie grabbed his left wrist and tugged on it. Kenny let her do it, able to easily hold the small camera with just his right hand, his thumb on the top button. As if in a trance, he allowed her to put his hand on her stomach.


    Her skin was warm and firm, and she kept her hand over his. Unlike Josie, Kenny enjoyed the sun and he had still had the remnants of his summer tan. His darker skin was a nice contrast against hers, and her nails looked good on the back of his hand.


    He took a couple of pictures, then a third in case using only one hand threw any of them off. Josie pushed his hand down, and Kenny tried to stop her when she guided him to the top of the thong.


    ¡°Stay still, erotic, remember?¡±


    She spoke softly and her normally slow smoky voice had a huskier quality to it than usual. He¡¯d never thought of his sister¡¯s voice as sexy, but now that he was seeing her in a new light even her voice struck him differently.


    Slow, sultry, and seductive were the words nowing to mind. Those bedroom eyes, her killer body, and a voice that would be perfect for phone sex. Suddenly his ¡®baby¡¯ sister seemed mature beyond her years and far more sexual than he¡¯d ever wanted to imagine her.


    His fingers grazed the top of the thong, and Josie put hers over them, curling them into the top of the thong, then pushing it from her stomach. She let him go and left it looking as if he were tugging her thong down.


    He snapped a picture but knew it would be shit because his hand was trembling. She pushed his hand down, forcing the thong to go with it, and expose the curve of her mound. Her smooth, hairless, mound.


    When he saw just a hint of pink, he finally did the right thing and pulled his hand away. Josie caught his wrist, catching him off guard with how fast she moved, and this time pressed his hand to her inner thigh.


    Her thigh was soft and trembled beneath his touch. That could be because of her position with her foot on his shoulder. Or it could be from the same awkward excitement he was feeling.


    Kenny hadrge hands and he spread his fingers out, noticing how much of her thigh he could cover. This picture woulde out better as he¡¯d managed to control the camera this time. Josie dropped her foot, but rather than put it on the floor, she rested it on top of his thigh just beneath the shorts.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep10

    He lowered his head and took a picture, noting how good her blue nail polish, the silver toe ring and the anklet looked. Yes, somehow his sister knew how to make her feet as sexy as the rest of her.


    She wiggled her toes, curling them into his skin, then slid it further up his thigh. He marveled at how soft the sole of her foot was, then released a sharp breath when she slid it under his shorts. Kenny wasn¡¯t wearing underwear as he figured if he posed with Jenna, he¡¯d get somewhat aroused and wanted it to show.


    Kenny knew it was showing now, especially on his knees like this. His cock, his fully hard cock, was along his leg, hot and throbbing from the effect of having his scantily d sister sexing him up for the camera.


    Her foot slid further up the loose leg of his shorts and he tried to get himself to move. She was dangerously close to the tip of his cock. As it was he wondered if she¡¯d noticed the obvious bulge in them.


    He told himself she didn¡¯t, she was helping him with this for school, he had to see her this way to take pictures, but she wouldn¡¯t be looking at him. Her foot moved further, and Kenny dropped his hand from her thigh and put it around her ankle, gripping it tight enough so she stopped moving.


    Above him, Josie gasped, then released a barely audible sound he swore was a whimper of some kind. Had him grabbing her gotten her excited? More excited he should say because he¡¯d seen from her thong she was getting herself worked up.


    That thought caused him to let her go, and the second he did, she pushed her foot up his leg. He groaned when her toes briefly came into contact with the head of his cock, and he jerked back, almost falling over, when she¡¯d wiggled her toes against it.


    Josie giggled, and the sound made his cock jerk, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she caught him by his shoulders, helping him keep his bnce.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    She spoke softly, but there was an urgency in her voice that seemed out of ce. Not just urgency, but there was more than a hint ofmand to it, and before he knew it, he¡¯d put his left hand in hers.


    Josie pulled it upward and ced it on her right breast.


    ¡°Josie!¡± He tugged his hand back, but she gripped his wrist tightly.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, her eyes wide, feigning innocence as she pressed his hand to her tit. ¡°You wanted sexy pictures.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Kenny had no idea what to say. He was too busy wondering why he wasn¡¯t trying all that hard to move his hand.


    He was a hell of a lot stronger than Josie and could easily yank his hand away if he wanted to. That was the key if he wanted to. To his dismay, he found he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do the right thing.


    ¡°I have a bra on,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°True,¡± he whispered, giving in to what he knew was wrong.


    But there was nothing wrong about his sister¡¯s tit. Beneath his touch, Josie¡¯s tit was soft, yet firm, and was a damn impressive handful. The brament was a cop out. Thece cup only covered the inner and lower portion of her breast leaving plenty of soft flesh against his hand.


    Kenny¡¯s balls ached at the feeling of her hard nipples poking into his palm through thece, and the soft sigh Josie emitted when he gently squeezed her breast, made his cock jerk. He managed to keep the camera in front of him and taker a picture of him groping his sister¡¯s tit, but he almost dropped it, when she put her hand in his hair.


    Her fingers ran through it, her nails lightly scratching his scalp, but when he slid his hand down, and squeezed the lower portion of her breast, her grip tightened, pulling his hair hard enough to make him wince.


    Josie plucked the camera from his hand, and let it go, making him grunt when it struck him in the chest.


    ¡°Use both hands, the other camera will get the pictures.¡±


    Kenny should have been ashamed of how quickly he got his hand on her other breast, but instead felt a wave of excitement as he now cupped both her tits in his hands. His breathing was getting noticeably heavier, and louder as he knelt in front of Josie, fondling both of her tits with a growing eagerness that couldn¡¯t be exined by just wanting ¡®a good shot¡¯


    He was aware of the Nikon clicking and the sh flickering out of the corner of his eye, but his man focus was his sister¡¯s incredible tits. God, they were big, and so damn firm, like bounce a quarter off them firm.


    They were like her ass, and hell, her entire body, just t out fucking perfect. Josie put her hands over his, squeezing them as he groped her. He could feel her breasts heaving beneath his touch and her chest was now as flushed as her face.


    What the hell was going on? What were they doing? Why did she keep egging him on and why couldn¡¯t he stop? Because he didn¡¯t want to was the answer. Kenny was as caught up in touching his sister as if she were any hot girl letting him touch her.


    Josie gripped his thumbs and pressed them to her nipples, and when Kenny rubbed them, she released a breathless,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The simple word sent a thrill through him as did the way she let her head fall back, and arched her back, pushing her breasts at him. She raised her leg, sliding her bare foot under his shirt this time, and sliding it along his stomach.


    She slid it back down and Kenny groaned, when she ced it directly onto his swollen cock. She moved it back and forth, and he couldn¡¯t old back a moan as she rubbed his dick through the shorts.


    A wave of disbelief washed over him. Was this really happening? Was he ying with his sister¡¯s tits while she yed footsie with him? Was he hard while she seemed to be soaking through her thong and both of them moaning like lovers?


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Josie removed her foot from his cock, but made no move to push his hands away.


    She spoke in a breathy tone and this time there was no mistaking the fact she wasn¡¯t asking, she was demanding as she took over the shoot. Shoot? Was this still what it was? Right now, it seemed like a lot more.


    But what? Kenny rose to his feet as his mind raced. What was going on between them? A little weed couldn¡¯t exin this, nor could a bit of exhibitionist in his sister. It¡¯s not like they were two friends who were in a sexy scenario and letting themselves take it further, this was Josie for God¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Take this off!¡± Josie hissed, her hands already tugging his shirt up.


    ¡°Why? What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°You wanted to be in the shoot, let¡¯s get some hot pics together.¡±


    Hot pics together, that was so wrong, but not only didn¡¯t he protest as she continued to pull on his shirt, he slipped the Cannon over his head and dropped it on the bed next to them. He lifted his arms, letting Josie take his shirt off and saw the camera sh. He had to say, it would be a good picture.


    Josie tossed his shirt to the side and stepped up close to him. Her hands went to his chest, and he shivered as she teased her nails across his chest, then down his stomach.


    ¡°Hmm, you didn¡¯t need to hire a guy,¡± she purred. ¡°You look just fine, baby.¡±


    ¡°Baby?¡± he blinked.


    ¡°Just ying my part.¡± Josie¡¯s fingers were teasing along the waist of his shorts and he was aware his legs were trembling. ¡°Am I doing a good job?¡±


    ¡°A very good job,¡± he said softly, his eyes staring into hers. ¡°You look beautiful, Josie.¡±


    He had no idea where that came from, but the big, and genuine smile, on her face made him d he¡¯d said it.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± she kept her eyes on his. ¡°You think your little sister is all grown up now?¡±


    ¡°That you are,¡± he gasped when she unsnapped his shorts. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Posing for pictures, silly,¡± she leaned forward and raised herself up on her toes so her face was inches from his. ¡°You said pretty things make pretty pictures.¡±


    He felt his zipper open and his heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest when her fingers eased into his shorts. He held his breath as they slid further in then moaned when her fingers encountered his shaft where his cock was pointed down his leg.


    ¡°Guess I am doing a good job.¡± She removed her hand from his crotch, and he felt another wave of confusion when instead of relief, it was disappointment he experienced.


    Josie¡¯s hands went to his arms, and she tugged on them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff,¡± she winked, telling him she was well aware of what she¡¯d touched with her foot, then her fingers. ¡°Touch me, like you would any hot girl you were making out with.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not making out,¡± he told her even as his hands went to her hips.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Josie slipped her arms around his neck, pulled his head down and kissed him.


    *********


    Kenny made an embarrassing high-pitched sound of protest into her lips. Josie giggled, but her lips remained pressed to his. For a moment he attempted the right thing and tried to pull his head back, but she tightened her grip on his neck, holding his face to hers.


    Her lips were softer than they had any damn right being and the way they worked side to side, caressing his caused him to make another sound, this one a moan. It was a helpless sound, a moan of surrender as he couldn¡¯t even pretend he didn¡¯t like the way his sister was kissing him.


    His moan led to one of hers as she felt him rxing into her embrace. His hands tightened on her hips, and Josie responded by pressing tightly against him. He felt her nipples poking through the bra and into his chest, and her soft stomach against his.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep11

    Her hands slid down his back, teasing her nails across his shoulders, then further down. Kenny responded to her touch by kissing her more firmly, and the soft whimper she emitted had his cock straining in his shorts.


    It was pushing against her lower stomach and he groaned when she moved her hips, grinding into him. His hands went from her hips around her waist, and up her back. Josie sighed against his lips as he caressed the smooth skin of her back before running his hands up into her long soft hair.


    Her hips rocked harder into him, and she lifted her leg, sliding her foot up along his calf. She lifted it higher until he could feel the heat of her inner thigh just over his waist. The camera clicking and shing reminded him of what they were supposed to be doing and he dropped his right hand down to his side, and grabbed her leg behind her knee, holding it up.


    Josie¡¯s lips parted, and her tongue flicked out across his lips, before slipping into his mouth. For some reason that jarred him out of whatever bizarre Josie inspired stupor he was in and he snapped his head back.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re my damn sister!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she paused to take several deep breaths, giving him time to notice how red and sweaty her face was. ¡°For this I¡¯m just your model. Just a sexy girl named Josie working hard to get you an A.¡±


    ¡°Too much,¡± he released her leg. ¡°We¡¯re getting carried away. We have to¡­¡±


    She cut him off by kissing him again, this time much harder than before, and before he could react, she drove her tongue hard into his mouth. Her hands caught his face, holding him to her lips as her tongue danced over his.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re into this,¡± she whispered into his mouth. ¡°Just rx and forget who we are to each other. Let¡¯s make that teacher eat crow when he sees how fucking hot these pictures are.¡±


    She kissed him again, this time much softer, a lingering soft kiss that she followed with two quick pecks, as if she were sealing her prior kiss. She gave him a sexy smile and parted her lips. ¡°Kiss me,¡± she whispered, then widened her eyes, looked up through her longshes and pushed her lips into a pout. ¡°Kiss your little sister, show her you love her.¡±


    As strange as it was, something about the way she¡¯d said it with that demure little girl look inbination with her sultry voice, got to him and his lips were on hers before he was aware he was going to do it.


    She¡¯d just said she was Josie, a model, a girl helping him, then referred to herself as his sister. And it was that reference that had his tongue diving between her lips, and his cock hot and hard against his thigh.


    They were out of control, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind, hell, she was urging him on. If she didn¡¯t care why should he? Granted, he was the older sibling and should know better, but he was only older by two years and his parents would argue Josie was the more mature out of the two of them.


    She was showing that now, but it was a different kind of maturity, a sexual one that had her not only as the aggressor but acting the more experienced of the two of them. How much sex had his sister had?


    How did she know how to pose and move so well? As their tongues waged war in each other¡¯s mouths he added, why did he care. He put his hands around her waist, and abandoning all care, and decency, he slid them over her ass and gave her cheeks a hard squeeze.


    Josie yelped into his mouth, then moaned as he fondled her ass. He squeezed hard again, this time spreading her cheeks open, and thrust forward, pushing his cock into her stomach. She eased from their kiss and lolled back, letting her body go in his grip, her head falling back.


    He held her up as her long hair dangled behind her and her breasts pushed up towards him. Kenny leaned over, kissing her exposed neck.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she moaned. ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    Inspired by that, Kenny sucked gently on her neck, then mindful of the camera, stuck his tongue out and teased it along her neck and the soft hollow of her throat. Josie shuddered in his grasp and she whimpered as he licked, kissed and sucked her neck.


    ¡°So good,¡± she purred. ¡°Feels so good!¡±


    Kenny¡¯s lips trailed down to her upper chest, kissing her, then sliding his lips back and forth. Josie¡¯s hands were on his biceps, squeezing hard, her nails digging into him. He though his cock was going to explode when his lips found the inner half of her soft breast and he sucked her flesh between his lips.


    Josie moaned and squirmed in his arms, her hips grinding hard into him as he kissed and sucked his way to her other breast. His lips slid over thece, and she whimpered when he kissed her nipple through thece.


    The sh and clicking of the camera were the only sound in the room other than their heavy breathing as her phone had stopped ying music. Kenny gripped her ass and stooping slightly pushed with his legs, lifting her in the air.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Josieughed, them moaned when he kissed her bare stomach, sucking and licking under the cups of her bra.


    ¡°Sit on the bed,¡± she panted.


    Kenny was at the point of no longer arguing or questioning anything she wanted, and putting her down, released her, and sat on the edge of the bed. Josie stood to his side, her hand on his shoulder until the camera shed, then swinging her leg up and over his, sat down across his thighs, straddling him.


    She gripped his shoulders and let herself fall back until her head was hanging behind her, looking upside down at the camera. Kenny lowered his head, kissing the tops of her breasts as the camera whirred, documenting their suddenly taboo posing.


    Josie straightened and taking his face in her hands, kissed him again. Kenny knew the camera wasn¡¯t catching the kiss, other than the back of her head over his face, but found he didn¡¯t care. Josei¡¯s lips were on his, her tongue back in his mouth and she was moving in slow circles on hisp, grinding into his stiff cock.


    Even through his shorts he could feel the heat between her legs, and the way she whimpered into his mouth told him she was as worked up as he was. Josie slid back off hisp and patted the inside of his thighs.


    Taking his cue, Kenny opened his legs, then whispered. ¡°Oh, shit,¡± when Josie sank down between them. She didn¡¯t kneel, just squatted, spreading her legs as she lowered herself.


    He imagined the amazing view of her from behind as she showed off that fantastic ass and her barely concealed pussy as she assumed a ssic blow job position. She put her hands on his chest, and he yelped when she gave his nipples a hard pinch.


    Josie leaned close, her tongue flicking across his chest, and again he knew the camera wasn¡¯t getting this, and had a feeling she knew it too. She kissed his chest as her hands roamed over it and his stomach.


    She grabbed the Cannon and handed it to him. Kenny took it, finding that at the moment he had more interest in his sister than the pictures, but he brought it to his face, looking down as he pointed it at his chest.


    Josie made it worth it, sticking her tongue out and teasing it along his chest. A shudder went through him as her soft pink tongue, the one that had just been in his mouth, traced a slow circle around his nipple.


    Josie, she¡¯s just Josie, not my sister, no, just a model. Just for the grade, she¡¯s just helping me. He repeated the mantra even as she flicked her tongue over his nipple then put her lips around it.


    Kenny moaned at the oddly pleasant feeling of having his nipple sucked, something he¡¯d never experienced before. Josie sucked harder, then pressed her lips hard against his chest. She eased her head back and smiled at the perfect red imprint of her lips around it.


    She moved to his other nipple, licking it side to side and up and down. Kenny¡¯s entire body was tense and his knees trembling as Josie slid her tongue down his stomach. She traced the line of his shorts and he released a sharp breath when she slid her hands up the legs of his shorts.


    Her tongue was now on his shorts and a soft whimper escaped him when she ran her tongue over his cock. Somehow through this he¡¯d managed to take a few pictures, but when she licked the length of his covered erection, he couldn¡¯t keep his hand still. Josie stared up at him, that sexy as fuck expression back on her face as she tongued his clothed cock.


    Beneath his shorts her hand crept closer to it, and he lifted his hips, reflexively trying to get it in her hand. Her fingertips grazed his head, and he whispered. ¡°Stop.¡± Josie frowned, but lifted her head from hisp, a look of disappointment on her face that made him wish he hadn¡¯t asked her to stop.


    ¡°Lie on the bed.¡± Josie rose to her feet and walked around to the foot of the bed. ¡°Take the camera.¡±


    She seemed annoyed, as if he¡¯d hurt her feelings telling her not to touch him. If that were true it made him wonder how far she¡¯d nned on going.


    Kenny turned on the bed and stretched out so his head was on the pillow.


    ¡°Further, sit up a little,¡± she pointed to the foot of the bed. ¡°Give me some room.¡±


    Kenny slid partway up into a sitting position then brought the camera up, taking a picture of Josie standing at the other end of the bed. She put one knee on it, then the other, sliding onto the bed. She lowered herself to her hands and knees and did a slow crawl up between his legs.


    Kenny snapped away, getting pictures of her amazing tits as they hung beneath her and the way her long hair trailed along his thighs. She kepting until her hands were on either side of his head and she was staring down at him.


    She pushed the camera to the side, and lowered her upper body, pressing her breasts into his chest, and her lips to his. Josie kissed him forcefully, all but devouring his lips with hers. Her tongue dove into his mouth, and his arms went around her, his hands ying in her hair and running down her back.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep12

    The Nikon would be getting these from the side, and he could always bring them in to get better close ups when he edited them. Josie¡¯s lips slid from his and trailed down his neck and to his chest.


    He picked up the camera again as she backed down his body, her pink tongue racing a wet line down his chest and stomach. She licked his cock through the shorts, then sat up on her knees.


    She swung one leg over his and settled down on his bare thigh. Josie worked her hips, grinding into him, and he groaned at the feeling of her wet thong sliding on her leg. Not just wet, but the heat generating from her pussy.


    Josie moaned and her lips parted as she worked her hips harder and faster, dry humping his leg. She cupped her breasts, rubbing her nipples through the bra, then reached behind her. The straps loosened on her shoulders as she unhooked her bra and his eyes went wide as she moved her arms up and down, causing the straps to slide down to her elbows.


    The only thing holding the bra up, was her forearm which she¡¯d slid under her tits. She stared down at him, sucking on her lower lip, and he fumbled for the camera, not wanting to miss that look, and knowing that there was no doubt he¡¯d be keeping these for himself.


    Josie¡¯s hand slid up between her breasts, gripping the middle of the bra, as she gave him a saucy little smile. ¡°Showtime,¡± she whispered, then with no hesitation, she whipped her bra off.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Kenny hissed, the camera falling from his hand as he was confronted with the sight of his sister¡¯s tits.


    Her big, firm, perfectly rounded tits. Her nipples, an adorable pink were small, but looked at hard as his cock felt. They had a slight upturn to them, and the pink skin around them so light he could barely make it out even against her fair skin.


    Josie cupped them, holding them up, and slid her blue tipped thumbs over her nipples. She moaned, her eyes closing, and her hips grinding harder into his now sticky leg. Somehow Kenny had he presence of mind to grab the camera and took several quick shots of his sister¡¯s bare tits.


    His sister, topless, moaning, wet, and grinding on his leg. This was a dream, some messed up Taboo wet dream. No way this was happening. No way was spacey, silly, Josie working his leg like a stripper giving ap dance while showing off a pair of tits a porn star would be envious of.


    Josie lifted her right tit and lowering her head, eyed he camera as she proceeded to lick her own nipple.


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± Kenny muttered as she pressed both her tits together and moved her tongue from one to the other. She sucked her left nipple hard enough to smack her lips and leave a red lipstick smear on it.


    He snapped a pic of it, then lowered the camera when Josie leaned forward onto her hands and crawled back up to him. Her slick thong slid along his thigh and she¡¯d gotten low enough that her nipples were touching him.


    Kenny had to remind himself to breath as she came closer, her hard, pink flesh teasing his chest and her ass raised in the air behind her. Josie eased his arm to the side, pushing the camera away, and gave him a quick kiss.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sliding further over him, she dangled her left tit over his mouth.


    ¡°Suck it,¡± she nodded her head towards the tripod, and giggled. ¡°For the shoot of course.¡±


    Right, the shoot, but he opened wide, sticking his tongue out. Josie¡¯s nipple slid over it, and she sighed before lowering her nipple into his waiting mouth. Kenny sucked it with an eager abandon he should be ashamed of.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Josie moaned loudly. ¡°That feels good,¡± she eased to the side, offering her other tit. ¡°Can¡¯t let them get jealous.¡±


    Kenny sucked her nipple between his lips as his hands came up, cupping both of them, He was surprised at how heavy they were. A testament to how loose-fitting Josie¡¯s clothes were that she was able to keep a rack like this secret.


    Rack, he should p himself, he sounded like Danny, but crude as it was it was true, Josie had the biggest tits he¡¯d ever had the pleasure of touching, and sucking, and¡­ getting pictures of. Because they belonged to Josie, the hot helpful subject of his photo session, not his sister, no, not that girl.


    ¡®Josie the model¡¯ was moaning above him, moving side to side to let him pay equal attention to each perfect breast, her ass swaying seductively behind her. She eased up, and with a sly smile, mouthed the words ¡°My turn.¡±


    She slid back down the bed, letting her now wet nipples caress his body on the way. Josie kept going until she settled down on her stomach between his legs. She bent her legs at the knees, and crossed them at the ankles, showing off the smooth soles of her feet, and tips of her toes which she¡¯d curled inward.


    Kenny took several pictures of what had be the most frequently used POV blow job position in porn. Damn, she looked fine! No wonder she¡¯d said her ex was ¡®couldn¡¯t get enough¡¯ happy with what she had, who wouldn¡¯t be?


    His shorts had remained unzipped and Josie reached in with a boldness that both caught him by surprise and excited him. She gripped his cock in her hand, and quickly pulled it out.


    ¡°Josie, oh my god!¡± He yelled, his voice cracking from nerves.


    ¡°Oh my god, is right!¡± Josie pursed her red lips together and whistled. ¡°Damn, bro, this is a big fucking dick!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ what¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ we¡­¡± he stammered like an idiot, but his string of partial protests turned into a low moan when she pumped his cock in her small fist.


    ¡°So thick,¡± she whispered. ¡°So hard,¡± she licked her full red lips.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Kenny breathed. He¡¯d been hard almost the entire time she¡¯d been in the room and her slowly stroking him felt incredible.


    ¡°I can feel you throbbing!¡± she sucked on her lower lip. ¡°Look how purple your head is, you¡¯ve been hard a long time, haven¡¯t you, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he could barely get the word out as she slid her palm over the oozing head of his cock. She slid her hand back down, rubbing his precum along his shaft and when she resumed jerking it, her hand glided smoothly over his now slick flesh.


    ¡°Guess I did a very good job,¡± She lowered her face to his cock, and flicked her tongue over it, barely missing the tip. ¡°Maybe better than that Jenna girl?¡±


    ¡°Better than anyone,¡± he replied, his eyes glued to the way her slender fingers and blue nails looked wrapped around his sizable cock. ¡°You were right, I can¡¯t believe how fucking hot you are.¡±


    ¡°Just saying that because I¡¯m ying with your big dick.¡± Josie eyed his cock the way a hungry man would stare at a steak, and he had no doubt that if he didn¡¯t say anything to ruin it, she was going to put it in her mouth.


    And he would be fine with that.


    ¡°Camera,¡± she told him. ¡°Trust me, big brother,¡± she squeezed his cock. ¡°And I mean big brother, you¡¯re not going to want to miss this.¡±


    He fumbled for the camera next to him, not wanting to take his eyes off Josie ying with his cock for even a second. He got it up to his face, and she stared at him over the head of his cock, a look of lust in her eyes that had his cock jerking in her hand.


    Josie turned her face, and he came close to losing his grip on the camera when she ced his cock against her soft cheek. He snapped a picture, admiring the way his long hard cock looked along her face, then took another when she pressed his head into her cheek hard enough to squeeze pre cum from it.


    She nuzzled her face into his cock like a satisfied kitten, smearing his sticky pre cum into her cheek. Josie turned her head, rubbing his cock against her other cheek before sliding his head to her mouth and kissing it.


    She posed for him, her lips pressing into the spongy head of his cock and her intense lusty brown eyes staring into the camera. Josie slipped her tongue out and his hand shook as she traced a wet circle under the ridge of his purple head.


    His thighs were already trembling around her and he was aware of her big soft tits pressing into them, her hard nipples poking into him. Josie swirled her tongue around his tip then made his hips jerk when she plunged her tongue into his oozing dick slit.


    She eased her head back, taking a trail of pre cum with it and he somehow managed to take a picture. Josie ran her tongue slowly down one side of his shaft, then up the other. Kenny moaned and squirmed as she spent the next couple of minutes bathing his cock with her rapidly fluttering tongue.


    Josie was breathing hard and he was so sensitive even her hot breath was giving him a thrill. She pushed his cock back against his stomach and ran her tongue slowly up from the base. She paused to let him get a good still of her tongue pressed to his shaft then went to the tip.


    She slipped his head between her lips and gave him a sudden suck that made him cry out in surprise and her to giggle at his reaction. She went back down his shaft and he groaned when she kept going, her tongue now sliding over his swollen and aching balls.


    Josie pushed his cock to the side, giving the camera the shot of her quickly sucking his left nut into her mouth.


    ¡°God, oh, God,¡± Kenny repeated as his sister worked his balls by first licking, then sucking on each.


    He got a few pictures, but he doubted they¡¯d be that good. But the Nikon would have them,. The side view wasn¡¯t as good as his POV with the Cannon, but they¡¯d still be amazing. Josie finished licking his balls and worked her tongue back up his shaft with a series of quick and slow licks, and finished him off by kissing his head once more.


    But this time she left her lips on the tip and parting them slowly eased him into her mouth. Kenny¡¯s legs straightened and he had to force his hips to keep still as she took his head into her warm wet mouth and swirled her tongue around it.


    My cock is in my sister¡¯s mouth! And I¡¯m taking pictures of it! The dry old inte joke of ¡®pictures or it didn¡¯t happen¡¯ ran through his mind, but he was going to have plenty of those. Josie opened her mouth wider and took him deep into her mouth. Kenny gasped as she easily took most of his length, and held him in her mouth, her eyes staring into his.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep13

    She slid her tongue along his shaft, then shook her head side to side, working his head around her mouth. Kenny gripped the sheet with his free hand as she worked her mouth back to his head, then took him deep once more.


    This time she opened wider and with a loud gagging sound, forced her lips to the base of his shaft. Holy shit! His sister was deep throating him! Kenny had been with four girls since his first time at sixteen, and none of them could take him all the way.


    Josie was forcing herself to do it, as her eyes bulged and she released a nasty sounding gurgle around him, and spit exploded from the sides of her mouth. But she held him there. Her eyes now rolling back as she moaned around his cock.


    That moan was the sexiest damn thing he¡¯d ever heard as it was done around his twitching cock between Josie¡¯s soft red lips. She eased him from her mouth and let a trail of drool and spit flow onto his cock.


    She stroked him, using the spit to lube up his cock, then shocked him by spitting another glob of it onto his head, but this time putting her mouth over it and slurping it off. Kenny forced his finger to move, snapping randomly as Josie eased herself up on her elbows so she was now over his cock, then took him deep in one smooth motion.


    She gagged again, and more spit sprayed out around his cock, but she rapidly slurped her way back up, then slowly bobbed her head.


    ¡°Oh, Josie,¡± he moaned. ¡°Fuck, sis, that feels so good,¡± he didn¡¯t know if he should be calling her sis, but she didn¡¯t mind as she continued to blow him.


    She was sucking in a slow steady rhythm that felt incredible, but was a bit of a tease considering how wound up he¡¯d been. She was taking him about halfway down each time she sucked, and each slow delicious suck was followed by a soft moan in her throat.


    He managed to tear his eyes from the surreal sight of his sister sucking his dick and looked down her body. Her long dark hair fanned out across her back, that perfect ass d in the string thong and her legs kicking yfully back and forth as she blew him.


    Her hips were moving in circles, grinding into the bed as she worked her soft lips and disturbingly skilled tongue along his rigid cock. She rose high enough for him to see her tits, and he slipped his free hand down between them, and yed with her right nipple.


    She moaned, then released his cock, spit sliding down her throat and onto his cock. Josie slid closer to him and raised up on her knees. She slipped his cock between her tits and pressed them tightly around them.


    Josie let a long trail of spit flow from her mouth and between her tits, then bounced up and down.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Kenny gasped as his sister fucked him with her tits. ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡±


    ¡°Pictures,¡± she prodded him, then lowered her head and gave his cock a quick suck as it protruded from the top of her tits.


    Kenny took a couple of shots, at this point because she said something because at this point he was ready to toss the damn thing on the floor and enjoy the show. Josie worked his now sloppy wet cock between her tits, then stopped.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she encouraged him. ¡°Fuck my titties.¡±


    Her words alone were enough to start his hips moving. He pumped them as fast as he could, pushing his cock between Josie¡¯s big soft tits. She kept her head down, giving his head a lick or quick suck at the end of each thrust.


    He pressed the button a couple times, but was barely aiming, as he moved it to the side, wanting to watch her with his eyes and not through the camera view. He was groaning with each thrust, and it urred to him that he wasn¡¯t too far froming.


    Was he supposed to? Would she let him? Should he tell her?


    Josie released his cock from between her tits, and took him back in her mouth, bobbing her head faster and harder than before. She grabbed his free hand and ced it in her hair, so he could move it away from her face.


    He ced it on top of her head, and seeing his hand in her air, guiding her head as she worked his cock added yet another thrill. Josie was taking him deep each time, gagging and gurgling as she forced herself to take every inch.


    Kenny saw red lipstick smears on his shaft and managed another picture as Josie was now driving her face down on his cock as if she were face fucking herself. Her eyes were watering, and her face was now red as a beet.


    Josie was using her hand as well, two fingers sliding up and down his shaft, and following the wet trail left by her lips. Her sucking w3as apanied by wet sloppy slurping sounds and spit and pre cum were flowing from the sides of her mouth. Kenny slumped back onto the bed, moaning, his legs straight and his body tense as his sister devoured his cock in a way that was almost violent.


    ¡°Oh, oh, shit,¡± he gasped when his balls tightened, and cock jerked each time she pounded it down her throat. ¡°Josie!¡± he moaned. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ you need to, Oh, fuck!¡±


    Kenny tried to hold back, but his cock erupted, sending a spurt of cum into his sister¡¯s descending mouth.


    ¡°Hmm-mmm!¡± Josie¡¯s eyes went wide, and she slowed down her manic sucking.


    She was now bobbing her head more slowly, sucking harder, and his hips jerked when her free hand went to his balls, rubbing them as if she were helping drain them into her mouth.


    She jerked his cock as well, using both hands and her obscenely eager mouth to suck every drop from him. And from the feel of it, there was a lot, he released several squirts into her mouth, and some of it slid past her lips and down his shaft.


    Josie quickly slurped it back up, moaning as if it were a whipped cream and not her brother¡¯s load.


    ¡°Josie, oh, Josie!¡± he repeated like an idiot as she continued to slurp on his dick, working for every drop, and finishing off what was by far the best blow job he¡¯d ever received.


    Josie slowed her sucking, holding him between her lips, and pointed to the camera. He reluctantly picked it up, and she waited until he was pointing it at her, and he was damn d he did.


    She opened her mouth and let his cum ooze out. It flowed down her chin then down his cock to the base of his shaft, he snapped as fast as he could, looking forward to the stills of it dripping down her face.


    Josie licked her lips then made him groan loudly when she sucked him again. This time she opened her mouth, showing him the puddle of cum on her tongue. Kenny kept clicking as Josie pushed some of it between her lips, then blew bubbles with it like a porn star.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± he breathed as he struggled to catch his breath while watching her close her mouth and make a show of swallowing, then showing off her now empty mouth.


    ¡°Josie, the model,¡± she sat up between his legs and he noticed how wet and sticky her tits still were from him fucking them. ¡°And a girl who needs this dick in her wet fucking twat.¡±


    Josie slid up the bed and cing her left foot next to his hip rose up high enough to pull her thong to the side.


    Kenny stared at his sister¡¯s smooth pink slit, her swollen clit visible beneath its hood, and licked his lips. Before he could do anything, she grabbed his still twitching cock, held it up, and sat on his cock.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Josie squealed as his cock plunged deep inside her. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re big!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Kenny had still been trying to catch his breath from that intense blow job, and was now overwhelmed by his sister¡¯s insanely wet, and delightfully hot tight pussy.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Josie yelped as she slid her leg so her other foot was on the bed and she was squatting over him.


    ¡°Easy!¡± he moaned. ¡°I¡­ I just came.¡±


    ¡°Stay hard!¡± Josie pleaded as she braced her hands on his chest and bucked her hips, riding him hard and fast. ¡°Stay hard for your sister! I worked so hard for you; you need to stay hard for me!¡±


    Kenny didn¡¯t think that would be a problem as Josie was fucking him as wildly as she sucked him. Whoever said it was the quiet ones you had to watch out for hadn¡¯t been kidding. His sister was a goddamn closet porn star, and the wildest ride he¡¯d ever had.


    ¡°Fuck, oh fuck I need this!¡± Josie moaned as she continued bouncing on his still oozing cock like he was a mechanical bull at a bar. ¡°God you have such a nice dick!¡±


    That was never going to make it on a Christmas card, that was for sure, but the way she was fucking him, and her dirty talk, had his hips thrusting as much as they could in that position. He grabbed her sides, his hands easily going around her slender waist and for the first time, took the initiative.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He pulled her forward, and with a yelp, Josie fell on top of him. Kenny wrapped his arms around her, pinning her to his chest, and slid his legs up so his feet were braced on the bed. Now with leverage he was able to thrust his hips, rapidly into his sister¡¯s now prone pussy.


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Josie cried out in his ear as he tore into her as hard as he could.


    He was using long strokes, most of his cock sliding from within the tight clutches of her pink slit before pounding back into her. Josie shifted to her knees and her arms went beneath him, hugging herself to him as he fucked her.


    She matched his rhythm, her hips now rising and driving down in time with his thrusts. Kenny was breathing hard as his still sensitive head was like a raw nerve inside her, but Josie was yelping and talking dirty in his ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, fuck your baby sister! Shove that big cock in my sloppy cunt! You feel how wet I am for you? How hot you taking pictures made me? I knew I was going top fuck you the second I saw you get hard when I was licking my finger!¡±


    Holy crap, sloppy cunt? Knew she was going to fuck him? One thing he¡¯d been right on, the camera had the effect on her that he¡¯d thought was something models and porn stars had just made up to sound hot.


    Kenny begrudgingly admitted to himself hearing her tell him to fuck his baby sister added more urgency and force to his thrusts. He knew this was wrong in every way, and for a split second felt a pang of fear at the thought of what if their damn parents came home?


    But it was hard to worry about anything with Josie squealing in his ear as he vited her tight twat with his violent thrusts. Josie pushed up on the bed, so she could lift her head enough to kiss him.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep14

    Her tongue plunged into his mouth, as she whimpered deep in her throat while he continued to fuck her. He returned the passionate kiss, his hands sliding down and grabbing her ass, and spreading her cheeks to allow his cock to drive even deeper into her.


    Josie moaned and yelped into his mouth, her hips driving her pussy down to meet his powerful thrusts.


    ¡°Keep fucking me,¡± she whispered into his lips. ¡°Just keep fucking me! I need your cock in me, Kenny!¡±


    Her words sent a surge off lust through him, and sliding his hands up to her arms, he wrenched his shoulders to the side. Josie cried out in surprise as he rolled them over, and he was now above her, still hammering into her tight juicy pussy.


    ¡°Yes, oh I love it!¡± Josie cried out. ¡°Take it, baby! Take your sexy little sister!¡±


    She got her hands between them and pushed against his chest. Kenny rose to his knees and she drew her legs up, putting her bare feet on his stomach. He gripped her knees, and fucked her hard and fast, now looking down and watching his glistening cock slid in and out between her lips, splitting her beautiful little peach of a pussy.


    Her thong was still on, just pulled to the side, and it added even dirtier thrill. Josie reached to the side and with a wicked smile, grabbed the camera and brought it to her face.


    ¡°You look so sexy!¡± She told him as she took a picture of him above her. ¡°Look at those artms and your chest and my pretty little feet on you!¡±


    She lowered the camera, pointing it between their legs.


    ¡°Get some pictures of you fucking that barely legal pussy.¡±


    ¡°Barely legal?¡± he slowed his hips. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she giggled. ¡°I watch way too much porn.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± heughed, and he was surprised at how good it felt. This wasn¡¯t just sex, they¡¯d been having fun, and wasn¡¯t sex supposed to be fun?


    ¡°I need to cum!¡± Josie moaned and slid her hand between her legs, her fingers rubbing her excited clit in hard circles.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± he pushed her hand away.


    ¡°W¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± For the first time, she looked nervous. ¡°I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± as much as he hated to do it, he eased his cock from inside her. ¡°You were going to make yourselfe. You think you¡¯re going to sit here with a pussy that like that, and I¡¯m not going to taste it?¡±


    ¡°Have I told you what an awesome brother you are?¡± Josieughed, as she lifted her hips, and pushed the thong down.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have the world¡¯s best sister,¡± he pulled her thong down her legs and tossed it off the bed. ¡°Who else has a sister that gives amazing head like that?¡±


    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s so sweet!¡± Josieughed loudly; her usual infectiousugh apanied by her trademark big goofy smile.


    But that smile could only seem so goofy with her face red and sweaty and ck streaks of mascara mixed with sticky precum streaked down her cheeks. He was going to have to get a picture of her ¡®freshly fucked¡¯ look before she cleaned up.


    For now, he nned on getting her even sweatier as he lowered his head and sucked on each of her hard nipples. Despite how badly he wanted to taste her, Kenny made himself slow down, enjoying teasing her nipples with his tongue and lips and the way she moaned and sighed contentedly as he did so.


    His cock was pressed along her stomach and she rocked her hips, sliding it along her soft skin. Kenny worked his tongue down her stomach, smiling when Josie giggled while he tongued the silver chain, flipping it around as he licked around her naval.


    ¡°Tickles!¡± sheughed and wiggled beneath him, making himugh at her.


    He quickly slid down between her legs and gave her swollen clit a quick suck that made her gasp and thrust her hips.


    ¡°That tickle?¡±


    ¡°No, that felt amazing!¡± Josie smiled down at him. ¡°Do it again, please!¡±


    Kenny gave her clit another hard suck, then trailed his tongue down between her lips. Josie¡¯s pussy did resemble a peach, her lips tucked in tight to her mound. He split those lips, spreading them with his fingers as his tongue swirled between them.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Josie purred. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, eat that pussy. Make your baby sise for you.¡±


    She moaned when he opened her wider and plunged his tongue into her sloppy pussy.


    ¡°Smile!¡± Josie called out, and he turned his eyes up to see she was taking pictures of him.


    He eased his tongue out, making a show of sliding it through her lips, then around her clit before shoving it back inside.


    ¡°Ooh, bad boy, tongue fucking me,¡± she sighed as she dropped the camera and cupping her breasts, stroked her nipples with her thumbs.


    Kenny moved his head, using his rigid tongue to fuck her as she¡¯d asked, while he slid his hand over her pussy, his thumb lightly rubbing her clit while she probed her slit. Josie moaned and whimpered, her hips rocking gently as he slurped and sucked, getting a mouthful of her sticky juices.


    He worked his tongue to her clit, and Josie lifted her legs, putting her feet on his shoulders, and giving him even better ess to her sulent pink pussy. Kenny eased two fingers inside her, and slowly pumped them.


    Josie moaned in appreciation, rocking her hips in time with his fingers, while he flicked his tongue across her clit. He wanted to bury his face between her thighs and eat her the way she¡¯d sucked his cock.


    But instead he wanted to show her he was a good lover as well and took his time on her. He licked her clit side to side, then up and down and in slower, then faster, circles. Above him, Josie whimpered and moaned, as she now rolled her nipples between her fingers and tugged on them.


    She had her eyes closed, and her lips parted. Even with her face a mess and red lipstick smeared around her mouth, she looked beautiful, more than that, she looked like a woman. This wasn¡¯t his weird little sister, but a mature, sensual woman who enjoyed sex more than anyone he¡¯d ever met.


    Lying there between her legs, licking her closer to an orgasm, Kenny knew this couldn¡¯t be just once. There was no way he could ever look at her the same, or that they could act like this never happened.


    ¡°Right there,¡± Josie moaned as she pulled her nipples to the point it looked painful. ¡°Just like that, Kenny, just like that!¡±


    Her hips lifted and her toes curled into him. Her pussy tightened around his fingers, and when he switched from licking to giving her clit a hard suck, Josie released a long loud squeal worthy of any adult film star.


    She ground her hips hard into his face as she pushed her feet into his shoulders, using them to arch her back and press her hot wet flesh into his face. Kenny¡¯s hips were moving as well, sliding his hard cock into the bed in anticipation of being back inside his sister¡¯s pussy.


    Josie yelped as she writhed on the bed, her pussy grinding into his face as it contracted around his fingers. Kenny continued to lick and suck, keeping his fingers buried within her as her orgasm tore through her.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Josie groaned as her body went limp, and her legs dropped to his sides. ¡°I came hard!¡±


    ¡°What did you say about hard?¡± Kenny was on his knees and in an instant her by the ankles, lifting her legs as he plowed into her even wetter pussy.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Josie yelled as he tore into her with long hard strokes. ¡°Take it, baby! Take that pussy!¡±


    Kenny opened her legs as wide as he could, then pushed them back, leaning forward until he had her feet up over her head. Josie¡¯s eyes went wide, and she squealed as her ass came off the bed and he plunged deeper into her.


    Her eyes rolled back, and she alternately yipped and whimpered as he continued to hammer his cock repeatedly into her now gushing pussy. She was so wet his inner thighs were wet and he could hear his cock entering her.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Josie slid her arms behind her knees, drawing her legs back for him, her feet pressed together, like a human pretzel.


    Holy fuck, she was something! Kenny watch his cock relentlessly plunder her small slit and her big tits bounce wildly as he fucked her hard enough to make the bed rock. He caught a sh out of the corner of his eye, the camera was still catching this.


    Talk about home movies, he thought with a smiled.


    ¡°Make me cum again!¡± Josie groaned. ¡°y with my clit, I want to cum on your cock!¡±


    Kenny pressed his thumb to her once again hard clit and rubbed it in fast hard circles. Josie cried out in pleasure and putting her ankles on his shoulders, resumed ying with her nipples. He slowed his fucking as he felt his knees shaking and the first twinges in his cock.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Josie pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t cum yet! You need to fuck me doggy!¡±


    Her talking like that wasn¡¯t going to help, and he slowed down even more. Josie whimpered in frustration, but when he switched from his thumb to two fingers on her clit, rubbing even harder, her eyes widened, and her hips moved as much as they could with her legs up.


    She slid her right foot into his face, pushing her toes against his lips.


    ¡°Suck them,¡± she moaned. ¡°Suck my toes!¡±


    That was different, but Kenny sucked two of her toes into his mouth. Josie giggled, then moaned as he worked his tongue across her toes, licking and sucking each in turn. She pushed her other foot at him, and he did the same, sliding his tongue around and between her toes.


    It didn¡¯t do anything for him, but Josie¡¯s pussy tightened around his cock, and secondster she threw her head back and released another insanely loud squeal. She squirmed beneath him, bucking her hips as she fucked her with deliberately slow strokes.


    Josie yelped as he pussy convulsed, and a warm gush of fluid, squirted out around his cock. She emitted several short sharp little yips that reminded him off hups, then let her legs fall to the bed.

 So Much Fuck:>Ep15

    ¡°Oh, wow,¡± she moaned, her eyes closed. ¡°I think the room is spinning.¡±


    ¡°What did you say about doggy?¡± he withdrew his now dripping cock. He¡¯d never seen a girl get so wet.


    ¡°I said, you need to fuck me that way.¡±


    Josie took a deep breath as if trying to muster the energy to move and rolled onto her stomach. She drew her knees up beneath her, pointing her ass at him, and raising herself up on her hands.


    ¡°Come get it!¡± She shook her ass at him.


    Kenny grabbed her hips and she howled when he drove himself into her hard enough to make her rock forward. The sight of that perfect ass in the air and that sexy tattoo with some of her dark hair stered to her back from sweat was more too much for him to hold back.


    He squeezed her hips as he took her harder than he¡¯d ever fucked a girl before.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Josie yelled. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby! That¡¯s how you fuck a woman! That¡¯s how you make a girl yours!¡±


    ¡°You mine?¡± he asked as he struggled to hold back his impending orgasm.


    ¡°All yours, Kenny!¡± she looked over her shoulder at him. ¡°Baby sis is all yours! Its your pussy, and your mouth!¡± she gave him a naughty wink. ¡°Maybe even my ass. I¡¯ve never done that before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± his eyes dropped to her tight pink rosebud over his thrusting cock.


    ¡°Mom and dad can¡¯t be home for that because I¡¯m going to squeal like a stuck pig you stick that big dick in there.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, Josie,¡± he moaned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Get the pictures!¡± she pushed the camera back towards him.


    Kenny grabbed the camera and slowed his thrusting, getting a couple of shots of her back, then his cock between her cheeks, gliding into her pink slit. He tossed the camera to the side and resumed fucking her.


    ¡°Grab my hair, both hands!¡± Josie demanded.


    Kenny did as she asked, getting a fistful of her long hair in each hand and pulling back on it. Josie¡¯s head came up and she released a long loud howl as he hammered into her with all the strength in his hips.


    ¡°Yeah, take the reins!¡± She cried out. ¡°Ride your sister! Ride her like the dirty little pony she is!¡±


    ¡°Dirty little¡­¡±


    Kenny couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He delivered several more savage thrusts and groaned as his balls tightened and he reached the point he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Bullseye!¡± Josie shouted, and when Kenny whipped his cock out, she slid onto her stomach, so she was lying t.


    Kenny leaned over her, pumping his cock and sent a long thick spurt of cum onto the colorful butterfly.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s warm!¡¯ she giggled. ¡°Keep going, big brother, paint your sister¡¯s back!¡±


    He moaned as he stroked is cock, amazed at the size of his load seeing he¡¯de not long ago, Heid several white strips of cum onto the tattoo and squeezing his cock, wrung a few more drops onto her.


    ¡°Picture,¡± Josie said in a barely audible voice.


    Kenny had no interest in the damn camera, but after taking a second admire the huge mess he¡¯d made on her back, picked up the cannon and took a couple of pictures, He dropped the camera, then turned and dropped onto his back next to her.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Josie turned her head so she was looking at him. ¡°That was intense!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± he whistled. ¡°Mom and Dad would shit!¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad aren¡¯t ever going to know,¡± Josie gave him a tired smile. ¡°That was so fucking hot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but now what?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see. I got stoned, I got fucked, I came twice.¡± She yawned. ¡°I¡¯d say a nap.¡±


    ¡°I mean like with us.¡±


    ¡°You have fun with me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°That is a lot of fun all over my back,¡± she giggled. ¡°And there was more than that in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was pretty damned worked up.¡± He leaned over and kissed her sweaty forehead. ¡°Someone in this room is sexy as hell.¡±


    ¡°Not bad for deadhead hippie sis?¡±


    ¡°My god if Danny ever saw some of those pictures.¡±


    ¡°Show him a couple, the ones without my face.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Sure, have some fun, tell him Jenna couldn¡¯t make it and I was the backup model.¡± She paused. ¡°Mary Jane,¡± she snickered. ¡°Get it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it,¡± he had to admit it would be fun to see what Danny¡¯s reaction would be without him knowing who he was looking at. More than a little turn on too, to see Danny get worked up over his sister¡¯s body, the body he¡¯d just enjoyed.


    ¡°But what about us?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± her eyes had been closed, and she forced them open.


    ¡°You asked if I had fun, but that was it.¡±


    ¡°You worry too much Kenny,¡± she closed her eyes while she spoke. ¡°You had fun, I had fun. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m asking if we¡¯ll have fun again.¡±


    Her eyes opened. ¡°You ready again?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the look on his face made herugh.


    ¡°Then let me know when you are, and we¡¯ll have some fun.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to have that kind of fun.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, if it feels good do it.¡±


    ¡°So like are we going to be a thing or you going to date someone or¡­¡±


    ¡°Kenny, you need to smoke more, you¡¯re too much like Dad, you always need to know everything and have a n. Just roll with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how it happened, or why. You think about it before?¡±


    ¡°No, I just got hot and horny getting sexy for you. Being in front of the camera got me more worked up, then I got even hotter when I saw how you were looking at me. I figured I was kind of teasing both of us, but you were hard and looking at me like I was the prettiest thing you ever saw, and it got to me.¡±


    ¡°You are the prettiest girl I know,¡± he told her. ¡°And not just today. I always knew you were pretty, that¡¯s why I never let anyone make fun of you.¡±


    ¡°And I know that.¡± She opened her eyes part way and smiled. ¡°Remember why I told you I don¡¯t show myself off?¡±


    ¡°Because you want guys to like you for you, not your looks?¡±


    ¡°And my body, and the way I like to fuck and talk dirty was their reward. You¡¯re my brother and sometimes you make fun of me a little, but we¡¯ve always been close, and you always stood up for me, and you help me anytime I need it.¡±


    She put her hand to her mouth, suppressing another yawn.


    ¡°I know it sounds bad, but I know I have a nice body, but the way you looked at me? The way I could tell you were trying not to, but couldn¡¯t help it and would have stopped because it was wrong, and you¡¯d never want to hurt me? I figure if anyone deserves a reward, it¡¯s my big brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you have some kind of rewards program?¡± He asked. ¡°Like can I earn more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better, joke,ugh, rx and have fun, Kenny,¡± she sighed. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a lot of fun. Sexy dirty fun, and maybe some sweet fun.¡±


    ¡°Sweet?¡±


    ¡°I like being raunchy, but I like slow and sweet too. Sometimes you can fuck me, sometimes you can love me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always love you,¡± he kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll love you more if you shut that stupid camera off and maybe wipe the mess off my back.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he forced himself to get up, and walking over to the Nikon shut it off.


    On the way back to the bed, he picked up his shirt and gently wiped the white sticky mess from her back. When he was done, he kissed her shoulder, then nted several quick kisses across the top of her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet,¡± Josie giggled. ¡°Nowy down and take a nap with me. We have work to doter.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± He crawled into bed next to her and pulled the sheet up over them.


    ¡°We have to go through all the pictures.¡± Sheughed. ¡°The really nasty ones were fun, but you can¡¯t use those.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, cum dripping down your face is Porn hub, not art.¡± Now that he was lying on his back, and rxed he felt a wave of exhaustion flowing over him. Man, they¡¯d gone at it. ¡°But I have all day to pick and edit the pictures.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but tomorrow by the time you¡¯re done Mom and Dad will be home. If we do it today, we¡¯ll get all horny looking at them and can fuck again and be nice and loud and not worry about anyone hearing us.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I like the way you think, sis. You really are the perfect sister.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she giggled. ¡°I¡¯m the model sister! Get it?¡±

 Mother And Son Horny Too?>Ep1

    Mom and son share a bed, and a lot more.(Enjoy)


    ***********


    Rose opened her eyes and looked at the cheap digital clock on the motel¡¯s even cheaper nightstand. It was eleven forty-five, and she was wide awake. By rights she should be sleeping. This was day two of her brilliant idea to drive from RI to California to see her sister, Laura.


    She thought it would be a nice to drive rather than fly and spend some time alone with Vince who begrudgingly took two weeks out of work ande with her for the trip. They¡¯d each driven several hours today, stopping only for lunch and dinner, and a quick bathroom stop.


    Figuring they¡¯d be too tired to drive much further, Rose had looked up local hotels located a hundred miles from where they¡¯d stopped to eat, figuring they¡¯d drive a couple more hours before calling it a night.


    She¡¯d found a decent four-star hotel and booked a room with two beds, to save a little money, and so her and Vince could watch some movies together, something they still enjoyed doing even though ta twenty it would be hard to get him to admit that.


    Vince imed he kept up their ¡®movie nights¡¯ at home solely for her benefit, but Rose knew he liked the time with her, especially if the movie was bad and they¡¯d make fun of it the whole way through.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Rose was informed there was a booking error and they didn¡¯t have anything avable. Pissed off, she went back to the car, and went back to looking up ces to stay within a few miles of them.


    The third ce with no openings exined there was a big business expo in town, and that¡¯s why everything was full. With neither of them up for driving too much further, Rose kept looking until she found a cheap motel that said they had one room left.


    The price was close to what the four-star hotel would have been, and no doubt higher than their regr rate, to take advantage of the convention. Rose paid over the phone with her credit card to avoid losing the room, and they drove the twenty minutes to get there.


    The ce was a pit, even Vince remarking it looked like the kind of motel people paid by the hour to fool around with a hooker or have a sleazy affair. Rose did her best toe up with a forced smile.


    Vince had no idea Rose had caught Brian cheating on her and had caught him at a ce not much better than this leaving with a girl that looked a lot closer to Vince¡¯s age than hers. They¡¯d been arguing constantly ever since, Brian iming it was a one-time thing, and a mistake, but what the hell, she ¡®wasn¡¯t into it¡¯ anymore.


    Rose knew it wasn¡¯t just that once, and it was bullshit she wasn¡¯t into sex. Rose had always loved sex, but thest couple of years sex had been one way, his way. Rose went out of her way to keep herself in shape, had her hair and nails done on a regr basis, wore lingerie, would role y little fantasies in the bedroom, and there wasn¡¯t anything she wouldn¡¯t do.


    But all that effort she put into it was for her to suck his cock, get fucked for about two minutes if it was that long, then he¡¯d go to sleep. His idea of forey had be squeezing her tits, and maybe a p on the ass if they did it doggy.


    He hadn¡¯t given her an orgasm in over a year. Wouldn¡¯t finger her, go down on her, and when she brought out one of her toys one time for him to use on her, he got defensive and insecure asking why she needed them.


    About a year ago, Rose began withholding sex. If he was going to do nothing to please her, she wasn¡¯t going to please him. She was his wife, and a sexual woman with desires and needs. Not just a mouth and pussy he could shove his dick into for the two minutes he couldst.


    She knew an affair or hookers were inevitable. Rose would never cheat, and she did have chances. Blonde, blue eyed, with a tight athletic body that was even more impressive at her age of forty-six, she got plenty of attention from men.


    Rose wasn¡¯t big on top, her breasts were more than a mouthful, but not a full handful was how she¡¯d describe them. Advantage to that was even being older gravity hadn¡¯t taken effect and her breasts were still perky.


    At one point Brian had asked her about getting a boob job, ¡®wouldn¡¯t you like them to be bigger?¡¯ Rose¡¯s answer was no, but apparently, he did. That was right about the time, she¡¯d decided she could have a better sex life with toys and fantasies than him.


    But she knew Brian would step out. He was too ¡®manly¡¯ to go without sex. They hadn¡¯t been happy in a long time, but remained together for Vince, not just as his parents, but he had one more year of school left.


    There was also the ad agency they¡¯d built together. If they divorced, could they still manage to run it together? Would they try and by each other out, sell it? But for all the questions, Rose swore if he cheated that would be the end.


    Not only had he, but she had proof, and now leverage for what she wanted. That was part of the reason for the trip. Rose needed time away to decide what she wanted to do, and if she could work herself up to it talk to Vince. This two week ¡®vacation¡¯ was about her having to make a huge decision and live with the effects of it.


    In the meantime, what she was living with was a ratty as hell motel room that only had one bed, and it was a twin. The only other furniture in the room was a small leather recliner, with cracked upholstery and so nasty looking, there was no way she¡¯d let Vince sleep in it.


    With the only other option being the floor, she told him just share the bed with her. It was tight, especially with Vince being six one and a solid hundred and ny pounds of all state wrestler. That matter waspounded by the fact the AC was broken.


    It was currently eighty-five outside and felt hotter than that in the small room. They couldn¡¯t open the one window because it faced the club next door where Rose had no doubt most of the seedy motels business came from, drunken hook-ups.


    They had tables and music outside and there was no way they¡¯d be able to sleep with the window open. Worse the strobe lights were visible even through the cheap blinds, but Vince fixed that by hanging a nket they certainly wouldn¡¯t need, over it.


    They each took a shower in the dubious looking stand up stall that was so small she wondered how anyone even a little bigger than Vince could even fit in. The air inside the room was so hot and sticky they were both sweating within a half hour out of the shower.


    Poor Vince was going to sleep in sweatpants and a t-shirt as he did the other two ces they¡¯d stayed. Rose told him not to be ridiculous and to sleep in a pair of shorts, or even his boxers if he wanted to.


    They¡¯d be under the sheet and she was his mother, not like she¡¯d be checking him out. Admittedly, part of why she¡¯d told him that was because there was no way she could wear a night shirt in this sweltering room.


    While Vince sat on the bed with his back turned, Rose removed her bra, and shorts, and slipped under the sheet in a grey tank top and her panties. She didn¡¯t feel the panties were that improper, they revealed about as much as her bikini bottom.


    The top was another story, being smaller chested, Rose tended to wear tighter tops to show off what she had, and tank top was a size smaller than it should be. Without a bra, the shirt was tight enough to show off her nipples and the shape of her breasts themselves.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to keep the sheet over her chest, so she figured after they watched a little TV, she¡¯d just sleep with her back to him the sheet only up to her waist. That was the final straw on the night, the remote was dead, and the TV had no external way to change the channel. When Vince got up to turn it on, it was stuck on a local ess channel.


    At that point, they¡¯d decided to call it a night, and go to sleep. That was an hour ago, and Rose couldn¡¯t nod off. She hated being on her side, so decided since it sounded like Vince was asleep to roll over onto her back which is how she usually slept.


    They left the light over the bathroom mirror on, and the door open so they could find the bathroom. That left the room lit enough that if Vince looked over, he¡¯d get a look at her in the skimpy tight shirt because there was no way she could keep the sheet over her.


    But again, if he did, he did. He was her son; not like he¡¯d be checking out his mother¡¯s tits. Then again, Rose found herself looking at Vince in a way that wasn¡¯t quite motherly. Staring at him as he slept, she couldn¡¯t help noticing he was a good-looking young man.


    Brian had been damn fine in his younger years, and Vince looked just like him. The short thick ck hair, strong jaw, rugged features that made him attractive, but not in the pretty boy way. The one trait Vince had of Rose was his deep blue eyes, which coupled with his dark hair and his tanned face, stood out even more than they did on her. Neck down, Vince reminded Rose of Brian in his heyday as well. Vince¡¯s shoulders and chest were wide, and even rxed the muscles in his arms stood out.


    His stomach, partially visible with the sheet pulled a few inches over his waist was t and hard, his ¡®six pack¡¯ well defined. Even his legs looked good, his thighs thick, and the muscles in his ves standing out even when he was just walking.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Amazing he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He¡¯d broken up with Tara a few months ago, and unless he was just hooking up, he hadn¡¯t been dating anyone. Not for the first time, Tara, and any other young woman Vince had been with was one lucky bitch.


    Rose had the talk with him about sex. She knew Brian had as well, but Rose made sure to bring up the fact that you get what you give, and Vince wanted his girl to be his personal little porn star, then he needed to be hers.


    Taking good care of her would make her more than happy to be good to him. As she¡¯d talked with him, she¡¯d thought about how long it had been since Brian had taken care of her. They¡¯d had amazing sex for years, and he used to love to go down on her.

 Mother And Son Horny Too?>Ep2

    Rose closed her eyes, recalling those days. How he would spend an hour between her thighs, licking, teasing, fingering with her feet on his shoulders or her long legs stretched out alongside him, ying with her nipples, moaning, and whimpering as he kept her on the edge of Cumming, but would back off.


    When he¡¯d let here, her orgasm would be so strong she¡¯d just lie there like a ragdoll, while he would left her limp legs, and plow into her, fucking her with delicious long hard strokes, just taking her, iming his reward for turning her into a quivering hot mess.


    Rose released a deep breath into the hot humid air. It had been months since she¡¯d had anything between her legs other than her fingers or a vibrator. Just thinking back to those days had her nipples erect, and a different kind of heat between her legs.


    She closed her legs, and bent them slightly, then straightened them. Rose repeated the move several times, and she had to part her lips and breath through her mouth as just the sensation of her thighs pressing around her tight enough to rub the panties against her now swollen clit had her on the verge of moaning.


    The heat didn¡¯t help. Ever since she could remember, the heat made her horny. Something about being sweaty and flushed, her flesh slick and warm, always got her worked up. Not that it took much these days, but what the hell was wrong with her? She was lying next to her son.


    Not just next to, but Vince was taking up so much of the narrow bed, their sides were touching. That added to the heat, both externally, and she hated to admit it, but internally. God his body was hard! Even sleeping and rxed his arm and thigh felt as if he were flexing them.


    Rose¡¯s attention turned to how her own long soft, and sweaty leg felt against his. If they were a couple, her a cougar on the prowl, and him the lucky young cub she¡¯d decided to bring to this shitty motel to fuck while her inattentive and out of shape husband paid young girls to squeal for him.


    Even the contrast of their skin was sexy. Vince deeply tanned from his summerndscaping job, and Rose who usually avoided the sun, except to take a quick swim, and even then, she thered herself with sun block, was fair, bordering on pale.


    Her light honey blonde hair would look good on his chest, and her body pressed tightly to his even better. Get a grip, woman, this is your son. Rose brushed it off as being yet another sign of how deprived she was. Fine line between deprived and depraved, she supposed.


    Meanwhile, she was now horny as hell, and all but squirming on the bed. Rose slid her hand under the sheet and when she felt between her legs, she wasn¡¯t surprised to find the crotch of her panties were wet.


    She rubbed her clit through the silky material and had to bite her lip to avoid making any nice. Rose wiped her hair from her sweaty face. She should have put her hair up, but seeing it had been wet from the shower, she¡¯d chosen to let it get the pillow wet to cool it off and keep her cool for a while as well.


    The humidity in the room had dried it quickly, and now it was stered to her face and shoulders. That should be annoying, but like the heat itself, in her randy mood she found it sexy. Her blonde hair darkened by sweat was a good look if she thought so herself, because, hell someone had to these days.


    Rose rubbed her clit harder, and her other hand strayed under her shirt. She caressed her right breast, as if she were a lover exploring it, fondling it, gently, before her fingers found her nipple. She was breathing harder, and nced to her right, making sure Vince was still asleep.


    Rubbing through the panties felt good, but it was more teasing than satisfying. As absurd, and t out wrong as it was, Rose decided she needed to get off. It always served to help her sleep, and with another long day on the roading up, she needed to rest.


    Rose released her breast, and lifting her hips, carefully eased her panties down so she could open her legs wide, the way she liked to when she had her ¡®me time¡¯. Watching, Vince she slowly drew her legs up, and pushed her panties over her knees.


    She eased her right leg out, but left them around her left, so she could easily find and pull them back up. Just the thought of now being naked from the waist down while being next to Vince sent a strange, but pleasant feeling went through her.


    Rose eased her left leg out and rolled her eyes when it dropped off the edge of the bed, because Vince had her right on the edge of it. She pulled her leg back up, wondering how she could do this as her right leg was pressed against Vince.


    Another odd wave of heat went through her when she decided to raise her right leg, and gently drape it over Vince¡¯s. She remained still, seeing if the weight of her leg woke him up. She held her breath when he grumbled something, and his eyes partially opened.


    He didn¡¯t seem to bepletely awake as his left hand which had been on his stomach under the covers, moved, resting on her thigh. A shiver went through her at the sensation of hisrge strong hand on her inner thigh and about a foot away from her pussy.


    Vince closed his eyes, and his breathing remained slow and steady. Relieved. Rose slipped her hand back between her thighs, amazed at how wet she was and knew it was partly the taboo of doing this so close to her son.


    Her middle and ring finger slipped easily into her wet slit, and when she pressed her thumb to her clit, she had to stifle a gasp. Damn, she was wound up. With her arm touching Vince¡¯s Rose didn¡¯t rub herself to hard in fear of the movement waking him.


    She closed her eyes and released a long shuddering breath as she worked her hand back under her shirt and captured her swollen nipple. Rose tried to envision some faceless young stud working her over heated cunt, first fingering, then eating her before stuffing her with the hard cock she desperately needed.


    It worked for a minute or so, but her mind strayed to Vince¡¯s hand on her thigh. She imagined him sliding it further, until he encountered his mother¡¯s wet pussy. It would be his long thick fingers inside her, and she¡¯d moan his name while he drove them into her hard and deep.


    He¡¯d make here, then she¡¯d roll over and ride him. Considering how amazing the rest of his body was, Rose had no doubt her son would have an amazing cock. Her breathing was getting faster and deeper and her thighs already quivering.


    She straightened her legs, and bent her feet, her toes curling as they always did when she was straining toe. Despite the voice in her mind telling her she shouldn¡¯t be thinking about Vince, her incestuous thoughts kept flowing.


    She imagined being on top of him, her hands on his muscr chest while his were on her tits. Repeatedly driving herself down onto his cock and him moaning ¡®oh, mom¡¯ his hips thrusting frantically as his balls prepared to empty into his mother¡¯s¡­


    Rose stopped, when she realized the narrow cheap bed was shaking. She suppressed a whimper of frustration as she had been so close. She hadn¡¯t thought she was rubbing hard enough to shake even this flimsy mattress.


    The bed was still shaking. Her eyes flew open and she looked over at Vince. His eyes were closed, but like hers had been, his lips were parted, and he was breathing heavy. Her gaze shifted lower and her eyes widened.


    The sheet was moving rapidly up and down, and the visible part of his arm was moving.


    Vince was jerking off!


    Talk about like mother like son! Rose became aware of his hand still resting on her leg moving lightly back and forth, caressing the soft skin of her upper thigh caress her soft skin. Her heart raced when she wondered if he were thinking of her while he stroked his cock.


    ¡°Honey?¡± Rose couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°You okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His hand stopped moving, and he opened his eyes with exaggerated slowness, as he turned to look at her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You were shaking, are you okay?¡± She fought back a smile at the nervous look on his sweaty face.


    ¡°Um, yeah.¡± He nodded, his head bobbing in a jerky motion, and his eyes darting everywhere, but his face.


    ¡°You sure? You were making some groaning noises?¡± She lost the battle and felt her lips curving into a smile. ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he agreed, his head bobbing again. ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    His eyes had stopped moving and were now lingering below her face. Rose followed his line of sight and saw her nipples poking through the thin material, and with a start she realized her hand was still under her shirt.


    ¡°Are you sure it was a bad dream?¡± Rose eased her hand from her shirt, the move calling more of his attention to her breasts.


    ¡°Yeah why?¡± His eyes had gone lower, now focusing on where her other hand was still under the sheet.


    ¡°Because it looks like you were having a pretty good dream.¡± She pointed to the tent he was pitching in the sheet. A veryrge tent.


    ¡°Oh, um, shit!¡± As red as Vince was from the heat, the flush managed to deepen and his hands went to his crotch, trying to push down what looked like a very persistent erection.


    ¡°Then again, unless you jerk off in your sleep, that wasn¡¯t really any kind of dream, was it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I was¡­ scratching myself, must have gotten bit on the leg, and¡­¡±

 Mother And Son Horny Too?>Ep3

    ¡°Honey, are you horny, too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡± he stopped as he caught her words. ¡°Too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m horny,¡± she whispered, and even as she spoke, she wondered where she was going with this. ¡°I¡¯m so goddamn horny, Vince.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You are?¡± He looked like a deer in headlights as he tried to think of something to say.


    ¡°I was doing the same thing you were.¡± Rose grabbed his wrist under the sheets, and slid it up her thigh, just missing her pussy as she rubbed it over the small patch of damp blonde fuzz on her mound. ¡°I even took my panties off.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± His blue eyes went wide. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Hot?¡± She asked. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe if you weren¡¯t my mom.¡± He responded with the right words, but he didn¡¯t try and move his hand from where it rested just over her clit.


    ¡°Did you like mommy¡¯s leg over yours? Is that why you put your hand on my thigh? Were you thinking about me while you stroked your cock?¡±


    The questions came rapid fire, and in a throaty purr she hadn¡¯t used since thest time she¡¯d talked dirty to Brian. Rose wasn¡¯t sure what hade over her, but knowing Vince was masturbating next to her, and possibly to the thought of her had her clit throbbing, and her nipples so hard they were beginning to ache.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vince struggled for an answer, but even as he did his eyes were on her breasts. ¡°Yeah, sorry, mom.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look sorry?¡± She nodded towards his crotch, then reaching under the sheet, grabbed his cock.


    His hard cock. His hard, thick cock!


    ¡°Mom!¡± Vince gasped, his mouth dropping open and his eyes so wide it would have made herugh if her focus wasn¡¯t on the impressive pulsing erection in her hand.


    ¡°I know, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Rose slowly stroked his cock as she spoke, and noted Vince made no attempt to stop her. ¡°But its not right for us to be horny either, is it?¡±


    ¡°I guess not.¡± Vince breathed as she worked her hand down to the base of his shaft, and back up to rub her palm over the spongy head of cock. Long too¡­ long and think. Oh God, she was so wet!


    ¡°Your father and I haven¡¯t had sex in months, and he hasn¡¯t gotten me off in two years.¡± Rose spoke softly as she continued to pump his cock. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Um, TMI?¡± he joked nervously, but still made no move from stopping his mother from jerking him off.


    ¡°And you¡¯re such a good-looking young man, and I bet very good to his girlfriend. Not fair for you to be so horny that your mother¡¯s leg on yours gets you going.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he was breathing harder and his eyes were now on the sheet moving up and down. ¡°Not fair.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see what we have here.¡± Rose drew her leg up and kicked the sheet away, exposing them from the waist down.


    Vince had pushed his boxers down a few inches, and the sight of his huge cock in her hand, caused a wave of wet heat between her thighs. She¡¯d been right, his cock was as beautiful as the rest of him.


    And his balls, big and full. So full he needed to get off even with his mother next to him.


    ¡°Oh, honey, that is one fine cock.¡± She sucked on her lower lip. ¡°It¡¯s a goddamn sin that you have to jerk it off.¡± She stroked him faster and the moan he emitted had her thighs trembling.


    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t be doing that.¡± He finally managed a protest.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this feel better than doing it yourself?¡± Rose squeezed his cock just below the tip, getting another groan from him and a squirt of pre-cum flowing down her fingers as a reward.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he moaned in agreement as she worked her hand around his dripping tip, getting her palm wet. When she resumed jerking him, her now slick hand glided along his shaft.


    ¡°It would feel a lot better for me too.¡± She pushed his hand between her thighs. ¡°Feel how wet your mother is. Her poor little pussy needs attention, baby, and it would be so much more fun if you did it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ but¡­¡± he blinked as if wondering if he were dreaming. ¡°What about Dad?¡±


    Rose grinned. The fact she was her mother didn¡¯t seem to matter to him anymore, he was worried about getting in trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never know, honey. This will just be our little secret. Its not like we¡¯re having sex. I¡¯ll give you a nice hand job, to help you rx and go to sleep, and you¡¯ll finger me while you y with my clit. Make your mothere nice and hard.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, baby?¡± She looked up at him through her eyelids then slid her hand down his shaft, and cupping his balls gave them a squeeze. ¡°Mommy really needs toe and so do you.¡±


    ¡°I mean, if you think its okay.¡± Vince¡¯s fingers slid between the moist folds of her pussy, and her hips jerked when the edge of his hand rubbed her clit.


    ¡°Its okay!¡± She slid her hand back around his cock, marveling at the way her fingers were unable to touch around it. He hadn¡¯t gotten that from Brian. ¡°It¡¯s so okay!¡±


    Rose pulled the tank top up over her breasts, exposing them to her son.


    ¡°Damn, mom.¡± He stared at her tits with a look of desire she hadn¡¯t seen from her husband in years.


    ¡°They¡¯re kind of small, but they¡¯re nice, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re amazing,¡± His eyes roamed down her breasts and along her body. ¡°You¡¯re so goddamn hot.¡±


    ¡°You just saying that because I¡¯m ying with your cock?¡± Regardless of why, hearing him say it made her feel sexy, and she loved it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re really hot, a lot of my friends in high school used to bust me up and say they wanted to fuck you.¡± his fingers again probed her pussy. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re wet!¡±


    ¡°Put those fingers inside me,¡± she urged him by pushing her hips up, sliding his fingers to the right spot. ¡°Two of them.¡±


    Vince obeyed, and Rose released a loud moan. Thest year all she¡¯d had inside was a thin vibrator, and his two thick fingers were spreading her sorely neglected cunt as they pushed deep inside her.


    ¡°Lay on your side,¡± she whispered, ¡°Get those fingers in deeper, and put your thumb on my clit.¡±


    Vince responded with an eagerness that caused her pussy to gush around his probing fingers. He rolled onto his side, propping himself up on his elbow, while rubbing her clit with hisrge thumb.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rose breathed, her hand on his forearm, squeezing it. ¡°Push harder, honey, work your mother¡¯s pussy.¡±


    When Vince rolled to his side, she closed her legs, and crossed her ankles, pinning his hand between her legs. His cock was now resting on her thigh and Rose ced her hand on top of it, pushing it into her leg and sliding her palm up and down his length.


    Vince¡¯s thumb rotated on her clit, while he flexed his wrist, working his fingers in and out of her. Rosey back on the pillow, moaning softly, her hips rocking into his fingers. She felt his cock pulsing against her leg, and his pre-cum oozing onto it.


    She grabbed her nipple, rolling it between her fingers, then cried out in surprised pleasure when, with no hesitation, Vince lowered his head and sucked her other nipple into his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She swore. ¡°Someone¡¯s done this before, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Vince winked at her, that simple gesture causing her hips to buck hard into his fingers. God, for something that was supposed to be wrong it was so fucking hot! Hot enough that Rose¡¯s thighs were already trembling and her legs straightening.


    ¡°Just like that,¡± she whispered. ¡°Make mamae, Vince, then you cany back and I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    Vince moaned around her nipple when she gave his cock a squeeze for emphasis. His thumb pressed harder into her clit, and he surprised her again, by pushing a third finger into her sopping cunt.


    As wet as she was, having three fingers inside bordered on ufortable for the first few seconds, but the fact he¡¯d done it, and the way his tongue swirled around her attention starved tit, more than made up for it.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re being so good to me,¡± she purred. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you cum so hard!¡±


    ¡°Get what you give, right mom?¡± he asked around her nipple, shing her a sly smile that had her hips thrusting faster into his fingers.


    It also had her wondering if he¡¯d thought of her before because he seemed way toofortable with her body, and what they were doing.


    Then again, wasn¡¯t she, and she¡¯d never had a sexual thought about her son until tonight. Somewhere in her mind, Rose wondered how she¡¯d feel about this tomorrow morning, but right now all she was feeling was the impending explosion that had her toes curling, and her back arching.


    She¡¯d stopped ying with his cock and her hand now roamed across Vince¡¯s upper body, rubbing his back, his shoulder, then down his arm. The feeling of hard muscle beneath his sweaty skin increased her already out of control lust.


    When she slid her hand into his sweat dampened hair, and pushed on his head, forcing his face into her breast, Vince moaned, and his cock twitched against her leg. The two of them were acting like a drunken couple having a hot one-night stand, neither caring, at least in the heat of the moment, who they really were to each other.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Rose cried out, pinching her nipple harder, as she dug her fingers into his short hair, and pushed harder, all but force feeding him her tit. ¡°Oh, God, Vince you¡¯re going to make mee!¡±


    The sound of her own words, and how wrong, yet right they sounded, sent her over the edge. Rose released a low guttural sounding moan as her pussy contracted around her son¡¯s fingers, and the strongest orgasm she¡¯d had in years mmed through her.


    The low growling sound turned into a high-pitched squeal as she writhed on the bed, her hips bucking, and thighs mping around Vince¡¯s hand, grinding her wet cunt into him. He continued to work her clit, and wiggle his fingers inside her, his tongue busy on her nipple.

 Mother And Son Horny Too?>Ep4

    Even as her body was wracked with waves of intense pleasure, Rose caught Vince¡¯s eyes, and they were focused on her face as she alternately yelped, gasped, and went back to the low groans she made when she came hard.


    ¡°Oh, damn,¡± she breathed as her body slumped limply into the mattress. Her she uncrossed her suddenly weak legs, andy there gasping for breath as her pussy continued to quiver around Vince¡¯s fingers. ¡°So hard,¡± she moaned softly. ¡°Came so hard.¡±


    ¡°That was the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Vince lifted his head from her breast. ¡°You came like a porn star.¡±


    ¡°Your mother can do a lot of things like a porn star.¡± She replied while giving him a shove in the chest to get him to roll over onto his back. ¡°I need someone to make me want to.¡±


    Vince obedientlyy on his back, and looking at her, gave her a nervous smile. ¡°My turn?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight it is.¡± It was her turn to move onto her side, propping her self up with one arm as he had.


    She grabbed his cock at the tip, milking pre-cum from him, and as she had before used it to lube up his shaft.


    ¡°That feels so good.¡± Vince moaned as his mother stroked the length of his cock.


    ¡°Yeah, it does,¡± Rose agreed. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking hard, honey. And this cock is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Just saying that because it¡¯s the one in your hand?¡± heughed.


    ¡°Smart ass.¡± Rose replied, but with a big smile. She¡¯d forgotten sex was supposed to be fun, not a chore.


    Vince looked as if he were going to reply, but it turned into a gasp as for the first time Rose worked her hand rapidly up and down his cock, not just teasing, but jerking him. Rose¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the beautiful cock in her hand, loving the way her red nails looked on his shaft, and then to his face, watching him also enjoy his mom¡¯s hand on his dick.


    He moaned quietly and his hips were now moving as Rose stroked him, bringing him closer each time her hand worked his full length. Rose stared at his angry purple tip which continued to ooze pre-cum.


    The sight of it had her licking her lips, and she realized she had leaned closer, her head now over his thigh. She squeezed him tighter, and slowed her stroking, making him release a sound that was a mixture of a moan and whimper of frustration as she held off his impending explosion.


    The way his cock throbbed in her hand, and how good it looked glistening with pre-cum and her hand around it, had her mouthwatering. His cock seemed to be getting bigger, but it was her eyes getting closer as without conscious thought, her head was now across hisp, her lips inches from his tip.


    Vince put his hand on the middle of her back, and she felt his fingers trembling. Rose sucked on her lower lip. She knew what she wanted. She wanted this glorious cock in her mouth. She loved sucking cock, and missed it, but she¡¯d be damned if she¡¯d do it for someone who wouldn¡¯t do a damn thing for her.


    But her son had just given her one hell of an orgasm, and for that shouldn¡¯t he get a nice treat?


    ¡°You¡¯re right Vince,¡± she spoke just loud enough for him to hear. ¡°You get what you give.¡±


    Rose opened wide and took his cock deep into her mouth.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Vince gasped. ¡°You¡­ oh shit!¡±


    Rose moaned around his hard flesh, her eyes rolling back as she opened wider, and took more of him into her mouth. He was so damn thick! But she rxed, angled her head, and continued to work her soft lips down his shaft.


    With a gagging sound, Rose managed to get her mouth to the base of his shaft. Behind her, Vince was moaning ¡°Mom¡± repeatedly and when she shook her head, working his sensitive tip around her mouth, his fingers pressed into her back and his entire body tensed.


    Rose held him there, reveling in the feeling of having her mouth stuffed with hard young cock. His pre-cum oozed down her throat, and ovee with the desire to suck, she worked her lips to his tip.


    Rose released him long enough to spit on it, a move that elicited a surprised gas from Vince. She took a breath, then went to town, sucking her son¡¯s cock like the porn star she¡¯d just told him she was happy to be.


    She slid further across hisp, so she could rest her upper body on him as she bobbed her head rapidly. Vince¡¯s hips jerked when she cupped his full balls and rubbed them gently. At this point she was just using her mouth, and thought it was a shame he couldn¡¯t see his cock in her mouth.


    Rose thought about rolling over between his legs, but his legs were already trembling, and she knew he need toe as badly as she had. There was also the very real concern that if she rolled over, she might decide to go all the way and ride him like she had in her taboo masturbation fantasy, before she¡¯d stopped.


    Vince¡¯s other hand slid into her hair and she moaned at the way it was shaking. His while body was shaking. She was sure this was far from the first blow job he¡¯d ever received, but she bet it was a whole different thrill when it was your mother¡¯s mouth on your cock.


    She knew that because the fact this was her son she was sucking had her hips rocking and her pussy flowing even though she¡¯d juste minutes ago. Her breasts were pressing into his stomach and she moaned louder when his hand slid all the way down her back to her ass.


    He gave her ass a squeeze, and it pushed her to bob her head even faster. Rose was sucking loud and sloppy, making wet gurgling sounds as she let her spit and his pre-cum slide from her mouth as she worked her way t the tip, then slurping it back up on the way down.


    Her eyes were closed, and she was moaning as much as he was just from the pleasure of having him in her mouth. The way his body shook and the now higher pitched desperate moans behind were music to her ears, and fueled her to suck harder, as if she were in a race.


    His balls tightened in her hand and behind her he gasped. ¡°Take it out, I¡¯m going toe!¡± when she kept sucking, he sounded panicked. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold it back, I¡­ Oh my god!¡±


    His cock erupted in her mouth and Rose squealed around it as a thick warm jet of cum struck the back of her mouth and slid down her throat. Vince moaned and his hips jerked as his mother continued to suck, rubbing and squeezing his balls topletely drain them into her willing mouth.


    He continued to squirt in her mouth, a huge load worthy of the size of his balls and incredible cock. Some if it slid from the corners of her mouth, but Rose eagerly sucked it back up as if it were the sweetest thing she¡¯d ever tasted.


    ¡°Oh, stop!¡± Vince groaned when even her most fervent sucking couldn¡¯t coax another drop from him. His hand tightened in her hair, pulling on it and sending another wave of forbidden heat through her.


    She eased him from her mouth, and sitting up, smiled down at him.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for porn star?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯d do just fine.¡± He returned her smile. ¡°My Mom¡¯s mad blow job skills.¡±


    ¡°Honey, that was a quickie, I have skills that would make your head explode.¡±


    Shey back down next to him, and hooking her foot under the sheet, drew her leg up to grab it and pull it up over their waists. She tugged her tank top down back over her breasts, and when she realized he hadn¡¯t replied, looked over to him.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just thinking about what you said.¡± This time the smile was gone. ¡°What did we just do?¡±


    ¡°We took care of each other.¡± Rose shrugged. ¡°And like I said, this is our little secret. We both needed something, we helped each out, and now we go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°We just forget about it?¡± His shrug was identical to hers. ¡°I guess that¡¯s what we have to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, now get some sleep. Long day of driving tomorrow. We¡¯re trying to get to your aunts so we don¡¯t have to risk another shithole like this.¡±


    ¡°You know, all of a sudden this ce isn¡¯t so bad.¡± He gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Love you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°You say that to every woman who blows you?¡± She teased.


    ¡°No, just the ones who are really good at it.¡± He quipped. ¡°But really, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡±


    She closed her eyes, trying to tell herself she could sleep after what just happened. Despite the orgasm she swore she was as horny as before they¡¯d yed. Giving head always made her horny, she should have gotten him off first, then he would have settled her down.


    ¡°You know,¡± Vince spoke from beside her. ¡°What we did made me feel closer to you, like we shared something even though it was wrong.¡±


    He surprised her by reaching over and putting his hand over hers where she had them folded on her chest. ¡°Only we can know about it, makes it kind of special.¡±


    ¡°Right, special.¡± Rose replied, trying to sound tired. ¡°Now we drop it, okay, honey?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Right, sorry, night mom.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t respond so the conversation wouldn¡¯t keep going.


    Because she knew damn well if it did, she might suck him hard and let him fuck her.


    *****


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, fuck me!¡± Rose cried out, her nails digging into Vince¡¯s shoulders as hey between her legs, fucking her. ¡°Come on, Vince, be a good boy and give mommy what she needs!¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes flew open, and she released a frustrated sigh. That was the third time she¡¯d nodded off, and all three times she¡¯d dreamt of her and Vince fucking. Like thest two times she awoke to her heart racing, her nipples erect and her clit aching.


    How could she be this goddamn horny? She knew the answer, she wanted more. When sex was good, Rose always wanted more. There were weekends in their younger days they only left the bed to use the bathroom and eat.


    Those days, Rose had felt as if she were drunk on sex, and every orgasm just made her crave another. She¡¯d suck Brian hard again and again until when he came only a couple of drops would dribble out and he¡¯d moan that his balls hurt.


    She felt that way now. That orgasm was so good she wanted another. No, she was kidding herself, there was only one thing she really wanted right now.


    Her son¡¯s cock inside her.


    She looked over at Vince. His eyes were closed and his breathing steady, but he¡¯d fooled her before. Rose wiped at her sweaty face, their little taboo encounter had done nothing to cool down either the room or her body physically or sexually.


    Vince was sweating as well, his face and chest beaded with perspiration. Damn, he looked sexy. Rose¡¯s leg was against his and she felt the sweat between their legs and loved the feeling. But to be this sweaty they should have had the fun to earn it.

 Mother And Son Horny Too?>Ep5

    Fingering and a blow job weren¡¯t that kind of sexy work out. Being this hot should be the result of some serious fucking. Rose¡¯s gaze trailed down his chest to his crotch. There was a prominent bulge under the sheet, meaning even in his sleep he was close to hard.


    Was he dreaming of her? When he¡¯d been talking before, they went to sleep had he been hoping they¡¯d fuck? Rose¡¯s eyes lingered on the bulge. Before, she¡¯d imagined he had a nice cock. Now that she knew it was a indeed a damn fine cock, she wanted it even more.


    She looked at the clock. One thirty am, and she¡¯d only dozed fitfully, her raunchy dreams waking her up, and leaving her too wound up to really sleep. Rose had never bothered putting her panties back on, and sliding her hand between her legs, touched her clit.


    She moaned quietly as just that brief touch made her grind her hips into the bed. She took another look at the sheet over Vince, thinking that right next to her was exactly what she needed. What she¡¯d been needing for a year now.


    She¡¯d already let him shove his fingers in her cunt, and she¡¯d sucked him dry, was sex really going to make things any worse? One way to find out.


    ¡°Fuck it.¡± Rose said aloud, kicking the sheet off them.


    She got off the bed and walking around to the foot of it, crawled up between Vince¡¯s open legs. Remaining on her knees, she yanked his boxers down, causing his semi-hard cock to spring free. Even as Vince, who was asleep this time, grumbled in confusion, Rose lowered her head and sucked him into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Vince moaned. ¡°Mom, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t fair, you didn¡¯t get a chance to watch before.¡± Rose yanked his boxers further down his hips. ¡°Get these fucking things off.¡± She hissed, stunned at the urgency in her voice.


    She backed down the bed, pulling his underwear down his legs as she did. Vince lifted his legs, and Rose tugged his boxers from his feet, throwing them on the floor. She stretched out on her stomach and taking his now fully hard cock in her hand, rubbed it against her cheek.


    ¡°That better? Now you can see your big dick in your mom¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°That looks so good.¡± Vince¡¯s eyes were wide as Rose turned her head and whacked his once again dripping cock against her face.


    Sticking her tongue out, she pped his heavy cock against it several times before running her tongue up and down both sides of his shaft. She moaned as she worked her soft pink flesh against his rigid flesh, and pushing his cock back, dipped her head and sucked on his balls.


    ¡°So good,¡± Vince groaned as she sucked on each of his balls, then fluttered her tongue across them, bathing his sac with her tongue.


    Rose ran her tongue back up his shaft and took him between her lips once more. She bobbed her head, but slowly, letting him enjoy her mouth while she grew wetter by the second at the feeling of having her son in her mouth.


    She released him, and rising to her knees, grabbed her tank top and stripped it off, flipping it behind her.


    ¡°I still owe you that mind blowing blow job, honey.¡± She swung one leg at a time over his hips. ¡°Because right now this cock needs to be in your mother¡¯s needy cunt.¡±


    She rose higher, and grabbing his cock, guided it through her lips and shoved the tip inside her. She sat down hard, driving him inside her and making her cry out as his long thick cock spread her open even further than his three fingers.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s deep!¡± She moaned.


    Leaning over she grabbed the cheap headboard and rocked back and forth, working his cock inside her, getting herself used to his size. She lowered herself over him, pushing her tits into his face.


    Vince opened wide, but she teased her nipple along his lips before pulling back, teasing him. He repeated the gesture with the other breast, then cried out when he slipped his arms around her and pulled her down.


    His sucked not just her nipple but part of her small breast into his mouth and Rose moaned while no bucking her hips up and down, riding him. Vince went back and forth between her tits, licking and sucking each nipple as Rose groaned in approval.


    She looked down into his sweaty face, loving the way her long damp hair touched his shoulders and tickled her chest. Now more ustomed to him, she bounced harder on hisp, rising higher each time to drive more of his impressive length inside her.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good inside me, baby!¡± She lowered her head and surprised them both by kissing him.


    Vince¡¯s arms tightened around her, pulling her down so she her tits were now crushed against his chest. He kissed her hard and with a passion that made her hips move more urgently, riding him faster.


    Her tongue darted against his lips and he parted them to ept it. They moaned in their throats as they shared their taboo kiss, and now his hips were moving in time with hers, driving up into her descending pussy.


    ¡°I need it!¡± She whimpered into his mouth. ¡°I need it so bad!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he whispered, and sliding his feet up so his knees were bent, he drove his hips up into her.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah!¡± She screamed in his ear as he held her pinned against him as he pounded her with short hard strokes that had her yelping each time he went deep inside.


    Vince wrenched his body to the left, rolling them over and now on top, fucked her so hard the bed was creaking and the headboard mming into the wall.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± She squealed, her dream no bing an even hotter reality. ¡°Give mommy what she needs, baby!¡±


    Vince sat back, and grabbing her ankles lifted her legs and pushed them back. Rose¡¯s ass came off the bed and she found herself staring at the tops of her feet where they were now over her head. When Vince resumed mming her with long hard strokes, she squealed long and loud, her mouth in a continuous ¡°O¡± as he son tore into her.


    ¡°Take it!¡± She managed in between yelps and moans. ¡°Take that pussy, make it yours!¡±


    Vince leaned forward to grab the headboard, keeping her feet on his shoulders. Rose was all but bent in half, but all she cared about was his cock was now plunging straight down into her and she swore she¡¯d never been fucked this hard.


    ¡°Keep fucking me like this and that pussy will be yours!¡± She stared him in the eye. ¡°You want that Vince? You want mommy¡¯s hot mouth and her wet cunt all the time? You want to keep fucking me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he moaned above her, as tried to blink the sweat from his eyes.


    ¡°Then make it so I can¡¯t say no! Give it to me so good, that I¡¯ll be yours. Your dirty secret, your dirty girl! Your nasty porn star mommy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you want it,¡± he whispered, but sat back and pulled his cock from inside her.


    ¡°No!¡± She protested. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, I¡­ Oh!¡±


    Vince had crawled back a couple feet and bending over plunged his face between her thighs.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± She squealed as he drove his tongue inside her dripping slit. ¡°Eat that pussy, baby!¡±


    Vince¡¯s hands were on the backs of her thighs, keeping her legs up, and feeling like she was trying out for a porn, she hooked her arms around her knees, holding her legs back over her head. Seeing she had them, Vince let her left leg go and shoved three fingers into her cunt.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh you¡¯re being so fucking good to your mother!¡± The words seemed absurd, some would say sick, but he was pumping his fingers hard and fast and his tongue and lips were on her clit noisily slurping on her pussy.


    Rose wiggled her ass into the bed, pretty much the only part of her she could move, as Vince sucked her clit with an enthusiasm that made her feel like the sexy desirable woman, she¡¯d been yearning to be thest two years.


    She hadn¡¯t just been talking him up to fuck her harder. Rose couldn¡¯t even pretend this would be a one-time thing. She was already addicted to her son¡¯s cock. Not just his cock, but the way he wanted to please her, and the confident way he fucked her even though she was his mother.


    The biggest thing was the way he wanted her, he really wanted her and after years of not being happy she sorely needed to be wanted.


    ¡°Keep sucking!¡± She urged as her body was already gearing up for another orgasm. ¡°Eat mama¡¯s pussy, baby! Make mee in your face!¡±


    Vince released her other legs, and sliding his hand up, caught her right nipple and squeezed it between his fingers while boldly adding his pinky inside her, using four fingers to spread her.


    Rose threw her head back and unleased what could only be described as a howl. She let her legs go and brought them down around Vince¡¯s head wrapping them around it and crossing her ankles.


    She ground her hips, smearing her pussy into his fluttering tongue. Rose let loose with a series of yelps and squeals and had she not been in the throes of orgasm would haveughed when someone pounded on the thin wall and yelled for them to keep it down.


    There was no chance of that. As soon as her hips stop thrusting, Vince was back on top of her and hammering away inside her still quivering flesh. Rose grabbed his shoulders, digging her nails in as he fucked her with long hard strokes that had her eyes rolling.


    She grabbed her tits, ying with her nipples for him. Vince was breathing hard and sweating so much some of it was dripping onto her face and chest. Both their bodies were glistening, and when she wrapped her legs around her waist, she had to lock her ankles, or they would have slid off.


    They both cried out at the sound of a loud crack and the bottom of the bed hitting the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± She moaned. ¡°Just keep fucking me! Fuck me until youe!¡±


    Vince didn¡¯t slow down even for a second. He just continued his relentless attack on her pussy which at this point was beginning to experience some soreness. But it was a good pain as they said, because as far as Rose was concerned her could fuck her until she couldn¡¯t walk.


    But the way he was breathing and how short and jerky his thrusts were he was getting close. Squeezing her legs tighter around him, she whispered. ¡°Inside, baby. I want to feel my boye inside me.¡±


    Her words were the final push and after giving her several thrusts so hard she felt her juices spurting out around his cock and down her thigh, Vince exploded inside her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, honey!¡± Rose whimpered in pleasure as her son¡¯s hot cum squirted deep inside her. ¡°That¡¯s so nice! Keep going honey, I want every drop.¡±


    Vince moaned and gave her several short thrusts, each ending with another spurt as he painted the walls of his mother¡¯s pussy with his cum.


    ¡°All of it.¡± She drew him down and kissed him before whispering in his ear. ¡°Let mommy have it all, baby.¡±


    Vince groaned softly as thest trickle leaked into her. He let himself rx on top of her and despite the heat and sweat, she hugged him tightly, rubbing his back and kissing him softly.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± he began, but she silenced him with a kiss, before whispering.


    ¡°I know what it was, and don¡¯t worry about it, or wonder if its wrong. Just enjoy the moment, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He kissed her, then easing away from her fell over onto his back. ¡°I¡¯ll just say holy shit, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see the holy shit and raise you a that was the best fuck of my life.¡±


    ¡°Not every day a mom says that to her son.¡± Vinceughed quietly.


    He turned as Rose stretched her legs out so she was lying beside him. ¡°So, um, now what?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re going to have to pay for a bed.¡± She dodged the question. ¡°I hope the guy in the next room didn¡¯t hear what we were saying, but I guess we could be role ying, right?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Vince told her. ¡°Not looking for a long talk, just did you mean it that we can keep having sex?¡±


    ¡°I did mean that. I¡¯ve always loved sex in the morning, honey so you better get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°What about dad.¡± He sighed. ¡°I know, mood killer.¡±


    ¡°Good question.¡± Rose rolled onto her side and draping her leg over his put her arm across his waist and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°All I can say as an answer is¡­¡±


    She kissed his cheek and smiled.


    ¡°You just helped me make a very big decision.¡±

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep1

    Trish and Brad get to unwrap more than a present.. (Enjoy)..


    ********


    I jumped at the sound of the door opening and lifting my head from Brad¡¯s shoulder, saw Ashleying through the door.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡± she eximed, as she removed her long coat and hung it up next to ours in the closet in the front hall.


    ¡°Damn, she drives me crazy in that outfit.¡± Brad said softly from where he was sitting next to me on the couch.


    I¡¯m sure many wives would be upset at their husbands for checking out a pretty girl half their age. I, on the other hand, had already been thinking the same thing. Ashley wasing home from a shift at the restaurant Brad had gotten her a job at when she moved in with us several months ago. Ashley worked the bar area and her uniform consisted of a short red skirt with ck stockings and matching heels. Her long legs showed why she was on the cheerleading squad at PC and although she was small on top the tight low cut ck shirt did wonders for her chest.


    ¡°Hey honey.¡± I called out to her as I watched her remove her hat and shake out her long blonde hair. ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°It was great!¡± she said in that sometimes sickeningly cheerful tone she always spoke in. ¡°I got awesome tips again!¡±


    ¡°I wonder why.¡± Brad said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Be nice.¡± I whispered as I elbowed him in the side.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashley asked.


    She was now standing in front of us and I had to force my gaze away from her firm young thighs that were at eye level.


    ¡°Oh,e on Ashley,¡± Bradughed, ¡°Why do you think you get such good tips?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I guess because I have a big smile, and I¡¯m always friendly.¡±


    ¡°Really, you think that¡¯s it?¡± I asked, unable to help ying along.


    Ashley frowned and her normally big blue eyes narrowed in concentration. Suddenly she snapped her fingers. ¡°I know why!¡± she smiled, ¡°Because it¡¯s close to Christmas so everyone¡¯s in a generous mood, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Brad said with apletely straight face. ¡°They see you and all they¡¯re thinking about is giving.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ashleyughed and as always it made me smile, ¡°Tis the season!¡±


    The two of usughed and although technically it was more at her than with her, I felt a wave of affection for our adorable little border. She really was a sweetheart.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste and I have an early ss tomorrow so I¡¯m going to head on up to bed.¡±


    Leaning forward, she gave me a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Good night, Trish.¡±


    ¡°Night honey.¡± I said softly as found myself staring down her shirt.


    Her tits were small, but the red bra she was wearing had them pushed up quite well and I could just imagine the cute little pink nipples beneath the material. Ashley moved to the side and gave Brad a quick kiss good night as well. I couldn¡¯t help smiling when I saw Brad¡¯s gaze also go down her shirt. As she stood up, Ashley said, ¡°Thanks again for getting me the job Brad, I¡¯m making enough money that I should be able to fly out and see my folks on February vacation!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ashley,¡± he said, grinning.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For making me smile.¡± He told her. ¡°You always put me in such a good mood!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I do what I can!¡± she said as she turned and headed for the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, you do plenty,¡± Brad said under his breath as we both watched her begin to walk up the stairs. The higher she got the more of her thighs we could see and I knew that Brad, as I was, was hoping for a view of her firm little ass. We were disappointed however, as just before she got to the top; she stopped and worrying that we would get caught looking, both turned our heads back to the television. Ashley removed her phone from her skirt and started chirping away as she took thest of the stairs and vanished down the hallway.


    ¡°Do you really think she doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s hot?¡± Brad asked, turning to look at me, ¡°Is she really that naive?¡±


    ¡°I think she is.¡± I told him. ¡°It goes beyond naive, she¡¯s just really sweet. I¡¯m d she couldn¡¯t live on campus; she¡¯d get taken advantage of in a heartbeat. That¡¯s why Bill and Kate were thrilled we said she could stay with us when he got transferred, so we could look out for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Bill would just love the way we perv on her sometimes.¡± Brad rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah well, she doesn¡¯t even know when a guy is hitting on her, so I don¡¯t think it would ur to her, we¡¯ve had a few little fantasies about her.¡±


    ¡°You more than me.¡± He said, ¡°I think she¡¯s adorable, you¡¯re the one who wants to corrupt her.¡±


    ¡°Just me?¡± I asked, cocking my head at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the pervert out of the two of us.¡± He said, still keeping a straight face.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never thought of that long blonde hair in your hands, or those big blue eyes looking up at you?¡± I leaned forward and began whispering in his ear, ¡°Or better yet those soft full lips, pouting and trembling as she stares at your nice big dick and I tell her to suck it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he said quietly, ¡°Maybe once or twice.¡±


    ¡°Imagining those little squeals while you push your cock into the tightest little pussy you¡¯ve ever had.¡± I sighed, ¡°Hell Brad, I think she may even be cherry, imagine that.¡±


    Brad had closed his eyes and was starting to breathe heavier. I squirmed in my seat as a warm sensation began to build between my legs. Running my fingers through Brad¡¯s sandy brown hair I continued.


    ¡°I can just imagine holding her, cupping those perfect little tits and whispering in her ear that it¡¯ll be okay as you ease into her.¡± I exhaled softly in his ear, ¡°Of course that¡¯s after I get her ready for you by sucking on her little pink clit, making her cum nice and hard, getting that sweet little pussy hot and wet for you.¡±


    ¡°Hot and wet, like you¡¯re getting?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I purred, feeling my thong sticking to my now very excited pussy. ¡°And you¡¯ll be so fucking hard watching us.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t just be watching.¡± Brad said and turning towards me, slipped his hand under my shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll be sucking and ying with Ashley¡¯s tits and spreading her open for your tongue.¡±


    His hand had made it up to my bra and pushing his fingers under it; Brad caught my swollen nipple and gave it a squeeze.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I cooed as his fingers lightly caressed my tit. ¡°And you¡¯d need time to rest because the two of us would suck you off wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be hot!¡±


    His sentence ended in a groan when my hand found his cock and gave it a good hard squeeze through his cks.


    ¡°Yeah baby?¡± I whispered, rubbing my hand along the length of his hard cock, ¡°You like that idea; sweet little Ashley on her knees next to me. I¡¯ll take you nice and deep then feed your cock to her inch by inch? Nice and slow, those soft quivering lips struggling to take you into that pretty mouth? I¡­.¡±


    I was cut off, by Brad sliding his hand up my skirt and directly between my legs where he began rubbing my pussy through the thin material of my thong.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°More,¡± I asked, my hand tightening around his cock. ¡°About sweet little Ashley, our best friends adorable little daughter you im not to think about?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t until you started talking about her,¡± he said, but this time couldn¡¯t keep the smile from his face.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t thinking of our pretty little school girl, because right now.¡± I pushed his hands from me and standing up, pulled my skirt up and began shimmying out of my thong, ¡°I want you to take care of your naughty school teacher.¡±


    Brad licked his lips at the sight of my smooth pussy, but pointing at the stairs said, ¡°What if shees down¡­.¡±


    He stopped as I put my finger to his lips.


    ¡°She neveres back downstairs. She showers and goes into her room.¡± I gave him a mocking sigh, ¡°Of course if you¡¯re getting to be such a prude we can only fool around in the bedroom then¡­. Ohh!¡±


    I gasped when Brad reached out and putting his hand between my thighs slid his fingers through my wet pussy. I opened my legs wider and groaned as he shoved his fingers up inside me and found my clit with his thumb. Leaning over, I braced my hands on his shoulders and one at a time raised my legs and put my knees on his thighs. Sitting up on my knees, I began pumping my hips into his plunging fingers and moaning as he rubbed my clit in slow circles.


    ¡°Damn you¡¯re wet.¡± Brad said, looking up at me, his dark eyes bright with lust, ¡°You are a naughty teacher aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So are you.¡± I replied as I began unbuttoning my white blouse, ¡°Fingering your wife on the couch!¡±


    I finished and yelped when grabbing the middle of my bra, Brad yanked it down hard. My full breasts popped out of the cups and I sighed contentedly as Brad¡¯s lips immediately found my rose colored nipple. He took my other nipple between his fingers and began teasing it gently as he worked my clit. I started bucking my hips faster as his talented fingers worked me over. After twenty years of marriage, Brad knew exactly how to touch me. Between that and getting myself worked up with my impure thoughts of seducing sweet little Ashley, I could already feel my thighs trembling in anticipation of a good hard orgasm.


    Speaking of hard, Brad¡¯s cock had felt damn good through his pants and I couldn¡¯t wait to get a taste of it! My breath caught as he began to thrust his fingers harder into my sopping pussy and I began breathing heavier. I closed my eyes and started grinding my hips in a circr motion, working his fingers into my pussy and moving in rhythm with his thumb. Brad was breathing hard around my nipple and reaching down I undid the buttons to his shirt and started teasing his nipples with my long fingernails.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep2

    I let my mind wander imagining Ashley¡¯s mouth on my other nipple, whimpering as she sucked a woman¡¯s tit for the first time. Brad would have his hand behind her, fingering her pussy from behind and causing her to moan and struggle to focus on my tit. I began to move my hips with more urgency as I envisioned, sucking on that young pink pussy. God, it had been so long since I¡¯d tasted a woman!


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby.¡± I purred, ¡°Make me cum for you and I¡¯ll take such good care of that nice big cock of yours!¡±


    Brad moaned around my tit as I squeezed his nipples between my fingers and began to bounce up and down, driving his fingers even harder into my pussy. Letting his nipples go, I slipped my shirt off and leaned my head back, enjoying the feeling of my long ck hair on my bare back. Opening my eyes, I turned my head and smiled at our reflection in the mirror over the fire ce. Unable to resist posing, I raised my arms over my head, taking my long hair up with them and admired the sight of me topless, with Brad¡¯s face buried in my tit and his hand busy between my thighs.


    My hips twitched and I began moaning softly as my body teetered on the edge. I started to turn my head to watch Brad working my nipple, when I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I looked back up and swore I caught a glimpse of red at the top of the stairs. Shit! This would be the one time Ashley decided toe back downstairs. I was going to tell Brad to stop, but didn¡¯t see or hear her and began to wonder if I hadn¡¯t seen anything in the first ce.


    I slowed my rocking and was getting ready to tell Brad we needed to stop just in case, but paused when I caught sight of Ashley¡¯s blonde hair. What made me hesitate was the small amount of her hair I could see was only a couple of feet from the floor along the edge of the wall. My eyes widened when it urred t me that our sweet little house guest was watching us! Either she wasn¡¯t so sweet after all, or maybe she was just curious, but whatever the reason, it sent a thrill through me.


    Reaching down, I cupped Brad¡¯s chin in my hand and prying his mouth from my nipple, lifted his face until he was looking at me. I gave him a quick kiss then whispered in his ear, ¡°We have an audience.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Turn your head to the right and look in the mirror; you can just see the top of the staircase.¡±


    I nuzzled my face into his neck as he turned his head under the pretense of me kissing him. Brad looked towards the mirror. He turned back to me and wrapping my arms around his shoulders, I ced my face against his.


    ¡®You see her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said softly, then to my dismay started to slide his fingers from inside me, ¡°We¡¯ll stop then in a couple of minutes go up¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I hissed in his ear, grabbing his wrist. ¡°She¡¯s sitting there watching! Little miss innocent, may not be so innocent!¡±


    ¡®Or,¡± he said softly, his thumb beginning to rub my sensitive clit, ¡°She¡¯s curious.¡±


    ¡°One way or another,¡± I paused and released an exaggeratedly loud moan, ¡°Let¡¯s give her a show.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s our best friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you that much of a prude these days?¡± I asked in his ear, punctuating my sentence by giving his earlobe a hard nip with my teeth, I continued, ¡°Back in the day we fucked young girls, now you don¡¯t even want one watching?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a prude am I?¡±


    I yelped in surprise when Brad leaned forward so fast I would have fallen off of hisp if he hadn¡¯t gotten his arm around my waist. He pulled his fingers from my pussy and turning me sideways on hisp got his arm under my legs. Brad grunted and the muscles in his arms bulged impressively as he stood while holding me against him. Carrying me over to one of the small recliners across from the couch he put me down and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s give her a real show, and put your legs over the arms of the chair.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, now that¡¯s the pervert I know and love,¡± I cooed as pulling my skirt up to my hips I threw my legs over the chair, exposing my smooth glistening pussy.


    Smiling down at me, Brad took his shirt off then unzipping his pants pulled them off so that he was standing there in just his ck boxers. Taking advantage of Brad not yet blocking my pussy from our little spy¡¯s view, I spread my pussy open.


    ¡°How¡¯s my pussy look baby?¡± I asked, speaking louder than I had to as I began sliding my fingers though my wet lips.


    ¡°Good enough to eat,¡± Brad also spoke loudly, giving me a wink.


    He started to get to his knees, but with a smile I said, ¡°No fair, I want to see what I¡¯m going to taste!¡± Brad hesitated and I added in a whisper, ¡°Come on baby, and show Ashley your nice hard cock.¡± I winked, ¡°Give her something to think about while she ys with herselfter.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Brad grabbed his underwear and pulled them down, allowing his dripping prick to spring free. I licked my lips at the sight of it, and then held back augh as turning sideways, Brad made a show of kicking his underwear off and grabbing his clothes from the floor tossed them on the chair. This move allowed him to face our curious little tenant and figuring her eyes would be glued to my husband¡¯s impressive body, I looked up at the top of the staircase. Now that I knew where to look, I easily spotted her shadow against the opposite wall and I smiled when I realized I could see just the hint of her knees where she was crouched against the edge of the wall.


    I hadn¡¯t seen them before and realized she had eased even closer to the top of the stairs to watch. That sent a fresh wave of heat flowing between my legs and dipping my fingers inside my aching pussy I began pumping them in and out while telling Brad, ¡°Come on baby, show me how much you want your wife¡¯s pretty pussy.¡±


    After taking another moment to pose for Ashley with his long hard cock standing up at attention, Brad turned, dropped to his knees in front of me and with an eagerness that I loved, buried his face between my legs.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± I moaned loudly as he shoved his tongue inside of me, ¡°Tongue fuck me!¡±


    Brad obediently began moving his head back and forth, his rigid tongue sliding in and out of my oozing slit. Removing my feet from the chair, I ced them on his shoulders and cupping my heavy breasts in my hands started stroking my nipples. Between my legs Brad started sucking my pussy. I gasped at the feeling of him slurping my juices from inside of me and moaned at the loud sucking sounds he was making. I started rocking my hips as Brad¡¯s lips smacked loudly against my wet flesh and again risked a nce at the top of the stairs.


    Ashley was still there and the thought she was watching Brad lick me caused my hips to move even faster. As much as I would have loved for Brad to take his time and tease me, I wanted to cum quickly for our audience and give her a full performance so to speak.


    ¡°Suck my clit.¡± I hissed, ¡°Make me cum nice and hard for you!¡±


    Brad slid his tongue up through my soft wet lips and after tracing a slow teasing circle around my swollen button, sucked it between his lips.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± I groaned while squeezing my nipples harder, ¡°Right there baby! Suck your wife¡¯s hot little pussy!¡±


    Brad did better than that. In addition to sucking my clit as hard as he had my pussy, he brought his hand up and drove two fingers roughly inside me. I cried out in pleasure as his fingers started pumping rapidly in and out of my dripping pussy as his tongue swirled around my excited flesh. I let my head fall back on the chair and closing my eyes envisioned Ashley¡¯s wide blue eyes as she watched Brad eat me out. I wondered if her slender fingers were sliding down between her legs, then gasped as Brad began pressing his tongue hard against my clit.


    I started breathing heavier and pumping my hips in time with his plunging fingers, driving them deeper inside me.


    ¡°Oh, just a little more!¡± I whimpered as I felt my thighs starting to shake, ¡°Make me cum nice and loud!¡± I said in a whisper, ¡°Let¡¯s give¡­. oh fuck!¡±


    I yelped in surprise as bringing his other hand up, Brad shoved a finger hard into my ass. My cry of surprise turned into a long loud squeal of pleasure as the brief pain followed by the pleasure of Brad¡¯s finger prating my ass sent me over the edge. Still squeezing my nipples, I wrapped my legs around Brad¡¯s head and started thrusting my hips. Brad groaned as I ground my convulsing pussy into his swirling tongue and thrusting fingers. He began to drive his fingers harder into both my holes and the feeling of my ass and pussy contracting around them sent me into another loud wail.


    At this point I wasn¡¯t making a show for Ashley; I was really cumming this hard. Although Brad and I had a damn good sex life, it had been a long time since we¡¯d had an added thrill like this. I cried out even louder as my quivering pussy released a warm flood of my juices into Brad¡¯s fingers. The room was filled with the wet sound of Brad¡¯s fingers mming into my sopping pussy and the small yelps I was releasing as my orgasm sent waves of pleasure through me. After letting out a long shuddering moan, I let my legs fall from Brad¡¯s shoulders and forcing myself to sit up, said ¡°Bring me that cock!¡±


    Not having to be told twice, Brad immediately stood up. I started to reach for him, but Brad stopped me by reaching down and grabbing my face in his hands, gave me a kiss. I moaned at the taste of my pussy from his lips and opened my mouth to greedily suck it from his tongue as he shoved it into my mouth. I briefly imagined tasting a pussy other than my own from his lips, and even better the thought of tasting a strange woman from his cock. Pulling my face from his, I pushed him straight and grabbing his cock, tried to guide it to my mouth. Again I was stopped, but this time didn¡¯t mind as Brad had pulled away to step over to the side of the chair.


    He winked down at me and with a wink of my own; I slid onto my knees on the floor. At this angle Ashley would be able to watch me suck his cock and I eagerly opened wide and took him more than halfway down. Brad moaned and reaching down started to y with my tits as I began bobbing my head, sucking his long thick shaft in and out of my mouth. I sighed I pleasure at the sensation of his hard flesh sliding between my soft lips. I opened my eyes and looked towards the staircase. Ashley was still there and I could feel my pussy already beginning to heat up at the idea that she was watching me on my knees sucking cock like the dirty little slut I loved to be.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep3

    Brad had slid a hand up behind my head and wrapping it in my long ck hair started pushing and pulling, guiding my mouth along his cock. I stopped moving and looking up at him, winked. Holding my head still, Brad started fucking my mouth. He was using long slow strokes, pulling his cock all the way out to the tip before pushing his entire length back between my waiting lips. He was moaning as I pressed my tongue hard against his shaft so I could lick every inch of him as he stood there using my mouth.


    Brad pushed his cock all the way into my mouth until my lips were at the base of his shaft and shaking my head slowly back and forth I reached up and grabbed his balls. I could tell by the soft whimper he emitted that Brad was pretty worked up and wouldn¡¯t be able to take too much more. Sliding my mouth from his cock, I started to pump it in my fist, enjoying the sight of his shaft glistening from my wet mouth. I was also getting a kick out of showing his cock off to Ashley and wondering if she¡¯d ever even touched one. Unable to resist an added touch, I lifted his cock and ducking my head made a show of tonguing his balls.


    ¡°Oh fuck Trish,¡± he groaned, ¡°Goddamn you can suck cock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll suck you offter; right now I need this big fat cock in my pussy!¡±


    With his back to Ashley, Brad whispered, ¡°Have I told youtely how much I love you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not love written on your face baby,¡± I told him as I stood up and cing my hands on the arm of the couch pushed my ass at him, ¡°And it isn¡¯t going to be what¡¯s on my face in a few minutes, now get over here and fuck me!¡±


    Brad leaned over and after giving me a quick kiss on the cheek got behind me and grabbed my hips. In the moment before he drove his hard cock into my needy pussy, I lifted my head towards the stairs so she could see the look on my face when¡­


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah!¡± I screamed as Brad drove his cock into me so hard I felt his balls p against my pussy.


    With no hesitation, Brad began fucking the shit out me. His fingers were digging hard into my hips and he was mming into me with all the power in his hips. I turned my head to look behind me and moaned at the sight of the muscles in his arms and chest bulge while he hammered away on my pussy like he hadn¡¯t had it in weeks. Brad went to the gym three times a week and the results were on full disy as the sweat made his muscles stick out even more. Turning my head quickly I saw the shadow had moved back a little as I was now facing her, but did catch a glimpse of yellow hair as she was still trying to watch.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby! Fuck me!¡± I called out and started rocking back and forth on my arms, driving my pussy back into his thrusting cock.


    I started yelping with every thrust and could feel the sweat trickling down my back as my husband continued his relentless assault on my uining pussy. Damn he hadn¡¯t fucked me this hard since thest time we¡­ All thoughts stopped when reaching forward, Brad grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head back. He had forced my face up towards the stairs and I could see even more of Ashley¡¯s knees than before. I cried out in surprise as Brad pped my ass hard and somehow began to fuck me even harder.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± I screamed, ¡°Fuck that pussy! Give it to me baby¡­ oh, yes!¡±


    Brad had begun gasping and whipping his cock out, yanked me roughly off the couch. Inded on my knees and immediately spun around my mouth open. Brad was squeezing his cock at the base and as soon as I was facing him, let out a loud cry and began pumping it. A huge spurt of cum sshed against my lips and ran down my chin and onto my tits. His second spurt went directly into my mouth. I closed it then using my tongue pushed it out to dribble down my face with the rest of it. Brad was cumming more than he had in a long time and now aiming lower seeded in painting each of my nipples before copsing into a sitting position on the chair.


    ¡°Goddamn.¡± He panted.


    I couldn¡¯t resist standing and turning to face the stairs to give Ashley a look at my cum covered face and tits. After the longest pause I felt I could get away with, I grabbed my shirt and began wiping Brad¡¯s cum from me. I kept my head down as I did, resisting the urge to see if she were still watching. When I finished, I rolled the shirt into a ball and dropping it on the floor, picked my skirt up and shimmied back into it. I put Brad¡¯s shirt on over my tits and turned to see he had moved and slipped his pants back on.


    He got up and putting his arms around me whispered in my ear, ¡°Damn that was hot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we had that kind of fun.¡± I paused then decided to try to bring up something I¡¯d been trying to discusstely, ¡°You know Brad, we should¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have more fun.¡± He interrupted.


    Pulling away from me he made to sit on the couch, when he spoke loudly ¡°Hey, Trish you hear something?¡±


    Trying not tough I began to turn around, ¡°Yeah, I thought I heard something on the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Shit, is it Ashley?¡± he gasped.


    Brad did such a good job of sounding serious, I had to pause to make sure I could keep my voice steady and managed to blurt out, ¡°Jesus, I hope not, damn, what is she saw us?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ah, never mind,¡± he waved his hand, ¡°I think I just saw that dumb nt in the mirror up there, always looks like a person crouching.¡±


    Brad put his head down and plopping down on the couch next to him I gave him a huge kiss, ¡°What a perfect touch!¡± Iughed, ¡°I love it when you¡¯re twisted.¡±


    *****


    ¡°So you think she¡¯s ying with herself thinking about us?¡± I asked from the corner of the couch, where I was reading a magazine.


    Well more urately, trying to concentrate on thetest issue of People. It wasn¡¯t easy as my mind kept drifting back to our hot little scene from a half hour ago.


    ¡°You already asked me that.¡± Brad said from the other side of the couch where he was watching sports center. ¡°And I said I bet she is.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t get you hot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Trish it does, but I¡¯m not going to keep thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Sor-ry!¡± I snapped, ¡°You back in boring mode?¡±


    Brad sighed and didn¡¯t answer right away. I¡¯d been teasing him a lottely that the two of us had been too settled down for too long and should spice things by inviting a littlepany, as we used to refer to it, over. Figuring he was going to ignore me, as he usually did, when I brought up the subject, I started to look back down at the magazine, but stopped as he spoke.


    ¡°Actually smart-ass, I said I wasn¡¯t thinking about that. What I have been wondering is¡­¡± he gave me a wicked grin, ¡°Is if she¡¯s listened outside our door or caught us in the pool.¡±


    ¡°Ooh.¡± I cooed, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of her crouching outside our door, hearing us fucking the shit out of each other and maybe touching herself. Better yet, her bedroom window does over look the pool and you and I did a lot ofte night skinny dipping this past summer.¡±


    ¡°So maybe this wasn¡¯t the first time?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but I bet it¡¯s the best view she¡¯s ever gotten.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°She seems so sweet though, think it¡¯s an act?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all. Her parents were pretty damn strict and as pretty as she is, you ever see her around guys? She¡¯s shy and nervous.¡± Brad shrugged, ¡°But I bet she¡¯s curious and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she watches porn and wonders.¡± Heughed, ¡°I think we might be the closest she¡¯s gotten.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± I waved my hand at him, ¡°She was dating that kid Ben for almost a year, I doubt he¡¯d have stuck around if she hadn¡¯t given him something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s a hot little thing, he might have waited and was probably screwing someone else. In fact didn¡¯t she find that out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I nodded, ¡°Poor little thing was in tears for days.¡± I paused then asked, ¡°After you acted like we¡¯d seen her, you think she¡¯ll be embarrassed around us, or y it off?¡±


    Again shing that evil little grin that I¡¯d seen so little of in thest couple of years, he asked, ¡°Want to find out?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I tossed the magazine onto the end table and sat up, eagerly awaiting his answer.


    ¡°How about we call her down here, tell her we want to talk to her, right away. See how she acts.¡±


    ¡°But what are we really going to talk to her about?¡±


    Getting up, Brad walked over to the mantle over the fire ce and reaching into Ashley¡¯s Christmas stocking pulled out the red envelope containing a special surprise gift we¡¯d decided to get her as well as her parents.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give her this a little early.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Iughed, pping my hands.


    ¡°Nah, just a boring history teacher.¡± He sighed, ¡°Who married another boring teacher.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Geometry isn¡¯t boring!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Probably not to your male students who get to stare at your legs, but for the most part it is.¡± He answereding over and sitting next to me. Pulling his phone from his hip, he pointed at me, ¡°Button your sweater.¡±


    I looked down andughed. After our romp, I slipped a red sweater over my bare tits, rather than go upstairs and change. I¡¯d left it mostly unbuttoned to give Brad a great view of my tits, but now began buttoning it up.


    ¡°Hey Ashley?¡± Brad spoke into the phone. ¡°Listen can youe down here?¡± he paused and smiled at me. ¡°Yes, it is important; we need to talk to you about something. I don¡¯t want to discuss this over the phone soe down right now okay?¡±


    He hung up andughed, ¡°She was asking me if everything was okay and when I said we had to talk she asked about what and she was stuttering!¡±


    ¡°God we¡¯re mean!¡± I said, but couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder if Bill and Kate really knew what they were doing leaving her with us.¡±


    ¡°Bill and Kate never knew about our habits.¡± I reminded him. ¡°Besides, its fun to fantasize, but we¡¯d never try anything with Ashley.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t anyway.¡± He gave me a smirk.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t try anything on anyone these days.¡± I returned the smirk.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brad looked pissed and started to say something, but we both stopped at the sound of soft footsteps on the stairs behind us. I turned to see Ashley reach the bottom of the steps and slowly make her way over to us. I felt a momentary feeling of guilt at the deer in a head light look in her big blue eyes as approached. That feeling changed to another, more pleasant feeling as I took in what she was wearing.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep4

    Despite the fact it was winter, Ashley was always saying we kept the house to warm and was wearing a pair of pink shorts that showed even more of her legs than the skirt had. The matching pink red sox t-shirt fit far to loosely to show her small tits, but something about that turned me on more than if she were showing them off. With her long blonde hair in a pony tail and her eyes wide she looked so sweet and innocent; all I could think of was what it would be like to seduce her.


    ¡°Ummm, is everything okay,¡± she asked as she stood in front of us.


    I waited for Brad to speak, but he remained silent. Before us Ashley was rocking nervously side to side. I let my eyes wander down her long legs to her bare feet with her adorable pink little toe nails and envisioned those feet up on Brad¡¯s shoulders as he¡­


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Brad spoke, cutting off my impure thoughts. ¡°We just asked you down because we have something for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± she asked, a big smile slowly spreading across her face.


    I was wondering if Brad had decided not to mess with her, but then he changed gears.


    ¡°Yeah, but first, I was wondering, were you¡­¡± he paused and made a show of looking nervous himself. ¡°Uh¡­ were you by any chance on the stairs a little while ago?¡±


    The color drained from her face and her eyes grew even wider, ¡°I¡­ Umm, well I¡­ left my room to shower but¡­.¡± She made an effort at a casual shrug, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well no reason¡­¡± Brad once again did a good job of looking around awkwardly ¡°We¡­ uh, well we were kind of doing something and¡­.¡±


    The color returned to Ashley¡¯s face with a vengeance. In seconds she went from pale to a shade of crimson that told me, she indeed had seen everything we were doing. She started to stammer something and at that point I needed to let her off the hook.


    ¡°We were discussing your Christmas gift and were afraid you¡¯d heard us.¡± I gave her a disarming smile, ¡°Now, were you snooping hon?¡±


    Ashley paused, and looked closely at me and I wondered if she knew I was helping her out or thought she really hadn¡¯t been seen when she thought she had. After a moment she shook her head vigorously, causing her pony tail to shake back and forth.


    ¡°Really Trish, I only took a shower and went back into my room, I was never near the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Brad said, ¡°Because we wanted this to be a surprise.¡±


    He held the red envelope out to her and as she took it she said, ¡°But Christmas isn¡¯t until next weekend.¡±


    ¡°I know, but when you open it you¡¯ll see why we gave it to you early.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so sweet.¡± Sheughed as she tore open the envelope and pulled out the card, as she opened it, she continued, ¡°You do so much for me, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    She trailed off and her eyes widened and Brad and I looked at each other and smiled, but this time not at her expense, but at the fact she we¡¯d made her happy.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she eximed, holding up the round trip ticket to Florida we¡¯d bought her. ¡°I¡¯m going to get to go see mom and dad for Christmas! Oh thank you!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ashley came forward and all but threw herself into my arms. She hugged me so tight I gasped and kissing my cheek said, ¡°Oh Trish thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee honey.¡± I replied, hugging her back.


    I could feel my tits pressing against hers through our clothing and turning my head, noticed Brad staring at her ass as she bent over me. Letting me go, she moved over and gave Brad a hug and now it was my turn to look at that adorable firm little ass as she nted a kiss on his cheek as well.


    ¡°Thank you Brad!¡± she stood up, ¡°Does my Mom and Dad know?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Brad shook his head, ¡°You can call them when you get down there.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ this is too much!¡± she said shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay hon,¡± I told her, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for your folks too, we know they¡¯re still getting settled down there and didn¡¯t have the money to fly you down. So it¡¯s for all of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I feel really bad taking this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Brad and I asked simultaneously.


    ¡°Because you guys have already done so much for me! You offered to let me stay with you so I could go to PC when Dad got transferred, and Brad got me the job at the restaurant. Plus you guys really take care of me! I¡­.¡± she put her head down, ¡°I didn¡¯t get you guys anything anywhere near this nice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ashley.¡± I said then patted the couch between us.


    Ashley took her cue and sat down next to me. It was a tight fit between us and her bare leg was pressed against my calf. Taking a moment to savor that sensation as well as just the thought of her being between us, I continued, ¡°You deserve this, you¡¯re a good student, you help out a lot around the house and we really like having you around.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she looked back and forth at both of us.


    ¡°Yes, you always make us smile.¡± Brad told her.


    In more ways than one, I resisted adding as Ashley again kissed my cheek, then Brad¡¯s


    ¡°I¡­ thank you again!¡± she eximed, jumping up from the couch. ¡°And I promise I¡¯m going to get you guys something really nice for Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Please, we don¡¯t give to get Ashley.¡± Brad said.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t know what it is yet, but I¡¯m going to give you guys something really special!¡±


    ¡°Just keep being you and we¡¯re even okay?¡± Brad said, ¡°Do the right things and make your folks and us proud, that¡¯s what you can do for us. Right Trish?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I nodded, Or, I thought, you could take those cute little shorts off and¡­


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still going to work on something great for you guys anyway!¡± Ashley looked at the ticket again andughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to go upstairs and call some of my friends and then I¡¯m going to start digging out my bathing suits! Mom says its warm enough to go swimming down there!¡±


    With that, Ashley turned away and practically skipped towards the stairs. I watched as she reached them taking two at a time quickly made her way out of sight. As she did I couldn¡¯t help staring at that sweet little ass and the backs of those well toned legs.


    ¡°It really is nice to make her happy.¡± Brad said.


    ¡°It is.¡± I agreed, ¡°We haven¡¯t been that excited over a present in forever.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re older; it¡¯s different for us now. We get what we want all year.¡±


    I looked at him and thought that no; we hadn¡¯t gotten what we really wanted in quite awhile. At least not what I wanted, although I was pretty sure Brad wanted it too and was just feigning he didn¡¯t care. My gaze wandered over to the Christmas tree and the presents we had under there both for each other and some friends as well as a few small things for Ashley. I heard her voice in my head eximing she wanted to get us something special. What could Brad and I get for each other that could be that special. Turning back to see he was watching me I said softly,


    ¡°You know Brad, I just thought of what I¡¯d really like for Christmas, a perfect gift.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t have anything in mind, when I asked.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it really just came to me and¡­¡± I gave him an enticing smile, ¡°I think you¡¯d enjoy it as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he smiled, ¡°Something from the Adam and Eve catalog?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Even more fun.¡±


    ¡°Well, you going to tell me?¡±


    Sliding over to him, I ced my lips to his ear and whispered, ¡°Brad, baby, I want a woman for Christmas.¡±


    *****


    ¡°This again?¡± Brad asked, pulling away from me. ¡°Christ Trish, we¡¯ve been over this again and again and decided that¡­¡±


    ¡°You decided.¡± I pointed at him. ¡°You decided that after eighteen years of bringing another woman into our bed for a treat, one close call and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Close call?¡± He put his hands up, ¡°That¡¯s putting it mildly. Shit Trish, that girl you set us up to meet on Craig¡¯s list was one of my fucking students when she was in high school!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I put my hands up as well, ¡°I teach at the same school remember? In fact I recognized her first when we were walking up to the front of the motel.¡±


    ¡°And she recognized us.¡± He reminded me. ¡°She came over and asked how we were doing¡± he rolled his eyes, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Adams how are you?¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t realize we were the coupleing to meet her and I¡¯m sure she bought our story that we were picking up some friends from out of town.¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°We sat there in the car like we were waiting for someone and she was doing the same thing. You got two texts from her asking if we were showing before I just decided to drive off.¡±


    ¡°And I texted we were runningte and when we pulled out and took off, she was reading a book in her car she wasn¡¯t even looking. Hell Brad, you act like we were caught red handed.¡±


    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t beente and had already been in the motel room, we fucking would have.¡± He snapped.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t happen and¡­.¡±


    ¡°But it could have.¡± He said, lowering his voice. ¡°Trish we¡¯re high school teachers. A lot of our students are eighteen year old girls. Can you imagine what would happen to us if we were caught ying with one, even if she wasn¡¯t our student? It would be our jobs.¡± He sighed, ¡°In fact ever since that happened all I can think of is how it hadn¡¯t happened before. Half those girls are college students and Rhode Ind is a small state.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to clubs.¡± I suggested. ¡°If we recognize the girl we don¡¯t go near her.¡±


    ¡°You remember every single student you¡¯ve had in thest few years?¡± he asked, ¡°I sure as hell don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What, you think we¡¯ve taught every girl under twenty five in the state, Brad?¡±

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep5

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ it was a wakeup call Trish. Back when we were messing around in college with other girls it was no big deal, we were a couple of partiers and you were into both. When we got out of school and had internships, we bounced around and weren¡¯t teaching kids anywhere near our taste shall we say.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go older.¡± I shrugged. ¡°We both like ying with younger girls, but we can find one our age.¡±


    ¡°How, you want to walk into swingers clubs or start advertising.¡± Heughed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get a woman that says ¡°hey aren¡¯t you my daughter¡¯s history teacher?¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll ask her what she¡¯s doing at that club?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be her job I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go away for a few days and find one.¡±


    ¡°Not every state is as loose as this one, with indoor prostitutionws. The girls in the other states are literally street walkers.¡±


    ¡°Not in the clubs. Come on Brad! We used to have so much fun!¡±


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m not enough to satisfy you.¡± He waved his hand disgustedly.


    ¡°Oh, please. You know you keep me happy. We had another guye on and y with me a couple of times back in college, but since then it¡¯s all women.¡± Putting my hand in hisp, I squeezed his cock. ¡°You have all the cock I need honey, but goddamn, I¡¯m craving pussy!¡±


    He started to speak, but I kept going, ¡°And our rule is we only y together. So you know I¡¯ll never try to find one alone Brad, and I love to see another woman with you and I love that look on your face when you watch me lick pussy! It was our special secret, and its not like we did it all the time, it was maybe three or four time s a year and¡­¡± I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you, how about once a year around Christmas! A special gift!¡±


    ¡°If you can settle for once a year, you can settle for not at all.¡± He said quietly. ¡°Trish we have careers and don¡¯t forget that scare we had after that woman in Florida when I got that rash.¡±


    ¡°It ended up being jock itch from you jogging all the time.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°But we thought it was something else. It¡¯s hard to trust¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop being an ass Brad!¡± I yelled at him, ¡°At least stop acting like it¡¯s just me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just admit you want another fucking woman!¡± I yelled, getting tired of his excuses. ¡°You know damn well you want one so don¡¯t put it all on me!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯d love to!¡± He yelled back, ¡°I would love to be able to fuck around with a hot young girl, but it¡¯s not worth the risk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worth the risk?¡± I asked, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m important anymore?¡±


    ¡°You are, another woman isn¡¯t!¡± standing up quickly, he looked down at me. ¡°When we had that close call, you agreed it was a sign and we needed to stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you¡¯ve never changed your mind about anything?¡± I demanded. ¡°You want it and you know it!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t always have what we want Trish.¡± He said, ¡°This conversation¡¯s over.¡± With a disgusted sigh he added, ¡°Christ you know how to ruin a night, maybe I really am just not enough for you.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t said that angrily and as he walked away, I felt a stab of regret that I¡¯d pushed. Brad and I had a great marriage and an amazing sex life. Many women couldn¡¯t im either of those let alone both. With a sigh, I sat back on the couch and thought that maybe he was right; it was time to grow up and settle down. I looked back at the tree and longed for the days when Brad and I would un-wrap a different kind of gift together.


    *****


    I jerked awake at the sound of a knock on the door and turning, looked at the clock on the nightstand. It was just after nine. I sat up on the bed and rolled my eyes as my I-pad fell off of my chest onto the bed. I¡¯de upstairs after my argument with Brad and tried to do some work on thest test I was giving my students before Christmas break. Between being physically rxed from our hot romp in the living room, then getting emotional after our fight, it had taken its toll and I¡¯d apparently dozed off.


    The knock game again and I called out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened and Ashley entered. She was still wearing the shorts and t-shirt from earlier, but now her long blonde hair was down. Also like earlier, she looked nervous.


    ¡°Hey hon, everything okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡®Umm, well I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said and sliding over to the side of the bed, patted it. ¡°Come on over.¡±


    Ashley nodded and sitting down next to me looked down at the floor and began ying with her hair.


    ¡°Do you know where Brad is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was just downstairs. He¡¯s in his office working, so I figured I would talk to you while he was busy.¡± She sighed and went to put the piece of hair into her mouth.


    Just as I¡¯d always seen her mother do, I reached out and pulled the hair from her mouth and asked ¡°Is everything okay, Ashley?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I kind of wanted to ask you that.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ashley turned slightly so she was facing me and after taking a deep breath, began speaking.


    ¡°After I went upstairs and called a couple of friends I was going to study and remembered I left my I-Pod downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said as she paused.


    ¡°Well I started to head downstairs and I heard you guys fighting.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Well sorry you heard that, but everyone fights hon.¡± Iughed, ¡°Sometimes in the summer we could hear your mom yelling at your dad whenever he tried to fix something and made it worse.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know.¡± She gave me a surprisingly serious look and putting her hand on my knee continued, ¡°Trish, you and Brad really mean a lot to me and well¡­ it wasn¡¯t that you were fighting, but what you were fighting about.¡±


    I felt a twisting feeling in my stomach as I remembered the topic of our argument. ¡°You sat and listened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did.¡± She put her head down.


    ¡°So you heard what it was about?¡± Oh, great. How the hell was I going to exin this one?


    ¡°I heard you yelling about another woman.¡± Ashley gave my knee a squeeze. ¡°Brad¡¯s cheating on you isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I eximed, relieved this wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for him.¡± she said, ¡°I heard you tell him to admit he wanted another woman and he¡­.¡± Her eyes started to fill up, ¡°He told you he wanted to f¡­¡± She blushed, ¡°Have sex with a hot young girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I paused, trying to think of a way to answer her and she went on.


    ¡°There¡¯s really not another way to take that Trish. I¡­ I¡¯m really upset, you and Brad seem so happy and I always thought he was such a good guy! But he¡­¡± she swallowed hard and a single tear rolled down her cheek, ¡°He¡¯s hurting you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± I reached out and wiped the tear from her cheek, ¡°He¡¯s not, he really is a good man. We¡¯re very happy together, we just¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what was he talking about?¡± she put her hands up, ¡°I heard you word for word, Trish, you told him to admit it and he did! You¡¯re just covering up for him!¡±


    I frowned and looked down at the floor. Reying the argument in my head, I realized that the only time we had been raising our voices was pretty much the part she¡¯s heard. Ashley hadn¡¯t heard the initial part. At first I thought that was a lucky break, but now she was convinced Brad was cheating. If she said anything to him, he would deny it as I was, but what if she said something to her parents?


    I looked back up to see she was looking at me and there were a couple more tears on her cheeks. I was touched that she cared enough about us that this would upset her and wanted to assure her we were okay, but how? She was right; if I¡¯d heard that part I¡¯d assume the same thing.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Ashley asked, ¡°I heard you say she was young.¡± He blue eyes widened. ¡°I¡­ I heard him saying something about a student before the yelling started, is he¡­ screwing around with his students?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I eximed, shit this was getting worse.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s the hot young girl?¡± she shook her head, ¡°N¡­ never mind, it¡¯s your business¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­.¡± I began, but stopped when she grunted disgustedly then said quietly,


    ¡°Trish I¡­ I love it here with you guys, but when I get back from Florida I¡¯m going to move in with one of my friends, they lost their roommate and need someone to help with the rent.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re leaving us?¡± I asked, shocked, ¡°But your folks¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t live here knowing Brad¡¯s cheating and¡­. I just can¡¯t.¡± she shrugged, ¡°I won¡¯t tell my parents about it, I¡¯ll just say I¡¯ve decided to be a big girl and live on my own.¡±


    She stood up and gave me a sad smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trish, you deserve better and before I leave, I¡¯m going to tell Brad that I think he¡¯s an¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashley, sit down!¡± I snapped and grabbing her wrist pulled her into a sitting position. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, nothing bad is going on!¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, ¡°I told you I heard¡­.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear everything.¡±


    I took a deep breath and asked myself if I really wanted to tell her the truth. I didn¡¯t think she would say anything, but couldn¡¯t be sure. There was also the possibility she may think Brad and I were perverts and would want to leave anyway. As she looked at me expectantly, I weighed that against the fact she was convinced my husband was a cheating dog and was so upset by it, she was going to not only leave, but call Brad out for something he didn¡¯t do. Brad and I had also promised her parents we¡¯d keep her with us at least until she¡¯d finished school. Exhaling I said,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ashley, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, but only if you promise me you¡¯ll tell no one, not even your folks.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I mean it, because this is something that could cost us our jobs.¡±


    ¡°I promise, Trish, really.¡± She nodded.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep6

    ¡°Okay, first let me ask you something. Have you¡­¡± I paused, then went ahead, figuring what the hell, ¡°Ashley have you had sex yet?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± she asked, her face immediately turning red. ¡°What does that have to do with¡­¡±


    ¡°It does only in the sense that I¡¯m wondering how much you¡¯ll understand.¡± I told her, conveniently leaving out the fact I was dying to know anyway.


    ¡°I¡­ I slept with Ben, but he¡¯s the only one.¡± She looked at me sadly. ¡°He dumped me almost right after I let him. I think that¡¯s all he was waiting for.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have much experience?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking


    ¡°Not much, we only did it a few times.¡± She frowned, ¡°He said I was too nervous and acted like a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Ashley have you ever been with a girl?¡±


    Again an adorable blush and she shook her head, ¡°No, I¡­ well I kissed Jen once on a dare, but it was only a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± I knew I was getting sidetracked, but when else could I ask her this?


    ¡°I¡­¡± she shrugged, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like it meant anything. But¡­ I do think she kissed better than Ben.¡± She frowned, ¡°What does this have to do with you and Brad?¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is Ashley is you did hear right. I was telling him I knew he wanted to be with a pretty young girl, but that¡¯s because I want to be with one as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she eximed, ¡°You¡­ you like women?¡±


    ¡°Look Ashley, some people have different views on things. A lot of couples are exclusive and that¡¯s fine for them. But back in college I liked to y with girls and guys. When I met Brad back in college, he and I would¡­. well we would y with others. A couple of times it was another guy for me, but mostly it was girls. I loved being with them, but it wouldn¡¯t be right if I didn¡¯t let Brad y too.¡±


    ¡°So you guys are like¡­ swingers?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sort of, but usually they like other couples. We¡¯re strictly into women. Once we got older we would only do it here and there and the rule is always together and we had to agree on the girl.¡± I stopped when I saw her looking at me like I was nuts. ¡°I know it sounds weird but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you guys love each other right?¡±


    ¡°Very much so!¡± I told her. ¡°And we both enjoy this, its like our special treat and our little secret. Now for thest few years we would contact escort services and personal ads for the type of girl we¡­¡±


    ¡°Hot young girls?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°Yes, we like young girls, not inappropriately young but¡­¡±


    ¡°My age?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. And¡­¡±


    I stopped when she pointed at herself, ¡°So would like¡­ would I be a girl you guys would you know¡­ like?¡±


    This was what I was afraid of, that she would now be ufortable around us. Putting my hands on her shoulders, I looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Ashley we would never think of you like that,¡± that was a lie, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°We¡¯re very close to you and¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ okay, so if you didn¡¯t know me and was just looking at me, would I be?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie, Ashley, you¡¯re absolutely adorable and sweet and well yeah that¡¯s kind of what we like.¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked hot?¡±


    ¡°We do and that¡¯s what we usually get. Escorts aren¡¯t exactly sweet, but sometimes we would find a girl without a lot of experience and we¡¯d have a lot of fun kind of teaching her and¡­..¡±


    I stopped and took a breath. It was bad enough I was risking our secret; I didn¡¯t need to get carried away.


    ¡°Anyway, a couple of years ago we were supposed to meet a girl at a motel and when we got there I recognized her as a girl that we had both taught at high school. We left, but it was a close call because¡­¡±


    ¡°You would get in a lot of trouble.¡± She pointed at me, ¡°You guys never did with any of the¡­¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± I assured her. ¡°But if someone found out I doubt they would believe it and schools wouldn¡¯t take that chance.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but what were you guys fighting about then?¡±


    ¡°Because I would really like to do it again; I miss it and so does Brad. We argue about it here and there because I think we¡¯ll be fine, but now he¡¯s worried we¡¯ll get caught. I¡­ I was telling him tonight we should do it as a Christmas present to ourselves and he got mad because I kept pushing.¡±


    ¡°So you were mad because there isn¡¯t another woman?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I stopped, when to my delight, Ashleyughed, ¡°That would be a first! A woman mad her husband didn¡¯t want to y with another girl.¡±


    ¡°Right, but anyway that¡¯s the truth Ashley. Brad is very loyal to me and I to him. We have never strayed and have only yed together and if he doesn¡¯t ever want to again we won¡¯t, but I miss it.¡±


    Ashley nodded and frowned as if she were thinking of something. I waited for her to speak and when it didn¡¯t seem she was going to I asked, ¡°Ashley, you see why you can¡¯t tell anyone right?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She started as if she had been lost in thought, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Trish, I promise!¡±


    She went silent again and I prodded her, ¡°Ashley, you don¡¯t think Brad and I are¡­ sick or anything do you? I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be ufortable around us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no its okay.¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯d rather have it be that than you guys having trouble. If you guys are okay with it than that¡¯s great.¡± She shrugged, ¡°Its really too bad you can¡¯t anymore, that must really suck.¡±


    ¡°Well maybe Brad¡¯s right.¡± I told her. ¡°Or maybe someday we will, but everything would have to be just right and we¡¯d have to know there was no way we could get found out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sharing your secret with me Trish, I¡¯m d you trust me.¡±


    ¡°I do and I¡¯m d you don¡¯t think poorly of us.¡±


    ¡°Never, you guys are way too good to me.¡± She said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m just d you guys are okay.¡±


    I stood up as well and gave her a hug ¡°We are honey, and I love that you care that much.¡±


    ¡°I want to see you guys happy.¡± She said in my ear, then to my surprise added, ¡°You never know, maybe Brad will change his mind.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it honey, but thanks.¡± As I did downstairs, I could feel her tits pressing into mine and quickly pulled away from her. ¡°And like I said, we won¡¯t bring it up again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and turning away walked towards the door. ¡°Goodnight Trish.¡±


    ¡°Night Ashley,¡± I replied, staring at her ass in the tight shorts.


    She reached the door and as she opened it, looked at me over her shoulder and smiled, ¡°You never know, Trish, after all it is Christmas; maybe you¡¯ll get a big surprise¡±


    *****


    ¡°Hey honey, you ready for bed¡± I asked from the doorway of Brad¡¯s office.


    He looked up from hisp top and rubbing his eyes, sighed, ¡°I¡¯m tired enough, but I need to try to get through some more of these reports.¡±


    ¡°You still have the weekend,¡± I told him, ¡°You look exhausted, babe, juste to bed.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know I¡­¡± he stopped when, untying the ck robe I was wearing, I pulled it open to show him I was wearing nothing underneath.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± I reached up and cupping my tits presented them to him.


    ¡°I¡­ well I was saying that I can just finish this up tomorrow!¡± heughed.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s better.¡± I nodded as I pulled the robe closed, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be workingte you should be working on me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you shoulde over here and I¡¯ll work on you on my desk.¡±


    ¡°No, I heard Ashley walking around in the hall a few minutes ago, I¡¯m not sure if she came down here or not.¡±


    ¡°Since when wouldn¡¯t you want to put on another show?¡± he grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I shrugged, I hadn¡¯t told him about my talk with Ashley and didn¡¯t see why I needed to, but now that she knew, I didn¡¯t want her to see us again. ¡°Let¡¯s just go upstairs, besides that way we can just go to sleep.¡± I shed him my tits again, ¡°Come on lover, your wife¡¯s horny and you don¡¯t want her to start without you, do you?¡±


    ¡°Can I watch if you do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Turning away from him, I flipped my robe up, giving him a glimpse at my bare ass and headed for the stairs. Iughed as Brad came up behind me just as I¡¯d started up the stairs and reaching under my robe gave my ass a hard squeeze. When I reached the top of the stairs he came up behind me and slipping his arms around my waist, kissed my neck. I ground my ass back into him and was thrilled at the feeling of his hard cock pressing into me through the sweat pants he was wearing.


    ¡°Hmm, I like that, but behave out here!¡±


    I started out ahead of him and yelped when he caught my ass with a yful p. I turned back to look at him and saw him giving me that mischievous smile that always melted me. I smiled back and began sauntering towards the bedroom, putting some extra swing into my hips. I was d the argument ofst night was forgotten. We entered the bedroom and before I could reach the bed, Brad grabbed me by the hips. Spinning me around to face him, he slid his hands inside the robe as he leaned forward and pressed his lips to mine. I moaned into his mouth as his fingers found my nipples and my own hand found his hard cock.


    ¡°Take these stupid pants off,¡± I told him, ¡°We have to work on something sexy for you to wear.¡±


    ¡°The only sexy thing I ever want on me is you.¡± Heughed as he sat down on the bed, ¡°Now why don¡¯t you take them off for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes sir.¡± I purred, dropping to my knees.


    As Brad pulled his shirt off and tossed it aside, I grabbed the sides of his pants, he lifted his hips and after pulling them down just far enough for his cock to spring free, I took it into my mouth and sucked him down to his balls.


    ¡®Oh damn!¡± He moaned, ¡°Trish, you are¡­¡±


    We both jumped at a knock on the door.


    I removed his cock from my mouth and looked towards the door. The knock came again this time apanied by Ashley¡¯s voice, ¡°Hey guys, umm, can I talk to you?¡±


    I looked at Brad who shrugged. Standing up long enough to pull his pants back up, he sat back down on the bed and called out, ¡°Hold on a sec Ashley.¡±


    I stood up and licking my lips, whispered, ¡°Shit, it¡¯s like getting caught in your bedroom when we stayed at your folks.¡±


    Turning around, I called out, ¡°Come on in.¡± and sat down next to him at the foot of the bed. The door opened and Ashley came in. My eyes widened and I looked over at Brad, who looked as if he was having a hard time keeping his mouth closed. Ashley was wearing a red robe shorter than mine. So short that I wondered if she turned around if I¡¯d be able to see the cheeks of her ass.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep7

    Her long blond hair was down and looked as if she had teased it out and in addition to that as she approached I noticed she was wearing make-up. My eyes lingered on her soft full lips that were painted in the exact shade of deep red as her robe. The color was too old for her and gave her an almost trashy appearance, which immediately had me thinking of all the ces that lipstick would look smeared across. Unable to avoid it, I dropped my gaze to her long legs and saw she was barefoot and her toe nails were in the same deep red as her lips. A quick nce at her hands showed her fingernails were also that color.


    When she was standing directly in front of us I again looked into her face and staring at her mascara coated eyshes, wondered if she were going to tell us she was going out and just hadn¡¯t put a dress on yet. I did note that the robe was tied properly; showing only a little of her neckline.


    ¡°So, uh what¡¯s on your mind Ashley?¡± Brad asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I looked over and saw he was struggling to find a ce for his eyes and I didn¡¯t me him. Of course now that she knew I found women attractive it urred to me I would have to be careful of where my eyes rested as well.


    ¡°I¡­ well I¡­ I¡¯m leaving for Florida Monday morning so I wanted to give you guys your present tonight.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow morning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I want to give it to you tonight,¡± she gave us a nervous smile, ¡°I¡­ I really hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will.¡± Brad said and making a show of looking more closely at her asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she giggled and as she hadst night began rocking nervously from one foot to the other. ¡°You¡¯re pretty much looking at it.¡±


    I looked over at Brad to see he was looking back at me. I shrugged, ¡°Okay, well you got us, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You guys have to close your eyes.¡±


    I nced at Brad quickly again and then putting my head down, closed my eyes.


    ¡°No peeking.¡± Ashley said, and thenughed, ¡°Brad your eyes aren¡¯t closed all the way.¡±


    I elbowed him and he sighed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I sat there with my eyes closed and after a moment, Ashley said, ¡°O¡­ Okay guys, you can open your eyes.


    ¡°I put my head up opened my eyes and eximed, ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    I heard Brad say the same exact thing next to me, but didn¡¯t turn to look; my eyes were glued to the sight before us. Ashley had dropped her robe and was now standing before us in a redce bra the cups of which were transparent enough to see her pink nipples. My eyes trailed down her soft smooth stomach to take in the matching red thong that barely covered her pussy. The stings of the thong were tied at the sides exposing the entire length of her leg right up to her hip.


    Ashley¡¯s ensemble waspleted by a red ribbon tied around her neck and as we both stared, she raised her arms over her head and said, ¡°Merry Christmas!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ashley, what are you doing?¡± Brad managed to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys what you¡¯ve been wanting!¡± she eximed, giving us a huge smile, ¡°Want to see the rest?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Ashley turned around to show us her backside. The thong was nothing more than a string in the back and I swallowed hard at the sight of her firm round ass cheeks. She turned back around and seeing the two of us sitting there speechless, frowned.


    ¡°You¡­ you guys don¡¯t like me?¡±


    I was too stunned to speak and was desperately trying to tell myself that no matter what, we couldn¡¯t do this. Next to me, Brad somehow found it within himself to speak again,


    ¡°Ashley, why¡­ why would you think we wanted¡­ um, that we would want to¡­¡± he paused then shook his head, ¡°Fool around with you? We¡¯re a married couple, and you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, after Trish told me about your secret and that you guys miss being able to¡­.¡±


    ¡°You told her?¡± Brad yelled from next to me.


    I turned to face him and started stammering, ¡°I¡­ I had to Brad, she heard us fighting and thought you were fooling around on me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to think that about you and she was going to move out and¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brad!¡± she said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone and it gave me this idea!¡± she then pushed her lips out in a pout, ¡°But I guess I¡¯m not pretty enough for you.¡±


    The sight of her lip trembling caused my pussy to begin to heat up. All I could imagine was how those soft quivering lips would feel beneath mine. Rein it in, Trish! Ashley put her head down and said, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I thought you guys would like me.¡±


    ¡°Honey, its not that.¡± I blurted, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Not hot though,¡± she bent over to pick up the robe and I could see down into the cups of her bra. Staring at her pink nipples had my own nipples hardening and I said quickly,


    Ashley, you¡¯re damn hot, trust me. Right Brad?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t answer that.¡± He said, ¡°Ashley, please put your robe back on.¡±


    ¡°Okay I¡­¡± she stopped and stared at Brad, I followed her gaze and saw she was staring down into hisp. My eyes widened when I saw he was hard, his cock causing his pants to rise around his crotch. ¡°You¡­ you look like you want to open your gift Brad!¡±


    She giggled and the sound sent a wave of heat through my pussy. If she didn¡¯t get dressed and leave soon, I was going to un-wrap that precious little gift with or without Brad.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a very sexy girl Ashley.¡± Brad whispered, ¡°But its not about your looks, we¡­ we¡¯re supposed to watch out for you and care for you, we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°And I care for you guys, that¡¯s why I want to make you happy!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Brad said sternly.


    As much as I wanted to smack him, I knew he was right, we couldn¡¯t do this. She was our best friend¡¯s daughter and she really didn¡¯t know what she was getting into, hell the girl had barely gottenid. Thatst thought wasn¡¯t helping my pussy and neither was knowing that Brad¡¯s cock was at attention from staring at Ashley¡¯s perfect little body.


    ¡°Ashley, we¡­ appreciate you wanting to do this, but it¡¯s just because of what Trish told you and that¡¯s not a good reason to, well, you know.¡± Brad put his hands out, ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just what Trish said,¡± Ashley walked up closer to us and I sped my hands in myp to stop from reaching out to her. ¡°I¡­ I have something to tell you guys.¡±


    ¡°Can you please put your robe on while you tell us?¡± Brad implored.


    Ignoring him, Ashley stood in front of us and began speaking softly.


    ¡°I have to confess something to you guys.¡±


    ¡°W¡­ what¡¯s that?¡± I managed to ask as my eyes were level with those adorable little tits.


    ¡°I lied to youst night. I was on the stairs watching while you guys were ying around.¡±


    ¡°You were?¡± Brad asked, trying to feign surprise.


    I noticed he had put his hands in hisp, but I had no doubt he was still hard. There was no way he couldn¡¯t be with this gorgeous little thing a foot away from us.


    ¡°I was, I wasing down to get a cup of coffee and I saw you. At first I thought Trish was just sitting in yourp, but then I saw your hand and¡­ and Trish took her blouse off.¡±


    She began to turn as red as her lingerie and that sweet blush began to work me up more than her scantily d body. This was our sweet little Ashley, but dressed to kill and ready to¡­


    ¡°I¡­ crouched down and watched and¡­ it really turned me on.¡±


    She¡¯d said thatst part in a barely audible whisper and it was an act of will not to lean forward and kiss her.


    ¡°It, it turned you on?¡± Brad asked.


    His tone made me turn to look at him and I saw he was sweating and he was no longer trying to look away. His eyes, as mine had been, were fixed on her chest.


    ¡°It.. it did. It reminded me of the porns I watch sometimes. I¡­ Brad you¡¯re a really good looking guy and Trish is so beautiful! And you guys were having so much fun! I¡­. went into my room and¡­¡± she looked away and whispered, ¡°You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell us.¡± Brad said softly, sending a shiver through me; his eyes were wide and he was beginning to get that look of lust on his face I remembered so well.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep8

    ¡°Well I¡­ I yed with myself. Then I went toe back downstairs and heard you fighting and then Trish told me your secret.¡± She let out a soft sigh that caused me to begin to breathe through my mouth. ¡°I went back to bed and just kept thinking.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking,¡± I prodded.


    Ashley looked nervously from my face to Brad¡¯s before speaking, ¡°I kept seeing you guys having sex, it was so hot! I¡­ I was always nervous and it was never that fun! Then I was thinking of Trish saying how you¡¯d have other women y with you and started picturing another girl with you.¡±


    She paused and giving us a shy little smile, that belied her racy ensemble, said, ¡°Then I thought about me with you and it hit me that I wanted to do something really special for you guys. Trish said you were afraid to do it because you could get in trouble, but you know you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re our best friends¡­¡± Brad began.


    ¡°No,¡± reaching out she ced her finger on Brad¡¯s lips, ¡°Not tonight I¡¯m not. Tonight, I¡¯m a pretty young girl who really wants to be as good to you guys as you have been to me and,¡± she giggled again, ¡°Have some fun too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you really think it will be fun?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­.¡± Brad started, but stopped when I reached over and sliding my hand under his grabbed his hard cock and squeezed it. ¡°Oh.¡± He gasped.


    ¡°I really want too!¡± Ashley said, ¡°I want to be the best gift you guys ever get!¡± she looked at us expectantly then began to pout again, ¡°I¡­ you think I¡¯m stupid don¡¯t you? I¡­ I¡¯m not someone you¡¯d¡­¡±


    Ashley stopped, when making up my mind; I reached out and grabbed her hips. I pulled her towards and cing my lips on her stomach gave it a soft kiss.


    ¡°Oooh, That feels¡­ nice.¡± Ashley whispered as I began sliding my tongue up and down her stomach.


    I could see Brad staring out of the corner of my eye, but didn¡¯t care. I hoped he¡¯d join in, but at this point I was ready to enjoy her alone if I had to. Still pressing my lips to Ashley¡¯s soft flesh, I slid my hands behind her and groaned as I grabbed her firm ass and squeezed it. Ashley gave a cute little yelp, and to my delight, put her arms around my shoulders. I stood up in front of her and running my hands up her back, slid them through her long blonde hair.


    I held her head gently in my hands and after looking into her wide blue eyes for a moment, leaned forward. Closing my eyes, I parted my lip, but didn¡¯t move forward. I wanted to see if she woulde to me. I stayed there for a moment, wishing I could see the look on Brad¡¯s face, but all thoughts of my husband vanished, when I felt Ashley¡¯s soft lips graze mine. I resisted the urge to kiss her back and instead remained still, letting her kiss me a second time.


    This kiss was a little firmer and she didn¡¯t pull back as quickly. I sighed softly, letting her know I was enjoying it and it paid off immediately. With a nervous little giggle, Ashley pressed her lips harder into mine and this time I did kiss her back. I still held back, but was now sliding my lips lightly across hers. Her mouth was working against mine, and I could feel her gaining confidence as I let her lead our kiss. What I could also feel was her hands on my back, rubbing me through the robe.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I let her face go and dropping my hands, slipped my arms around her slim waist and pulled her into my embrace. She gasped and her lips parted from mine. Using that to my advantage, I turned my head to see Brad sitting there staring wide eyed at the two of us. He looked both nervous and excited, but between his legs the only reaction was excitement. His cock was straining against his pants and I knew that soon that cock would be out and in not just my warm mouth, but Ashley¡¯s as well.


    Spurred on by that thought, I leaned forward and captured those precious lips. This time I was more aggressive and as soon as she started to kiss me back, I opened my mouth and pressed my tongue against her lips. I felt her tense up in my arms, but her lips parted and I eagerly darted my tongue into her mouth. Ashley made a noise that was between a gasp and a moan as my tongue slid across hers. I moaned myself, as her tongue swirled over mine and I felt her start to rx against me. As she did, I could feel her small tits pressing into me through the robe and decided it was time to lose it so I could feel that firm young flesh against mine.


    Bringing one hand up through her hair and keeping her face pressed to mine, I drew my other hand back between us and pulled the tie of my robe. When I felt it open, I broke the kiss and stepping back, quickly slipped it from my shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Ashley said, her blue eyes growing even wider. ¡°Trish, wow, you¡¯re¡­ beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You think so, honey,¡± as she had done, I raised my arms over my head. ¡°Maybe I can be your gift too?¡±


    I looked down to see Brad now staring at me, his eyes fixed between my legs. His eyes rose to my face and as I brought my arms down, I turned my head. Letting my arm cover my face, I mouthed, ¡°Yes?¡± He nodded and gave me a smile that sent a wave of excitement through me. I whispered, ¡°Wait.¡± And again he nodded. Turning back to Ashley, I opened my arms and said softly, ¡°Come here, honey.¡±


    Ashley hesitated, then looking down at my tits, stepped forward. To my surprise, she brought her hands up and cing them on my tits, leaned in and kissed me. Her kiss was firm and her tongue almost immediately probed my lips. I opened my mouth to ept it and moaned into the kiss as her small hands slid up and down my tits. I reached around her waist and sliding my hands up, found the sp to her bra and slowly undid it. Again I felt her tense up, but her hands were now squeezing my tits and I had no doubt that she was going to continue.


    Her bra unhooked, I caressed her back, before moving my hands up to her shoulders. Grabbing the straps I eased them down her arms and again surprising me, she raised her arms over her head. Still kissing her, I slid the bra over her arms and tossed it away. I then pulled her hard against me and moaned at the sensation of her hard nipples pressing into my own tits. Ashley groaned in her throat and I started rocking side to side, sliding my tits across hers. I slipped my hands between us and capturing her small tits gave them a gentle squeeze.


    I sighed at how firm they were and cupping them slid my thumbs across her nipples. Ashley released a whimper that caused me to lose my patience and I bent my head to her perfect little tit quickly taking her hard pink nipple into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh Trish!¡± Ashley eximed.


    I¡¯d expected her to pull away, but instead, her hand found the back of my head and she arched her back, pressing her tit further into my mouth. I began rolling her other nipple between my fingers and became aware of Ashley¡¯s hips beginning to rock into me. Was she really just letting herself go here, or was she maybe not as sweet as she had lead us to believe? At this point I could care less! All I knew was that I was sucking and fondling the cutest pair of tits I¡¯d ever seen and she was enjoying it.


    I switched off and started sucking her other nipple. Ashley began to moan softly and grabbing her hand I brought it to my right tit. Imitating me, she started rubbing my aching nipple between her fingers and I moaned around her nipple. I jerked back when I felt something brush against my chin and looking up saw that Brad had gotten up. He was standing behind Ashley and had slipped his arms around her. He had cupped her tits and I heard her moaning as he held them up for me and squeezed them.


    Brad had nuzzled his face into her hair and was kissing her neck and my pussy began to drip as Ashley let her head fall back, giving him better ess to her soft flesh. Straightening, I turned her face to mine and gave her a soft kiss. She kissed me back and her tongue instantly found my mouth. I sighed at the feeling of Brad stroking one of my nipples and broke the kiss to look down and see he was fondling one of Ashley¡¯s tits, while ying with mine. Taking his hand, I ced it on hers and went back to kissing her. She was moaning softly and her hips rocking harder than before.


    I removed my lips from hers and leaning over kissed Brad¡¯s cheek. He lifted his face from her neck and I kissed him hard. He was ready for it, and now it was his tongue in my mouth. I could feel the backs of his hands pressed against my tits as he fondled hers. I took Ashley¡¯s hands in mine and brought them to my breasts. She immediately started fondling them and I sighed into Brad¡¯s kiss. I turned my head and once again found Ashley¡¯s perfect lips. After a brief kiss, I ced my hand on her cheek and turned her head to the side.


    It was Brad¡¯s turn to find her lips and I leaned back to watch my husband make out with a girl half his age, while he yed with her tits. Her fingers felt damn good on mine and as with the kiss, she was definitely growing bolder, squeezing my nipples harder. I was getting so worked up I became aware of the fact my own hips were moving. Opening my legs, I took Ashley¡¯s hand and quickly shoved it between my legs. She gasped as I started rubbing her hand across my hot wet flesh, and after a moment, I let her hand go.


    Ashley continued to be more aggressive than I would have thought and I moaned when her hand continued to move without my urging. Her fingers slid through the wet folds of my pussy and I could feel them trembling against my moist flesh. The look on her face was one of nervous desire and it caused me to seek out those soft lips as Brad went back to her neck. After a long slow kiss, during which her fingers continued to caress me, I slid my lips to her ear and whispered, ¡°Put your fingers inside me.¡±


    Ashley paused and I added, ¡°Please?¡±


    She giggled and I released a loud moan as I felt her slowly push her fingers up inside me. I mped my thighs shut and began to grind my hips. Ashley smiled and began to move her fingers gently back and forth. Reaching out, I ced my hand on the back of her head and guided her down to my tits. I watched as she tentatively flicked her tongue across my swollen nipple. I moaned louder than I needed to and inspired by the reaction, Ashley began licking my nipple. As she pressed her tongue against me, Brad came around so that he was now next to us and slid his arms around both our shoulders.


    I gave him a wonk and leaning over kissed him, as Ashley continued to finger me while teasing her soft tongue across my other nipple. Reaching down I grabbed Brad¡¯s cock through his pants and squeezed. He groaned softly and I began slowly stroking him. he was so hard I could feel him throbbing in my hand and my mouth began to water at the thought of having him in it very shortly. My attention was brought back to Ashley¡¯s mouth as she sucked my nipple into her mouth. I sighed at the feeling of her wet tongue swirling around it and unable to resist ying with her, I reached down and eased her hand from between my legs.


    Ashley looked up from my tits as I lifted her hand up between us and after a quick look at Brad, ced her fingers against her lips. She swallowed nervously, and then closing her eyes, parted her lips. I slipped my fingers into her mouth and moaned as she started to suck on them. Brad¡¯s eyes were wide and he asked, ¡°How does she taste?¡±


    Ashley blushed furiously and easing my fingers from her mouth, smiled at him, ¡°Speaking of tasting,¡± I grabbed the back of his head and roughly shoved it down to Ashley¡¯s tits. Brad didn¡¯t need any encouraging and she moaned as he began to eagerly devour her pink nipples. I watched him work his mouth from one perfect tit to the next before slowly dropping down to my knees. Leaning forward, I gave her stomach a soft kiss, then grabbing the sides of Brad¡¯s pants, yanked them down hard.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep9

    His swollen cock sprang out and I licked my lips at the sight of pre cum dripping from it. Pushing his pants down to the floor, I grabbed his cock and started pumping it. Brad moaned around Ashley¡¯s nipple and his hips jerked. Pressing his cock against my cheek I rubbed it back and forth, teasing him. Brad had his head turned to the side and was watching while he switched to teasing Ashley¡¯s nipple with the tip of his tongue. I saw she was watching as well and began sliding his cock across the other side of my face. I took my time, giving them both a show and enjoying the sensation of his sticky juices smearing across my cheeks.


    I slid Brad¡¯s cock to my lips and parting them darted my tongue out. He groaned when I stuck it into the tip of his cock and pulled back, taking a trail of pre cum with me. I made a show of slurping it back up, following it back to the purple head of his cock. After giving it a yful kiss, I opened my mouth and slowly took him into it. Brad sighed and I moaned at the sensation of his hard flesh sliding between my soft lips. Keeping my eyes, fixed on Ashley¡¯s, I took about half his length into my mouth.


    I paused then began bobbing my head in a slow steady rhythm. Brad reached down and after brushing my long dark hair from my face, rested his hand on the back of my head and began guiding my mouth along the length of his cock. I quickly took him all the way into my mouth until I could feel my lips touching the base of his shaft. Brad gasped as I held him there and still keeping my eyes locked on Ashley, I slowly worked him back out of my mouth.


    Reaching out, I took her wrist and brought her hand down onto Brad¡¯s now very wet cock. She wrapped her slender fingers around his thick shaft and at my guidance began to stroke him.


    ¡°Oh, that feels good.¡± Brad whispered, and then returned to sucking on her tit.


    I let her go and she continued to slowly stroke his cock. The look in her eyes was bing less nervous as she yed with my husband¡¯s cock and I could tell she was certainly more into him than me. That was just fine with me, at least for now, because I¡¯d be damned if the night would end without that little pink tongue dancing across my clit. But for now, this was Brad¡¯s part of the gift and I nned on our little guest and I giving him one hell of a show.


    As she stroked his cock faster, I ducked my head and began swirling my tongue around his balls. Brad was moaning softly and his hips were rocking as my tongue bathed his balls while Ashley jerked him off. I lifted my head and taking the tip of his cock into my mouth, I took him down until my lips were against her hand. Looking up at her I moaned encouragingly, ¡°Hmmm-mm¡± and started to bob my head. To my delight Ashley took my meaning and started following my mouth with her hand, jerking him off while I blew him.


    Brad was no longer even making an effort to do anything but watch, although I did notice his hand had made its way down Ashley¡¯s back and was fondling her ass. Ashley didn¡¯t seem to mind, her attention was currently focused on watching me blow my husband while she yed with him. cing my hands on Brad¡¯s stomach, I gave him a push. Taking my meaning, he sat down on the bed. Ashley¡¯s hand remained on his cock and still keeping him in my mouth I slid up between his legs.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I grabbed Ashley¡¯s other hand and tugged on it. She paused, looking down at me and removing Brad¡¯s cock from my mouth I asked, ¡°Want to share with me?¡± Ashley gave me that shy little smile and my already sopping pussy received a fresh wave of moisture as she slowly sank to her knees next to me. She was still holding Brad¡¯s cock and leaning over, I again took it into my mouth. I bobbed my head several times, all the while keeping my eyes on hers. I slipped him from my mouth, and then cing my hand over hers, guided my husband¡¯s cock to her lips.


    She looked nervously at me and I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay honey, I want you too.¡± Closing her eyes, Ashley parted her lips and cing them over the head of Brad¡¯s cock, slowly took him into her mouth. She only went down a couple of inches, before she slid her mouth back to the tip. I started to tug on his cock, nning on taking it from her to give her another demonstration, when she surprised me by not only taking him back into her mouth but taking more than half his length this time.


    Ashley started slowly bobbing her head and Brad moaned, ¡°Damn, Ashley, that feels good.¡±


    She opened her eyes and looking up at him, began to move her head faster. I started stroking his cock, following the wet trail Ashley¡¯s mouth left as she continued to blow him. Brad ced his hand on the back of her head and I heard her moan as he started guiding her along his cock. I smiled as I watched my husband¡¯s cock disappear between those full soft lips and began to wonder if she¡¯d thought of Brad before this. She didn¡¯t seem as if she were overly experienced, but certainly didn¡¯t seem shy at all now that his cock was in her mouth.


    This time I did tug on his cock and when her blue eyes met my gaze, I smiled, ¡°My turn.¡±


    Ashley obediently removed his cock from her mouth and gave me a thrill by cing her hand over mine and passing it to me. Before taking Brad¡¯s dripping dick back into my mouth I leaned over and kissed her softly, savoring the taste of his pre cum from her tongue. I then made a show of taking Brad all the way down to his base, and sliding my tongue out began licking his balls as I deep throated him. After a brief pause, I started sucking him fast and hard, taking him all the way down into my willing throat.


    I moaned in surprised pleasure when reaching out, she began to y with my nipples. I released Brad¡¯s cock with a loud slurping noise and passed it back to her. This time there was no hesitation at all. Ashley opened wide and began sucking him faster and more confidently than before. As she did, I ducked my head and Brad emitted a loud moan as I began sucking his balls while our no longer shy little guest sucked his cock. I ran my tongue from his balls and up the length of his shaft.


    Ashley removed him from her mouth and after sharing a long tongue filled kiss over him, I started teasing my tongue across the tip of his cock. Ashley watched, and then as I¡¯d hoped she would, began to tongue it as well. Brad sighed and his hips twitched as we teased across his sensitive head. I¡¯m sure the sight of those tongues dancing across each other as well added to his pleasure. I pulled back and Ashley immediately took him back into her mouth and I smiled to myself, she¡¯d wanted him before this, there was no doubt about it.


    She was taking her time now, sucking him slowly and I could hear her moaning as she worked him in and out of her mouth. I ced my hand on her back and sliding it down grabbed her ass and gave it a hard squeeze. She moaned, and then squealed around Brad¡¯s cock when I slipped my fingers into her thong and directly into her pussy. I let out a breath at how hot and goddamn tight her pussy was as I began gently sliding my fingers in and out of her.


    Ashley¡¯s moans were louder and I looked to see she had removed Brad¡¯s cock from her mouth and was now tonguing his balls while I finger fucked her. Sliding my fingers out, I pushed them through the folds of her pussy and finding the hard nub of her swollen clit started rubbing it.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she moaned, ¡°Oh that feels so good!¡±


    Still rubbing her clit, I turned my attention back to Brad and grabbing his cock, started sucking him. Brad was breathing hard and I could feel his thighs starting to tremble. I released his cock and quickly passed it over to Ashley, her eyes were closed and she was also breathing hard as my fingers had sped up on her clit. I pushed the spongy head of Brad¡¯s cock against her lips and still keeping her eyes closed she took him between her lips and began sucking on him. Brad¡¯s hips were rocking faster and he was starting to moan louder as Ashley slowly bobbed her head.


    I watched as several times she stopped for a moment as my fingers continued to dance across her clit. Like Brad, her hips were moving, grinding her clit into my fingers. My own pussy was dripping at the thought that both of them were going to cum any minute now. I pressed my fingers hard against her swollen flesh and started rubbing as quickly as I could. Ashley let out a yelp around Brad¡¯s cock and releasing it let out a loud squeal.


    Her hips began bucking wildly against my hand and she cried out, ¡°Oh Trish, Oh, yes! I¡­¡± she trailed off into another loud squeal and I looked up at Brad who didn¡¯t seem to care that he was forgotten for the moment. Next to me, Ashley was bouncing up and down on her knees, her hips gyrating as her orgasm flowed through her. Her eyes were closed and her lips parted as she emitted a series of high pitched yelps that had me already anticipating what she would sound like when Brad fucked her.


    Her hips started to slow down and she was gasping rather than moaning. Knowing her orgasm had almost finished, I grabbed Brad¡¯s cock and began blowing him with a vengeance. I was taking him almost all the way down each time and his fingers tightened in my hair. His hips were moving, thrusting his cock deeper into my mouth and I could tell he was almost there. Next to me, Ashley was watching me with a mixed look of lust and embarrassment, her face was red, and she was beginning to sweat. Her eyes were as wide as they¡¯d been all night as she watched me devour Brad¡¯s cock inches from her face.


    Brad gasped and sliding his throbbing prick from my mouth, I shoved it at Ashley. She took over, sucking him faster than before and as his moans began to sound desperate, I reached down and gave his balls a gentle squeeze. He cried out and a momentter, Ashley let out a surprised yelp that quickly turned into a gurgling sound as my husband¡¯s cock went off in her mouth. She jerked her head back, pulling his cock from her mouth. I grabbed it and began jerking him off, sending a huge spurt of cum into Ashley¡¯s face, causing her to emit another of those precious little squeals.


    As much as I wouldn¡¯t have minded continuing to paint her face with Brad¡¯s cum, I also needed to taste him as well. Covering his squirting cock with my lips, my eyes rolled back as I felt the warm jet of his cum enter my mouth. I stroked him hard and fast, greedily sucking as well, trying to get everyst drop from his beautiful cock. Brad was shoving my head, pushing his cock deeper into my mouth and I moaned as his cum trickled down my throat. With a moan that was more like a whimper, Brad let my hair go and stopped moving his hips.


    Sliding his spent cock from my mouth, I looked at Ashley, loving the sight of Brad¡¯s cum on her lips and dripping down her chin. Grabbing her face in my hands, I kissed her hard and began licking and sucking Brad¡¯s cum from her face. Ashley stayed still for a moment, and then began to kiss me back. I opened my mouth and shoved my tongue into hers, my eyes on Brad as he watched us pass his cum back and forth as we kissed. When I¡¯d gotten thest drop, I quickly stood up and grabbing Ashley¡¯s hands pulled her to her feet.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep10

    With an effort, Brad forced himself to stand, and once he had, I turned Ashley to the side and gave her a yful shove, sending her sprawling onto the bed. As soon as she¡¯dnded on her back, I was back on my knees between her legs, my hands already reaching for her thong. I grabbed the sides of it and began to pull. When Ashley didn¡¯t lift her legs, I gave her a pout and doing the best I could to sound as sweet as she did, asked, ¡°Aww, aren¡¯t you going to let me unwrap my present?¡±


    Standing behind me, Brad reached out and grabbing her ankles, guided her legs forward, cing her soft bare feet on my shoulders.


    ¡°Trish likes to give as much as she likes to receive,¡± heughed, ¡°Now let¡¯s see the best part of your gift.¡±


    ¡°You really want to see?¡± Ashley asked.


    I noticed she was directing that question at him and not me, but could care less; whatever it took to get that thong off was fine with me.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Brad said softly, ¡°We can¡¯t lick it, if we can¡¯t see it!¡±


    Ashley produced another pussy inspiring giggle and pushing her feet against my shoulders, lifted her hips. I pulled her thong up her legs and when I reached her knees, she straightened her legs so I could remove itpletely. Brad did the honors, taking it from me and I imagine tossing it to the side. I certainly wasn¡¯t watching because right now all I could focus on was the perfect smooth pink pussy in front of me.


    Ashley had ced her feet back on my shoulders and wrapping my arms around her thighs; I pulled her closer to the edge of the bed and after cing a soft kiss on each of her trembling thighs, plunged my tongue inside her very wet pussy. She cried out as my tongue entered her hot little box, then again as I sucked hard. I sighed as I was rewarded with a mouthful of her sweet juices and began to swirl my tongue around inside her. I felt Brad¡¯s chest pressing against my back and saw him reach over me and ce his thumb on her clit.


    Ashley moaned and her hips jerked as he began rubbing her pink button in slow circles. Keeping my tongue rigid, I began rocking my head, tongue fucking her. Her hips started moving, pushing my tongue deeper and Brad¡¯s finger harder against her. I felt Brad¡¯s other hand trail down my back and moaned into her pussy as his fingers found mine. He quickly shoved two of them inside me and I cried out as his thumb pressed into my clit. Sliding my tongue from inside her I started working it up through the wet folds of her lips.


    Brad moved his thumb and using two fingers spread her wide for me. I teased my tongue around her hard button and felt a fresh wave of excitement flow through me at the soft sigh Ashley emitted as my tongue caressed her. I could feel her body rxing and switched from licking to sucking her excited flesh into my mouth. I moaned around that flesh as Brad began rubbing my clit harder as his fingers slowly pumped into my pussy. I felt him lean further over me and sighed as his lips found my neck. He gently sucked on the skin between my neck and shoulder, before cing his lips at my ear and yfully licking my ear lobe, before whispering in my ear, ¡°You going to share?¡±


    Smiling, I eased my head back and resting my cheek on Ashley¡¯s soft thigh watched Brad lean over my shoulder and slide his tongue up through her pussy. She moaned and reaching down, ced her hand on his head and began to run her fingers though his hair.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I think she likes you better,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to make her cum, aren¡¯t you?¡± he answered softly, before sucking her clit into his mouth.


    I watched transfixed by the sight of my husband¡¯s tongue working that beautiful pussy and let myself rx and enjoy his fingers gently working my pussy. Ashley gasped as Brad slipped a finger into her pussy and rolling his eyes, he whispered, ¡°Tight¡±.


    He started slowly easing his finger in and out as he swirled his tongue around her clit. I could feel his once again hard cock pressing into my back and cing my lips to his ear, said, ¡°How about you make your wife cum, then fuck her, while I enjoy this pretty pussy?¡±


    ¡°Words every man should hear,¡± heughed.


    He gave Ashley¡¯s clit a few more teasing licks, slid his fingers from inside her and returned to his ce behind me. I immediately reced my fingers with his, and as my tongue once again found Ashley¡¯s delicious flesh, I imagined how tight she would be around his cock. I started sucking on her clit harder than I had before and pushing my fingers in faster and Ashley moaned and thrilled me, buy now running her fingers through my hair.


    That thrill was eclipsed however, by the feeling of Brad grabbing my hips and pulling me back. Bracing my hand on the floor, while still fingering and licking our gift¡¯s pretty pussy; I pushed my ass in the air. I cried out in pleasure as with no hesitation, Brad mmed his long thick cock deep inside my yearning pussy. I stopped licking and started yelping as he hammered away, using long hard strokes that felt amazing. I looked up to see Ashley watching, she looked a little nervous and I wondered if she were afraid of Brad fucking her that hard.


    Brad slowed down fucking me and sliding his hand around my waist found my clit. I moaned as he began rubbing it, while fucking me and it was with an effort that I returned my tongue to Ashley¡¯s clit. I was d I did though, as the added turn on of her moaning as my tongue swirled around her clit, heightened my overall arousal and I could feel my thighs starting to tremble. Brad was leaning over me to have his hand between my legs, so was now using short strokes that felt good, but I couldn¡¯t wait for him to tear into me again, but knew he wouldn¡¯t until I came.


    On that note, I pressed my tongue hard against Ashley¡¯s clit, and started licking as fast as I could. She gasped and I felt her toes curl into my shoulders. My fingers were thrusting harder into her and I could feel her legs quivering. Behind me, Brad called out, ¡°y with your tits Ashley, show them to me!¡±


    I looked up to see that she had obeyed him and the sight of her cupping her perfect little tits and stroking her nipples with her thumbs sent me over the edge. I cried out into her pussy and arched my back as the orgasm I¡¯d been dying for since we¡¯d started, crashed through me. I slowed my licking down as I began yelping in pleasure as waves of pleasure crashed through me. I felt Brad¡¯s hand on the back of my head and a momentter, he shoved my face against Ashley¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy baby,¡± heughed, ¡°Make her cum too!¡±


    Even as my hips bucked wildly, driving against his cock and shoving him deeper, I started sucking hard on her clit, trying to get her to cum, before I finished. Brad had begun to fuck me harder and Ashley¡¯s hips were now moving faster, grinding her pussy into my face.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she moaned, ¡°Right there Trish! Please don¡¯t stop I¡­ Oh my god!¡±


    Ashley released a long loud squeal that sent a fresh surge through my already convulsing pussy. Pushing her feet against my shoulders, she lifted her hips off the bed and started bucking as wildly as I was. Brad was still holding my face to her pussy and I continued to lick and finger her as hard as I could. Brad let go of my head and I screamed into her quivering flesh as he began fucking the shit out of me. My own pussy was still contracting around Brad¡¯s thrusting cock and I couldn¡¯t help whimpering as I struggled to keep Ashley cumming as hard as possible.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry, with a loud squeal that had me thankful the windows were closed, Ashley arched her back and a momentter, cried out again as her pussy convulsed around my fingers and a wave of her warm sticky cum flowed around them. Her hips twitched several more times and she released a soft whimper and let her legs fall limply over my shoulders. I lifted my head from her pussy and began yelping even louder as Brad continued to m the shit out of me. He was fucking me so hard his balls were pping against my pussy and I loved every minute of it.


    Ashley was watching and I smiled at the look on her face. Her blonde hair was sticking to her cheeks and she was red from passion now rather than embarrassment. Her eyes were locked on Brad fucking me and she no longer looked nervous, but excited. As good as Brad fucking me felt, it was time for him to sample our gift¡¯s tight little pussy. Looking over my shoulder I called out, ¡°I think Ashley¡¯s feeling neglected baby, why don¡¯t you give her some of that cock?¡±


    I sighed as he slid from my pussy and sitting up on my knees turned around to see him standing. His hard cock was glistening and I couldn¡¯t resist taking him into my mouth and giving him a few quick sucks, enjoying the taste of my pussy from his hard flesh. Brad reached down and taking me by the shoulders, urged me to my feet. He gave me a long deep tongue filled kiss, then watched as I crawled up onto the bed next to Ashley. Laying on my side propped up on one elbow, I leaned over and kissed her softly as my other hand fund her hard right nipple and began teasing it. I broke the kiss and watched as Brad stepped up to the edge of the bed. He lifted he legs and cing her feet on his chest grabbed his cock and ced it against her pussy.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep11

    ¡°Oh, look at that.¡± I whispered at the sight of my husband¡¯s big dick lying along her pick slit.


    I felt Ashley tense up next to me and I said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, he¡¯ll go easy.¡±


    Brad began sliding his cock through her pussy, pushing the swollen head through her wet flesh. Ashley moaned and began breathing heavier when he lingered on her clit. He began pping his cock against her clit and she whimpered and started rocking her hips. With a smile, Brad slid his cock back through her pussy and eased the tip inside of her.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped as he pushed in a couple of inches, ¡°Oh that¡¯s¡­ big!¡±


    ¡°Brad eased further into her and moaned, ¡°Oh goddamn, she¡¯s tight!¡±


    He began pumping his hips, slowly sliding his cock about halfway in before pulling back out to the tip. Ashley groaned and I could feel her trembling next to me. Figuring I would help her rx I slid my hand down her soft stomach and reaching her pussy started gently rubbing her clit. Her breath caught and her hips thrust forward, pushing Brad deeper inside of her. He pushed forward and she whimpered as his cock slid fully into her. Brad paused, letting her pussy stretch around him and I started rubbing her clit faster.


    When she was beginning to moan rather than whimper, Brad started fucking her. He was using long slow strokes and the sight of his glistening cock, sliding in and out of that young pussy was enough to make me know I needed to cum again and soon.


    ¡°You like my husband¡¯s cock, honey?¡± I asked her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ it feels good.¡± Ashley sighed, ¡°Damn it feels good! You both do!¡±


    ¡°I like that!¡± I whispered, leaning forward I tongued her nipple and added, ¡°And so do you honey, this is the best gift ever isn¡¯t it Brad?


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah,¡± he moaned as he continued to take his time, shoving his big cock into that tight little box.


    I could see he wanted to go faster, but was holding me back. Ashley must have sensed it as well and whispered, ¡°You¡­ you can go faster if you want.¡±


    Brad winked at me, then grabbing her ankles spread her legs wide open and began fucking her harder. Ashley started to yelp with each thrust, but didn¡¯tin as he began going faster. I continued to rub her clit and could feel her shaking beneath me. I smiled at the thought of her cumming hard on Brad¡¯s cock and looking up at him, said softly, ¡°Harder.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ oh!¡± Ashley cried out as Brad began really fucking her now, using the same long hard strokes he had been with me.


    As he picked up the pace, so did I, rubbing her clit in hard fast circles. I took her nipple into my mouth and began sucking on it while watching Brad m his big dick into a hot girl half his age. I sighed around her tit thinking, could it get better than this. Well actually it could and I knew how, but first it was time for Ashley to cum for us for the third time. I increased the speed of my tongue and fingers and Brad, putting her legs back on his chest, leaned forward.


    Ashley squealed as her legs were bent back so far her feet were almost next to her ears and Brad began hammering away on her.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± she screamed, ¡°It it hurts¡­ it oh!¡±


    Undeterred, Brad continued to m her and I rubbed her clit even harder. She was yelping continuously, but again the yelps were changing pitch. I sucked her entire tit into my mouth and catching her clit between my fingers, gave it a pinch. Ashley screamed loudly and her hips lifted from the bed. Her body seemed to pause, then as Brad drove deep inside her again, she screamed even louder and her hips began to buck wildly. I cried out in surprise as her hands wrapped themselves in my hair and squeezed so hard she was pulling it.


    That pain was quickly forgotten as I heard Brad moaning as that amazingly tight pussy contracted around his plunging cock.


    ¡°Oh God, oh, God!¡± Ashley cried over and over as her body writhed on the bed.


    Brad was breathing hard and the muscles in his shoulders and chest were flexed with effort as he continued his assault on her pretty pussy. Ashley released a loud whimper and her back arched so far I heard it crack, before she moaned and slumped back onto the bed. Brad began fucking her even faster and I could tell he was getting ready.


    ¡°Not like this!¡± I cried out, ¡°It¡¯s our present and I want my favorite.¡±


    Knowing what I meant, Brad smiled and slipped his cock from inside her. Ashley sighed softly andy there panting. Rolling over onto my back, I opened my legs and reaching down, spread my pussy open, ¡°You¡¯re turn.¡± I told her.


    ¡°But¡­ But I never¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡± I told her, ¡°Nowe give me my present honey.¡±


    Ashley swallowed hard, then rolling over got on her knees between my legs. I smiled when I saw Brad step over so that he was right behind her and I mouthed the word, ¡°Wait.¡±


    He nodded and my attention switched to Ashley. I moaned at the sight of that pretty face inches from my pussy. Her cheeks were glistening with sweat and she looked exhausted, but as I watched, she leaned forward and gave my thigh a kiss about an inch from my pussy. I could feel her lips trembling and loved the fact she was back to being nervous. Spreading my lips open as far as I could, I tapped my clit with my finger nail.


    ¡°Right there honey,¡± I told her, ¡°Just lick it nice and easy.¡±


    Ashley nodded, then sticking her tongue out, flicked it across my swollen clit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that.¡± I encouraged her.


    Ashley licked me again, but this time continued, swirling her tongue around my clit as I had done to her. I moaned and behind her, Brad said, ¡°Put your fingers inside, feel how wet you made her.¡±


    Ashley obeyed, and I sighed as I felt her slender fingers enter me. She began licking fastr and then stopping, started to kiss my thighs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease honey,¡± I said softly, ¡°We¡¯re going to make this nice and quick, ¡°this time anyway I thought, ¡°Just keep licking my clit, nothing fancy, just keep that cute little tongue right there.¡±


    Ashley returned to my clit and I sighed contentedly as she did as I asked. As her soft tongue slid across my excited button, I brought my hands up and began ying with my nipples. I was worked up and could already feel another orgasm building within me. Knowing it wasn¡¯t going to take much more, I nodded at Brad who grabbing Ashley¡¯s hips, slid his cock inside her.


    She whimpered into my pussy as Brad began to fuck her. As before, he started slow so she would concentrate on me. Even with him going easy, her tongue was missing my clit as she moaned and squirmed against his cock. Reaching down I grabbed her hair and gently held her face to my pussy. Her tongue found its ce and she began licking faster than before. Wrapping my fingers in her hair, I started thrusting my hips, working my clit harder against her tongue.

 My Excited Pussy:>Ep12

    My eyes shifted behind her and took in the sight of Brad¡¯s cock entering her from behind. Hisrge hands on her slender hips looked good, but nowhere near as good as his cock plunging into that young pink flesh. I gasped as I felt the orgasm, beginning to race through me. Squeezing my nipple harder, I moaned, ¡°That¡¯s it honey, a little more, oh make me cum Ashley!¡±


    She started licking me harder and as my legs began shaking, I called out to Brad, ¡°Fuck her!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I¡¯d said it, I brought my legs up and wrapping my thighs around Ashley¡¯s head, pinned her to my pussy. Brad reared back and started fucking her hard and fast and between my legs, Ashley let out a scream that sent me over the edge. I threw my head back and howled in ecstasy as an orgasm far stronger than my first one, tore through me. I started bucking my hips, grinding my pussy into Ashley¡¯s trapped face. She was squealing between my legs, but her tongue was still moving and I screamed again as the orgasm continued to m though me.


    The entire time I came, I watched Brad fuck her. He was pulling cock all the way out before driving into her and she was so wet her pussy was making sucking sounds each time he slid out. I lifted my hips off the bed and released a long loud squeal as my pussy convulsed and I felt it gush into Ashley¡¯s face. I fell back onto the bed gasping. I¡¯d cum so hard the room was spinning, but at the same time, I waspletely caught up and wanted more of my husband¡¯s cock before he came.


    Dropping my legs, from Ashley¡¯s head, I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her up towards me. Ashley crawled up until her face was over mine and grabbing her hair I pulled her down into a long kiss. I moaned at the taste of her pussy from her soft lips, then heard her squeal and felt her body jerk against mine as Brad followed her up the bed and began fucking her. She squealed into my mouth and wrapping my legs around her waist and my arms around her shoulder, I pulled her down, pinning her to me.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± I called out.


    Brad didn¡¯t have to be told twice and I yelped as I felt his cock begin to pound into my sopping pussy. He gave me several long hard strokes, then sliding out of me, drove back into Ashley. She started yelping in my ear as he pounded away on her, before going back inside of me. I was pretty sure at that point that Brad was sharing my thought of it not getting any better than this as he went from his wife¡¯s pussy to our hot littlepanions.


    I could see he was sweating and his breath wasing in short gasps, telling me he couldn¡¯t hold back much longer, he was fucking the shit out of me and in between my own yelps I gasped, ¡°Give it to her baby!¡±


    I groaned as he slipped from inside of me, but smiled as Ashley immediately began to squeal as he fucked the shit out of her.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god¡± she screamed in my ear.


    I had my arm around her shoulders, cradling her head into my neck as I watched Brad mming the shit out of her. He was moaning continuously and catching his eye, I smiled and nodded. He gave Ashley several more pumps that were so hard she would have slid off me if I wasn¡¯t holding her, then with a groan, Brad pulled his cock from her and grabbed the base, holding his cum back. I quickly rolled over, shoving Ashley onto her back and cupping her tits, squeezed them together, and then opened my mouth.


    Brad leaned over to me and with a loud cry released his cock. A huge spurt of cum entered my mouth and rather than swallow it, I held it there. He continued pumping his cock, sending spurt after spurt of hot cum into my waiting mouth. When he released a pathetic whimper and he had nothing left, I lowered my face and keeping my mouth open, drooled his cum out and all over Ashley¡¯s pretty little tits.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ warm!¡± Ashley giggled, causing me to smile even as I let the cum flow from my mouth.


    When I was done, I looked Brad in the eye and as he sat there panting made a show of sucking up his cum and swallowing it. Thest few drops, I scooped up with my tongue and sliding over Ashley¡¯s face kissed her, pressing it to her lips. I sat back and watched as she licked it from her lips and with an exhausted smile asked, ¡°Was¡­. was I a good present?


    ¡°The best.¡± Brad said.


    Leaning over, he gave her a kiss then all but fell onto the bed on his back next to her. Iid down next to her and we both rolled over on our sides so we were looking down on her.


    ¡°Really honey, thank you.¡± I told her, you don¡¯t know how much we missed that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said, still trying to catch her breath, ¡°I¡­ I wanted it to be special.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was special.¡± Bradughed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I began, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it, did I do something wrong?¡± She asked, looking nervously from Brad and back to me.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I assured her, ¡°Quite the opposite, once we got going you didn¡¯t seem that shy and I was wondering if you¡¯d,¡± I shrugged, ¡°Had more experience, than you let on.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head,¡± I¡­ I just really wanted to make you guys happy and¡­.¡± That shy smile from before returned, ¡°I guess I should fess up, I¡¯ve watched you guys beforest night, I saw you in the pool a few times and I¡­¡± she giggled and started to blush, ¡°thought about it even before you told me your secret, so I guess I was a little selfish because this was a gift for me too.¡±


    ¡°Ashley, you can be selfish anytime!¡± Iughed as I gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    She gave me a huge smile and my eyes trailed down the bed, taking in the sight of her tight young bodyying between ours.


    ¡°So why tonight?¡± Brad asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving for Florida Monday, tonight¡¯s only Friday.¡±


    Ashleyughed, and said, ¡°Yeah, but this way we have all weekend!¡±


    ¡°All weekend?¡± I repeated, my nipples already hardening.


    ¡°Well yeah,¡± Ashley eximed, ¡°And if you want when Ie back too! I mean you said you used to want this a lot, unless,¡± she frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t like being with the same girl¡±


    ¡°Well we¡­¡± Brad stopped and blurted, ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡­ you¡¯d want to after this?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s what makes a good gift no?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well,¡± she began, reaching out and putting a hand on each of our thighs. ¡°I always thought something like a certificate to a restaurant is stupid, you can only use it once, but me?¡± she released another of those adorable giggles and Brad and I both gasped as her hands found their way between our legs, ¡°I want to be the gift that keeps on giving!¡±

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep1

    A mutual fetish brings a mother and son closer together.(Enjoy the ride)


    ************


    ¡°Hello earth to Mr. Dion?¡±


    Jumping at the sound of my name I looked up to see the professor staring at me.


    ¡°Umm Yes Mrs. Richards?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well Mr. Dion, my initial question was; ¡®are you paying attention¡¯, and I believe you just answered that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Mrs. Richards.¡± I saidmely, feeling myself blush a little as several of the other students around meughed.


    ¡°You will be if you don¡¯t pass the exam on Friday Billy,¡± Mrs. Richards said shaking her head. ¡°I know US History isn¡¯t part of your major but credits are credits.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Fortunately Mrs. Richards let it go at that and returned back to discussing the always exciting subject of Manifest Destiny. I sighed and jumped again as a paperclip hit my hand. I looked to the left and saw my best friend Jeff looking over at me smirking. As I looked at him he nodded his head, and pointing past me, winked and whispered;Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me you Bill, she¡¯s hot!¡±


    I nodded in agreement, and turning my head, looked over at the ¡®she¡¯ Jeff had been referring to. Sitting one seat up from me to my right was Miranda James, and as Jeff had said, she was damn hot. Of course Jeff had been right about me day dreaming over Miranda, I mean who wouldn¡¯t? Miranda was tall, blond, tan, and had legs that went forever. Currently Miranda was showing off those legs quite well, wearing a tiny pair of denim shorts, that when she stood, barely covered the cheeks of her perfect little heart shaped ass. What Jeff, and pretty much everyone else, would be wrong about however was exactly which parts of Miranda¡¯s amazing body I was staring at.


    If you were to follow my eyes one would think I was looking at her legs, which don¡¯t get me wrong were more than worth checking out and I had, but the focus of my attention was at the end of those long legs. What I really had my eye on was Miranda¡¯s incredibly sexy feet. I tried not to look, as it would only drive me crazy, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was drawn to those tan perfectly shaped feet, with their bright red toe nail polish, like a moth to a me. Making matters worse was that Miranda had slid her feet out of the straps of her sandals and had her toes pressed into the shoe with her feet up in the air. This left me staring at the smooth white soles of her feet and the extremely vivid image of me lying on the floor and licking the bottom of them.


    I shifted ufortably in my seat, as my hard cock was bending painfully in my jeans. To make matters worse, at that moment, Miranda decided to not only cross her legs under her desk, but to dangle the sandal off of the edge of her toe. With an act of will I forced myself to turn and face the front of the ss before I popped off in my jeans. I closed my eyes and shook my head as if physically trying to get the image of sucking on Miranda¡¯s red toes out of my mind.


    For those of you who do not have one, which is most people I suppose, a foot fetish is not an easy thing to deal with. Most guys, and don¡¯t get me wrong me as well, are obsessed with girls tit¡¯s and asses and will stare whenever they can. The difference there is you can¡¯t actually see anything and can only imagine so much, but feet? Well in the warm weather which is what we were in now the girls had their bare feet on full disy and it was driving me crazy. Sexy strappy sandals, heels that are so high they are ufortable; ankle bracelets, toe rings, and of course pedicures to keep those pretty little feet nice and soft for when they are up on their man¡¯s shoulders or chest. Better yet for when they were wrapped around a nice hard¡­


    I was doing it again! Oh well, I thought at least I was doing a good job of not thinking of where my fetish started and whose feet I was attracted to the most. After all a foot fetish seemed strange enough to some people, but if they ever knew it was my own mother¡¯s feet that had instilled it in me it would be off to therapy I¡¯d go! Stop that! I yelled at myself again as I immediately pushed the image of my mother¡¯s ck stocking d feet and pretty little toes out of my mind.


    I¡¯m sure part of the reason my fetish was so frustrating was because I had never been able to properly satisfy it. I¡¯d been fixated with feet since well before I¡¯d started having sex and still had yet to really explore my passion for them. Of course seeing that indeed, my love of feet had started with my mother, I tried to avoid thinking about any scenario that involved her, although admittedlytely it had been a losing battle. Pushing that from my mind before unwanted images began forming; I went back to thinking how I was too embarrassed to mention it to my first couple of girlfriends. In hindsight this was kind of stupid, as who knew maybe they might have let me y. Instead I would use any excuse I could find to rub their feet, and then after I was all hot and bothered just fuck them while I thought about their feet.


    Even then, I would find positions to have their feet up on my shoulders or close to my face. asionally I would turn my head and give their foot or toe a quick kiss which would get a giggle out of them but I avoided licking and sucking on them the way I really wanted too. Sometimes when I would have sex doggy style I would try to look back over my shoulder at the soles of their feet facing up while they were on their knees and imagine cumming right there in their cupped feet. That thought alone would usually cause me to fuck them harder and faster and as I was spraying my cum over their ass or deep inside of them would have the image of their cum coated toes in my head. So far the closest I had gotten to satisfying my fantasies had been with Julie.


    Julie and I had started going out when we met at our freshmen year at the University of Rhode Ind, and after we had been together for a year, I had finally decided to fess up about how much her feet turned me on. Julie looked at me like I was a little weird but said that I always made her feel good so she would let me y. I was beside myself and after giving her a long foot rub with strawberry scented lotion got down on my knees and started kissing, licking and sucking on her cute little toes. I was hard as a rock but whenever I looked up Julie had an odd look on her face, as if she were embarrassed for me. I continued, hoping to get her into it, and after kneeling between her legs, took her feet and ced them around my cock.


    Julie¡¯s feet were still a little moist from the lotion and my cock slid easily through them as I started thrusting my hips. I couldn¡¯t believe it! I was actually fucking her feet! I looked up again and saw Julie watching but still with that look of ¡®are you kidding?¡¯ on her face. I felt bad she wasn¡¯t into it, but certainly was not going to stop having gotten this far. Admittedly it was a turn off seeing she was not excited and I started to look back towards her adorable little feet around my fairly sizable cock. Just as I started to turn away however I had an instant visual of my mother¡¯s face looking down into herp her eyes wide with lust and her lips parted as she panted and moaned while my father¡­


    I immediately looked back to Julie¡¯s feet and started fucking them faster and harder trying to get off, figuring that once I came and fulfilled my fantasy those sick thoughts would finally fade from my mind. I was just starting to breathe hard when Julie asked;


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to cum are you Billy?¡± As I slowed and looked at her, she opened her legs showing off her pretty little pussy that had just a little bit of blonde hair over it and continued; ¡°You¡¯d rather do that then fuck me?¡±


    I all but rolled my eyes as I had deliberately taken my time going down on her and getting her off nice and hard so that I could do this and she didn¡¯t lose out. In hindsight I suppose I should have kept going, but as I stared at her she batted her baby blue eyes and pushed her lips out in the pout that always got her what she wanted from me. That pout that was so much like the one my mother used to use on my father anytime she wanted something. Of course Julie knew that it was the other things her lips could do that made me fall for it, which had made me start to wonder what my mother¡¯s had been doing that she got whatever she wanted.


    Shutting that out, I reluctantly removed my cock from between Julie¡¯s delightfully sticky feet, and sliding up between her legs, slipped my cock inside of her admittedly very warm and inviting pussy. I had been close while fucking her feet, but the disappointment of having to stop coupled with my mind beginning to wander into uninvited territory had slowed me up somewhat. Julie had sighed happily and wrapped her arms and legs around me as I began to slowly fuck her the way she liked it; missionary and boring. After a couple of minutes Julie dropped her legs from my waist and I felt her feetnd t on my calves.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep2

    I instantly pictured them there and loved the way they felt. I started fucking her harder and she started to raise her legs, but I whispered in her ear to leave her feet where they were. This Julie was happy to go along with, as it meant I was still fucking her. A few secondster I got braver and asked her to curl her toes. Julie giggled and started doing as I asked; curling then releasing her toes on my legs. Each time she did it I gasped and started fucking her harder. Julie was gasping as well then added to my excitement by raising her legs just enough to wiggle her feet back and forth. That was enough to send me over the edge, and as I felt my cum racing through my cock I started to pull back nning on cumming all over Julie¡¯s feet like she had said she would let me do sometime. As I began to slide out Julie grabbed my shoulders and holding onto me moaned;


    ¡°Oh please inside Billy! It feels sooo good!¡±


    Julie was on the pill, and in reality how could I say no to that? So, envisioning Julie¡¯s pretty painted toes the entire time, I came hard sending what seemed like a tremendous amount of cum into Julie¡¯s hot little box.


    I came back to earth, and all but pped myself in the head at that point, as that little rey had done little to quell the raging hard on in my pants. At least if I was still going with Julie I could get some relief but she had startedining that between school, my part time job as a waiter at Olive Garden, and doing things around the house to help out my mother, that I had no time for her. The job and school she understood but Julie always got upset when it came down to me needing to keep up the yard or the house. In our final argument I had told her that since my father passed away two years ago my mother was working two jobs and what was I supposed to do ask Mom to mow the damnwn too? Julie had ended it with calling me a momma¡¯s boy and that I preferred my mother to her. In fact herst ridiculously bratty remark had been ¡°Let¡¯s see who you prefer when you get horny!¡± Well on that note¡­


    The ringing of the final bell mercifully cut off that train of thought and I practically jumped out of my seat and all but ran out of the ssroom causing Jeff to call out behind me;


    ¡°Hey Billy, pool tonight! I¡¯ll be there at six!¡±


    After waving to him over my shoulder I exited the building, and after walking halfway across the parking lot, smiled at my car as I approached it. The car, a perfectly restored 1969 Firebird was not only my pride and joy because it was gorgeous but because it had been thest thing Dad had given to me. Four years ago my father had been diagnosed with liver cancer. After the first year although he was still functioning the long term prognosis had not been good. Deciding to enjoy the time he had left dad had bought the Firebird which had always been his dream car and the two of us spent a lot of time together fixing it up. A yearter, at my high school graduation at which point my father could barely get out of bed most days, he presented me with the keys saying that at least he had something cool to leave me.


    As I got into the car and started it, deliberately giving it a lot of gas to hear the engine roar, I sighed as I felt that familiar pang of sadness go through me. After two years I was past the point of getting teary eyed on a regr basis but it still hit me that my father¡¯s life had been cut short at the age of forty four. Pulling out into the street I nced into the rear view mirror and as URI disappeared behind me I thought that dad had left me a lot more than the car; his life insurance policy and my mother¡¯s selflessness was paying for my education.


    Dad¡¯s policy had been enough to pay off the house which of course is what he wanted. This way all mom would be left to pay was taxes and the usual stuff and she would be able to live there the rest of her life. Mom however, seeing that I hadn¡¯t qualified for much schrship money had taken the money and put it into an ount to pay for all four years of my college. Because she had done that mom was currently working two jobs. During the week she worked as a paralegal and Friday and Saturday night¡¯s she waitressed at a cocktail lounge. I felt terrible and had gotten the job at Olive Garden against her wishes so I could help pay for a few things here and there.


    This was also the reason I went out of my way to do anything that needed to be done around the house. As it was mom worked Monday through Saturday and usually spent Sunday running errands and eventually passing out on the couch to rest up for another week. How could I not help? Apparently I was supposed to spend my time catering to a spoiled little brat like Julie. On that note however, I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind having said brat around right now to relieve a little frustration. Instead I was heading home to the inte and my hand, then again, on the plus side at least my hand didn¡¯t whine and ask for things.


    I arrived home, went up to my room, and tossing my books on the bed, went over to my desk. After putting my cell down where I could reach it, I flipped myp top open. While theputer booted up I unzipped my jeans, and sliding them and my underwear down, logged onto the inte to find some inspiration. I clicked on the favorites tab and scrolled down to where I had several porn sites bookmarked. I passed over a couple of standard ones and went further down to where I had several foot job videos saved. After staring at Miranda¡¯s feet for close to forty five minutes I felt it only fitting that I got off to a hot foot video. God only knew it might be the closest I ever came to seeing my cum on a pair of sexy feet.


    I was just ready to click on one when my eyes wandered down to the next site; Taboo tales; real Mother¡¯s seduce their sons! I hesitated and cursed myself for not deleting that site like I kept saying I was going to. As my finger tapped the mouse nervously I began ying the game with myself; the same game I¡¯d been ying for months. My first reaction was to get rid of the site and watch a good foot video, after all sex with one¡¯s mother was a pretty sick subject. Of course immediately on the heels of that thought was the justification of; hey if it were that umon would there be sex sites about it? Never mind the endless stories dedicated to mother son sex on erotica sites. After all wasn¡¯t that what all types of porn were; harmless fantasy?


    In the end I didn¡¯t know why I bothered; it¡¯s not like I already didn¡¯t know how this would end. With a sigh of resignation I clicked on the link, and as the site came up, instantly felt my cock begin to stir as my eyes scanned the trailers that were on the first page of the site. I lingered on one still of a mother on her knees, looking up into her son¡¯s astonished face as she sucked his cock deep into her mouth. I almost clicked on it but kept scanning. Like the game I had yed with whether or not I would go into the site, I already knew exactly which video I wanted, the same one I¡¯d been watching for thest two weeks.


    I found it on the second page and clicking on it leaned back, putting my hand around my cock which was already hard in anticipation. The video began with a guy on his bed watching a porn and jerking off much like I was. The door opened and his mother came in and began yelling at him. I wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the dialogue but had begun to stroke my cock as the mom in the video approached the bed and opening her robe exposed herself to her son. My breathing began to get heavier as I watched the mother crawl up onto the bed and between her son¡¯s legs. The camera zoomed in on her and I moaned softly as this is what really made this my favorite video. The woman in the video closely resembled my own mother, same long brown hair, big brown eyes and very full inviting lips.


    My hand sped up on my cock as the woman smiled and began teasing her soft pink tongue around the head of her son¡¯s cock. He moaned and I moaned with him, as the mother let out a delightfully wicked giggle and told the son to tell her what he wanted. After some really bad pretending of not wanting it the son finally whimpered;


    ¡°Mom, would you please suck on my cock?¡±


    I moaned almost as loud as the idiot in the movie as with a wink his mother slowly, teasingly; an inch at a time took his cock all the way down to its base. Sliding it back out she said;


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter honey, didn¡¯t know your mom loved to suck cock?¡±


    With that she began sucking it faster and harder, deep throating him and moaning every time her son¡¯s cock was buried in her throat. I could feel myself getting ready to cum and deliberately slowed myself down so I could watch a little more of the video. The mother stopped sucking, and sitting up on the bed, held up her small but perky tits. Her son sat up, and eagerly began to suck on them, as she reached down and stroked his cock. My hand picked up speed as it was getting to my favorite part. The mother lied back and slowly spread her legs. After bending his head to go down on her, the son slid up on his knees, and with a loud groan, slid his cock into his mother¡¯s pussy. Here ites I thought as I started jerking even faster. The mother raised her legs and put them on her son¡¯s shoulders. Turning his head, he kissed the side of her foot, then opening his mouth started to flick his tongue across his mother¡¯s toes. I was panting hard and could once again feel my cock getting ready to explode. On the video the mom put her other foot up to her son¡¯s lips and¡­


    My cell phone rang.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I jumped so hard I almost went over backwards in my chair, barely catching the edge of the table with my hand. Looking over at the phone, I saw it was mom calling, and instantly felt dirty as all hell. Reaching out I grabbed the phone and answered it quickly before it went to voicemail.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep3

    ¡°Hey mom!¡± I answered.


    ¡°Hi hon, hey are you okay?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said realizing I sounded winded. ¡°I¡­ I had to run for the phone.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Billy?¡± Mom asked. ¡°Is that all you were doing?¡±


    ¡°Umm well yeah.¡± I said a little nervously as I looked over and saw the video still ying. ¡°Why?¡±


    Just checking.¡± Momughed and I smiled; mom had a very lightheartedugh and I loved listening to it.¡±Thought maybe Julie might havee to her senses and you were being a bad boy.¡±


    Well the bad boy part she had right I thought before answering.


    ¡°No mom I told you Julie and I are all done.¡± I reached over and shut the video off and asked; ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah sorry Billy, I was busy busting you up and almost forgot why I called.¡± Mom paused then continued in the adorable little girl voice she would use whenever she needed something done. ¡°Billy honey? Would you do your mom a huge favor before I get home?¡±


    I¡¯d rather do you a huge favor after you get home I thought, the image of the video still etched into my brain, but responded.


    ¡°What do you need mom?¡±


    ¡°The light blew out in my bedroom would you change the bulbs for me? I have some in the box in the closet.¡±


    ¡°No problem mom. Anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Aww aren¡¯t you sweet!¡± Momughed delightedly. ¡°You do spoil me Billy.¡±


    ¡°Someone should mom,¡± I said seriously. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Billy.¡± Mom said also sounding serious. ¡°You really are sweet, I mean it.¡±


    Yeah real sweet I thought sitting there with my hand on my cock as I was listening to my mother talk.


    ¡°Thanks mom I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡®Yup I¡¯m just leaving now.¡±


    Feeling guilty, I quickly pulled my pants back up and headed into my mother¡¯s bedroom to get the light done before she got home. I left the door open as I entered and paused as I stopped in front of her closet. Shit, why the hell did the bulbs have to be in there? Okay I told myself, just open the door, grab the bulbs, and shut the door. Mom had arge closet with sliding doors, and deliberately keeping my eyes down, I slid the door over to the right. The box with the four foot fluorescent bulbs was there in the corner and I quickly slid two out. I started to close the door when, as if they had a mind of their own, my eyes turned upwards and stared at the top shelf of the closet.


    ¡°Why the hell do I do this to myself.¡± I muttered out loud.


    Ignoring my own protests, I pulled the chain that turned on the light in the closet and stared at the contents of the shelf. The closet had to be five feet across and lined up from one end to the other were pairs of shoes. These weren¡¯t just any shoes; these were my mother¡¯s ¡®work shoes¡¯ as she called them. As my eyes tormented me by slowly scanning the shelf I thought that y shoes might be a bit more fitting. These were not the conservative business like shoes mom wore to thew office every day; those boring ts and short heels were on the floor of the closet. No the shoes up here were the ones she used to wear out when her and dad had their Saturday date nights, but now were the ones she wore at the cocktail lounge.


    Every pair was a different color and ranged in style from four inch purple stiletto¡¯s to a pair of knee high fuck me boots that had leather ties up the back. These shoes were always worn with a very short ck skirt, a blouse that matched the color of the shoes and different colored stockings. Giving up, andpletely sumbing to my weakness, I reached up and removed the right shoe to my favorite pair. This was a red high heeled sandal that had leather straps that wound around the calf and tied just under the knee. These were the only pair mom wore without stockings which was probably why I liked them so much. Don¡¯t get me wrong the stockings looked incredible but so did my mother¡¯s bare thighs. Never mind the thought of there being nothing under her skirt but one of the skimpy thongs I knew she wore. Staring at the shoe I figured that over thest couple of years I had probably jerked off onto them at least a half a dozen times.


    I put the shoe back up on the shelf then pulled down one of the purple stilettos. I gently caressed the top of the shoe, and closing my eyes, imagined that it was the top of my mother¡¯s soft foot. They would be in myp and she would raise the shoe up to my face¡­ As I envisioned it I brought the shoe up to my mouth, and feeling like a pervert, but unable to help myself licked the point of the heel. I felt my cock grow hard as I sucked the heel into my mouth and imagined my hand sliding the other shoe off of Mom¡¯s foot, and that foot lowering itself to my bare cock. My eyes popped open, and I all but threw the shoe back up onto the shelf. Just before I shut the light off I noticed the shoe was crooked and fixed it. My mother was borderline OCD and would notice something out of ce right away.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shutting the door, I sighed as I pulled the chair Mom sat in when she did her makeup away from her bureau, and stood on it to remove the frosted panel that covered her light. As I unscrewed the first bulb I thought back on how my fetish with my mother¡¯s feet had started. When I was a kid I noticed that my father would always rub mom¡¯s feet. Dad would sit in the corner of the couch and mom would stretch out with her feet in hisp. Mom would always coo happily and say how nice it felt and dad would do it for hours, sometimes just lightly caressing with his fingertips.


    I never thought much of it; just figured dad was doing something nice for mom. As I got a little older however, I did start to notice little things like just how much mom seemed to be enjoying it, how some of the expressions on her face were starting to remind me of the dirty magazines I had been looking at. I also noticed how dad would now stop when I entered the room. I got my first look at what was really going on when I stood off to the side of the doorway for a few minutes one night, and watched shocked, as mom¡¯s feet were slowly rubbing back and forth on Dad¡¯s crotch. As she was doing it, I saw dad¡¯s hand wandering up the leg of her shorts at which point, afraid of being seen, I quickly turned and went back to my room.


    That was nothingpared to the next time I saw them however. One night I was supposed to stay at a friend¡¯s house, but the kid got into trouble, and I had to leave around midnight. I pulled into the driveway and entered quietly through the back door figuring my parents were sleeping. As I started to head upstairs to my room I saw the tv on in the parlor and went to go tell them I was home. I had just about reached the doorway when I froze at what I saw on the couch.


    Mom was wearing an extremely short red silk robe, that at the moment, was up to her hips. Her feet were once again in dad¡¯sp except this time they were wrapped around his bare hard cock. As I watched, mom started raising and lowering her legs, causing her feet to slide up and down dad¡¯s cock. My father¡¯s hand was up between mom¡¯s legs and I could see him moving his arm back and forth. I¡¯d been having sex myself by then and knew he was pumping his fingers in and out of mom¡¯s pussy. That thought caused me to back up a couple of steps, but I found myself unable to leave.


    From the angle I was watching from I could see mom¡¯s face and I found myself unable to look away. Mom¡¯s eyes were half closed, her lips were parted and I could hear her moaning softly from where I was standing. The darkness of the hallway kept her from seeing me and I now found myself edging back closer to the doorway. Dad¡¯s other hand reached out and pulled the tie of mom¡¯s robe open, causing it to fall to the side, and my eyes widened as I saw mom¡¯s small but well shaped tits exposed. Mom groaned as dad¡¯s fingers found her right nipple and she arched her head back and let out a sigh of pleasure.


    Part of my mind was telling me to leave; that this was wrong and I shouldn¡¯t be watching but I couldn¡¯t help myself. Seeing my mother stretched out and moaning like that had me¡­ excited. With a start I realized that I had be hard as a rock while staring at my mom¡¯s tits. Just then mom raised one of her legs and pushed her toes into my father¡¯s mouth. As her leg lifted I could see up her robe and my mouth dropped open as I was presented with a clear view of my father¡¯s fingers slipping into my mother¡¯s pussy. My mother¡¯s pussy! Oh shit I thought, why was I watching this? Even from where I was standing I could see mom¡¯s pussy glistening and felt my already hard cock twitch in my pants when I saw that it waspletely smooth.


    I saw dad add his thumb to her pussy and mom immediately dropped her leg and clenched her thighs around his hand. Dad¡¯s hand seemed to be moving faster, and as I watched mom, let out a loud gasp, and arching her back up, tossed her head back and let out a loud squeal that caused my cock to jump in my pants. The show wasn¡¯t over yet however, as leaning her head back up, Mom sat up straighter, and once again wrapping her feet around my father¡¯s cock, began rubbing them back and forth across his hard flesh. Dad reached down, and grabbing mom¡¯s ankles, stopped her feet from moving and began bucking his hips hard. I could feel my heart pounding and my cock throbbing as I watched my father fuck my mother¡¯s feet. I didn¡¯t think I could get anymore turned on until I heard my mother say;


    ¡°Yeah baby? You like fucking my sexy little feet? You going to cum all over them for me?¡±


    Hearing my mother talk like that was as exciting as watching what they were doing. Apparently my father thought so as well, as with loud groan, he pumped his hips hard and my eyes widened as I saw his cum begin spurting out and all over my mother¡¯s feet and toes. Mom moaned as well as she watched and the look on her face looked almost as good as her cum covered feet. I had slipped upstairs into my room and had jerked three times before going to sleep. All I could picture was my mother¡¯s feet covered in cum and that incredible look of pure lust on her face.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep4

    I shook my head as the image of mom¡¯s long lean body arched up off the couch as she had made that incredible squeal was causing my cock to swell again. I forced myself to focus on changing the bulbs, and when I had finished, slid the chair back and thought about how dad had gotten sick not to long after that causing me to forget about what I had seen. Thest year however, I found myself thinking about it more and more, except suddenly the fantasy had gone from watching him with mom to me being the one she was ying with. Even when I had been with Julie there had been a couple of disturbing moments where I saw my mother, not Julie, moaning and squirming underneath me. I had even thought about talking to someone about it but felt too ashamed. Besides, I thought it¡¯s not like I was ever going to do anything with mom so maybe it was just some kind of sick fixation and I would get off it sooner thanter.


    Speaking of getting off, my cock was hard for about the tenth time in thest couple of hours, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I had nned on going back to theputer, but as I started to walk away from the bureau, I looked down at the bottom left drawer. I knew what was in there and this time I didn¡¯t even try to talk myself out of it. Bending over and opening the drawer I let out a sigh as I looked at the dozens of pairs of different colored stockings and nylons it contained. Reaching in I picked up a hot pink thigh high, one that mom had wornst week, and the one¡¯s I had been thinking of ever since.


    Walking over to mom¡¯s queen size bed, I sat down on the edge of it, and sliding my pants down my hips, wrapped the soft stocking around my cock and started sliding it up and down. I closed my eyes as I pictured mom¡¯s small soft perfectly manicured foot inside of that stocking. As I increased the speed of my stroking I envisioned that soft pink d foot sliding across my chest and stomach. I started breathing heavier as I imagined how good her feet would look wrapped around my cock. Normally that is where my mind would stop, but this time I went further, much further. I thought of mom removing her foot from my cock, andying back, spreading her legs and whispering;


    ¡°Come on Billy, fuck your mother, you know you want to.¡±


    I moaned and my hand started furiously pumping my cock as I saw myself slide into my mother¡¯s pussy. Mom moaned and put her stocking d feet on my shoulders, her toes right next to my face. I turned my head, sucked her toes into my mouth, and grabbing her ankles started fucking the shit out of her.


    ¡°Oh Billy!!¡± She would moan.


    I gasped loudly, as my cock exploded, sending a huge spurt of cum into the pink stocking. I kept stroking and my cock kept shooting. A momentter I sighed with relief, as I gave myself a couple of more pumps, and felt thest of my cum dribble into the now soaking wet stocking. I sat back panting for a minute, then looking at the cum sttered stocking, realized I would have to grab the other one and toss them into theundry so mom wouldn¡¯t notice she only had one in the drawer. I stood up and was just starting to pull my pants up when I heard the front door creak as it began to swing open.


    Holy shit! I thought as my eyes instantly found the clock and saw that it was five o¡¯clock. The front door faced my mother¡¯s bedroom at an angle and I had left her door wide open. If she looked right at her bedroom she would be able to see me. In a panic I turned around, putting my back to the door, and zipping up my jeans. I went to shove the stocking into my pocket but just as I was I heard mom call my name I jumped so violently I dropped it.


    ¡°Billy?¡±


    ¡°Umm in here Mom!¡± I called, hoping I didn¡¯t sound as nervous as I felt.


    Knowing I would never have time to pick it up, I did the only thing I could think of and kicked the stocking under the bed.


    ¡°You changed the bulbs!¡± Mom said as she entered the room behind me. ¡°Thank you honey!¡±


    ¡°No problem mom I¡­¡± I stopped as when I turned around I found myself speechless at mom¡¯s appearance.


    Normally when mom went to work, she either wore knee length skirts or cks with a professional looking blouse or jacket and a pair of her boring every day shoes. Today however, mom was wearing a red mini skirt that barely went halfway down her thighs and showed off her extremely long well shaped legs. Mom¡¯s top consisted of a tight fitting low cut ck t-shirt that hugged and ttered her smallish tits. My gaze instantly dropped down to her legs and saw that she was wearing ck stockings and the ensemble waspleted by a pair of ck high heels that had straps that buckled behind her ankles.


    ¡°Billy? You okay?¡± Mom asked, causing me to realize I had been standing there staring at her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sure I just¡­¡± I hesitated then blurted out. ¡°Did you go to the office like that today?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Mom saidughing. ¡°I have a couple of personal days left over that I have to use and the lounge needed some help in the daytime this week so I got paid from the office and worked there today.¡± She shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Maybe I should though, that¡¯s how all those dippy secretaries keep their jobs. Then again,¡± she shrugged. ¡°They can get away with it. I¡¯m a little old for that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know mom you do pretty good in tips at the lounge.¡± I told her. ¡°You look as good as any of those young girls.¡±


    ¡°Aww aren¡¯t you nice.¡± Mom said and leaning over kissed me on the cheek.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mom then sat on the edge of the bed next to where I was standing, and with a sigh, kicked her shoes off.


    ¡°Damn those things kill my feet.¡± She said, as raising her legs, she pointed her toes downward and wiggled them.


    I caught myself staring as mom did this; marveling at how long her legs really were. I hadn¡¯t been exaggerating when I had told her she looked as good as the waitresses my age. Mom had just turned forty one but was still one hell of a good looking woman. Mom was tall, about 5¡¯7¡å and was a little on the thinner side which made her legs seem even longer. As for her features Mom was the girl next store type, with long curly brown hair, big expressive brown eyes and a set of very full lips that she could push into an adorable pout that she used to use to full effect on my father.


    I looked over to the side to stop from staring, and saw our reflection in the mirror. I myself looked nothing like mom, inheriting my father¡¯s dirty blond hair and blue eyes. I was a little shorter than dad¡¯s six feet, standing about five ten, and like mom I was a bit on the thinner side, but worked out a couple of times a week and preferred the word lean to thin. All in all I was a decent looking guy who had never really had a hard time finding a date.


    ¡°So any ns tonight Billy?¡± Mom asked, snapping me out of my trance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I paused and remembered Jeff yelling to me as I left school. Shit! I did have to go out for awhile. ¡°No wait a minute, I have my eight ball league tonight. Jeff¡¯s picking me up in an hour.¡±


    As I spoke mom was looking at me smiling and I became painfully aware of the fact, that moments ago, I had just jerked off a foot from where she was sitting.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked hoping she would say yes, and it was soon, so I would get a chance to get under her bed before I left, but she shrugged;


    ¡°I might go get a pedicure, but not for a couple of hours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay well did you want to shower before I do?¡± Please?


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mom said as started to take her earrings off. ¡°I might just watch a little tv and ¡­ Oh shit!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I dropped the damn back to my earring!¡±


    As she spoke mom looked down and added;


    ¡°I think it went under the bed.¡±


    Mom started to slide off the bed to get down on the floor and look for it. I immediately dropped to my knees so quickly, that our heads almost banged together, and eximed;


    ¡°No let me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Billy, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re already sore from working mom, you don¡¯t have to get down on the floor.¡± I told her as I crouched down and looked under the bed for the earring back.


    ¡°Billy you are too good to me you know that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, as when she spoke mom turned slightly, and as I crouched there with my cheek against the rug, peering under the bed, I found that my face was inches from her foot. The ck stockings were just sheer enough that I could see her deep red toenail polish and I felt the insane desire to kiss the tips of her toes. I shifted my gaze to under the bed, and swallowed hard, as I saw the cum soaked stocking under the bed not two feet away from me. There was nothing I could do about it now, but I did however, see the back to mom¡¯s earring.


    ¡°I got it.¡± I said as I ttened out on the floor to try to reach it. This put my face even closer to mom¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Oh let me move.¡± Mom said.


    With that, mom swung her leg up off the floor and onto the bed. As she did I got a look straight up her skirt and saw that the stockings were thigh highs. Mom was wearing a ck thong which seemed to be riding up a bit, and I swear I could see the lips of her¡­


    I turned my head so fast that I winced as the carpet scraped the side of my face. Pulling my head out from under the bed I sat up onto my knees.


    ¡°Here you go mom.¡± I said handing her the small silver ball.


    ¡°Thank you hon.¡± Mom said, taking it from my hand, and leaning backwards to drop it and the earrings onto the small nightstand next to her bed.


    As Mom stretched back, her shirt became un-tucked and rode up, leaving me staring at her surprisingly t stomach. I turned my head to avoid the temptation of fondling it and found myself staring at the foot she had ced on the bed. I let my eyes wander slowly up her leg and when my gaze reached the edge of her skirt made myself stand up. Mom was sitting back up and with a sigh leaned forward, and grabbing the top of her foot, kneaded the bottom of it with her red tipped fingers. Mom sighed again and said;

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep5

    ¡°I remember your dad used to rub my feet all the time. I¡¯d give anything for a good foot massage.¡±


    I stared at mom and had to make a conscious effort to keep my mouth from hanging open. I wanted nothing more than to offer my services, but held back knowing damn well I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. Not that I would ever make a move, but no way in hell would I be able to have my mother¡¯s feet in my hands and not get hard and that would be all I would need to happen. The opportunity quickly vanished however, as Mom swung her foot back down on the floor and said;


    ¡°Oh well, I guess a pedicure and maybe a bathter will have to do.¡±


    ¡°You know mom,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you should try going out and meeting someone. I mean you¡¯re an attractive woman and I¡¯m sure a lot of guys would want to,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Be good to you.¡±


    Mom smirked at me, and raising her eyebrow asked;


    ¡°Billy, are you telling your mother to go out and get some?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stopped as I could feel myself begin to blush furiously. ¡°Well no¡­ I mean well you should have some fun that¡¯s all.¡± Momughed at my embarrassment, then turning serious said;¡±You know Billy just because I haven¡¯t brought anyone here doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t,¡± She winked at me. ¡°Tried to have some fun but it¡¯s just,¡± She shrugged and sighed. ¡°I just can¡¯t gefortable Billy, not yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years mom. It¡¯s okay.¡± I told her and I meant it. My mother was a sexy woman with a lot of good years ahead of her and should have someone taking care of her the way she deserved.


    ¡°Yeah well like I said Billy I get close but can¡¯t pull the trigger.¡± She looked at me and said; ¡°But that¡¯s enough of that. Now what about you? Any new prospects?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not really looking.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Mom said smiling again. ¡°Good looking guy like you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks but you have to say that you¡¯re my mother.¡± I said although I had to admit herplimenting me gave me a bit of a thrill.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say anything Billy.¡± Mom told me, and then added; ¡°And I¡¯m also a woman who knows what a good looking man looks like and you are definitely something my boy.¡±


    I felt myself blush again and said softly.


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡± I then winked at her. ¡°Runs in the family.¡±


    ¡°And smooth as well.¡± Mom saidughing then looking at the clock said. ¡°Billy you better get moving if Jeff ising at six.¡±


    Shit I thought, seeing it was almost five thirty. I nced once more at the bed wishing the hell mom would leave the room and I could find a way to get the stocking. It wasn¡¯t that I was worried she would look under the bed but if she went in the drawer and only saw one stocking she would look for the other.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go lie on the couch mom?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of wine before I hop in the shower.¡±


    Mom shook her head.


    ¡°I think I might just rx in here for a bit hon.¡± She then stood up, and reaching out gently ran her hand down my cheek. ¡°Tell you what Billy, I remember your dad used to spoil me like you do. It¡¯s a shame that the only man in my life who knows how to take care of me is my son.¡±


    Mom leaned up and kissed me on the cheek again and told me.


    ¡°Get moving Billy if you¡¯re not ready then Jeff wille in here and I¡¯m tired of him looking at my legs. Kid¡¯s got some wandering eyes.¡±


    I nodded and turning away from her walked away stunned at thatstment. Not the one about Jeff, I was well aware that he checked out mom. Hell he had been doing it since we were kids, but thement about me knowing how to treat her. Had she meant something by that? I went upstairs, and as I grabbed my clothes and hopped in the shower, my mind began to race. Mom was always very affectionate with me, very touchy, her hands always on my face or shoulder, always giving me those little winks that sometimes seemed as if there was a little more behind them. No, I told myself there was nothing; just a case of twisted wishful thinking on my part. Shit for thest six months I¡¯d been watching Mother son sex videos, and reading incest stories. That shit didn¡¯t happen for real and there was a reason for it; it was wrong.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I showered, my mind spun back to the stocking and I found myself rushing through the shower, hoping to hell mom hadn¡¯t decided to go into her drawer for anything, she had said she might go back out. I quickly dried off, dressed in jeans and a in ck t-shirt, and grabbing my pool stick, went downstairs. Mom had changed into the long white robe she wore around the house and was on the couch sipping a ss of wine. As I approached she looked up at me and I felt a twinge in my stomach as she seemed to have an odd look on her face.


    ¡°Umm I¡¯m going to go wait for Jeff outside.¡± I said beginning to walk past her. ¡°I¡¯ll be home around ten.¡±


    ¡°Billye here a minute.¡± Mom said.


    I turned and slowly walked over to stand in front of the coffee table opposite of where mom was sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Anything wrong mom?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Yeah I think there might be.¡± Mom said as she took a sip of the wine.


    ¡°Well uh what¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I have something wrong with my foot.¡± Mom said. ¡°Will you take a look for me?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡­ I guess.¡± I said.


    I should have felt relieved but mom still had a weird look on her face as if she knew something I didn¡¯t. No, I thought I was just being paranoid. Mom didn¡¯t know what I was doing in her room, and tomorrow, when she left for work I would throw the stockings in the wash. My mind suddenly went nk as mom said;


    ¡°Here,¡± and lifted her leg straight up, putting her foot almost right into my chest.


    I reached out, and cupping mom¡¯s heel in my hands, lifted her foot a little higher towards my face.


    ¡°Here hold on.¡± Mom said.


    With that, she slid herself further down into the couch which raised her leg higher. It also caused her robe to slide up and as I stared past her toes I realized I could see up her robe to the inside of her upper thigh. As good as that thigh looked however I quickly returned my attention to the incredibly soft, sexy foot that was inches from my face.


    ¡°Do you see anything?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± I said softly as I stared at the smooth flesh of the sole of her foot.


    ¡°It hurts right under my toes.¡±


    For emphasis mom wiggled her toes in front of me, and I felt my heart begin to beat faster. I leaned a little closer appearing to take a better look, and as I did, I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was so close that I could probably flick my tongue out and lick her big toe with it.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see anything.¡± I said quietly, not trusting my voice.


    ¡°Well would you be a dear and just rub that spot under my big toe?¡±


    Swallowing hard, I reached up and cing my thumb directly under her big toe, began to push in and rub it in small slow circles.


    ¡°Oh that feels nice.¡± Mom cooed softly closing her eyes.


    Damn straight it did I thought as I marveled at how soft her foot was. As my thumb continued its rubbing I slowly closed my fingers around the top of her foot and had to stifle a moan as my finger tips brushed the top of her foot. It seemed as if the room was getting hotter and I could feel my hands trembling slightly around mom¡¯s foot.


    ¡°You know I just remembered how strong your father¡¯s hands were. Yours are just like them.¡±


    Hearing my father mentioned cooled me off a bit, but as I looked up, mom still had her eyes closed. Mom didn¡¯t talk about dad much and when she did it was usually with a sentence or two that always started with ¡°I just remembered or I remember when.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡± Mom sighed, causing me to quickly forget about my father and focus back on the fact I had my mother¡¯s perfect foot in my hand.


    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Mom asked suddenly.


    ¡°Uh Yeah why?¡±


    ¡°Because you look nervous, everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, just uh¡­ a little warm.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is warm,¡± Mom agreed. ¡°But I thought it was the wine.¡± She let out a giggle and said. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I get nice and warm these days.¡±


    Before I could find a response to that. I heard a horn beep, and reluctantly lowering her foot to the table, said;


    ¡°I gotta get going.¡±


    ¡°A. ¡± Mom said and to my delight pushed her lips out into a pout. ¡°But that felt soooo nice.¡±


    Fuck pool! I thought I would go tell Jeff I was sick and¡­ and then what? I looked back at mom and saw she was chugging the rest of the wine in the ss. I shook my head; she was getting a buzz. I began to feel warm myself at the thought of mom rolling around on the couch drunk and horny and¡­


    ¡°Sorry mom.¡± I said quickly then, unable to help myself, said. ¡°Maybe I can rub your feet another time.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh careful with that Billy,¡± Mom said smiling. ¡°I was just remembering how much I enjoy a good foot rub.¡± She sighed. ¡°Well run along and have fun. I¡¯ll just stay here and¡­¡± she giggled again and with a wink said. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    It was a long night at the pool league. Every game seemed to take forever and every match went the maximum amount of games. I didn¡¯t y badly and even won my match. This was pretty impressive considering that the girlfriend of the guy I was ying against had kicked off her sandals and kept yfully kicking her bare feet back and forth while she sat on the stool watching us. This proved to be quite a distraction, as of course I kept staring at them. Unlike earlier today when I was staring at Miranda¡¯s feet and actually thinking of her, this girls feet kept turning into my mother¡¯s. Jeff had a fake ID and the ce we were ying in was prettyx, so I had a couple of beers which took the edge off a bit. By the time Jeff dropped me off at a little past ten, I was pretty tired and looking forward to going right to bed.


    I let myself in quietly, figuring that mom was usually in bed by nine thirty and I didn¡¯t want to wake her. Putting my pool stick down in the corner of the hallway I entered the living room where I stopped dead in my tracks at the sight before me. The light was out but the room was lit by several candles that were on the coffee and end tables. Mom herself was lying stretched out on the couch and must have gone out because she had changed and what she was wearing had me staring.


    Mom was wearing a short red sundress that hugged her hips and had she been standing may have gone about halfway down to her knees. Lying the way she was however the dress was about two thirds of the way up her thighs. As my eyes wandered down her long shapely legs I saw that she had her feet up on a pillow and as I stared I could see a silver ankle bracelet gleaming in the candle light. Forcing myself to move before I got caught gawking, I came into the living room and as I approached the couch I saw a bottle of red wine on the table and with a start realized it was just about empty.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep6

    Mom had her head turned towards the back of the couch and I could see her eyes were closed. I could also see that she was wearing makeup and she had curled her long brown hair. I stared down at her, and seeing she was sleeping, took my time admiring how absolutely beautiful she was. My eyes trailed down her face to look at the inviting skin of her slender neck. Drifting further I took in the smooth skin of her chest and found myself gazing down the neckline of her sundress. I could just see the swelling of her breast and¡­ my cock twitched as I saw her nipples poking through the dress and realized she was not wearing a bra. Had she gone out like that? Where the hell had she gone dressed like this in the first ce?


    ¡°Hey Billy, whatcha doing?¡±


    I jumped at the sound of Mom¡¯s voice and immediately felt myself start to flush as she had to have seen me staring.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh umm¡­ I was just seeing if you were sleeping.¡± I liedmely. ¡°I was going to put the candles out.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Mom sighed , and to my distress, she put her arms over her head and stretched, arching her back up off the couch and pushing her tits out.


    I turned away as she did and stared at the near empty wine bottle. Had it been full?


    ¡°No leave them lit I like them,¡± Mom said. ¡°Very rxing.¡±


    As I looked at her, I could see her eyes were bright and her cheeks flush. Mom was drunk or close to it.


    ¡°The whole night has been.¡± She continued. ¡°I went and got a pedicure see?¡±


    Mom raised her legs up and I saw she had painted her toes a deep emerald green. I also saw she was wearing a silver toe ring on the middle toe of each foot.


    ¡°I know, color shes with the dress, but who cares?¡± She giggled then sighed. ¡°Then I came back, lit some candles and drank a whole lot of wine!¡±


    Mom stretched again and whispered;


    ¡°I feel like a cat! All warm and rxed and happy and¡­¡±


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± I finished as she hesitated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been satisfied in a long time Billy.¡± Mom said. Then as if realizing what she said she giggled again and added; ¡°Oops sorry.¡± She winked. ¡°Bad kitty!¡±


    Oh boy I thought to myself, this was a little too much for me. It was time to go upstairs where I¡¯m sure mom¡¯sst little remark would run through my head while I stroked it to her green toes and nipples.


    ¡°Okay well I¡¯m going to go to bed mom. Good Night.¡±


    I leaned over to kiss her cheek and at thest second mom turned her head and quickly caught my lips with her own. I jerked back stunned, it was only a quick peck, and mom had pulled back right away, but still! As I looked at her, with what I am sure was an expression of shock on my face, momughed;


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Billy I just felt like kissing a good looking guy that¡¯s all. Now I can tell the girls at the office I kissed a hot young guy and they¡¯ll be all jealous.¡± She paused and added; ¡°You used to kiss me on the lips all the time.¡±


    ¡°When I was a kid.¡± I told her.


    I could taste her lipstick and began to feel as warm as mom said she felt.


    ¡°Oh? Too grown up to give your mom a quick kiss?¡± She grunted thenughed. ¡°I see how you are.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± I answered, not needing this to go any further. ¡°Like I said I¡¯m heading to bed.¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Mom said shaking her head. ¡°What you¡¯re going to do is sit down at the other end of the couch and give me a nice foot rub.¡±


    ¡°Umm you know mom,¡± I said speaking slowly so I wouldn¡¯t stumble over my words. ¡°How about another time? I¡¯m really¡­¡±


    ¡°A but you promised before you left!¡± Mom pushed her lips out in a pout and I felt myself begin to sweat, oh this could turn real bad real quick. ¡°Please Billy?¡±


    I looked down at her and felt my resolve melt away. I couldn¡¯t resist that. I would just try to do it quickly, mom was so rxed, no let¡¯s be honest so drunk, she would probably fall asleep. With a nervous smile I said;


    ¡°Anything for you mom.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Momughed happily.


    Resigned to my fate and the potential embarrassment that coulde out of this, I went over to the other end of the couch. Mom lifted her feet up off the pillow which I intended to grab and put in myp to cover up the hard on I knew I would get. Before I could however, mom sat up and grabbing it, put it behind her head as she rested it on the arm of the couch. I sat down and mom immediately put her feet in myp. Taking a deep breath, I reached down, and taking mom¡¯s right foot in both of my hands, started to knead my thumbs into the soft skin of the bottom of her foot.


    ¡°Ohhh that feels so-oh good!¡± Mom cooed happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to.¡± I said absently,


    I watched my hands massage my mother¡¯s perfect foot. The pedicure had made them even softer and the green nail polish was sexy as hell. I worked my fingers into the skin just below each of her toes, then moving down began to rub the sole of her foot. As I pushed my thumbs into the bottom of her foot, I started light running my fingers across the top, gently caressing her foot with my finger tips. I slid my hand back, and as I began to rub her heel mom let out a sound that could only be described as a moan, and slid further down the couch. Her dress rode up and was now dangerously close to her hips. Putting her foot down, I picked up the other one and repeated the massage.


    Mom was making little sounds of pleasure in her throat, and maybe it was just my imagination, but I swear they sounded sexual in nature. Finishing rubbing that foot I let them rest in myp and just began lightly running my finger tips across the tops. As I did I found myself staring at the ankle bracelet and toe rings. I felt my breath starting to pick up, and as I rubbed the back of my hand down the bottom of mom¡¯s foot, became rmed as I felt my cock beginning to swell.


    Shifting mom¡¯s feet slightly so they wouldn¡¯t be pressing directly into my cock, I turned my head to see if she noticed and almost let out a moan of my own. Mom had that look on her face; the one from my fantasies. Mom¡¯s eyes were half closed and her lips parted slightly. She was breathing heavier and I felt my cock growpletely stiff as I saw that her nipples were hard. No, I told myself she wasn¡¯t turned on just rxed and buzzed and¡­


    ¡°Do that on the bottom of my feet.¡± Mom said softly as I ran my fingers across the top of her foot again.


    Mom had crossed her feet at her ankles, and putting my hand under her heels, I lifted her feet up and started to run my fingers across the soles of her feet.


    ¡°Ohh yes.¡± Mom whispered, causing my cock to start to throb painfully in my jeans.


    As I rubbed I stared at mom¡¯s feet and had to fight the urge to bring them to my lips, to suck on her toes and lick and kiss and¡­


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Umm go ahead and¡­?¡± I asked nervously ncing over at her.


    ¡°Yes Billy, go ahead and do what you want to do.¡± She smiled wickedly and added; ¡°Suck on my toes Billy.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± I gasped out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what me Billy.¡± Mom answered calmly. ¡°Just do it. Suck on your mother¡¯s toes just like you¡¯ve been thinking about.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you. Hell I want you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what¡­¡± This was a trick or a dream or¡­ at that point Mom cut into my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad boy haven¡¯t you Billy?¡±


    Before I could answer Mom reached down next to her, and with another evil little smile, held up the cumstained pink stocking.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± I said softly feeling my stomach twist.


    ¡°Mom I¡­ I am s-so sorry I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be Billy.¡± Mom said. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite ttering.¡±


    As she said that mom took the stocking, and as I watched open mouthed, put it under her nose and took a deep breath, sniffing right where there was a huge stain.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± Mom moaned. ¡°And such a turn on.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It¡¯s all I could get out. My heart was beating like a jackhammer, and I could feel the sweat trickling down my back. I could also feel my cock begin to get even harder if that was possible.


    ¡°Billy, take off your shirt.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡­¡±


    I had no idea what to do or say. I had been having wet dreams like this for months, but now that it seemed as if mom wanted it I was frozen. There had to be something more to this, was this just another wet dream was I¡­


    ¡°The shirt Billy, take it off.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If I told you to do the dishes Billy you would. Now listen to your mother and take your damn shirt off.¡±


    Mom had said it in the exact same tone she would if I had given her a hard time, and I found myself immediately slipping my shirt up over my head, and tossing it on the floor.


    ¡°There you go, now I can do this.¡±


    As she spoke mom lifted her legs, and turning slightly on the couch ced her feet t on my chest. I tried without sess to stifle a moan as mom wiggled her toes on my chest then very slowly started sliding them up and down. I moaned again as they slid down my stomach then gasped as mom dropped her left foot right on top of my hard cock.


    ¡°Ohhh such a bad boy!¡± Mom breathed out as her foot rubbed my cock through my jeans.


    ¡°But that¡¯s okay Billy. Know why?¡± Without waiting for an answer she continued: ¡°Because as soon as I found this I remembered that it¡¯s the exact way I found out your father loved my feet.¡±

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep7

    ¡°I¡­ mom listen I ummm.¡±


    I was stopped by mom raising her foot, and cing her toes directly against my mouth. This time I didn¡¯t hesitate at all; the second mom¡¯s toes pushed against my lips, I opened wide and sucked three of her toes into my mouth. I whimpered like a small child as I swirled my tongue around the tips of her toes. Mom let out a long sexy moan that caused me to stop licking and begin sucking on them.


    ¡°Oh Billy,¡± Mom sighed. ¡°Oh honey that is so good!¡±


    I knew this was wrong, but as I sat there with my mother¡¯s toe in my mouth, and her foot rubbing my cock, there was nothing in me that wanted to stop. Mom then pulled her toes from my mouth and as I made a sound of protest said;


    ¡°You can suck on them again Billy, but I want to tell you a story and I just won¡¯t be able to concentrate if you keep doing that.¡± She returned her foot to myp and was now rubbing both of them across my painfully hard cock.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to rubbing them while I talk?¡±


    Without needing to be told twice, I reached down and started rubbing the tops of her feet again. I also pushed down as I rubbed causing them to press harder into my cock. Mom didn¡¯t seem to mind as she began speaking softly;


    ¡°That¡¯s right Billy, I caught your father the same way. See we always had a lot of fun in bed but for whatever reason your dad was afraid to tell me he liked my feet. He would rub them every night and get horny over it. We¡¯d have sex but he never told me it was my feet that got him going. Oh, you do like them don¡¯t you Billy?¡± Mom paused to ask as she pushed down into my raging hard on.


    ¡°I love them.¡± I gasped out still stroking the tops of her feet and staring at her toes which were wet from my mouth.


    ¡°Ohhh, and I love you loving them.¡± Mom answered.¡±But see the thing was I loved my feet being yed with and would get excited over it but not say anything either. Then one day I¡¯m going through your father¡¯s draw putting some shirts away and I find¡­¡± She held up the stained stocking. ¡°A pair of my ck nylons with cum stains all over them!¡± She smiled


    ¡°So I did just what I did to you, I let him rub my feet, then put him on the spot and after that we had a lot of fun enjoying my feet.¡± She winked. ¡°All my sexy shoes, and stockings, and polish. So when I found this Billy I guess I should be mad but all it made me was horny.¡±


    Mom looked away for a second, and for the first time seemed to hesitate herself before looking back at me, and whispering;


    ¡°I miss it Billy, and the couple of guys I¡¯ve been with wouldn¡¯t understand just like I bet your silly little girlfriends wouldn¡¯t. So go ahead and suck on them again Billy. Kiss them, lick them anything you want, their all yours.¡±


    Mom had barely gotten thatst part out when I lifted both of her feet to my face and, slowly one at a time, flicked my tongue around all ten of her perfect toes. Mom gasped and moaned each time my tongue slid between them, and started to rock her hips up and down on the couch.


    ¡°Oh just like that Billy, oh nice and slow oh yes.¡± She moaned the breathed out ¡°Oh, now suck on them honey, oh show me how much you love your mother¡¯s pretty little toes.¡±


    My eyes rolled back in pleasure as I took mom¡¯s big toe into my mouth and swirled my tongue around it. I slid it out of my mouth and moved to the next one. For the next few minutes I worked each one of mom¡¯s toes into my mouth licking sucking and thoroughly enjoying each one of them. Spurring me on were the moans and sighsing from her as she lied there loving every minute of the attention I was giving them. Finishing with herst toe, I held her feet up higher, and not caring if it seemed weird, ced my tongue at the base of my mother¡¯s heel and very slowly licked the entire length of her foot.


    ¡°Oh my God Billy!¡± Mom eximed. ¡°Oh honey, that is so fucking hot!¡±


    Egged on by that response, I repeated that move with her other foot. Pulling her feet from my grasp mom dropped them back into my crotch again, and after rubbing them along my cock, said;


    ¡°Oh you loved that didn¡¯t you Billy? Sucking on my toes got you all hard didn¡¯t it you bad boy?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm got me hot too baby, see?¡±


    Reaching down mom pulled the bottom of her dress up over her hips, and spreading her legs open exposed the red thong she was wearing.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± I breathed out, as covering the entire front of the thong, was arge wet stain.


    ¡°Take your cock out.¡± Mom said abruptly.


    ¡°What did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°You heard me Billy. Stop acting like a little kid. You¡¯ve had sex before now take your cock out for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Billy I am not asking.¡±Mom shrugged and added; ¡°How else can I put my nice soft feet around it?¡±


    Mom pulled her feet from myp, and moving quickly before I lost my nerve, I stood up, and unzipping my jeans, pushed them and my underwear down causing my trapped cock to spring free.


    ¡°Oh look at that.¡± Mom whispered as I stepped out of my clothes and stood up. My cock, which was standing straight up, was glistening from the precum that had been dripping out of it and was so swollen the head was purple. Licking her lips mom said softly.


    ¡°Oh what a beautiful cock.¡±


    I felt a sense of the surreale over me. I was standing therepletely naked, not only naked but hard as a rock, in front of my mother and was totally turned on by it. I sat back down and as soon as I did mom stretched her legs back out, and wrapped her feet around my bare cock. I looked down and groaned at the sight of my hard dick nestled between the insteps of her feet and then moaned loudly, as squeezing them tightly around my shaft; mom started pumping her feet up and down. I leaned back my heart pounding as I watched my mother jerk me off with her feet.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When her feet got to the tip, mom wrapped her toes around the head of my cock and squeezed. I let out a loud moa, n and my hips twitched as a line of pre cum squirted out of my cock.


    ¡°Oh there you go.¡± Mom whispered as she quickly rubbed the sides of her feet across the head of my dripping prick. ¡°Oh yeah let¡¯s get that nice and wet!¡±


    Mom started pumping her feet up and down again, but this time they were slick with cum and felt even better. I reached out, and grabbing her ankles, began to pump her feet up and down a little quicker. I stared into myp transfixed by the sight of Mom¡¯s glistening feet with their green toenails working their way up and down my cock.


    ¡°Oh yeah baby? You like that? You like watching your mom give you a foot job?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe mom was talking like that! Not that anything here was believable but hearing her talk that nasty was almost as much of a turn on as what she was doing to me. Almost, I thought as I released a startled moan of pleasure, as taking her left foot, mom ced it under my balls and wiggled her toes against them.


    ¡°Hmmm. Oh that is nice.¡± Mom whispered. ¡°Ohhhh¡±


    At the sound of that moan I forced my eyes away from the incredible sight of mom¡¯s feet around me and turned to look at her. I gasped, as I saw that mom had slid the thong to the side exposing her pussy. As I watched, my cock throbbing between her feet, Mom reached down with her other hand and slid two fingers through the lips of her perfectly smooth glistening pussy.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mom moaned as she started to slowly rub her clit. Looking up at me she said;


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Putting my right hand on her calf I slowly slid it up the length of her long smooth leg. When it reached the top of her thigh, Mom grabbed my wrist, and with no hesitation, ced my hand on her pussy.


    ¡°Oh Goddamn!¡± I eximed as I felt how hot and wet she was.


    ¡°Oh go ahead Billy! y with it!¡±


    ¡°y with it.¡± I repeated numbly.


    ¡°Yes baby! Oh please y with my pussy.¡± Mom pushed her lips out into the pout. ¡°Oh please make me cum Billy!!¡±


    I paused, part of me wanting to just pull my hand away. This was my mother! As if reading my thoughts Mom looked at me and said;


    ¡°Billy I know this seems wrong and it probably is but honey it feels so damn right! Oh please Billy? No one will know honey! No one will ever know it will just be our little secret!¡±


    I moaned as Mom started moving her feet faster along the length of my cock.


    ¡°Oh Billy think of how much fun this could be! Oh we can be so good to each other!¡± She paused to moan as I slid my hand through her incredibly wet pussy.


    ¡°Oh Billy! I need it! I need it so bad!!¡± Looking at me with those big lust filled brown eyes, Mom whispered; ¡°Make your mother cum Billy.¡±


    Everything about what mom had just said was totally wrong, but I had never heard anything that sounded that good. Abandoning all thoughts of wrong or right I slid my hand down and pushed two fingers into my mother¡¯s sopping wet pussy. Mom¡¯s pussy was incredibly hot and surprisingly tight. I started to work my fingers in and out, and as I did, I could hear a moist sucking sounding from her pussy. Goddamn she was wet! Pushing my fingers all the way in, I ced my thumb on her swollen clit and started rubbing it in slow circles.


    ¡°Oh hell yeah!¡± Mom cried out as her legs mped around my hand pinning it between her thighs.


    As my hand worked her pussy, mom¡¯s feet wrapped even tighter around my cock and started pumping them again. I moaned, and using my free hand, grabbed her right ankle and started guiding her feet to move even faster. I looked up to see that mom had reached up, and sliding the straps from her shoulders, pushed the dressed down causing her tits to pop out.


    ¡®Oh mom, their beautiful.¡± I said softly as I stared those small but still well shaped tits.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep8

    Mom¡¯s nipples were rose colored, and at the moment looked as hard as my cock felt. As I continued to stare Mom licked her fingers, and grabbing her nipples, began to slowly twist them back and forth. As she did she gasped, and I felt her pussy clench around my fingers. I looked at mom¡¯s face and saw her eyes closed and her mouth wide open. I started pumping my fingers in and out faster and pushed harder on her clit. Mom groaned and started bucking her hips up and down forcing my fingers even deeper into her pussy. Mom had stopped moving her feet, but I didn¡¯t care. Right now my only focus was on hearing and feeling my mother cum.


    ¡°Oh Billy, oh yes, oh honey just a little more!¡±


    Taking a chance, I added a third finger inside of her pussy and began thrusting them in even harder than before. Leaning over, I reached out with my free hand, and gently pushing mom¡¯s fingers away from her right nipple, started rolling it between my finger tips.


    ¡°Ohhhh,¡± Mom groaned. ¡°Oh sooo close.¡±


    Getting braver, I gave her nipple a slight pinch. Mom let out a long loud moan and arched her back up off the couch. I kept my thumb on her clit and my fingers buried in her pussy, as with a sound that could only be described as a wail, mom tossed her head back and began bucking her hips wildly. As I continued to rub her clit I gasped myself as, mom wailed again and her pussy began convulsing around my fingers. I moaned, as I felt her juices gush out around my fingers as she thrashed and moaned on the couch. I had never seen a woman cum this hard! Not even in the movies. Mom let out a tiny whimper and her body went limp. As she slumped back into the couch mom looked up at me and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mom¡¯s face waspletely flushed and she was sweating to the point her hair was sticking to her face. She looked stunned, as if even she couldn¡¯t believe she came that hard.


    ¡°Ohhhh did I need that.¡± Mom panted. ¡°Oh Billy that was soo good!¡±


    Mom then looked down at my cock;


    ¡°A someone is all hard and needs to cum.¡± She looked me in the eye. ¡°You want that Billy? You want to cum all over your mom¡¯s feet?¡±


    ¡°Oh I do!¡± I moaned, as I slid my hand out from between her legs, and her feet started pumping me again.


    ¡°Tell me baby, tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I paused, but hearing mom¡¯s voice in my head saying not to act like a kid, I swallowed hard and said;


    ¡°I want to cum all over my mother¡¯s sexy feet.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm that sounds good!¡± Mom said. ¡°Go head Billy fuck my pretty little feet show me how bad you¡¯ve wanted them!¡±


    I held her feet still and as I started thrusting my hips as hard as I could, looked down and sighed at the amazing sight of my hard dripping cock sliding in and out of the sexiest feet I¡¯d ever seen. I groaned as I felt my cock begin to twitch, and knew I was getting close. I started to slow down a little trying to make itst but mom said;ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Just cum Billy, nice and quick, that way you¡¯ll be able tost when you fuck me!¡±


    When I fuck? Oh my god I was going to fuck my mother! I¡­ all thoughts were cut off as my cock exploded. I cried out, as a tremendous shot of cum went up into the air and came sshing back down on top of mom¡¯s feet. I stopped thrusting, and mom immediately began jerking me off with her feet again. I moaned and whimpered, as each time her feet pumped me, more cum sprayed out of my cock. I stared down in awe at the sight of my swollen prick shooting all over my mother¡¯s feet. I gasped and slumped back into the arm of the couch as mom gave me one more pump and a little more cum dribbled out.


    As Iy there gasping mom lifted her legs up and my cum began to drip down her feet.


    ¡°Oh my look at that!¡± Mom said softly. ¡°Oh I forgot how good that hot cum could feel.¡±


    Mom took her feet, and cing them t on my chest, started rubbing them back and forth. I could feel some of my cum dripping onto my stomach but could care less. I was just sitting there stunned listening to mom talk.


    ¡°Oh Billy, oh how good that looks.¡± She was breathing heavier again and suddenly said;


    ¡°Billy I need to cum again.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you mom.¡± I said with a tired smile, and leaning forward went to slide my hand back up into her pussy again.


    ¡°Hmm-mm¡± Mom said shaking her head. ¡°Get on your knees.¡±


    ¡°On my¡­?¡±


    Mom nodded, and pointing to the floor, raised one of her feet, and hooking her ankle behind my head pulled me forward.


    ¡°That tongue felt really good on my toes Billy,¡± She said with that evil little smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see what it can do down there.


    I looked at mom stunned, I don¡¯t know why, at this point nothing should be surprising me, as I hesitated Mom pointed again at the floor and said;¡¯


    ¡°Do I have toe out and say it?¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°Fine, Billy get down on the floor and lick my pussy.¡±


    I dropped to my knees so fast that it hurt. Mom smiled and turning around so that she was sitting the right way on the couch raised her cum soaked feet, and cing them on my shoulders, spread her legs open. I ced my trembling hands on the inside of her incredibly soft upper thighs, and leaning forward, ced a kiss gentle kiss at the crease of her thigh. I inhaled deeply and groaned at the intoxicating scent of my mother¡¯s wet pussy. Mom was rubbing her left foot back and forth and I could feel my shoulder getting wet from my cum dripping from her foot.


    ¡°Ohhh damn.¡± I whispered, as sliding my hands up and using my thumbs, I gently spread mom¡¯s pussy open.


    Mom stopped moving her foot, and I could feel her thighs tense up in anticipation under my hands. Leaning in, until my lips were mere inches from her pussy I opened my mouth and blew softly on her clit.


    ¡°Ohhh Billy,¡± Mom groaned. ¡°Oh honey please don¡¯t tease! You can take your time next time, I promise!¡±


    Next time? At that I lost all pretense of trying to go slow and plunged my tongue directly into my mother¡¯s dripping pussy. We both groaned as my tongue swirled around, probing her hot flesh. I sucked hard, and found my mouth filled with my mother¡¯s sweet sticky nectar.


    ¡°Ohhhh honey!¡± Mom gasped.


    Holding her pussy open, and keeping my tongue rigid, I started moving my head back and forth sliding my tongue in and out of her deliciously hot box. Mom let out a yelp as I did it;


    ¡°Oh look at you tongue fucking me! Oh you are soooo bad!!¡±


    I buried my tongue deep into her pussy, and once again breathed deep loving her musky scent andpletely smooth wet flesh being pressed into my face. Keeping my tongue inside, I swirled it around and mom¡¯s hips twitched shoving her pussy even harder into my face. Removing my tongue, I paused to suck on it, groaning at the taste of my mother in my mouth. Pushing my tongue back out I slowly slid it up between her soft wet lips, and finding her swollen bud flicked my tongue across it.


    ¡°Oh!!¡± Mom yelped thrusting her hips into my tongue. ¡°Ohhhh that felt good!¡±


    As I started tracing slow circles around the edges of her clit, I lowered my right hand, and slipped two fingers into mom¡¯s sopping wet pussy. Once again I could hear them sliding in and became aware of the fact that I was hard again. After swirling my tongue around her hard clit several more times, each time enjoying the soft sigh of pleasure that mom would make, I took her clit between my lips and started gently sucking it in and out of my mouth. The effect on mom was amazing. Letting out a loud moan, mom started rocking her hips back and forth in time with my slow steady sucking and reaching down she started running her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°Ohh, ohhh Billy,¡± She cooed. ¡°Oh that is just right! Oh you soooo know how to take care of me don¡¯t you?¡±


    Spurred on by that, I began pumping my fingers in and out of her pussy also in rhythm with my sucking and mom¡¯s slow thrusting. As I maintained the slow steady pleasing of my mother¡¯s pussy I became aware of how warm it was, and how I could feel the sweat dripping down my back. Mom was sweating as well, her thighs were moist against my cheek, and the heat from her pussy was incredible. As I had before, I added another finger into her pussy and feeling my cock throbbing between my legs decided to pick up the pace. After all, mom said we could yter, and the sooner she came the sooner she would let me fuck her.


    Mom¡¯s moans were turning into one continuous whimper, and I could feel her thighs begin to tremble against my cheeks. I started sucking harder on her clit while really beginning to thrust my fingers in and out of her. Mom¡¯s fingers wrapped themselves into my hair as she began to grind her pussy harder into my face. I opened my eyes and looked up to see mom with her eyes closed and her mouth wide open as she moaned. My eyes lingered on her beautiful rose colored nipples, and reaching up with my left hand, I grabbed her right nipple, and as I thrust my fingers and sucked her clit hard into my mouth, gave it a hard twist hoping it wouldn¡¯t be too much.


    Turned out it was exactly what she needed. Mom let out a high pitched squeal, and digging her nails painfully into my scalp thrust her pussy into my face.


    ¡°Ohhhh yes!!¡± Mom cried out, and then released the longest loudest wail I¡¯d ever heard.


    Mom¡¯s thigh¡¯s mped hard around my head, and still holding me by my hair, she drove her hips up and down smearing her pussy into my face as her back arched and another loud squeal escaped her. Somehow I managed to keep my tongue on her clit and my fingers buried in her pussy continuing to please her as she came. Mom¡¯s pussy suddenly contracted around my fingers and she seemed to pause for just a moment, then with another cry of pleasure, I felt her pussy gush, and my face was suddenly full of her juices. With a whimper that I swear was sexier than all the loud screams, mom let my head go and dropped her feet to the floor.


    I sat back on my knees, panting for breath, and wiping at my soaking wet cheeks. I looked at the couch and whispered;


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    There was a huge wet stain on the cushion just under mom¡¯s pussy, and her pussy itself was literally dripping. I wiped again at my face and was hit by the thought that my mother was a squirter. Mom was slumped back into the couch also gasping for breath. Her face was beet red and slick with sweat and her hair was stered to her right cheek. Her chest was heaving and I watched transfixed by the sight of her perky little tits rising and falling with each breath.

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep9

    ¡°Goddamn you¡¯re hot.¡± I said without realizing I was going to.


    ¡°And you Billy, are fucking amazing!¡± Mom panted out, and then looking down added with a tired smile. ¡°And hard again!¡±


    I nced down to see my cock standing at attention and seemingly pointing directly at mom¡¯s pussy. I stood up and started to lean over the couch intent on slipping my cock deep inside of that over flowing pussy. Mom raised her leg and stopped me by putting her foot on my chest.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± She said still trying to catch her breath. ¡°Sit down next to me.¡±


    I looked longingly at mom¡¯s pussy, which was inches from my cock, but did as she said sitting down on the couch. Mom sat up straight and rolling over swung her right knee between my legs and kneeled over me. I could feel her pussy dripping on my thigh, but was more interested in Mom¡¯s tits which were in my face. Without waiting for her to say anything, I eagerly sucked that beautiful nipple into my mouth while reaching up and fondling the other one. ¡°Hmmm¡± Mom cooed as she wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her tit deeper into my mouth.


    I switched up, taking her other nipple into my mouth while teasing the other with my fingers. Mom¡¯s arms slid back, and leaning back she pulled her tits from my mouth. I looked up to protest, but mom reached out, and taking my face gently in her hands lowered her head to mine. I saw her perfect lips parted and feeling my heart begin to pound again I tilted my head and closed my eyes. A momentter I felt my mother¡¯s soft lips press into mine and gently kiss me.


    I moaned in my throat as Mom started kissing me harder, and began to slide her lips back and forth across mine. A momentter I felt her tongue push against my lips and I obediently opened my mouth to receive her soft wet tongue. We both sighed in pleasure as my arms slid around her narrow waist and pulled her into me. I could feel her hard nipples pressing into my chest and her fingers were running through my sweat soaked hair. Mom let her weight go andpletely folded into me as we shared the deepest most passionate kiss that I could have ever imagined.


    As hot as all the ying had been there was a part of me that thought that this kiss might be the most amazing thing I had felt tonight. This was more than lust, I could feel my mother¡¯s love for me in this kiss and I hoped she could feel me returning it. I had never realized that I had this strong of a desire for her, not just her body, but all of her. Mom whimpered softly in her throat and I knew she did indeed feel it as well. Mom slid her lips from mine and bending her head started kissing my neck. I moaned as I felt her hot breath in my ear as she yfully nibbled my earlobe before bringing her lips back to mine for another long deep kiss. Finally breaking the kiss Mom leaned back and giving me that nasty little smile said;


    ¡°Oh Billy you bad, bad boy,¡± She shook her head. ¡°Your face tastes like your mother¡¯s pussy!¡±


    I could feel the heat of her pussy on my leg, and could also feel my hard cock pressed against her thigh. Sliding my hands down to her hips, I gave her a little push hoping to get her to lie back so that I could finally take her. Mom shook her head and said;


    ¡°Not yet Billy.¡±


    ¡°Mom please¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°Oh I like how that sounded Billy!¡± Mom cooed. ¡°Oh I do, but not yet honey, know why?¡±


    Before I could answer mom leaned down, and after yfully flicking her tongue across my nipple said;


    ¡°Because your mother just remembered how much she missed sucking cock.¡±


    As I stared at her speechless, Mom continued;


    ¡°Now you don¡¯t want me to go without do you Billy?¡±


    With that Mom slowly slid back off my leg, and standing up in front of me turned her back, and slowly, teasingly shimmied out of her dress.


    ¡°Oh fuck me.¡± I whispered, as kicking the dress to the side, mom raised her arms up over her head and let me take in her fully naked body.


    ¡°You like honey?¡± She asked.


    All I could do was nod stupidly as mom then turned around, and bending slightly, yfully shook her small well shaped ass at me. I could also see her glistening wet pussy winking out at me, and moaned as my cock felt even more swollen than it had earlier. Mom turned back around, and immediately dropping down to her knees between my legs reached out and grabbed my cock.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± I whimpered as I looked at mom¡¯s red tipped fingers wrap around my dripping prick.


    Mom squeezed and more pre cum oozed out.


    ¡°Oh look at that.¡± She whispered.


    Squeezing tightly, mom slowly started to pump her hand up and down my throbbing cock. When she got to the top she would give a slight twist making me moan each time and also causing more sticky fluid to ooze out of my dick.


    ¡°Yeah nice and wet.¡± Mom said. ¡°Nice and hard, and,¡± She winked. ¡°Nice and big.¡±


    Leaning over, mom took my cock and started rubbing it along the side of her face.


    ¡°Hmmm. How does that look Billy.¡±


    ¡°A-amazing.¡± I managed to choke out.


    Mom turned her face, and after rubbing my cock on her other cheek, pulled her head back, taking a string of my precum with it.


    ¡°Yeah, you thought about me blowing you Billy? You bad little boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay honey Because I¡¯ve been wanting to.¡± Mom said softly.


    Any answer I could havee up with was erased by mom bringing my cock to her lips and slowly licking around the head with her soft tongue. Oh how fucking hot that looked!


    ¡°That¡¯s right Billy I¡¯ve been thinking about us, but you had Julie and it was wrong, but ohhh when I found that stocking!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ been wanting it too mom.¡± I groaned out as dipping her head down mom licked up the length of my shaft. ¡°I¡­ I admit it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Mom moaned as she licked the other side of my cock. ¡°Well Billy I will tell you a secret then.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that?¡± I asked still in awe at the sight of my cock in my mother¡¯s face.


    Mom smiled and said;


    ¡°That bottle of wine only had a couple of sses in it.¡± She gave me a rueful smile and said; ¡°I just wanted you to think I was drunk, I thought it would help.¡± She winked and said ¡°I¡¯m really just a bad girl.¡±


    Before I could respond mom, lowered her mouth, and taking just the tip of my cock between her lips, sucked hard. I gasped and my hips jumped as I felt her slurp the precum out of the tip of my cock.


    ¡°Oh damn!¡± I eximed.


    Mom lifted her head and opening her mouth showed me her tongue. As she did some of my sticky fluid dripped off of it back onto my cock.


    ¡°Like that Billy? Like your mother sucking your cock?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ ohhhhh¡±


    I was cut off by mom opening her mouth, and in one smooth motion, taking my cock all the way down to the base. I moaned, as keeping it buried in her mouth, mom slowly shook her head back and forth.


    ¡°Hmmm¡± Mom moaned, and the vibration of it sent a surge of pleasure through my cock.


    Slowly an inch at a time, mom slid my cock from her mouth. I could feel her tongue pressed against my shaf, t and it was all I could do to stay still as she teased me. Removing my cock from her mouth mom swirled her tongue around the head looking me in the eye as she did so. Then with a wink, she took my cock about half way down, and began bobbing her head in a slow steady rhythm. I was moaning continuously as much from the sight of my mother between my legs blowing me as I was at how fucking good it felt. Mom wrapped her right hand around the base of my cock, and started stroking up and down following her mouth with it, and jerking me off as she blew me.


    As mom continued to give me the most amazing blow job I¡¯d ever had I saw that she had closed her eyes and was sighing with pleasure every time she took me down into her hot wet mouth. I found myself d that I had cum twice already today or I would have not have been able tost for more than a minute in my mother¡¯s mouth. I reached down and started to put my hands in her hair, but stopped wondering if she would care. Opening her eyes , and sliding my cock from her between her lips, mom said;


    ¡°Go ahead honey you can y with my hair.¡± As I eagerly ran my fingers through her sweat soaked hair she smiled and added; ¡°But no pulling, after all I am your mother!¡±


    With that mom not only went back to sucking my cock but with a vengeance. I gasped loudly as she began not only taking my cock all the way down each time she lowered her head, but was sucking much faster than she had been before. I could feel my legs start to shake and let out a moan as mom slipped her other hand underneath my cock and started kneading my balls. I was getting close and found myself thinking if I should say something. Instead I moaned again as mom lightly caressed my balls with her fingertips.


    Mom¡¯s eyes were now open and were locked with mine. I was breathing hard and desperately trying to hold back as I watched the full length of my dick sliding in and out from between my mother¡¯s perfect lips. I dropped my hands from her hair afraid I was going to start pulling and put them on her shoulders. Mom¡¯s skin was sticky and sweaty and even that was turning me on. I was also aware that all I could smell was my mother¡¯s pussy on my face. I gasped as I felt my hips start to raise and lower as if on their own. Mom went down one more time but this time when her head came back up she released my cock with a loud sucking sound.


    ¡°Not yet Billy,¡± She said looking me in the eye. ¡°You can cum in my mouth another time but right now I need to remember how good a nice hard cock feels inside of me.¡±

 At The Feet Of My Mother:>Ep10

    Mom stood up and I started to try to get up as well, not that I trusted my legs at this point, but mom pushed me back into a sitting position and leaning over tapped my legs. Taking her meaning I closed my legs part way. Mom put her right knee next to my left leg and swinging her right leg across my legs straddled me. I looked up to see mom smiling down at me. Mom reached back and I groaned as I felt her not only grab my cock, but guide it back, until I could feel the head pressing into her pussy. Leaning down Mom¡¯s lips found mine, and as her tongue darted into my mouth, she let her weight go, impaling herself onto my hard cock. I moaned into mom¡¯s mouth as my hard flesh prated her soft, wet and incredibly hot pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah!!¡± Mom cried out as she broke the kiss.


    Bracing her hands on my shoulders, mom leaned back onto myp and started sliding back and forth slowly. I whimpered at how incredible it felt, then seeing her nipple in front of my face, leaned forward and sucked it into my mouth.


    ¡°Ohhh yes,¡± mom cooed. ¡°Oh that feels soooo good! Oh how I need this!¡±


    Mom leaned forward, and as she had done before, wrapped her arms around my neck and bending her head to mine pulled me into another deep kiss. We both sighed as mom continued to slowly fuck me while we kissed. I put my hands on her hips and started pushing and pulling, helping her to ride me. Mom leaned back again, and putting her hands into her hair lifted them up taking her hair up with them.


    ¡°How do I look Billy?¡± Mom asked softly as she posed for me.


    ¡°You are the sexiest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± I told her meaning every bit of it.


    Mom was sweating heavily and her tits and chest were glistening with it. Removing my hands from her hips I raised them to her tits and started fondling them. I was amazed at how firm they still were and enjoying the feeling of her hard nipples pressing into my palms. Mom reached down behind her and began fondling my balls as she slid back and forth on myp. My hips twitched causing me to m my cock hard into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Mom yelped.


    ¡°S-sorry!¡± I groaned out.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Mom asked. ¡°Do it again!¡±


    Grabbing mom¡¯s hips I gave her two hard pumps. Mom yelped with each one and I stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop Billy!¡± Mom whimpered. ¡°Fuck me!¡±


    Those words were all I need to hear; squeezing mom¡¯s hips tightly I started driving my hips on and off the couch mming my cock hard into her pussy. Mom through her head back and cried out as I started fucking her as fast and hard as I could. Putting her hands back on my shoulders, mom stopped sliding back and forth on my cock, and started bouncing straight up and down on it.


    ¡°Oh yes!!¡± Mom practically screamed, as my dick plunged even deeper into her incredible pussy.


    Mom was so wet that each time she came down on me I could feel more of her juicesing out onto my leg and could hear a wet sucking sound.


    ¡°Harder!¡± Mom cried out, and leaning over so I could drive up even further into her made a noise that sounded like a growl in my ear.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah Billy! Oh look at you!! Oh I knew you would give it to me like I need it! I knew you could take care of me!¡±


    I was sweating so much it was getting in my eyes and my heart was pounding like a jackhammer. I was amazed I had been able to hold back this long, but as mom continued to pound her pussy onto my cock, I could feel my legs start to shake again. I looked into mom¡¯s sweat streaked face and moaned at the look of pure lust in her eyes as she fucked the shit out her son. Her son, who had dreamed of this for months, and wanted nothing more than to give her what she had been missing. I wrapped my arms around mom¡¯s waist, pinning her to me, and started driving my hips up into her even harder than before. Mom was yelping with each thrust and it was directly in my ear. Every yelp made me thrust even harder and I felt mom¡¯s finger nails dig hard into my shoulders. It hurt but felt good at the same time. I had never even imagined sex this hot!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mom snapped into my ear.


    I immediately stopped thrusting hoping to hell I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°Did I¡­¡± I started to ask but was silenced by mom kissing me.


    Breaking the kiss mom said;


    ¡°Not like this Billy, I just remembered what my favorite is and I want it!¡±


    Mom pulled herself up off my cock, and swinging herself off of me, turned around and got onto her hands and knees.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± I said as I stared at my mother¡¯s perfect ass pointed up at me. Her pussy was in full view and was dripping down her thighs.


    ¡°Come on Billy,¡± Mom said looking back over her shoulder at me. ¡°Come give your mother what she needs.¡±


    I quickly got up, and kneeling behind her on the couch grabbed her hips, and slowly began to push my cock into her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease!¡± Mom said and mming herself backwards into me drove my cock into her.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s it!¡± Mom yelled as my cock buried itself to the hilt in her incredible pussy.


    I pulled out and started to fuck her in a slow steady rhythm wanting to enjoy as much of this position as possible. Mom¡¯s back was also covered in sweat and her hair was stered across it. As I started thrusting a little faster she began to rock back and forth into me matching my pace. I was breathing like a bull and could already feel my legs begin to shake. I started going even harder and then slowed as I felt something brush my balls. I looked down to see mom had reached down between her legs and was rubbing her clit as I fucked her.


    ¡°Not slow honey, faster!!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Fast and hard Billy make me cum on that beautiful cock of yours.¡± She yelped as I reared back and gave her a hard thrust. ¡°Oh yeah, not just your cock anymore Billy,¡± Mom gasped. ¡°My cock!¡±


    Her cock? On that note I lost all inhibition and grabbing her hips hard enough that she couldn¡¯t move started fucking the shit out of her. There was no other way to say it. I was pulling back as far as I dared before mming forward as hard as I could. Mom was screaming at this point, every thrust was making her get louder and louder and I found myself wondering what the hell the neighbors were thinking. As I continued to fuck her mom¡¯s hand was rubbing furiously between her legs. I let out a desperate whimper as I could feel myself approaching the point of no return.


    ¡°Oh just a little more honey!¡± Mom called out, ¡°Oh please just a few more nice hard¡­. Ohh ohhhh!¡±


    Mom drove herself back into me and lifting her head let out another of those unbelievable wails. I felt her pussy clench around my cock and as mom started wildly bucking her hips into me I felt my thighs get sprayed by another gusher from her pussy. I started mming her even harder so hard that the sound of our flesh pping together filled the room.


    ¡°Ohhhh ohh Fuck yeahhhh!¡± Mom wailed.


    Her pussy twitched around my cock again and with one more thrust I yelled out almost as long as mom had as I felt my cum racing through my cock. I started to pull out but mom whimpered out;


    ¡°Oh no inside honey oh please!¡±


    I cried out again as my cock exploded inside of my mother¡¯s pussy. I moaned and gasped as despite having cum not too long ago I was cumming harder than I could ever remember. Every thrust ended in another spurt of cum that sprayed the inside of my mother¡¯s already dripping pussy. I kept pumping and just kept cumming. Mom was moaning and whimpering with every squirt and was grinding her pussy into me as if she were trying to wring out every drop. With a soft whimper I pushed my cock inside one more time and felt thest couple of drops ooze out of my spent cock.


    ¡°Ohhh honey,¡± Mom moaned softly. ¡°Ohhh that felt so nice.¡±


    Mom rolled over and leaning against the arm of the couch put her arms out to me. I copsed into her embrace my head nestled on her shoulder. Mom put her arms around me and hugging me tight said softly in my ear.


    ¡°I can feel your heart beat.¡±


    I slid my arms around her waist and pulled her even closer to me. I had never felt this tired in my life but also had never felt this good. What we had just done was supposed to be totally wrong but lying in my mother¡¯s arms feeling her naked body pressed against my mine I had never felt so content.


    ¡°Billy?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m d you wanted me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you wanted me to want you mom.¡± I said and turning my head kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Karen.¡± She said softly. ¡°Call me Karen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah Billy, I think things are going to be a lot different between us from now on. I mean I¡¯m always going to be your mom but I¡­¡± Mom hesitated and said quietly; ¡°I want you to want me as a woman I haven¡¯t felt like a woman in a long time.¡±


    I was silent for a minute thinking of how incredible this felt, how I had never felt anything like it before and holding her tighter I swallowed hard and said in her ear;


    ¡°I¡­ I love you¡­ Karen.¡±


    Mom was quiet and I was afraid I¡¯d screwed up. Mom turned her head to look at me and I saw she had tears in her eyes. I felt my stomach sink and was going to say something when she smiled and whispered;


    ¡°I love you too Billy in every way.¡±


    We kissed softly and went back to holding each other. I felt my own eyes tear up a bit but they were happy tears as I knew mom¡­ I mean Karen¡¯s were. As weid there I found myself starting to wonder how this would work. People would never suspect I suppose but¡­ I stopped my mind from racing and concentrated on how good this was going to be. Of how we were going to be able to enjoy what we had just done every night. At that thought my eyes opened in surprise as I could feel my cock start to twitch again at the thought of enjoying my mother every night. Whatever I called her she was still my mother and it was still going to have to be a secret a dirty little sexy secret. Just then mom pushed against my chest and asked me to sit back. As I did she sat up and looking down at herself said;


    ¡°Damn were sweaty and sticky.¡± With augh Mom stood up and extended her hand to me.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    With a wink Mom smiled and extending her hand to me said;


    ¡°I just remembered how much fun it is to y in the shower.¡± She grinned. ¡°Up for getting all dirty while we get clean?¡±


    I returned her smile and answered.


    ¡°Anything for you¡­ Karen.¡±

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep1

    New Story Title: Jerk Off For Relief


    (Enjoy)


    >>>>>>>


    ¡°Dyed!¡± Mom said, disgustedly while scanning the arrival board. ¡°Just like her to make me have to wait around longer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Auntie Sin did that, Mom,¡± I told her from my spot on the end of the bench.


    Peering around dad, she pointed at me, ¡°Your aunt¡¯s name is Sinir¡±.


    ¡°She always says to call her Sin.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t like to admit she¡¯s an aunt and a woman in herte thirties. Sin is her slut name.¡±


    ¡°Carol.¡± Dad shook his head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and I call a spade a spade.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and gave her blonde hair an indignant toss.


    ¡°She¡¯s Jake¡¯s aunt and she¡¯s always been good to him so at least keep your cattiness to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do I tell you how to talk about your sister, Paul?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t call my sister a slut.¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s not one.¡±


    ¡°Hey, mom what did aunt Sin¡­ Sinir,¡± I corrected myself ¡°Do that was so bad?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the details, just know she¡¯s not a role model as an aunt or a woman.¡±


    I started to speak, but dad had shot her a look and rolling her eyes, mom got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a coffee.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She walked away in a huff and dad leaned back on the bench.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long week.¡±


    ¡°Why does mom hate auntie?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate her, she just¡­¡± he put his hands up, ¡°They¡¯re sisters and they¡¯re very different. They were raised kind of old fashioned and mom stayed that way, your aunt?¡± Dadughed, ¡°Not so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no reason to say she¡¯s a slut.¡± I frowned, ¡°Auntie¡¯s always been good to me.¡±


    ¡°She has.¡± Dad agreed, ¡°And that¡¯s why I bought her a ticket to your graduation and told your mother that she¡¯s not onlying, but staying with us.¡±


    ¡°Bet she was thrilled with that.¡± I grinned.


    ¡°It¡­¡± heughed, ¡°Let¡¯s say it was cold showers for me for week.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I don¡¯t need to know about that stuff.¡± I looked around to find mom and saw there were a few people in line ahead of her and figured it was safe for a few more minutes.


    ¡°So dad, what really happened with mom and Aunt Sin?¡±


    ¡°At least for this week it¡¯s Sinir, okay? Your mother never liked that nickname, especially since they had that argument.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°Why the twenty questions, Jake?¡± Dad asked, ¡°Your mother¡¯s blow out with Sinir was two year ago. Why are you just now bringing it up so much?¡±


    ¡°Honestly¡± I smiled, ¡°Because you told me when I became a man we would talk a lot more and there wouldn¡¯t be anymore, ¡®you¡¯re not old enough¡¯.


    ¡°True.¡± Dad nodded, ¡°So how about you don¡¯t need to know?¡±


    ¡°I just think it kind of sucks.¡± I kept going, ¡°Auntie used to be around a lot. I¡¯d sleep over on the weekends and she would always watch me when you guys went away. Now she¡¯s never around.¡±


    ¡°She also moved to Florida not too long after the argument when she bought the club down there. So it¡¯s not like she¡¯d be around a lot anyway.¡± Dad reminded me.


    ¡°I know, butst two summers she¡¯s offered to fly me down for a couple of weeks and mom says no.¡± When he didn¡¯t answer, I simply said, ¡°I just miss her is all.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡± Dad sighed, ¡°Jake it¡¯s just something you really shouldn¡¯t know.¡± He put his hand on my shoulder, ¡°I know that¡¯s a shitty answer. You¡¯re a man now and I know you think you should know everything.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I told him with a smile.


    ¡°But it¡¯s kind of dicey and I think mom¡¯s right for keeping her issues with your aunt from you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it might change how you look at her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I frowned, ¡°She¡¯s not into drugs or¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that.¡± Dad said quickly, ¡°She¡¯s not a bad person and your mother might be over reacting, but¡­ There might be something to it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Important thing is Jake I¡¯m on your side with this. I insisted Sinir stay with us for a few days before your graduation and maybe her and your mom can work things out. So how about you let it go at that?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it¡± I flicked my wrist and made the sound of a snapping whip.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get it smartass.¡± Dad said, but couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    I winked, and turning around, scanned the lobby of T. F. Green. I enjoyed people watching; well more specifically girl watching. Being a warm June day there was some pretty good eye candy wandering by in shorts, short dresses and tight little tops. While watching a tall slender brte walk by in a pair of fuck me sandals and shorts that exposed the tips of her ass cheeks I wondered what Auntie would be wearing.


    I knew that wasn¡¯t a normal thought for a nephew to have about his aunt, but she sure as hell wasn¡¯t a typical aunt. Aunt Sin-who she would always be to me- had originally earned that nickname back in college when she had decided not to work with mom at their parent¡¯s diner.


    Instead she went to work as a cocktail waitress at a strip club and eventually became one of the dancers. Going by the name of Nikki Sin, Auntie had be the clubs most requested dancer and unlike the other strippers who were into the drug scene, Auntie banked most of the money she made.


    Once she¡¯d finished college, she kept dancing and eventually managed a club before buying one with three other women down in Florida. At this point she still stripped, but very rarely and by special request and for ridiculous amounts of money.


    My parents had no idea Auntie had told me this nor did they know I had once over heard mom make a crack to auntie she knew she did a lot more than dance for that money. Auntie¡¯s reply had been, ¡°I had it, and they were willing to pay for it, why not?¡±


    Thatment had never ceased to turn me on and once I¡¯d heard it, the already asional dirty thought about my hot aunt had led to some all out taboo fantasies. I¡¯d overheard another conversation once when I was at her house during which auntie had told someone those days were over and she was a business woman.


    She¡¯d then added any fucking she did now was purely recreational and hadughed. Just hearing her say that in the slightly raspy phone sex purr she spoke in had caused a sea of images a nephew shouldn¡¯t have about his mom¡¯s younger sister.


    Especially seeing that even in her mid thirties when Ist saw her, Auntie still looked as if she could swing from a pole and make top dor. To say she was good looking was like saying Donald Trump had a couple of bucks to spare. I stopped thinking of auntie long enough to return the smile of a cute redhead who had slowed up when she walked past me. She gave me a pretty long look followed by a yful wink.


    I started to get up to see if I could start some small talk, when a guy who had been walking behind her, caught up with her and took her hand. I sat back down and heard dad say, ¡°That could have been interesting.¡±


    I nced over to see him grinning at me and shrugged. It sounded like a bad thing to say, but looks ran in the family. Auntie was smoking hot and my mother was a lot prettier than she put herself out there as.


    Mom dressed and acted conservative, but got more than her share of looks on the beach and had the same long light brown hair and smoldering brown eyes as her sister. Of course, Aunties smoldered with ae hither look, while mom¡¯s was usually because she was pissed at someone.


    I had the same big dark eyes, but had dad¡¯s thick ck hair. I worked out as much as I could and was told I had a great smile and good sense of humor. I couldn¡¯t be too bad looking as I could usually find a date without too much trouble, but so far hadn¡¯t met anyone that I¡¯d really clicked with.


    Sitting back on the bench and watching for auntie, I let my mind wander back to when I used to stay at her house when I was younger. Auntie was always a lot of fun. As high strung as mom was, auntie was thatid back. She would take me to whatever movie or sometimes concert I wanted to; never telling my parents. She¡¯d feed me cold pizza for breakfast and take me shopping where she bought me whatever my parents said I couldn¡¯t have.


    But as much fun as she was, Auntie was serious about one thing and that was school; always asking what my grades were and once refusing to take me for the weekend because I failed to study for a test and did poorly on it. She said education was everything. I once brought up how she made her money and with a smile she said, ¡°Education taught me how to manipte and get what I needed with what I had.¡±


    Auntie had a lot that was for sure and was never shy with showing it. I could never admit it to my parents, but once I hit the age of knowing what I was looking at, the trips to auntie¡¯s house were even better than before. Not only would she generally wear revealing outfits while out and about, but when home she would walk around in slinky little tank tops or silky camisoles with satin shorts that looked like they should be underwear.


    I used to have to struggle not to let her catch me looking because whenever she bent over my eyes would be glued to her ass or her impressive tits that looked ready to fall out of her little shirt.


    Maybe it was because I was her nephew and she figured I didn¡¯t look, but Auntie saw no need for a bra at night and her nipples were always visible through her flimsy attire. ncing at dad as if I was afraid he could read my mind; I thought back to the best part of thosest few months of weekends spent with Auntie Sin.


    From the time I was a kid, Auntie always had a huge TV in her room, first a big one on the bureau then a nice t screen. Auntie loved to watch movies in bed and eat popcorn and used to let me sleep in her bed and watch sillyedies or cheesy horror movies to all hours of the night into the morning.


    As I got older she continued this tradition and I never thought anything of it. That was until she would shut the TV off and go to sleep and I wouldy there staring at her scantily d body. There was not a lot to Auntie¡¯s night attire; usually the same type of skimpy shorts and tops she paraded around in at night.


    She always slept with a candle lit; saying the flickering light helped her sleep. So I had a pretty good view of her lust inducing form. Many weekends Iy there at night, hard as a rock staring at the curve of her breasts, her long legs poking from under the sheet and if she were warm I would get a good look at her perfect ass.


    It would get to the point that at first I would slip into the bathroom and jerk off for relief. Envisioning the unnatural act of my Aunt letting me y with her body or better yet take her nephew between her full red lips and into her experienced mouth. That became a routine until one memorable night when Auntie had rolled over and draped her long leg over mine.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep2

    Iy there feeling her warm thigh over mine and swore I could feel the heat of her pussy through her shorts. My hard cock was inches from her thigh and grabbing it; I rubbed until I squirted in my underwear while wishing to hell it was all over the soft swelling of her breasts which had been pressed against me.


    Even now I wondered if Auntie ever knew. There had been a couple of times she had rolled over against me and pressed her leg and once; her ass, into my raging hard on. In my fantasies she not only knew, but would tell me she loved it. In reality if she did know she chalked it up to me being a horny kid and probablyughed to herself about it.


    ¡°Goddamn, Pete, check her out!¡±


    The voices came from behind me and I nced over my shoulder to see a couple of guys my age leaning against the wall, both smiling. I followed their gaze and felt both my heart leap and my jaw drop; Auntie Sin was walking towards us. My aunt was dressed to kill even by her standards. Her sleeveless ck top was low cut and skin tight, propping up her alreadyrge breasts and the middle of the shirt was ckce leaving the skin between her breasts visible.


    The shirt was short, leaving her t tan stomach exposed and even from several feet away I noticed the silver pendent hanging from her pierced naval. Her skirt was long, the hem flowing well past her knees, but there were slits up each side showing off her leg almost to her hips. I could hear her shoes clicking on the tiled floor and looking down, I took in the ck stilettos, noticing how the straps wrapped around her calves to tie at the knees.


    With an act of will I forced my eyes to find her face and noticed that despite the warm weather, her long light brown hair was down and she was wearing her trademark deep red lipstick. I was so excited to see her, I hadn¡¯t realized I had stood up and was already heading towards her. She was looking towards the other side of the lobby and I called out,


    ¡°Hey Auntie!¡±


    She turned to look at me and removing her sunsses, eximed, ¡°Jake!¡±


    She ran thest few feet to meet me and I wondered how the hell she could walk in those heels, let alone run. Then again she¡¯d spent years dancing in them on a stage. Auntie reached me and throwing her arms around my shoulders, said, ¡°I missed you so much!¡±


    She pulled me close to her and as I returned her hug, It struck me how much I had missed her. Forgetting about her stunning appearance, I hugged her tightly against me.


    ¡°I missed you too!¡± I kissed her cheek, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡± Keeping her hands on my shoulders, she stepped back and gave me a quick look up and down, ¡°Look at you! Even in these heels you¡¯re taller than me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I finally grew.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°And not just taller,¡± giving my bicep a squeeze she winked, ¡°Filled out quite a bit didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working out.¡± I told her, then wanted to kick myself for sounding like a dufus. This was my aunt, not some girl I was trying to impress.


    ¡°It shows.¡± She gave me another look, herrge dark eyes working their way up and down my body.


    She seemed to linger at my chest and arms and with an odd smile, she said, ¡°Wow,st time I saw you, you were a skinny kid, now look at you.¡± She ran her long red tipped fingers through my hair, ¡°You¡¯re a man now and a good looking one at that!¡±


    I felt myself beginning to blush, ¡°You look amazing, Auntie.¡± I told her, and then added, ¡°As usual.¡±


    ¡°And smooth.¡± Sheughed, then pulling me close once more, gave me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Honey, I am so looking forward to spending time with you this week.¡±


    That hade out in a sexy purr that caused my eyes to widen. Auntie followed those words with a quick peck on my neck, just below my ear. Not quite the ce an aunt would kiss her nephew, but it sent a shiver through me. Auntie leaned back again and her eyes staring into mine she whispered, ¡°You and I are going to have a lot of fun, Jake.¡± She winked, ¡°A lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°Uh.. sure.¡± I said nervously as her fingers trailed down my arm.


    ¡°Sinir!¡± I heard dad behind me. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Pulling away from me, Auntie gave dad a big smile and as he embraced her said, ¡°My favorite brother inw!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your only brother inw,¡± Dad said with a grin, ying his part in their ritual.


    ¡°Right! Like I said; my favorite!¡± Auntieughed.


    ¡°We were expecting you at the other gate.¡± Dad said, releasing her, but keeping his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°I ended up on another flight.¡± She sighed, ¡°Whole thing was a cluster fuck.¡±


    ¡°You look¡­¡± Dad paused, ¡°Hell, Sinir you look good, but I think you know that.¡±


    ¡°Always good to hear from a couple of good looking men though!¡±


    She put her other arm around me and pulled us both close to her, ¡°I missed the men in my life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well look at this.¡± Mom saiding up from behind us. ¡°What, you have to walk around advertising your business?¡±


    Auntie stepped out from between us and stepping towards mom, shrugged, ¡°There were investors at the club today and I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Showing them the product I¡¯m sure.¡± Mom crossed her arms over her chest, ¡°You couldn¡¯t change?¡±


    ¡°If you need to know Ie on stage to introduce each dancer. I told you, I don¡¯t perform anymore, but I still need to dress¡­¡±


    ¡°Like a whore.¡± Mom stated.


    ¡°Carol.¡± Dad stepped between them. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve seen your sister in two years and besides, Jake is standing¡­¡±


    ¡°Jake knows what his aunt does for work, Paul. I don¡¯t need to keep it a secret. Besides it¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t figure it out now that he¡¯s older.¡±


    Dad frowned and looked at auntie, ¡°You told Jake what you used to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of my choices.¡± Auntie waved her hand disgustedly, ¡°I made a choice, made a lot of money and make a damn good living now because of it. But the two of you are ashamed for me it seems. Perhaps I¡¯ll just find a hotel and see you at the graduation.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I eximed, ¡°Can¡¯t we just forget about things like that? I mean we¡¯re supposed to be family.¡± I put my hand on auntie¡¯s bare shoulder. ¡°And I want her to stay with us.¡±


    ¡°I like the hotel idea, personally.¡± Mom muttered.


    ¡°Jake¡¯s right.¡± Dad said. ¡°We¡¯re family. We all make our own way in life and all that should matter is we take care of each other.¡± Turning to auntie he said, ¡°Sinir, I would like it if you stayed with us the way we nned.¡±


    ¡°What about you big sis?¡± Auntie asked, ¡°You okay with your slut sister lowering your property values?¡±


    Mom frowned as she faced auntie, their identical brown eyes locked onto each other. Mom nced briefly over at me and I mouthed the word, ¡°Please?¡±


    Mom¡¯s shoulders slumped in resignation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the way I¡¯m acting and I would love for my little sister to stay with my family to celebrate Jake¡¯s big day.¡±


    ¡°Aww,¡± Auntie smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t called me your little sister in years!¡±


    ¡°Because honestly, Sinir, it always seemed as if you were older than me.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Auntieughed, ¡°Just more experienced.¡±


    Stepping forward she hugged mom and to my delight mom returned the hug and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Wee home Sinir.¡± She said softly, ¡°I hope we can start over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you big sis.¡± Auntie replied, while stroking mom¡¯s hair, ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s upset.¡± Leaning back she held up mom¡¯s hair, ¡°Speaking of starting over, Carol, you have to let me help you with a new look, you¡¯re far too young to be this in.¡±


    ¡°Gee thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Paul would enjoy seeing what I could do for you.¡±


    ¡°What size is that dress?¡± Dadughed.


    ¡°I would never wear that in public.¡± Mom dered.


    ¡°Okay, how about around the house?¡± Dad asked, hopefully.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Mom replied, her face turning red, ¡°I don¡¯t quite have my sister¡¯s assets shall we say.¡±


    ¡°You have plenty for me, honey!¡± Dad gave mom a yful spank on the ass causing her to blush even more.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! TMI guys!¡± I put my hands over my ears.


    ¡°Jake, I¡¯ll get the car, how about you go with auntie and grab her bags?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As mom and dad headed across the lobby to the car, I walked with auntie towards the luggage pick up. Auntie took my hand in hers and when I looked at her she squeezed it, ¡°I really am looking forward to spending time with you Jake.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± I told her.


    As we stood and waited for her bags toe around I noticed the looks auntie was getting. Not a guy of any age walked past her without either tantly staring or in some cases doing a double take. I found it to be a strange turn on to see guys checking out my aunt, to know they desired her. More of a turn on was the tall blond who not only stared, but walked over and told auntie,

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep3

    ¡°I love that dress on you.¡± Thatment was followed by her giving auntie a long look up and down and even with me standing there, making a show of licking her lips.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Auntie replied and to my surprise just as obviously checked out the blond who was wearing a miniskirt I doubt she could bend over in without giving the entire lobby a show. ¡°And I love how little of that skirt is on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The blond smiled, and producing a card from her wallet, handed it to auntie. ¡°Then maybe you can give me a call and we can talk fashion at a great club I know.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Butterfly, I not only know it, but worked there for awhile.¡± Auntie replied tucking the card into her exposed bra.


    ¡°Really?¡± The blond smiled, ¡°I was talking about the Butterfly! Now you have to call me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only here for a week, but I think I¡¯ll find the time.¡± Auntie told her, ¡°But right now,¡± she lifted her hand, taking my arm with it, ¡°This is my nephew so I¡¯ll have to cut this short.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The blond said, but then with a wink added, ¡°I just thought you were into young guys and was going to say bring him along!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± I said aloud then blushed when they both startedughing.


    ¡°How adorable.¡± The blondughed, ¡°I¡¯m Mandy, please call.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Sin¡± Auntie replied and reaching into her small purse produced a card and handed it to her, ¡°That¡¯s my club so if we have some fun up here, you¡¯re going to have toe down my way.¡±


    ¡°Nikki Sin.¡± The blond purred, ¡°I do remember that name! Maybe I¡¯ll get a private show?¡±


    ¡°Nephew.¡± Auntie reminded her.


    With a mischievous giggle, Mandy winked, then blew auntie a kiss before turning and walking away. I couldn¡¯t help watching her, taking in her long legs and the way her ass swung back and forth beneath the tight skirt.


    ¡°She¡¯s a hot little thing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Auntie asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I agreed. ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    Turning to her, I asked, ¡°Are you¡­ you know, really into women?¡±


    Putting her arm around my shoulders, auntie pulled me into a hug and in her sultry voice said, ¡°They don¡¯t call me Sin because its short for Sinir, I¡¯ve earned that name because, honey, you¡¯d be surprised what your aunt is into.¡±


    *****


    It was going to be a long week. Correct that, I thought staring out the window of my finished room in the basement, it was going to be a long, hard week. I¡¯d arrived home from school to see Auntie lying by the pool in a short robe. The robe was open to reveal her red bathing suit, which left very little to the imagination from what I could see.


    She asked if I wanted to change ande out for a swim with her and I was about to say yes, when Dad had pulled in from work. He was home at least two hours early and after saying hello to auntie asked me to go inside and talk with him.


    Dad told me he really didn¡¯t want me by the pool with auntie and when I asked why, he had be vague and pretty much handed me ¡°Because I said so.¡± further pressing got me an exasperated, ¡°Because it would piss off your mother and that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    I¡¯d rolled my eyes, but promised I wouldn¡¯t go for a swim, but needed to go tell her I wasn¡¯ting out so I wouldn¡¯t look rude. Dad told me he would go tell her I was studying. I pointed out finals were over and auntie knew that because she had sent me two hundred dor check for acing them. He shot me a dirty look and told me to go downstairs and make myself scarce untilter on.


    I spent some time surfing the, but kept looking over towards the window. Giving in to temptation I pulled aside the curtain and stared at auntie who was stretched out in a lounge chair not a dozen feet away from me. She must have given up on swimming and was now putting tanning oil on her body.


    ¡°Goddamn.¡± I whispered, watching her lift her long leg and massage the oil into it.


    Auntie already had a hell of a tan and the site of her bronzed skin glistening as her slender fingers caressed her leg caused my cock to swell. Auntie leaned back in the chair and bending her leg started to rub the oil into her inner thigh. My cock was already straining against my jeans and I unsnapped them for some relief.


    My aunt was now working the oil into her other leg and I swallowed hard, imagining my hands working the oil into her warm, toned legs. Auntie stretched both her long legs out, angling her toes downward and causing the muscles to bulge in her calves. My eyes wandered up and down those incredible legs. Kim, thest girl I had dated was a cheerleader and close to half auntie¡¯s age and even her legs couldn¡¯tpare to what I was looking at right now.


    Then again I could at least touch Kim¡¯s legs and get between them. Right now I was not only teasing myself, but really had no right staring at my aunt like this. But damn she was smoking. Auntiey back in the chair and my cock jumped when she poured lotion into her hand and rubbed it onto her chest. Her hand glided over herrge breasts and then between them, leaving a shiny trail of oil.


    When she started rubbing the oil into the exposed tops and sides of her breasts, I knew there was no fighting it. Pushing my shorts and underwear down, I grabbed my swollen cock and started stroking it while watching auntie now rub her t stomach. Her hands were sliding up and down, her fingers fanned out and I moaned as they reached the top of the bikini bottom and slid past it and onto her thighs.


    Her hands were moving slowly and sensually and I noticed her back arching as she did it. I continued stroking my aching cock and my eyes widened when her hands went back to her breasts and this time cupped them while sliding her thumbs up and down the exposed inner half of them. Her hips were moving, slowly thrusting up and down, and to my surprise, she lifted her right leg straight up, hooked her hand behind it and pulled it back to her head.


    My eyes widened at the sight of the thin red strip of material that barely covered her pussy, then blinked when letting go of her leg, Auntie spun around in the chair in one smooth motion, ending up on her knees with her hands over the back of the chair. My hand sped up on my cock as I was now staring at her incredible, and barely covered, ass which she began to shake back and forth.


    Leaning back, she extended her legs beyond the back of the chair and holding the top tightly, let her head fall back and thrust her hips, grinding her thighs and pussy against the chair while her legs kicked up and down. I was beginning to wonder if I was seeing things, but if I was hallucinating or dreaming didn¡¯t care.


    Auntie sat up, ced her feet on the deck and standing, whipped one long leg up and over the chair until she was now facing the front again, leaning against it, she tossed her head back while grinding her hips in slow seductive circles.


    I gasped as my cock exploded, sending a long stream of cum sshing against the wall in front of me. I pumped my cock furiously, imagining it plunging between my aunt¡¯s thighs as she worked her hips the way she was now.


    I sighed as thest of my cum dribbled down my cock and froze when Auntie stopped moving and sitting back on the chair, waved to someone I couldn¡¯t see and blew a kiss.


    Pulling my shorts over my still dripping cock I crossed my room and looking out the other window that faced next door saw my friend Jack standing on his back porch with two of his friends. All three of them were staring dumbstruck down into my yard. Auntie had been putting on a show for them. Goddamn she was fucking hot! I could just imagine Jack asking me who she was when I saw him at school.


    Walking back over to the other window, I looked out to see Auntie was nowying on her stomach and stared at the curve of her amazing ass. My gaze fell to the wall and with a disgusted sigh I grabbed a shirt off the chair in front of my desk and wiped off the cum that was oozing down the wall. I knew it was pretty sick to have blown a load to my aunt, but whoever said you shouldn¡¯t didn¡¯t have a rtive who looked and acted like her.


    The fact she was into women would no doubt add an entire round of new fantasies involving her. I jumped when my phone buzzed and picking it up saw dad had sent a text toe upstairs, because mom was due home any minute and he had ordered Chinese food. I took a minute to change out of my sticky underwear and donning a pair of jeans went upstairs.


    Dad was on the phone in the dining room so I wandered into the living room and sat down on the couch.


    ¡°Hey, Sinir!¡± I heard dad call out from the other room, ¡°Come on in, food will be here soon!¡±


    I sat back on the couch debating whether or not it would be worth putting the television on before dinner arrived. Instead I closed my eyes, then opened them at the sound of the auntie saying, ¡°Hey you never came out for a swim.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I began, pissed that dad must not have talked to her, ¡°I was just¡­¡±


    I stopped when she walked over to stand in front of me. Auntie was wearing her short white robe, but it was wide open exposing her barely contained tits and the bottom that was little more than a thong. Her skin was still glistening from the oil and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes from her tits.


    ¡°Just¡± Auntie prodded.


    ¡°I, uh, ended up on the phone with someone.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, is she a pretty someone?¡±


    Auntie stepped up between my legs and I swallowed nervously. ¡°No, just a guy from school.¡±


    ¡°A guy?¡± What about that cute little cheerleader you were seeing.¡± She gave me wink, ¡°She was a sexy little thing, nice legs in that picture sent me of her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, uh, well we broke up.¡±


    ¡°Aww, my handsome nephew is all alone?¡± she shook her head, ¡°Honey, you are too good looking to be sitting home and¡­¡± ncing into the other room to see where dad was, she leaned over, cing her hands on the couch behind me, ¡°ying with your cock.¡±


    Her tits were directly in my face as she leaned over and she¡¯d whispered thatst part directly in my ear. Hearing her say cock in her phone sex voice, and the sight of her perfect breasts almost spilling out of her top, had me beginning to sweat.


    ¡°No, honey, you should be out there ying with the girls.¡± Auntie put her knees on the couch so she was now kneeling over me. ¡°They don¡¯t all have to be serious, Jake. Find some girls who just want to have fun and go for it.¡±


    She tapped my cheek with her finger, ¡°Always be nice to them and never kiss and tell. Brag and they¡¯ll get pissed off, but keep it quiet and they¡¯ll give you more. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes Auntie.¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Besides its more fun to be the only one who knows.¡± With a nasty little giggle that had my cock swelling as if I¡¯d never gotten off minutes ago, she added, ¡°Dirty little secrets are more fun when they stay secret.¡±


    ¡°Okay, um,¡± I looked away from her tits. ¡°Could, uh you maybe, move?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me close to you?¡± she widened her big brown eyes and pushed her lips into a pout, ¡°You too old to be close to your Auntie?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ oh.¡±

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep4

    Auntie let her weight go so she was now straddling my thighs and had slid forward enough that her tits were pressed against my chest. More noticeable was her pussy which was now pushing down onto my hard cock. I felt my face flush and began to panic. There was no way she couldn¡¯t feel my hard on pressed against her.


    ¡°You okay, Jake? You look flushed.¡±


    ¡°I.. um, yeah I¡¯m feeling kind of hot.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± She winked, ¡°Than again I¡¯m always running hot so to speak.¡±


    She put her arms around my neck and slid closer. That caused her pussy to slide against my cock and it took everything I had not to moan at the contact. Auntie¡¯s dark eyes were looking into mine and she had a slight smile on her face.


    It dawned on me she knew she was teasing me and was enjoying it. My first thought was that was pretty twisted, but seeing I had just blown a load to her and was hard as a rock again for her, I guess I was no better.


    Auntie leaned forward, ¡°I did miss you, honey. Missed all the fun we had and all the fun we could have had.¡±


    Could have had? What did she¡­?


    My thoughts trailed off when Auntie kissed me on the lips. It was just a soft brief peck, but directly on my lips. My cock was throbbing against her and I sat there totally helpless. I had no idea what to say or do. Unfortunately I had no need to as I heard the living room door open and mom exim.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Auntie had leaned back away from me at the sound of the door and had gotten her feet on the floor, but was still hugging me closely. Rolling her eyes, Auntie calmly stood up and turned to face mom who had stormed over to us her brown eyes zing.


    ¡°Get the hell off my son!¡± Mom shouted at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m off your son.¡± Auntie remained calm, ¡°What, I can¡¯t give my nephew a hug?¡±


    ¡°You were all over him and look at you!¡± Mom pointed at her open robe, ¡°You¡¯re barely fucking dressed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my bathing suit.¡± Auntie put her hands out, ¡°Shall I swim in jeans and a t-shirt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate in a house with a young boy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s eighteen, not eight.¡± Auntie dered, ¡°And I¡¯m his aunt, not some cute girl at the beach, he¡¯s not checking me out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah mom.¡± I lied through my teeth, ¡°Aunties was just giving me a hug and like she said, she¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    An aunt that had caused a raging hard on that I was careful to keep my hand over until mom¡¯s anger sufficiently shrank the bulge in my shorts.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s going on here?¡± Dad came into the room.


    ¡°This slut was all but giving our son a damnp dance!¡±


    ¡°Come on Carol!¡± Dad shook his head, ¡°Do you hear yourself?¡±


    ¡°Look at her? Her tits were just about pping him in the face and she may as well be a in a thong!¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯d know what a thong is.¡± Auntie smirked.


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing a robe, Carol.¡± Dad said as he walked over to us.


    When he reached mom¡¯s side he looked at auntie and frowned, ¡°Um, well okay, a uh, open robe.¡±


    I held back augh as my father¡¯s eyes lingered on auntie¡¯s body for a few moments, before looking away.


    ¡®That, um, is a little much Sinir.¡±


    ¡°Not enough is more like it.¡± Mom pointed out.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Auntie tied her robe tightly, ¡°I will go out and find a one piece bathing suit at a store for olddies would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°What would be okay is if you kept your slutty hands off my son.¡± Mom demanded.


    ¡°Really, Carol?¡± Auntie waved disgustedly at her, ¡°You really think I would tease my nephew?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d tease our father if you could.¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Damn, mom!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to take this.¡± Auntie began to walk towards the stairs that led up to her room. ¡°I¡¯ll pack and be gone in a half hour.¡±


    ¡°Sinir, you¡¯re going to stay.¡± Dad told her. ¡°We¡¯re all going to calm down then talkter.¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Mom said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Auntie gave her a dirty look then headed up stairs.


    The doorbell rang and dad said, ¡°Foods here.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Mom turned and left the room, heading for their bedroom.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Tossing a couple of twenties on the coffee table, dad said, ¡°Jake, pay for the food and help yourself; I have to go talk to your mother.¡±


    He followed mom and jumping off the couch, I quickly paid for the food, letting the driver keep the six dors so I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for him to dig out change. I put the bags on the dining room table and ran down into my room. What dad never realized when he¡¯d converted half the basement into my room was I could hear anything that went on from any room on the first floor through the vents that helped heat the house.


    Of course I had learned the hard way not to listen at night under my parent¡¯s room. I might have a thing for my aunt, but hearing mom moan and yelp when dad was fucking her wasn¡¯t anything I needed to hear. I went over to the corner and standing on my weight bench listened.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I saw her through the window before I walked in and she looked like she was trying to make out with him!¡± Mom yelled.


    ¡°Carol, she was just being affectionate. It¡¯s not her fault she looks like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I bet you have noints about how she looks.¡± Mom snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot about how she used to flirt with you!¡±


    ¡°That was twenty years ago for Christ¡¯s sakes.¡± Dad was getting pissed now. ¡°Sinir is an attractive woman and yeah, she shows more than she should, but it¡¯s not on purpose. The woman stripped for years, she considers herself modest when she has clothes on.¡± Dadughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny, but forget the outfits, Paul she was all over him! And Jake looked nervous as hell! She¡¯s cock teasing our son!¡±


    ¡°No she¡¯s not. Jake is her nephew and even he said he doesn¡¯t look at her like that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying to cover for her. He¡¯s eighteen and she¡¯s a damn porn star to him. Mrs. fucking Robinson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re over reacting, but I¡¯ll have a talk with her. She just thinks you hate her, she¡¯ll listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Paul, have you forgotten about that fucking video she sent me by mistake?¡±


    Video? My ears perked up, now we were getting somewhere.


    ¡°Yes Carol, you showed it to me,¡± heughed, ¡°Well sort of, you made me close my eyes and just listen.¡±


    Holy shit! Auntie had sent mom a sex video! I immediately started wondering if it was still on herputer somewhere.


    ¡°And what did you hear, Paul?¡± Mom asked, ¡°What was she saying to that kid she was screwing? What was she calling him?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a kid, Carol, you make it sound like¡­¡±


    ¡°If he was twenty I¡¯d be surprised.¡±


    ¡°So what? So your sister likes young guys, big deal. She likes women too, that¡¯s her business.¡±


    ¡°What she was calling that boy is my business.¡± Mom told him. ¡°Then right after I see that video and I ask Jake what they do when he sleeps over and he told me he¡¯s in her bed with her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for Christ¡¯s sake they ate popcorn and watched movies! It was harmless.¡±


    ¡°Nothing about Nikki Sin is harmless.¡± Mom snapped. ¡°She started stripping at eighteen and she was turning tricks in the back of those clubs right after that. She bragged to me that two guys gave her five hundred if they could both fuck her at the same time. She¡¯s a fucking pig! She didn¡¯t need the money, my parents had plenty, she fucked and stripped and sucked cock for money because she¡¯s a fucking whore and she loved it!¡±


    I closed my eyes and let my mind race with the image of my aunt on her hands and knees taking a cock in her pussy and one in her mouth. Did they fuck her in the ass too? I thought of her on her knees sucking cock while a guy shoved money in her bra. I shook off an image of auntie with cum dripping from her lips and focused on the conversation above me.


    ¡°That was years ago,¡± Dad said, ¡°She was young and wild and she never wanted your father¡¯s money. She does well on her own and she doesn¡¯t do any of that anymore. Carol I know she was a disappointment to you and your folks, but she¡¯s not out to molest our son. She loves Jake.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t love on Jake¡¯s face. And that video Paul, that was why I told her to nevere around here again and you invite her back and look what she does.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister and you two need to get along. I think after dinner we¡¯ll tell Jake to make himself scarce and the three of us will talk this out once and for all. Life is too short to hate your only sibling.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should y that fucking video for her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me you still don¡¯t have that?¡±


    ¡°Its in my e-mails. I¡¯ve never looked at the damn thing since that night, but I want it as proof as to why I don¡¯t like her near my son.¡± Mom made a disgusted sound. ¡°Lying in bed barely dressed with a young boy, then I see that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mom sounded calmer. ¡°Maybe I over reacted, but you didn¡¯t see what I saw.¡±


    ¡°And you may have seen what you wanted to see. We¡¯ll figure it out. After dinner we¡¯ll talk about it. Nowe on, I¡¯m starving.¡±

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep5

    I hopped off the bench and as I headed towards the stairs to have dinner with my parents, I nced at myp top and smiled. Mom had me help her withputer stuff as she called it all the time and I had the password to her e-mails. While mom and dad talked with Auntie I was going to find and watch my aunt¡¯s dirty home movies.


    *****


    When dinner was over, I raced downstairs and had barely had my ass plopped into the seat of my chair when I brought up a browser and went to Yahoo. I typed in mom¡¯s e-mail and hoping she hadn¡¯t changed her password since thest time I helped her set something up, typed in my name and the date of my uing graduation.


    I smiled when it worked and scrolling down through the folders I had set up for mom to store her e-mails found the one for Auntie, assuming she would have put the video there.


    There were hundreds of e-mails going back several years, but I noticed they slowed down quite a bit over thest four. I went back to the January of my senior year in high school which is when the shit had hit the fan. I looked for anything with attachments and went by the subject. I saw a bunch marked vacation photos, family pics and ¡®my new club¡¯ and kept skimming. My heart skipped a beat when I saw one marked ¡®video tour of my new house!¡¯


    I opened it up and frowned when I saw a camera moving around what appeared to be arge bedroom. I saw a woman¡¯s bureau that featured several lit candles as well as rows of perfume bottles and make up. The camera panned around to show some artwork on the walls and I was getting ready to click off when Auntie came into view of the camera.


    ¡°Hey, honey, you waiting for me?¡±


    She was wearing a short red robe and her long hair was down and had been teased out, giving her a wild appearance.


    ¡°You told me to wait for you.¡± A deep voice said.


    ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    The camera lowered and a hand appeared and pulled the sheet away to expose a huge hard cock standing at attention.


    ¡°Jeez.¡± I whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a big fucking dick.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, look at that?¡± Auntie purred, ¡°All for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I should show you something now, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°Hmm I like a boy with manners.¡± Auntie pulled the tie of her robe and began to open it. ¡°Ask again.¡±


    ¡°Please Sin?¡±The voice begged, ¡°Please show me your¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how I told you to ask.¡± Auntie snapped, ¡°I told you the game I want to y.¡±


    She pulled the robe tighter and the unseen man pleaded,


    ¡°Please Auntie? Please let me see your beautiful body!¡±


    Auntie? Oh my god! No wonder my mother was acting the way she did! Aunt Sin was role ying about seducing her¡­


    ¡°Here you go, baby.¡± On the screen Auntie opened her robe and let it fall to the floor.


    ¡°Holy fucking shit.¡± I murmured my trail of thought broken by the visual before me.


    Under the robe Auntie waspletely naked. Herrge round tits were more amazing than I had imagined. Despite their size they were still sitting high and proud and the tan lines on the outer half of her breasts made them look even better.


    Her nipples were a shade of deep pink and were as hard as the massive cock before her. My eyes trailed down to the smooth pink cleft between her legs and as if she knew I was watching she spread her legs apart and slid her fingers through her pussy.


    ¡°You like seeing your Aunt naked?¡±


    ¡°I.. I love it. My God Sin you¡¯re fucking hot!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember what to call me I¡¯ll find someone else to y with.¡± She told him, ¡°Now, would my sexy nephew like his Auntie to get in bed with him?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee to bed , Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm seeing you asked so nice.¡±


    The camera focused on my naked aunt crawling up onto the bed and I began rubbing my cock through my shorts at the sight of herrge tits dangling, her nipples just barely touching the man¡¯s thigh. She made her way up between his legs and sliding onto her stomach grabbed his dick and rubbed it along her face.


    ¡°Look how hard you are for your Auntie!¡± she gave his cock a quick kiss, ¡°You¡¯re a bad boy aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A bad boy who wants his hot Auntie.¡±


    ¡°You do don¡¯t you?¡± Auntie stroked his cock and I saw a thick stream of pre cum ooze from it. ¡°You¡¯re always hard for me. Lying next to me at night, stroking your dick and thinking of me.¡±


    That answered my question. Auntie had known all along I was hard in bed with her and¡­ and was into it!


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Sin, will you suck my cock?¡±


    ¡°This cock? You want me to suck my nephew¡¯s big cock? What kind of aunt would that make me?¡±


    ¡°My favorite one!¡±


    Auntieughed, ¡°Oh, that was perfect! Just like this fucking cock is perfect. Here you go, baby, youy back and watch Auntie treat her nephew right.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± I whispered watching Auntie open wide and take his huge dick effortlessly down her throat until her lips were around his shaft.


    I heard the man moan and the camera shook as she began bobbing her head, sliding his long hard shaft between her amazing lips.


    ¡°Oh that feels so good Auntie!¡± he groaned, ¡°You look so good sucking my dick!¡±


    Auntie moaned around him and sucked him faster, taking him balls deep each time.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± he moaned, ¡°Jesus you can suck cock, Sin!¡±


    Pulling his coke from her mouth, she winked, ¡°I used to be a professional you know!¡±


    ¡°Fuck it shows, Oh Auntie!¡± he cried out when she began sucking his balls.


    ¡°Oh Auntie,¡± I repeated rubbing my cock faster.


    Auntie took his huge dick back in her mouth and sucked on it fast and hard as he moaned ¡°Auntie Sin¡± over and over again. His hips started moving, thrusting his dick into her mouth. He was moaning louder and I held my breath in anticipation of watching my aunt get a mouthful of cum.


    Instead she pulled her mouth from him leaving a long sloppy trail of spit oozing from her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll suck you offter, right now your nasty aunt needs this big dick in her hot wet pussy!¡±


    She backed off the bed standing, pointed, ¡°Put the camera there.¡±


    The camera followed the floor then panned around to show aunty standing in front of the bed. She crawled up on her hands and knees and said, ¡°Come over here and fuck your slutty aunt!¡±


    I saw the guye into view and saw what Mom had meant. The guy looked as if he would fit right in at school, he couldn¡¯t be much older than me if he was at all. He had dark brown hair and his body was built as big as his cock. He got on his knees behind auntie, grabbed her hips and drove his cock deep between her thighs.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Auntie screamed, ¡°That¡¯s it, honey fuck your nasty aunt! Give her that big fucking dick!¡±


    The guy was pounding her hard and fast and Auntie was squealing like a porn star. The guy gave her ass a sharp p


    ¡°You like your nephews cock, you nasty pig? You like fucking your sister¡¯s son, you sick bitch?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a dirty fucking bitch!¡± Auntie cried out, ¡°I¡¯m a dirty pig that loves being fucked by her hot nephew! I want him to fuck me and lick me make me cum!¡± she yelped as he dealt her two hard ps to each side of her ass, turning her cheeks red.


    ¡°I want to suck his cock and swallow his cum!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dirty whore, Auntie!¡± he moaned


    ¡°I¡¯m your whore!¡± she called out, ¡°I¡¯m my nephew¡¯s dirty cock slut! I even want you to fuck your aunt in the ass! I¡¯ll let you do anything to me, just keep fucking me! Just, oh yes!¡±


    The guy had pulled out and grabbing his cock stood up on the bed. Auntie spun around and getting on her knees opened wide. Even from the distance the camera was filming from I could see a long thick stream of cum spray from his cock and directly into her waiting mouth. The guy cried out when Auntie grabbed his cock and shoving it in her mouth began to suck on it like it was an Olympic sporting event.


    She was moaning and gurgling and my cock felt ready to explode watching her suck that huge dick dry. It dawned on me that it might very well be my cock she was thinking of and unsnapped my pants, prepared to blow the second load of the day dedicated to my aunt who had obviously done some thinking about me.


    ¡°That was a nice big load for your auntie!¡± she moaned wiping the cum that had dripped from her mouth and sucking on her fingers, ¡°Now that I took care of my horny nephew, how about Iy back and you suck on aunties pussy and make her cum nice and hard for¡­¡±


    I jumped as my phone rang. I swore when I saw it was dad, but closed the video and answered.


    ¡°Hey, Jake, things got taken care of between your mom and your aunt and we thought it would be fun to y some Yahtzee like we used to, why don¡¯t youe on up?¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah I guess.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, I know you think you¡¯re too cool for that, bute on up, it¡¯ll be fun ying games with your aunt.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be up.¡±


    Ending the call, I looked down at my hard dripping cock and thinking of the video thought; yes it would be fun to y a game with my aunt, but certainly not the ones my dad was talking about.


    I gratefully crawled into bed, taking myp top with me. It was after ten o¡¯clock and after almost five hours of ying first Yahtzee, then Scrabble, mom and dad had decided to call it a night. I had to admit it was fun. The talk must have gone well because mom and Auntie had not only gotten along, but wereughing and busting each other up over the games. It was good to see them getting along. Hopefully that meant being able to see more of Auntie, maybe even being able to go see her ce down in Florida this summer.


    Of course I had just seen a whole lot of Auntie on that video. All during the night any time I did not have to roll dice or think about the game all I could think of was that video. I would look across the table at Auntie and imagine that big cock in her mouth or her bare nipples. I especially kept envisioning her on her knees calling herself a slut while getting fucked and spanked.


    Auntie was dressed in a pink Red Sox T-shirt and a pair of jeans, but was barefoot and more than once I¡¯d felt her soft foot graze my ankle under the table. Each time I would look at her and she would wink at me. Before the video the furthest my mind would have gone was that she was screwing with me, but after the video? I was really starting to wonder if she wanted to fuck me. One thing was for sure I had to admit I could understand mom being upset; that video was pretty direct.


    Dad had made the excuse it was a harmless role y and maybe it was, but wasn¡¯t there always truth behind a fantasy? I spent half the time at the table with a raging hard on and my aching cock dripping down my thigh as I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes or mind off my aunt. Thankfully they always went to bed by ten thirty and Auntie had dered she was tired from too much sun and had headed upstairs after giving me a harmless peck on the cheek and telling me good night.


    Now atst I could give my tortured cock some relief! Normally I would go to a free porn site and find a fun video to spank it to, but for tonight, and I am sure many nights to follow, there was a hot home video to watch. Stripping off my shorts and underwear I kicked them off and slid naked under the sheet. I opened thep top and cing it on the bed next to me, got into mom¡¯s e-mails and brought up the video which I nned on saving to myputer when I was done.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep6

    When Auntie crawled onto the bed and began sucking her ¡®nephew¡¯s cock I stroked mine wishing to hell it was her wet mouth not my hand on my shaft. I thought about giving Jen a call tomorrow and see what she was up to. We had hooked up for sex once a couple of weeks ago and she seemed open to having a little friends with benefits action while neither of us were seeing anyone.


    Not that Jen couldpare with a woman like my Aunt, but she was fun and did enjoy sucking cock providing I got her off first. Watching my aunt suck her lucky stud¡¯s balls I decided that was a call I had to make, whacking off wasn¡¯t going to be enough to keep me sane while Auntie was here. I froze at the sound of soft footsteps and turning my head saw a pair of long bare legs descending the stairs.


    No way were those legs my mothers and I quickly fumbled with the mouse to shut off the video. Auntie came into sight wearing what looked like a man¡¯s ck dress shirt that hung down to her mid thigh and looking around spotted me lying on the bed.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie!¡± she said as she walked across therge room and over to my bed, ¡°Watcha doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh, just getting ready to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°You sleepy? Its only ten thirty!¡± she looked down at me and I tried to causally move thep top over the tent my cock had pitched under the sheet.


    ¡°Yeah, long day.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Hmm, a long hard day I¡¯ll bet.¡± She winked.


    ¡°What, um, did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, ¡°I need some time alone with my nephew and what I was thinking of is how about I hop in your bed and we¡¯ll watch something fun, like when you were younger?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve noticed.¡± She said and leaning over ran her nails across my chest. ¡°You¡¯ve filled out quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡± sheughed, ¡°Not too smooth yet, are you?¡±


    ¡°Should I be, with my aunt?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head, causing her long hair to drift across her face, ¡°I like you being a good boy. So how about you find something fun on demand and we¡¯ll order it?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡­ hey!¡±


    Auntie had lifted the sheet and I pulled it back down.


    ¡°Why so shy?¡± she asked, then grinned, ¡°Are you just in your underwear?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well then I don¡¯t want to make you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I¡­¡± I stopped in mid sentence when Auntie started unbuttoning the ck shirt. ¡°W¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Making us even.¡±


    She got to thest button and slipped the shirt from her shoulders, letting it drop on the floor. Oh, fuck me, I thought. She was wearing a pair of ckce shorts that hugged her thighs and except for a patch between her legs was transparent. The top was a ck bra that barely covered the lower half of her tits and as I stared at them I felt my cock trying to lift thep top.


    ¡°See? Now I¡¯m in my undies!¡±


    Auntie lifted the sheet again and this time I slid over to the side and she slipped under the sheet. She immediately moved over next to me and sitting up against the pillows, put her arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°So what were you watching on yourp top?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, just some dumb you tube thing.¡±


    I tried to keep my voice steady. Auntie was directly next to me and I could feel the length of her warm soft leg against mine. I fought to keep my eyes on the nkp top and not look over at her breasts.


    ¡°Can I watch?¡± She asked


    ¡°No, it was stupid and¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t watching you tube were you?¡± she grinned, ¡°I heard the distinct sound of moaning as I came down the stairs.¡± She poked my arm, ¡°You were watching porn weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you got me.¡± I looked away, embarrassed.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry I watch porn all the time!¡± sheughed, ¡°I don¡¯t use my hand though I just go through a lot of batteries!¡±


    ¡°TMI Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she turned so she was now leaning against the head board and I gasped when her leg draped over mine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you mind me telling you dirty things about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you know I don¡¯t think my mom would want you down here and¡­¡±


    ¡°And why is that, Jake? Why do you think my prude of an older sister doesn¡¯t want me near her little boy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I think you do.¡± Auntie replied.


    Sliding down the bed, she rested her head on my shoulder and put her hand on my chest. Her thigh was over mine and I swore I could feel the heat from between her legs pressing against my outer thigh.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess its what you do or did for work.¡±


    ¡°Part of it. She doesn¡¯t like that I danced and it is embarrassing to her that her little sister sucked cock for a hundred dors a whack.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°Two hundred for a fuck and tell you what some of those guys were a pretty good time on top of it.¡± She sighed, her breath hot on my chest. ¡°Hard to call it works sometimes. But that¡¯s not the reason, that was years ago.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t? Then I guess I haven¡¯t been trying hard enough.¡±


    Her leg shifted further onto mine and I cringed as she was now inches from my throbbing cock. She remained silent for a moment then reached out and moved the mouse on thep top.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you were watching.¡± The screen came up to mom¡¯s e-mails from her and she grunted. ¡°And why are we in your mom¡¯s e-mails?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you were looking for that video your mother was yelling about so loudly I could hear her from over their head?¡± sheughed, ¡°The vents in this house are something! I know if I heard them, you did.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, please I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± She moved the mouse over her e-mail and opening it, quickly clicked on the video.


    ¡°Ah yes. Good old Chad, he was a lot of fun!¡± she purred in my ear, ¡°What a cock that boy has! He yed along pretty good too, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    I stopped when she pressed her finger to my lips. ¡°Shh, let¡¯s watch.¡±


    Iy there confused and scared. At this point I was screwed. Auntie knew I knew and she was probably going to discover my hard on any minute now. My mind raced with what that meant. Either she was going to make fun of me for the rest of my life or maybe she was¡­


    ¡°Hmm I can just taste that cock now,¡± she whispered. ¡°Feel it dripping down my throat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man.¡± I moaned as she pressed her tits against me.


    ¡°If only there was a nice young hard cock here right now that I could get my hands on.¡±


    Moving quickly, I shut thep top and closing my eyes tried to tell myself I was dreaming.


    ¡°Aww, it was getting to the part where he fucked me!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡­ really don¡¯t know what you want and¡­¡±


    ¡°After that video you still don¡¯t?¡± pressing her lips to my ear, she purred, ¡°Honey, I want you.¡±


    ¡°N¡­ no, you¡­ you¡¯re screwing with me, I¡­ oh!¡±


    Aunty slid her thigh up and across my swollen cock and as I groaned began working it back and forth.


    ¡°Not wearing any underwear and hard as a rock.¡± She said in my ear, ¡°You were jerking off to your aunt fucking her nephew weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry auntie.¡± I moaned as her legs pressed harder against my cock.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not. In fact I¡¯m d you want me, but I always knew you did.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you did?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t think I felt that hard cock next to me? You don¡¯t think I knew you went to the bathroom to jack off? Better yet, I was awake that night you rubbed one out in your shorts next to me. I wanted you bad Jake, but you were too young so I just left it at teasing you. But now?¡±


    She slid her hand under the sheet and I gasped when she grabbed my cock.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re a man and,¡± she squeezed my cock causing me to moan pathetically, ¡°One who has nothing to be ashamed of!¡± she pumped my cock, ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, please¡­¡± I moaned, ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    ¡°Tease you? Honey I¡¯m not going to tease you. My poor nephew is all worked up and only a bad auntie would leave him that way.¡±


    Letting my cock go, she tossed the sheet back, thep top rolled off and almost went off the bed, but all I cared about was staring at Aunties hand when it wrapped around my shaft. Her long slender fingers with their red nails looked incredible and as she pumped it she gave me a squeeze causing more pre cum to squirt from the tip.


    ¡°No worries, my beautiful nephew, your Auntie Sin will take care of this hard cock.¡± She slid her palm over the sensitive head and rubbed it back and forth.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get this nice big dick all wet now.¡± She said softly, pumping it again.


    She was moving her hand slowly, making me feel every inch of my cock beneath her touch. My shaft was now glistening with my sticky pre cum, but her hand felt even better than before.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep7

    ¡°So you know I¡¯m not lying, you saw that video. I yed that out with several young men. Made them call me Auntie if they wanted me to fuck and suck them. Called them my nephew when they licked my pussy and shoved their sweet hard cocks into my dripping pussy. Told them to take their Auntie, to fuck me like the nasty whore I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± I moaned as she began stroking me faster.


    ¡°I am a dirty whore aren¡¯t I, Jake? Thinking about my nephew like that. But you¡¯re a bad boy because you wanted me to think that way, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My hands were by my sides and I clutched the sheets as she continued to tease me with her hand. ¡°Oh yes!¡±


    ¡°I like that.¡± She flicked her tongue across my ear, causing me to shiver. ¡°I like that little whimper in your voice, Jake. But see the problem is that¡¯s a little boy noise. You¡¯re a man now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I expected you to be scared when I finally showed you I want you, so I¡¯ll let it slide. Tonight you can be a nervous little boy getting a hand job from his caring Aunt who doesn¡¯t want him to go to bed horny.¡±


    ¡°H¡­ hand job?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to jerk this nice cock until you cum for me. Until you show Auntie the nice big load you have for her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I groaned,


    ¡°Why, did you want more than that?¡± she asked, her tongue again teasing around my ear.


    ¡°I¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°What did you want, my bad little nephew?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ oh¡± I lost my train of thought when Auntie¡¯s hand slipped down my cock and massaged my swollen balls.


    ¡°Did you want your slutty aunt to suck your cock for you? To give you a nice blow job? The kind your little girlfriends haven¡¯t learned how to give yet? You want your Aunt Sin to let you cum in her mouth? Take every drop for you?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes.¡± I groaned as she resumed stroking my quivering cock.


    ¡°Then what? You want Auntie to spread her legs and let you lick her pussy? Teach you how to really make a woman cum?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to suck on your tits.¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Ohh, I like that! See I¡¯ll want more of that tomorrow night!¡±


    ¡°T¡­ tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-mm!¡± she nodded as she slowed her stroking, causing my hips to start to thrust in desperation. I needed to cum so bad!


    ¡°Yes honey. Tomorrow your slutty aunt will give you anything you want, but you have to be a man, not a boy!¡±


    ¡°W¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is tonight you¡¯re nervous and that¡¯s okay. So I¡¯ll give you a little treat, I¡¯ll take care of you the way a young boy takes care of himself, but tomorrow I¡¯ll give you a chance to be a man and treat me like the nasty pig I am.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Treat you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah Jake, tomorrow night if you want me, you¡¯ll take me. I¡¯ll help you along, but I don¡¯t want to be with a boy I want to be with a man! Think you can fuck your horny aunt the way a real man can?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to!¡±


    ¡°And I want you too!¡± Auntie released my cock and as I whimpered, sheughed, ¡°None of that tomorrow night! That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give you a little ice breaker tonight, show you I¡¯ll be anything you want me to be!¡±


    Auntie backed down the bed, then swinging her long leg over my hips, sat up, straddling me. Grabbing my cock she pressed it against her crotch and rocked her hips. I moaned at the feeling of the silky material against my shaft and she sighed, ¡°Hmm that is hard, teasing myself right now.¡±


    She rocked her hips faster releasing my cock; she slid up so that it was pinned between my stomach and her crotch. She remained still and I moved my hips, moaning at how hot her pussy was even through the material. Sitting up straight, Aunty reached back and unhooked her bra. My eyes widened as she slid the straps from her shoulders and was holding the cups pinned to her tits.


    ¡°How about a little motivation for my sexy nephew to cum nice and hard for his auntie Sin?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± I gasped as she pumped her hips hard into my cock.


    ¡°Please¡­?¡± she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Auntie, can I please see your tits?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you naughty boy!¡± sheughed, ¡°But your mommy did teach you manners.¡±


    Auntie whipped the bra off and my jaw dropped at the sight of her tits. Even though I¡¯d seen them in the video it was a far cry from being two feet away from them. Her nipples were hard and pointing directly at me and her tan lines were even slimmer than in the video. I started to reach for them, but she shook her head.


    ¡°You can touch tomorrow. Right now, you just look, got it?¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Auntie has rules and you¡¯ll y by them. Now, let me show you how I used to make some pretty good money.¡± She giggled, ¡°Dancing anyway.¡±


    Auntie ced her hands on my chest and I gasped when her tits were inches from my face. I stared at her nipples, longing to lick and suck them, but kept my head on the pillow. Auntie smiled down at me then began grinding her hips, sliding her now wet panties across my cock. I gasped as she moved faster and faster, her hips moving forward and backwards then switching to a circr motion that caused me to whimper again.


    ¡°Yeah, you like that?¡± She whispered, staring down at me, ¡°Nikki Sin used to get paid a hundred dors to get guys off like this. I would make them cum right in their expensive suits! For an extra twenty five I¡¯d let them suck my tits!¡±


    ¡°Oh, damn.¡± I groaned, raising my hands, then starting to put them back down.


    ¡°On my hips.¡± She told me, ¡°Put them on my hips and keep them there.¡±


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak as she gyrated wildly on top of me, her slick panties working up and down my equally wet shaft. I ced my hands on her soft hips as she started twirling them in hard fast circles. Auntie¡¯s ass was in the air, causing her pussy to press harder on my cock and even in my semi delirious state of lust it amazed me the way she was moving her hips.


    Auntie was beginning to moan as well, ¡°Oh, honey that cock is so big and so hard! I can¡¯t wait to have it in my mouth and my pussy.¡± She moaned, ¡°Maybe even my ass if you¡¯re good enough to me.¡±


    I whimpered and moved my hips into hers thrusting my cock along her pussy. My legs were trembling as my cock strained to cum from the limited contact.


    ¡°Like that idea? You like the thought of using all of your slutty aunts¡¯ holes? Fucking her like a whore? You can baby! Auntie will let you! All you have to do is be a man and take me!¡±


    ¡°Oh please.¡± I whimpered again and didn¡¯t care how pathetic I sounded. ¡°Please make me cum Auntie, oh please!¡±


    ¡°I love it!¡± Auntie eximed, then digging her fingers into my chest, moved her hips up and back, sliding the length of my cock along her wet panties. ¡°Damn this is a tease! You better be good to me tomorrow night!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± I cried out, ¡°I promise I will, please¡­ oh!¡±


    I gasped as she somehow began moving faster, her pussy rapidly caressing my straining cock. I squeezed her hips and lifting mine whimpered and thrust as hard as I could.


    ¡°Cum for me!¡± she demanded, ¡°Cum for your aunt! Blow that big fucking load! Come on, Jake show me how¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I cried out loudly as my cock exploded.


    ¡°Yes! There it is!¡± Auntie moaned.


    A long stream of cum squirted from my cock spraying my stomach and was quickly followed by several smaller spurts. I could feel my cock twitching against her pussy as her hips continued to move, coaxing more cum each time she pushed against me. Iy there moaning like an idiot as I made a sticky mess all over myself, cumming just from her grinding on me.


    Apparently I wasn¡¯t the only one. Auntie started to make high pitched yelping sounds then throwing her head back released a long squeal and began bucking her hips wildly into me. The thought my aunt was cumming on me sent a thrill through me and I started pumping my hips as hard as I could. Auntie and I both moaned as we ground our hips together and she came from her wild gyrations.


    I sighed with relief when thest few drops dribbled from my spent cock, then groaned as Auntie continued to move, smearing some of the cum over my sensitive head. She released a long soft whimper and with a smile rubbed her cum smeared panties into what was now bing a raw nerve.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I begged, ¡°Please stop!¡±


    ¡°Hmm I do like you begging.¡± She smiled down at me, ¡°Maybe I will make you work for it some tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ anything you want.¡± I whispered staring at her amazing tits.


    ¡°I love that.¡± She sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to cum. I rarely did for those assholes, but faked it. That was not fake, though. I can¡¯t wait until I cum in your face. So how did you like your firstp dance?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ damn.¡± I let out a long deep breath.


    ¡°Since you were good, here; one quick suck on each.¡±


    One at a time, Auntie lowered her nipples to my mouth and I gave each one an eager suck. Swinging her leg from me, Auntie slid off the bed and looked down at her cum drenched panties.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll use these to rub my clit when I get upstairs.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not staying?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Auntie told me. ¡°Last thing we need is your mother finding out I¡¯m down here.¡±


    ¡°But what about¡­¡±


    ¡°They have an event to go to at your father¡¯spany tomorrow. Your mother is going straight there and they aren¡¯ting home until at least ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    Reaching down, Auntie scooped cum up with her finger nails and sucked them into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± She purred, ¡°I¡¯ll bet a nice mouthful will be better though. Now tomorrow I have a couple of things to do in the morning, but when you get home from school I will be here on your bed waiting for you.¡±

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep8

    Picking up her ck shirt, she slipped it on and began buttoning it. ¡°One of the stops is for something fun to wear for you. Now remember, no questioning me, no giving me ¡°I don¡¯t know Auntie¡± you¡¯reing home to fuck me tomorrow and that¡¯s that. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Leaning over she gave me a long soft kiss that caused my dripping cock to jump as her soft lips slid across mine. Removing her lips she smiled and as she turned away said, ¡®Sweet Dreams Jake¡±


    Slumping back onto my pillow I stared at the puddle of cum on my stomach and sighed, ¡°Yeah, sweet dreams.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Shit!¡± I swore as I mmed on my brakes. I¡¯d been trying to make the light, but the car in front of me had decided not to risk it.


    I sat back and took a deep breath. To say today had dragged would be a serious understatement. Knowing that my-as she called herself-slutty aunt was waiting at home for me on my bed ready to fuck her nephews brains out-had caused my five hour day to seem like ten. I¡¯d spent all day feeling as if I were in a dream, was this really going to happen? Had my aunt really dry fucked me into blowing a load all over myself?


    The answer to the second one was yes which hopefully meant the first one was going to happen and soon. After Aunty had left I¡¯d wiped my stomach off andy there with my mind racing about everything she had promised me. I¡¯d gotten so worked up, I grabbed the bra she had left behind and jerked off into it, shooting off all over the ck material.


    Once I¡¯d fallen asleep my dreams were full of Aunty performing every sexual act she¡¯d promised me and fucking me in every position. I woke up hard several times, but held off from jerking off anymore, I wanted to be ready for today. Aunty was at breakfast and as we sat there with mom and dad, chatted away as if nothing had happened.


    At one point dad had remarked how much fun it had been ying gamesst night and sliding her foot up the leg of my jeans under the table, she had given me a wink and said she looked forward to more family fun.


    I¡¯d spent half the day squirming in my seat in ss, my cock hard and dripping down my leg. Making the day longer was the fact that with finals over, all we were doing is sitting around reading, then at the end of the day listening to the dean tell us all about our bright future after graduation.


    Right now all I was thinking of was the immediate future which was going to feature my appropriately named Aunt Sin sucking my cock and letting me return the favor to her pussy. I knew if I said that to anyone out loud they would buy me a ticket to the Jerry Springer show, but as Auntie had said, dirty secrets were best kept secret. I¡¯d already gotten a taste of that when Jack asked me who the hot cougar was who teased him and his friends.


    I¡¯d said it was my aunt and he had gone on about how fucking hot she was and it was a goddamn lucky guy who was getting a piece of that. I shrugged and said he was right, but inside felt a thrill knowing I¡¯d had her grinding on my cockst night and there was a lot more fun to be had. When the final bell rang I literally ran out the door and across the parking lot, jumping in my car and peeling out as if the devil himself had been after me.


    The light changed and I gunned the motor, driving around the slow poke in front of me and took the turn onto my street with squealing tires. I pulled into the driveway, relieved to see only the ck Camry that Auntie was renting in the driveway. I raced into the house and as I approached the door that led down into my room I forced myself to slow down and try not to act like an idiot.


    The word act stuck in my mind. Auntie had said several timesst night she wanted me to be a man and take her. She made it seem as if she liked to be called slutty names and be treated like those names. I took a deep breath and thought of all the porn I¡¯d watched. I wasn¡¯t sure I could talk to her that way, but then again up untilst night I doubted I would ever get her tits in my mouth.


    I reached my door to find a note on it that read, ¡°Lock the door behind you and make sure you take this note with you!¡±


    It was really going to happen! Balling up the note I shoved it in my pocket and opening the door, thumbed the lock before closing it behind me. The lights were off, but I could see the flickering of candles and as I made my way down the stairs could feel my knees trembling. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I came around into my room and stopped in my tracks when I saw Auntie sitting on my bed.


    ¡°Damn.¡± I whispered.


    Auntie was wearing a long dark blue robe that was open to expose a matching bra and a thong that was little more than string over her hips and a patch of blue material over her pussy. The ensemble also included a pair of sheer blue thigh high stockings.


    ¡°You like?¡± Auntie stood up and turned around giving me a quick glimpse of her ass through the sheer robe. The thong was pretty much string in the back leaving the firm well shaped cheeks of her ass exposed.


    ¡°I¡­ I like.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said, turning to face me again. ¡°I bought this just for my naughty nephew.¡±


    ¡°You look amazing.¡± I told her stepping closer to the bed.


    ¡°You would too if you¡¯d take your shirt and shoes off.¡± She said, ¡°Leave the jeans; I want to take them off.¡±


    I did as she asked, removing my shoes and socks, then stripping my shirt off.


    ¡°Very nice.¡± She said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been wet all day thinking of that young hard cock.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about my slutty aunts pussy.¡± I said, trying to sound confident.


    ¡°I like that.¡± She gave me a big smile. ¡°Why am I so slutty?¡±


    ¡°Because you want to fuck your nephew.¡± I said walking up to her.


    I looked her up and down, noticing she wasn¡¯t wearing heels, her red toes were visible through the stockings and I imagined how good those stockings would feel around me.


    ¡°Just fuck him?¡± she asked as he put her hands on my shoulders.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want to suck his cock and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± she leaned forward and put her lips to my ear, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you want to suck me dry.¡± I said remembering that from a porn.


    ¡°I do.¡± She purred, ¡°I could taste you in my mouth all night. I fucked myself with a vibrator and thought of my nephew¡¯s big cock mming my wet cunt.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to kiss me, Jake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then kiss me.¡± She told me, ¡°Kiss me, touch me, lick me, fuck me! I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    ¡°Take your robe off.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Take it off for me.¡±


    I started to reply, but was cut off by her pressing her lips to mine. Her arms went around my shoulders and I gasped when her tongue pushed against my lips. I opened my mouth allowing her tongue to dart in and over mine. Aunty moaned softly as her lips caressed mine and taking her in my arms, I pulled her tightly against me.


    She kissed me harder, her mouth devouring mine and I did the best I could to return it. I ran my hands up and down her back, enjoying the silky feeling of the robe. Her hands had slid down between us and were rubbing my chest and I gasped when she gave my nipples a pinch. Auntie was rocking against me, her breasts pressing into my chest and bringing my hands up, I caught the edges of her robe and pulled on it.


    Auntie let her arms drop to her sides allowing me to push the robe down and let it fall to the floor. Her lips left mine and I moaned when they fastened to my neck and she sucked gently just below my ear. My hands were now roaming up and down her back and sliding down; I cupped her ass and gave her cheeks a hard squeeze. Auntie moaned into my neck and rocked her hips back and forth as I fondled her incredible ass.


    ¡°Take my bra off.¡± She told me, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Jake, take what you want.¡±


    I brought my hands up and started to unsp her bra, then stopped.


    ¡°You take it off.¡± I told her, ¡°I want my slutty aunt to show me her tits.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± she stepped back from me and as she hadst night unhooked the bra, but held it to her. ¡°Take it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate; I grabbed the bra and ripped it away from her. Her amazing tits sprang free and cupping them, she said, ¡°Do you like auntie¡¯s tits?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± she rubbed her nipples with her thumbs, ¡°You want them?¡±


    My answer was to lower my head and eagerly take her left nipple into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± she cried out cing her hand behind my head, she shoved my face into her tit, ¡°Just like that, suck that tit!¡±


    I cupped the other and stroked her swollen nipple with my thumb. Auntie¡¯s hand slid down my stomach and I moaned when she unsnapped my jeans. As I switched to sucking on her other nipple, auntie pulled my zipper down and pushing her hand into my underwear, grabbed my cock and started jerking it.


    I groaned around her pink nipple and moved my hips, thrusting my cock through her hand. Auntie released my cock and grabbing the sides of my jeans shoved them, as well as my underwear, down over my hips. She grabbed my cock again and as she slowly pumped it, pulled my hair, tugging my face from her tits. Putting her hands on my shoulders, she guided me around until we¡¯d switched ces then gave me shove.


    I fell into a sitting position on the bed and stepping between my legs, Auntie shoved her tits back in my face. I grabbed both of them, giving them a squeeze and stroking her nipples. Auntie swung her leg over mine and sat down, straddling my bare thigh. I could feel how wet her thong was and the heat from her pussy sent a thrill through me. Auntie grabbed the back of my head again and once more shoved my face into her tits.


    ¡°Look at you sucking your aunt¡¯s tits.¡± She moaned and I followed suit when her other hand dropped down and grabbed my engorged cock, ¡°And so fucking hard for her! Oh, you¡¯re such a bad boy!¡±


    ¡°And my aunt¡¯s a nasty slut!¡± I spoke around her nipple and felt her shudder at my words.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she cried as my tongue swirled around her nipple, ¡°But I¡¯m my nephews slut!¡± she pumped my cock faster and I moaned around her nipple while letting my hands run up and down her body.


    I caressed the soft skin of her back then slid them up and down her stocking d legs. When I reached her hip I tugged on the string of the thong.


    ¡°Hmm, you want me to take it off? Does my bad nephew want to see his auntie¡¯s pussy?¡±


    ¡°As bad as you want to show it to me,¡± I said, while switching to sucking her other nipples.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep9

    ¡°You¡¯re getting the hang of this aren¡¯t you?¡± sheughed, then sliding her wet crotch along my thigh stood up between my legs.


    Hooking her thumbs into the thong she pulled it down far enough for me to get a quick peek at her pussy before turning around and putting her ass in my face, slowly pushing the thong down her thighs she did a sexy little shimmy, waving her perfect ass at me while unveiling her pussy. I¡¯d been feeling pretty confident so far, but see her pink glistening pussy framed between her soft thighs and her amazing ass I felt my jaw drop.


    ¡°How¡¯s Auntie¡¯s pussy look, baby?¡±


    My answer was to grab her hips, pull her back into me and with no hesitation, plunge my tongue into her juicy slit.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Auntie cried out as my tongue swirled around inside her. ¡°Oh, Jake, look at you sucking auntie¡¯s pussy!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She braced her hands on my knees and moved her hips, sliding my tongue from inside her then along the length of her pussy. She gasped when my tongue struck her swollen clit, but moved down, working me back through her soft wet lips. I pushed my tongue inside her again and this time sucked as hard as I could.


    Auntie cried out in delight and I moaned as my mouth filled with her sticky sweet juices. Grabbing her ass, I spread her cheeks open to get better ess to her delicious pussy and moved my head back and forth, pushing my rigid tongue into her hot pink box.


    ¡°That¡¯s it tongue fuck me! You thought about eating your auntie¡¯s pussy long before this didn¡¯t you, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I groaned into her hot flesh, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking hot Auntie!¡±


    She moved her hips, sliding my tongue to her clit and rocked back and forth. I held my tongue still, letting her work her clit into it, then sucked her hard button into my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she gasped, ¡°That feels good! Now let¡¯s see how dirty my nephew really is!¡±


    She lowered her hips and I gasped when my tongue slipped into her asshole.


    ¡°Lick it!¡± she demanded, ¡°Tongue your aunt¡¯s ass, and shove that tongue in there!¡±


    I¡¯d never done that before, but my cock jumped between my legs at the dirtiness of pushing my tongue into my aunt¡¯s pink rosebud. Aunty was grinding her hips, pushing my face between the cheeks of her ass and was moaning and squirming as I worked my tongue in and out of her ass.


    ¡°So fucking bad! Giving your aunt a rim job!¡±


    She removed her ass from my face and pulling away from me, spun around. Putting her stocking foot on my shoulder, Auntie grabbed me by the hair and pulled my face into her pussy. I eagerly swirled my tongue through her wet pink folds until I reached her clit then sucked it hard into my mouth.


    ¡°Suck that clit! Oh, yeah honey, your auntie¡¯s been dying to see that pretty face of yours between my thighs!¡±


    I sat there moaning just from the thrill of having my face buried in my Aunt¡¯s sulent pussy. I took a deep breath, inhaling her intoxicating scent and greedily swirled my tongue through her lips,pping up as much of her juices as I could. Auntie moaned softly and raising my eyes I saw she was ying with her nipples. Her stocking foot was pressing harder onto my shoulder and her toes were curling into me as she rocked back and forth, perfectly bnced on one leg, while her nephew sucked her clit.


    ¡°Shove your fingers in my pussy!¡± shemanded. ¡°Two of them, nice and deep!¡±


    I brought my hand up and after sliding my fingers across her wet pink flesh eased two fingers inside her. I gasped at how wet and hot her pussy was and Aunty groaned, ¡°Move them, fuck me with them!¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice! I plunged my fingers inside her hot box until my knuckles pressed against her skin. I made a startled sound when Auntie contracted her pussy around them, and sheughed, ¡°Imagine how that will feel when I milk your cock¡±


    Seeing I¡¯d been imagining my cock in my aunt¡¯s pussy since I knew what pussy was I was more than happy to envision that. I slowly pumped my fingers in and out of her wet hole while continuing to tease her clit with my tongue, wanting to enjoy as much of her as I could before she came.


    ¡°Harder!¡± Auntie groaned, ¡°I¡¯m not one of those little teenagers you¡¯ve fucked, go ahead fuck me with your fingers!¡±


    I pumped my fingers faster and harder, thrusting them in and out of her now dripping pussy. Auntie moaned and grabbing my hair, roughly pulled my face from between her thighs.


    ¡°Put your thumb on my clit.¡± I need to take the edge off and I want to be a lot more rxed when you suck me off.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me and don¡¯t whine.¡± Auntie told me. ¡°Do as I ask and be a man about it.¡± She smiled down at me, ¡°When the womanes first and the way she wants her lover is always well rewarded.¡± She giggled, ¡°Especially when it¡¯s her naughty nephew.¡±


    She was still ying with one of her nipples and I watched her red nails toy with her pink nub while cing my thumb against her hard button. Auntie sighed and reaching down; grabbed my free hand and brought it to her lips. She sucked two of my fingers into her mouth and my already throbbing cock jumped between my legs when she swirled her tongue around them.


    Removing my fingers she ced my hand against her breast. Taking my wet fingers, I began to roll her hard nipple between them and closing her eyes, she moaned softly. Her hips were rocking, driving my plunging fingers harder inside her. Auntie moaned louder and was now pushing on my shoulder with her foot, her entire body now rocking back and forth.


    Wanting to do something with my now free mouth I kissed her t stomach and yfully flicked her silver pendent with my tongue. Auntie¡¯s hand was still in my hair, but was now running her fingers through it.


    ¡°Yeah, just like that, honey!¡± she moaned, ¡°Rub that clit! Make mee so I can suck on that nice big dick of yours!¡±


    That caused my thumb to rub faster as I pressed it to her clit as hard as I dared. Auntie was breathing hard and her face was flushed. Her eyes were closed and her lips parted to allow her now continuous moans. Her toes dug into my shoulder and her pussy tightened around my fingers.


    ¡°Just like that!¡± she groaned, ¡°Just a little more! Oh, you¡¯re going to make your Aunt cum aren¡¯t you? You¡­ Oh fuck!¡±


    Auntie cried out so loud I jumped in surprise. Her pussy contracted around my thrusting fingers and she drove her hips hard into my hand. Her fingers tightened in my hair, pulling it, but I didn¡¯t care. I was too busy watching her head fall back and her mouth open wide to emit a long loud squeal. It was the type of sound I thought women only made for show in dirty movies, but this was real and she sure as well wasn¡¯t faking.


    Auntie¡¯s pussy was convulsing around my fingers, her warm sticky juices squirting out around my fingers as her hips bucked and she cried out again and again. My fingers were still busy on her nipples and I continued to kiss and lick her soft stomach, enjoying the feeling of knowing I had just made a much older, experienced womane hard. The fact she was my aunt added an extra dirty thrill to that thought.


    Auntie¡¯s pussy quivered around my fingers once more as she released another loud squeal, then with a long sigh, she let her leg fall from my shoulder and ced her arms around me, letting her body lean against me.


    ¡°Oh, honey, I needed that! Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll be tasting plenty of your Aunt¡¯s pussy this week.¡±


    This week? I hadn¡¯t even thought about beyond right now. Aunty was due to stay five more days, would I get to fuck her every one of them? My attention came back to the present when Aunty moved back and my fingers slid from inside her with a wet sucking sound. I quickly ced them in my mouth and Auntieughed when I sucked on them.


    ¡°Hmm, you know I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair that you¡¯re doing all the tasting.¡±


    Aunty dropped to her knees between my legs and grabbing my jeans tugged them down to my feet. I lifted me legs allowing her to pull them off and as she tossed them to the said she said,


    ¡°Look how hard you are for your aunt.¡± She gave the tip of my cock a yful kiss sending a shudder through me. ¡°Is all this for Auntie Sin?¡±


    ¡°All of it!¡± I told her, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be teased, tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Auntie would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, tell me.¡± She said, running her long nails along the length of my shaft, ¡°My nephews a man now, he should start acting like one.


    Taking a deep breath I uttered the words I¡¯d fantasized about for years. ¡°Auntie suck my cock.¡±


    ¡°This cock?¡± Aunty ran her tongue teasingly up the side of my shaft, ¡°You want me to suck my nephews cock?¡±


    ¡°You want to suck my cock¡± I told her, my legs trembling with excitement as she ced her lips just over my swollen tip. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty slut who wants to blow her nephew, so just go ahead and do what your best at.¡±


    Where that hade from I had no idea, but the effect on Aunty was immediate and more than worth it. Parting her lips she took my cock deep into her mouth and I moaned just as much at the sight of my dick buried in my aunt¡¯s face as from how damn good it felt. Her big brown eyes locked onto mine, Aunty opened wider and pushed her lips down to the base of my shaft.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I gasped at the sensation of having my entire cock in my aunt¡¯s warm wet mouth.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Aunty purred, the vibration causing another pleasurable shiver to run through me.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep10

    She shook her head back and forth, first slowly then picking up speed. I moaned loudly at the feeling of her tongue working my shaft back and forth. Her hair was drifting in front of her face and gathering it in her hand she lifted it, offering it to me. I took her hair in my hand and ced it on the back of her head.


    Auntie winked and I groaned when she slipped her tongue out and tongued my balls with my cock buried in her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, shit.¡± I whimpered.


    Aunty began bobbing her head in a slow rhythm and I released a long sigh while watching my aunt blow me. Her lips were wrapped tightly around my shaft leaving deep red smudges along my hard flesh and her tongue was pressed against me, caressing my cock.


    She removed her hand from me and cing her hands palm down on my thighs started sucking me fast and hard. I gasped as she effortlessly took me down to my balls each time her mouth descended and moaned continuously as my aunt demonstrated her oral skills by giving her nephew a hands free blow job.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aunty was moaning as well. Each time she took my cock down to my balls she would sigh and her eyes would roll back. My legs were already shaking and although she had only had me in her mouth for a couple of minutes I was getting close. I whimpered in frustration as although I was eager to cum I wanted to enjoy a lot more of my aunt¡¯s mouth than this.


    Sensing my frustration, Aunty pulled my cock from her mouth and I moaned at the long trail of spit that trailed from her mouth to my cock.


    ¡°Aww, you going to cum already?¡± she asked, ¡°I want to enjoy this beautiful cock. Is it okay if I tease a little?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I told her, ¡°Lick it up and down, show me how much you like ying with my cock.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a natural!¡± she giggled, ¡°Must have got that from my side of the family.¡±


    cing her tongue into the slit of my cock she eased her head back, taking a trail of pre cum with it. Auntie made a show of slurping it back up, the rubbed my cock along the side of her face.


    ¡°How¡¯s your big dick look in Auntie¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Damn good.¡±


    ¡°Yes it does,¡± she sighed and switched off, rubbing it along the other side, ¡°God you¡¯re fucking hard! This is why I like fucking boys your age! Guys my age don¡¯t get this hard!¡±


    Her face was now glistening from my cock and rising up on her knees, she released it. ¡°I bet I know another ce this big cock would look good. Cupping her breasts, Auntie wrapped them around my cock and moved up and down, sliding me between her soft tits.


    ¡°That does look good!¡±


    ¡°It does, but it needs to be wetter.¡± Auntie opened her mouth and let a long line of spit drool from her mouth and onto my cock. Pressing her tits tighter around me she started moving faster and I groaned at the improved sensation her now wet breasts provided.


    ¡°Damn you¡¯re a pig.¡± I told her as she let another sting of spit drop onto my cock.


    ¡°Ohh, I like that!¡± she cooed, ¡°I¡¯m your pig, honey. Well at least for now. I think I¡¯ll be Mandy¡¯s pig tomorrow.¡±


    The thought of Auntie licking that amazing blonde¡¯s pussy caused my cock to twitch and sheughed, ¡°Like that thought? Maybe I won¡¯t shower and when Ie back here I¡¯ll kiss you so you can taste her.¡±


    ¡°You did earn your name didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked in between moans as she began moving faster around my cock.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it, Jake, but you¡¯ll learn as time goes on your slutty aunt has no limits. But for now¡­¡± she stopped moving, ¡°Go ahead, fuck your aunt¡¯s tits.¡±


    I moved my hips, pushing my cock through herrge tits and marveling at the sight. Auntie added to the thrill by lowering her head and flicking her tongue out catching the tip of my cock each time it thrust up at her. She lowered herself back to her knees and opening her mouth so my cock was now plunging into it.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± I groaned as I fucked her mouth, ¡°Oh fuck this is just like the movies!¡±


    Auntieughed around my cock and I felt myself begin to blush. Noticing my embarrassment she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey; we¡¯re here to have fun, now how about you really fuck your nasty aunt¡¯s mouth?¡±


    Letting her tits go, she grabbed my cock and with no hesitation, took me down to my balls. She did it so fast I cried out again. Aunty remained still and grabbing my wrists put my hands in her hair. She gave me several long hard sucks, bobbing her head and keeping her hands over mine. She let my hands go and remained still, waiting.


    Taking my cue I held her hair tightly and thrust my hips, plunging my cock in her willing mouth. Auntie moaned and grabbed my wrists again, pulling and pushing on my hands, guiding her head up and down my cock. Catching her meaning I wrapped my hands in her hair and started yanking on it, pushing her head down on my cock before pulling it off.


    Aunty moaned her approval and popping her mouth off my cock spit on it before taking me deep again and making wet slobbering noises on my wet cock.


    I moved my hips faster, plunging my long hard cock harder and faster into her mouth. Auntie made a gagging sound and I started to slow down, but she began sucking even faster. Her eyes were now watering from my cock repeatedly plunging down her throat and she was drooling around my cock. I could feel her spit oozing down my balls and she was making wet gurgling sounds each time she took me balls deep.


    I was moaning and whimpering as my hips moved faster fucking her mouth as hard as I could. My legs were shaking again, but this time I knew I was going to cum, that I was going to fuck my slut aunt¡¯s mouth until I went off. Auntie grabbed my balls and started rubbing them, causing me to moan loudly and move my hips, desperately straining to cum.


    Auntie¡¯s hips were rocking as well and I could feel her hard nipples poking into my thighs. Blowing me was turning her on and knowing she was into being spoken to like a slut I spoke in between my sounds of pleasure.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, look at you on your knees, blowing your sister¡¯s son.¡± That got a great reaction as auntie squealed around my cock and bobbed her head faster, her hips now grinding in circles.


    ¡°Sucking your nephew,¡± I continued, ¡°Gagging and drooling on his dick, spitting on it like a fucking pig! Ready to take every fucking drop!¡±


    ¡°Hmm-mm¡± Auntie whimpered, her watery eyes on mine.


    ¡°That what you want, slut? You want to take your nephew¡¯s hot cum in your slutty mouth?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± she cried out as she continued to suck me, my shaft was soaking wet and she was making wet sucking sounds each time she reached my balls.


    ¡°Fucking pig!¡± I snapped, ¡°Dirty whore, sucking off your own family!¡±


    How this wasing so easy to me I had no idea, but Auntie loved it and so did I. My legs were shaking so badly my knee was rising and falling as Auntie continued giving me my first sloppy deep throat blow job. Her hands were back on my thighs, her nails digging into my skin, but I was beyond caring. My cock was twitching and the cum was racing through my shaft.


    Auntie¡¯s lower lip pressed against my balls and with a loud cry that rivaled hers in volume my cock erupted, sending a long hot stream of cum down her throat. Auntie squealed and her eyes widened, but she continued to suck even faster. I whimpered as my cock sent spurt after spurt of cum into my Aunt¡¯s eager mouth.


    Auntie gurgled and my eyes widened at the sight of cum drooling out of the corners of her mouth and down my shaft. She quickly slurped her way back down my cock, noisily sucking up the trails of sticky white cum. My hands pulled her hair, holding her face pinned to my cock as I began thrusting my hips while emptying my balls into her mouth.


    With a sound between a moan and a whimper, I released her hair and fell back onto the bed, gasping for breath as Auntie continued to slowly suck my cock. She gave me a hard suck that caused her cheeks to hollow and I groaned at the feeling a few more drops being sucked from my drained cock.


    Auntie released my cock and with a smack of her lips, said, ¡°Damn that was a big load! You were all worked up for your Auntie weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said softly staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Still are too!¡± she said, getting to her feet, ¡°That cock is still hard!¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡­ Oh fuck!¡±


    I called out in surprise and ecstasy when getting onto the bed, Auntie swung her leg over my hips, and grabbing my cock to steady it, plunged down onto me. She cried out as well as her weight drove my cock deep into her pussy. She stayed where she was, impaled on her nephew¡¯s cock and moaned, ¡°Oh, honey, what a nice big dick you have!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer, all I could do wasy there stunned at the incredible feeling of having my cock surrounded by my aunt¡¯s hot wet, and very tight pussy. I was as hard as I had been before I came and Auntie started rocking her hips, sliding her pussy along the length of my cock. I put my hands on her hips and leaning over to put her hands next to my shoulders, Auntie pressed her tits in my face.


    I eagerly opened wide, sucking her nipple into my mouth, enjoying hearing her moan as I sucked on it. Auntie removed it and shoved her other tit into my lips. She was now moving up and down, riding me and I moaned as the hot velvet sleeve of her pussy stroked my cock as she moved. Auntie leaned back and lowering her head lowered her lips to mine.


    As we engaged in a tongue filled kiss, she slipped her arms beneath me and was grinding her hips in slow circles, keeping my cock inside her hot pussy. I moaned and thrust my hips, pushing deeper inside her and cing her lips against my ear she whispered, put your arms around me and fuck me, m your aunt¡¯s pussy as hard as you want!¡±


    I wrapped my arms around hr slender waist and drawing my legs up so I could use my feet to push started driving hips as hard as I could. Auntie called out in my ear as I began fucking her with long deep strokes. I was making my share of noise as well, moaning like an idiot each time my cock sank deep into my aunt¡¯s hot flesh.


    Auntie released a series of short sharp yelps as my cock drove again and again into her hot snatch. Her tits were pressed hard against my chest and her little noises were pushing me to fuck her even harder. Auntie pushed up against my arms and I reluctantly let her go.


    She made up for it by sitting straight up on me and raising her arms over her head began riding me slowly and sensually. I watched her amazing tits sway as he worked her hips, sliding her nephew¡¯s hard cock in and out of her.

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep11

    ¡°How do I look riding you?¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I groaned as I reached up and cupped her tits, ¡°Damn you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°So are you,¡± she replied as she ced her hands over mine, helping me to fondle her tits. ¡°You look damn good under me!¡± she sighed softly and swinging herself off me said, ¡°Honey as good as you feel auntie needs to cum again! Now where is that nasty little tongue of yours?¡±


    Auntie swung around and sliding her legs beneath my arms, put us into a sixty nine position. I licked my lips as she let her stomach rest against my chest and lowered her amazing ass and pussy to my face. I eagerly spread her cheeks and this time with no hesitation, shoved my tongue into her asshole.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she squealed, ¡°Oh, you bad boy licking your aunt¡¯s ass!¡±


    I pushed my tongue hard into her pink rosebud several times before losing patience and slipping it down and slipping it into her sopping snatch.


    ¡°Oh, that feels so good!¡± Auntie moaned, ¡°That¡¯s it honey, get a good taste of auntie¡¯s pussy.¡±


    I did as she asked,pping at her dripping pussy and moaning at the sticky sweet mouthful I was getting. I worked my tongue through her lips and when I fastened my lips around her clit her hips jumped and she groaned, ¡°Yeah, baby, right there, I to cum!¡±


    I worked my fingers around her thighs and she moaned softly when I eased a finger inside her. It was my turn to moan when auntie took my still hard cock into her mouth and started gently sucking. She wasn¡¯t moving her head, just simply holding me in the heat of her mouth and licking at the head. I started moving my hips enough to move my cock within her mouth and she moaned around it as my finger thrust harder into her.


    I alternately sucked then licked her clit, doing a little of each before switching back. Auntie¡¯s hips were moving faster, pushing her hot flesh into my face and her pussy tightened around my finger when I sucked her button hard into my mouth. She leaned back, pressing her pussy against me and started moaning louder around my cock. I pushed my finger deeper and removing my cock, Auntie said, ¡°Put that finger in my ass.¡±


    I was shocked, but not enough not to do as she asked; I slid my finger back and when I pushed it into her ass gasped at how tight it was. Aunty rocked her hips shoving my finger down to the knuckle in her ass and cried out, ¡°Suck my clit harder! Make me cum with your finger in your aunt¡¯s ass!¡±


    I sucked her clit hard enough to make my lips smack and moved my finger as fast as I could. Aunty took my cock back in her mouth then squealed around it as her asshole tightened around my finger and she came in my face. Auntie yelped around my cock as she leaned back pinning my face between the bed and her pussy. I had noints and continued to suck her clit and finger her ass as she came squealing around her nephews cock.


    Her thighs mped around my head and releasing my cock she emitted a long howl as her ass contracted around my finger and her pussy sent a wave of sticky fluid into my face. Aunty slumped forward across my body and moaned softy as I eased my finger from her ass. She rested for a moment, then sitting up slid to the end of the bed and lifting her ass.


    ¡°Hold your cock up.¡±


    I pointed my cock at her pussy and watched in delight as she eased me inside her pussy. When I was buried to the hilt, Auntie grabbed my ankles and rode me in reverse. Iy there moaning and watching my cock disappear into her pussy and between the cheeks of her amazing ass. Auntie moved faster and faster until I was moaning continuously. The angle felt amazing, but was a tease as my cock was bent forward and I doubted I coulde this way.


    I was sure Auntie knew that and was taking her time enjoying her nephews cock. I had to say I was enjoying the view almost as much as the sensation of fucking her. Aunty slid forward, removing me from her pussy and rolling over onto her back, lifted her long legs in the air and spread them open, ¡°Come on, baby,e really fuck your Aunt!¡±


    I quickly got to my knees and staring down at her smooth glistening pussy grabbed her ankles and mmed my cock into her as hard as I could.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Auntie cried out, ¡°There you go baby! You¡¯re a man now; show me how a man fucks his aunt!¡±


    Not sure that sentence would make much sense to most people, but it sounded damn good to me. Spreading my arms as wide as I could and opening her legs, I proceeded to fuck her as hard as I could, hammering her pussy repeatedly with the longest hardest strokes I could manage.


    ¡°Yes! Oh fuck me Jake, fuck your slutty aunt, pound her pussy like you¡¯ve dreamed about! Like I¡¯ve dreamed about!¡±


    I knew from seeing that video Auntie wasn¡¯t lying, she had really wanted to fuck me! I pushed her legs back and leaned forward, bending her in half and lifting her ass off the bed. I was driving my cock straight down into her sopping slit and she was squealing with every deep stroke.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re fucking me so good, honey! Taking such good care of Auntie¡¯s pussy! You like fucking me, Jake?¡±


    ¡°I love fucking my slut aunt!¡¯ I told her, ¡°Love fucking her wet hot pussy!¡±


    ¡°Bet you¡¯d love my ass in the air wouldn¡¯t you?¡± she asked, ¡°Love to fuck me on my knees!¡±


    ¡°Damn straight!¡±


    I¡¯d lost track of how many times I¡¯d pictured my aunt on her knees, her ass in the air letting me fuck her doggy. I had to admit though she did look pretty damn good like this. Her eyes were bulging as I pounded her and her amazing tits were bouncing wildly as I relentlessly drove my cock into her.


    ¡°Then stop!¡± cing her feet against my chest she pushed me back.


    She quickly rolled over onto her hands and knees and lowering her tits to the bed, raised her ass in the air.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Now fuck me like you dreamed about!¡±


    I got behind her and before I fucked her couldn¡¯t resist spreading her cheeks and burying my face in her drenched pussy.


    ¡°Hmm I love it!¡± she cried, ¡°Honey you can suck my pussy any time you want! But right now you need to give your Aunt the fucking she deserves! Nowe on and fuck me like the pig I am!¡±


    Grabbing her hips, I plunged my cock inside her and cried out at how much better it felt this way.


    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s deep¡± she called out, ¡°God you got a big hard dick!¡±


    Her words encouraged me to start fucking her as hard and fast as I could. As Auntie yelped and squealed under the assault of her nephews cock I admired the sight of my long glistening shaft plunging in and out of her pink pussy. I was fucking her hard enough for my balls to be pping against her pussy and she cried,


    ¡°Yes, yes! Just keep fucking me Jake! Oh, what your mother would think of this!¡±


    As bad as it sounded the idea of how much this would piss my mother off added to the thrill of fucking her and taking the initiative I slipped my finger deep into her ass as I continued to fuck her.


    ¡°Oh! Right there! Baby, look at you being a man and treating me like a fucking pig!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, like a pig?¡± I asked, ¡°You are a pig! A dirty fucking pig who likes to fuck her sister¡¯s kid!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, more!¡± she moaned, ¡°More!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking whore Auntie!¡± I told her in between gasps for breath as I pounded away at her amazing pussy. ¡°A fucking slut who fucks women and young guys and even her nephew!¡±


    I jumped at the feeling of something touching my balls and saw Auntie had reached back beneath her and was ying with her clit.


    ¡°Keep fucking me! Oh, I want to cum on your dick!¡±


    ¡°On your nephew¡¯s dick?¡± I repeated, ¡°You are a nasty slut!¡±


    ¡°I am! But I¡¯ll be your slut!¡± she cried out, ¡°Keep fucking me Jake, please keep fucking me!¡±

 Jerk Off For Relief:>Ep12

    Her begging had the reverse effect as she wanted. Turning me on even more and causing me to fuck her faster. My legs were shaking and I was breathing through my mouth as the sweat poured down my chest and I felt my balls tightening, getting ready to release their contents.


    ¡°A little more!¡± she moaned, ¡°Just a little more! Please, baby? Auntie will give you a treat!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Oh!¡± I moaned as my cock twitched. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Shove your cock in my ass!¡± she yelled, ¡°Put that big fucking dick in your Aunt¡¯s ass!¡±


    I stopped in mid stroke wondering if even she were that dirty. Auntie pulled her pussy from me then pushed her hips back, until the head of my cock was pressed against her ass.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± she moaned.


    I grabbed my cock then watched stunned as she eased herself back. She whimpered as her ass spread around the head of my cock and engulfed it. I groaned at how tight she was as she pushed back, now sliding me inch by inch into her ass.


    ¡°Yeah, your Aunt¡¯s a pig who likes it in the ass, likes it so much I¡¯m going to cum with my nephew fucking it!¡±


    I cried out and she squealed as she shoved her hips back and buried me in her incredibly tight ass. Her fingers started moving on her clit again and she said, ¡°Now fuck me like you were fucking my pussy! Make me squeal like the pig I am!¡±


    Squeezing her hips, I withdrew until just the head of my cock was in her ass then cut loose and mmed deep inside her. Auntie squealed like the stuck pig she said she was and not holding back I started hammering her ass as if it were her pussy.


    I¡¯d never had a woman¡¯s ass before and couldn¡¯t believe how tight it was. So tight my cock was starting to get sore form fucking her, but I was beyond any thought except I as fucking my aunt in the ass.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± Auntie was screaming, ¡°I¡­ I was going to wait to give you this, but you¡¯ve been so good and I wante with it in there! Cum like a whore with my sister¡¯s son in my ass!¡±


    Speaking ofing I was getting close again and hoped Auntie was close because I wasn¡¯t going to be able to stop this time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Auntie whimpered, ¡°Fuck me fuck¡­ fuck meeee!¡±


    Her words turned into a noise I could only describe as a howl. I cried out as Aunties ass contracted around my thrusting cock. Throwing her head back, Auntie squealed again and again as she drove her ass back into my driving cock. My cock was twitching in her ass and I whimpered with the effort of trying to hold back as she continued to writhe and squeal.


    ¡°Oh my fucking God!¡± she screamed and I felt a warm spray of sticky juice stter against my thighs as her pussy squirted.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I groaned, trying desperately tost a few more pumps.


    ¡°Put it back in my pussy!¡± she called out, ¡°I want you to finish inside me!¡±


    I whipped my cock from her ass and shoving it back into her now sloppy pussy resumed pounding her as hard as my hips would allow.


    ¡°Oh! Come on, honey! Give it to me! Come for Auntie!, let her feel it!¡±


    I gave her several more savage pumps then with a loud moan mmed my cock deep inside her and held it there as it erupted.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± Auntie purred as my cock sent long hot streams of cum deep inside her pussy.


    I started thrusting again, whimpering as each time I sank deep inside her my cock would twitch and send another stream of cum into her. Auntie moaned and sighed as her nephew continued to fill her pussy with several long spurts of cum. I stopped moving, then cried out as she contracted her pussy around my cock several times, milking several more drops from me.


    ¡°Every drop,¡± She purred, ¡°Give Auntie every drop.¡±


    I made a pathetic whining sound as she worked my now overly sensitive head and pulled my cock from hr oozing pussy. Some cum had followed my cock and I watched it trickle down through her pussy.


    ¡°Hmm¡±: she sighed, ¡°My God was that good!¡±


    She rolled over onto her back and patted the bed next to her, ¡°Come here, honey.¡±


    I gratefullyy down next to her, my cock spent and my body exhausted. Auntie rolled over on her side, draping her leg over me and resting her head on my shoulder. Her hard nipples were pressing into my side and even better her moist pussy was dripping against my thigh.


    ¡°Wow that was¡­ holy shit.¡± I finished.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Auntieughed, ¡°Jake you were damn good! I¡¯m not just saying that, you¡¯re going to make some pretty young thing damn happy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let me call them names or fuck their asses.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Not at first, but if you¡¯re good enough to them you¡¯ll get good things or bad things in return.¡± She sighed, ¡°We are going to enjoy the rest of this week that is for damn sure.¡±


    ¡°Really? We can¡­¡±


    ¡°Jake, you can fuck your Auntie Sin anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°I wish you were closer now more than ever!¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Speaking of.¡± She ran her fingers down my stomach and I gasped when she squeezed my dripping cock. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I whispered as she continued to stroke my tired cock.


    ¡°I talked to your dad and he is going to let youe see me for week this summer!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, he said you¡¯re eighteen now and if you want toe he said you can.¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ll being as often as you want while you¡¯re down there.¡±


    ¡°Damn, a whole week.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right honey,¡± she spoke in my ear, ¡°Imagine a week in your aunt¡¯s bed. An entire week of fucking me anyway and anytime you want.¡±


    As she spoke she was stroking my cock and despite how tired I was her purring in my ear was causing it to respond.


    ¡°Even better? I have a little ymate down there who¡¯s a year older than you and likes boys and girls.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± My eyes widened and my cock, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey I want you to close your eyes and imagine you fucking me doggy style while I¡¯m licking the pussy of a cute little redhead. I want you to think about lying back and watching your aunt and her little girlfriend sharing your cock like a lollipop!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± My cock was once again hard, but was aching and I whimpered as she stroked it faster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not going to ask you fuck me again, at least not just yet. I¡¯m just enjoying ying with my nephews beautiful cock. Just think of two women ying with it.¡± She kissed my neck, ¡°How many boys could say their first threesome was with their aunt and her girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think too many guys have an aunt like you.¡± I said, breathing hard as she continued to y with me. ¡°Hey Auntie, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you just had your cock in all three of my holes, I think you can ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Howe dad always goes along with you? Usually whatever mom says goes with anything else.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ve known your dad as long as your mom has.¡± She exined, ¡°When I first met him we hit it off and always have since.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You remind me a lot of your dad.¡± She said.


    ¡°We look a lot alike.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yeah, but more than that, the two of you have a lot inmon.¡±


    ¡°We should.¡± I shrugged ¡°We¡¯re father and son.¡±


    ¡°True, but you do have one advantage over your dad.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that,¡± Iughed, ¡°More hair?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± she gave my cock a squeeze, ¡°You have a bigger cock.¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>1

    Lusting father takes advantage of his daughter¡¯s situation. (Enjoy).


    ***********


    ¡°So Keri, did you and Mark ever hook up?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked over at Laurie, and tried to focus on her words. I was pretty sure I understood what she was saying, but couldn¡¯t quite get answer out. Instead, I shrugged and giggled at her. I¡¯d been doing a lot of giggling tonight as had Laurie and Krissy. Giggling would be a normal urrence anytime eighteen and neen year old girls had a sleep over, but tonight there was a lot more than usual. The fact that the bottle of southernfort Laurie had brought along was almost gone probably had something to do with our increased good spirits.


    If the booze wasn¡¯t enough to induce some extraughs, the dime bag Krissy had pulled from her purse had ensured a fun filled night. Even as I watched Krissy take a hit from the third joint we had rolled since they¡¯d gotten here, I still couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d had the balls to do this in my parent¡¯s house. Normally I wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of doing something like this, but Mom was away on business and wouldn¡¯t be home until tomorrow afternoon and dad worked a split night/morning shift for the city.


    I still wouldn¡¯t have taken the chance, but when Laurie and Krissy, who were sisters in the sorority I was hoping to pledge to when I started URI this fall asked if they coulde party, I said screw it. A year older than me, they had both been popr cheerleaders on the squad with mest year and although they hadn¡¯t been good friends of mine, they had beening around a lottely hoping to get me to join them rather another sisterhood.


    ¡°Well?¡± Laurie asked, leaning over and giving my shoulder a yful shake. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡±


    ¡°Or did Mark get your tongue?¡± Krissyughed.


    That made meugh again, but this time I managed to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t talk about that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on Keri!¡± Laurie eximed, ¡°We¡¯re going to be sisters next semester and sisters tell each other everything!¡±


    ¡°Unless little Keri¡¯s still cherry!¡± Krissy giggled. ¡°Then she¡¯s just got nothing to say!¡±


    ¡°No way, she¡¯s cherry,¡± Laurie shook her head, ¡°With those legs and that adorable little face!¡± she reached out and gave my cheek a pinch, ¡°She¡¯s way too hot not to have gotten herself some cock!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stopped and felt myself blushing.


    My face was already flushed from the drinks and I hoped they hadn¡¯t noticed, but Krissy smiled, ¡°Aw, look how cute, she¡¯s embarrassed¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I lied, ¡°Sides, you guys are hot, I¡¯m kind of cute, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    I meant what I said, the two of them may only be a year older than me, but seemed much more mature. Both were absolutely beautiful, Laurie had long auburn hair and green eyes that resembled cat¡¯s eyes. Krissy was a striking blonde with big green eyes that she used to full effect on the boys. Where I was taller, with a slightly thin, athletic build, they were curvier, certainly not chunky, but with nice hips, and full round asses. The most notable difference and one I was painfully self conscious of, was the size of their tits. Both of them were wearing little tank tops and their more than ample tits were all but falling out of them.


    We were sitting cross legged on my bed and the way they were leaning toward me had those tits on full disy. I looked down at my own very small, but perky little tits, and sighed. My first real boyfriend had referred to them as cute. He¡¯d meant well, but I always felt embarrassed and tried to have sex with my shirt on whenever I could.


    ¡°You¡¯re more than cute.¡± Krissy reached out and ran her fingers through my long curly ck hair ¡°With this beautiful hair and those big wide blue eyes, and those damn long legs, you¡¯re pretty hot.¡±


    ¡°And those blow job lips.¡± Laurie added, ¡°Wish my lips were that full.¡±


    ¡°Stop wearing them out and they might be!¡± Krissyughed.


    ¡°Real funny.¡± Laurie whacked her in the arm, ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m not the one who fucked two guys at once,¡± she smirked, ¡°Brother¡¯s at that.¡±


    Krissy shrugged, ¡°What can I say, I couldn¡¯t make up my mind so¡­¡± sheughed, ¡°I decided not too!¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I could never.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Krissy said, ¡°One in my mouth, one in my pussy, it was damn hot!¡±


    ¡°So fess up Keri,¡± Laurie aid as she poured a shot and handed it to me, ¡°You ever have one in your pussy?¡±


    I took the shot, wincing at how strong the liquor was and wiping my mouth, put my head down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gottenid.¡±


    ¡°Good for you!¡± Krissy said, ¡°How many guys you have so far?¡±


    ¡°Just a couple.¡± Krissy handed me the joint and after taking a hit, I giggled again, ¡°Okay, three.¡±


    ¡°Three,¡± Laurie nodded. ¡°Not bad, enough to know, but enough to keep you a good girl¡± she smirked, ¡°Did you blow all of them?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± Finding myself no longer worried about what I was saying, I held up two fingers. I noticed that they were blurring together as I did and for some reason found that funny andughed.


    ¡°Why not the third guy?¡± Krissy asked, ¡°Because I¡¯ll tell you what, I can¡¯t not suck their cocks, I fucking love it!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I paused as I remembered, Bill the second guy I¡¯d had sex with. ¡°He was kissing my belly and I asked him to lick my pussy,¡± I shrugged, ¡°He said he didn¡¯t really like that so I told him I didn¡¯t like sucking cock.¡± I shook my head disgustedly, ¡°Fuck him.¡±


    Laurie and Krissy burst outughing, and Krissy put her arm around me.


    ¡°Good for you girl! It¡¯s things like that, that are going to make you sister material!¡± she nodded, ¡°We¡¯re always in control, the guy has the dick, but it¡¯s up to us what they do with it.¡± Sheughed again. ¡°Even when those two guys were on me, I was calling the shots; there wasn¡¯t a minute there wasn¡¯t a tongue or finger taking care of¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh stop it you slut.¡± Laurie rolled her eyes, then looking past me pointed, ¡°Speaking of sucking cock, that¡¯s one I wouldn¡¯t mind tasting.¡±


    Turning, I saw her pointing at a picture of me with my father. We had been at the beach and Dad wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. He worked roadside construction and was in damn good shape for a forty two year old guy. He worked midnight to noon so caught some sun and those muscles were well tanned. Throw in his dark hair and bright blue eyes and I had to say, my Mom had done damn well for herself. As if reading my mind, Krissy said,


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s a lucky bitch to have that fucking her, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°You guess?¡± Laurie asked, ¡°Come on Keri, he¡¯s not hot?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my dad.¡±


    ¡°So? Doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have the thought.¡± Krissy shrugged.


    ¡°He¡¯s my dad.¡± I repeated. ¡°He¡¯s loves me and is really good to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d let him be real good to me.¡± Krissy smiled, ¡°And I¡¯d be damn good to him,¡± Laurie licked her lips provocatively, and then winked at me, ¡°You ever think about him being good to you Keri?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± I said quickly.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true, I¡¯d had a few embarrassingly nasty dreams about Dad, but that had been when I was younger and before I¡¯d started having sex with something other than my fingers. They had faded away and I hadn¡¯t thought much about them since.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Krissyughed as she relit the joint, ¡°Hey Laurie, think Keri¡¯s dad¡¯s thought about fucking his hot daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Laurie said, and then paused to take a swig from the bottle, ¡°And I bet he wanted her to call him daddy, while he fucked her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± I waved my hand at Laurie as I epted the joint with the other.


    ¡°Simple yes or no,¡± Laurie asked, ¡°He¡¯s not your dad, he¡¯s all over you, he takes you in his room, and whips it out,¡± she grinned, ¡°Would you blow him?¡±


    ¡°Only if he licked her first.¡± Krissyughed.


    I took a hit from the joint and despite my best efforts started coughing, the room was starting to spin and my head felt as if it were ready to float off my body. I passed the joint to Laurie and sighed, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t family and he was a just a hot older guy and I had a chance, I¡¯d fuck him,¡± I burst outughing, ¡°After he licked my pussy!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of licking Keri,¡± Krissy said as she wiped tears from her eyes. ¡°You never answered Laurie.¡±


    ¡°Ummm,¡± I picked up the bottle of southern from between Krissy¡¯s legs and took a long swallow. I shook my head as my vision swam. ¡°What she ask me?¡± ask hade out as ashk, and I giggled again.


    ¡°You and Mark,¡± Krissy prodded, ¡°You fuck him?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t talk about¡­.¡± I paused then remembering that hot afternoon right here in my bedroom when no one was home blurted out, ¡°Damn straight I did!¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Laurie asked


    ¡°Yup,¡± I sighed, ¡°Twice!¡±


    ¡°Twice?¡± Krissy whistled, then gave me a sly smile, ¡°You blow him Keri?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± I nodded, ¡°He had a really nice cock!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I like hearing you say cock.¡± Krissyughed, ¡°Makes you sound all grown up,¡± she then leaned closer and asked, ¡°You just give him some head or you suck him off?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Laurie asked, ¡°So how¡­.¡±


    ¡°I sucked him right off!¡± I eximed, now proud to talk about it, I leaned into Krissy and said, ¡°I love the taste!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± sheughed, ¡°And,¡± I continued, ¡°What¡¯s even better is how it feels going down my throat!¡± I made a purring sound, ¡°Hot and thick!¡±


    ¡°Listen to you, you naught thing!¡± Krissy gave me a big smile, ¡°But if you went down on him that means he¡­.¡±


    ¡°Licked my pussy!¡± I returned the smile.


    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Laurie said, no longer smiling.


    ¡°He get you off?¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>2

    ¡°Two times!¡± I sighed, ¡°He went down and made me cum, then I blew him then he made mee again. Then he fucked me!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Krissy asked, as she smirked at Laurie who was now chugging from the bottle.


    ¡°Him on me, then me on him, then do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Laurie said, ¡°We don¡¯t need the details.¡±


    ¡°I wanted the details.¡± Krissy giggled.


    Laurie shot her a dirty look, then asked, ¡°Did you see Mark after that?¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± I answered, ¡°But we only went out to eat, he said he wasn¡¯t looking for serious.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I felt kind of bad, because I usually only sleep with guys I date.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he had a girlfriend.¡± Krissyughed as if she had said something funny.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Laurie looked at the bottle that only had a couple of inches left in it then handed it to me. ¡°Here, kill it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. I can¡¯t see straight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a little girl.¡± Laurie told me, ¡°Drink up.¡±


    I looked at Krissy, who nodded, ¡°Finish it off, then let¡¯s get some sleep, we gotta be up and out before your momes home.¡±


    With a shrug I tipped the bottle back and chugged the rest. The liquor burned down my throat and when I was done, I went to put the bottle on the night stand and missed. I heard it hit the floor, whispered, ¡°fuck it¡± and lied back on my bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over the size of this bed!¡± Krissy said as she stretched out next to me on the queen sized bed I¡¯d bought myself with my tip money from the coffee shop.


    Lauriey down on the other side of me and Krissy said, ¡°Imagine your dad walking in and the three of usying here in our panties? That would be hot!¡±


    ¡°For you guys.¡± I forced myself to say. The room was spinning and I could barely keep my eyes open.


    ¡°Well you could watch!¡± Krissy giggled and said ¡°Sweet dreams Keri!¡±


    I started to try to answer, but gave up and closing my eyes went out like a light.


    *****


    ¡°Wake up you little slut!¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes at the sound of Laurie¡¯s voice, but never got them more than halfway open, before closing them again. The sunlighting through the window caused a sharp pain in my eyes and as I became more awake I was aware of a slow painful pounding in my head. My mouth was dry and I felt as if I wouldn¡¯t be able to move if I tried.


    ¡°I said wake up!¡± Laurie snapped and I yelped as I felt my face pped and none to gently.


    My eyes flew open and I saw Laurie and Krissy sitting on the bed on either side of me. They were both dressed and staring at me. Krissy was smirking, but Laurie looked pissed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked, wincing at the sound of my own voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sluts is what¡¯s wrong with me you little bitch.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What are you talking¡­. hey!¡±


    I¡¯d tried to sit up, which was when I realized my arms which were stretched out over my head, couldn¡¯t move. Craning my neck back, I managed to see my arms were through the rails of the headboard and my wrists were tied together with a ck stocking. I yanked down hard, but the wooden frame was solid and the stockings squeezed harder around my wrists.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I yelled, trying to kick my legs, which was when I realized they couldn¡¯t move either.


    Looking down the bed, I saw that my legs were spread wide and each ankle had another stocking tied around it that disappeared down the side of the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Keri?¡± Krissy asked, smiling sweetly at me, ¡°You not into bondage?¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I yelled, ¡°This isn¡¯t funny!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s not funny, you little pig,¡± Laurie began as she tapped my face, ¡°Fucking other girls boyfriends.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ what are you talking about?¡± I asked, trying to stay calm.


    ¡°Mark, you little bitch!¡± She yelled in my face, causing the pounding in my head to increase. ¡°He was my fucking boyfriend and you fucked him!¡±


    ¡°Twice.¡± Krissyughed, ¡°And she sucked him off and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Laurie yelled at her, and then looked down at me. ¡°You little fucking whore, and you want to be my sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know!¡± I said and was telling the truth. ¡°He didn¡¯t say he had a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Did you ask?¡± Laurie grabbed my hair and yanked on it painfully, ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± I yelped, ¡°Stop hurting me! And no why would I? I figured if he wanted to fool around then¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him with me you liar!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only¡­¡± I could feel myself starting to get scared, there was no one home and she looked really pissed. ¡°Only with other people around and he¡­ he wasn¡¯t like all over you.¡±


    ¡°When you met all the other sisters and we were talking you heard me say I liked him!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. I guess he didn¡¯t like you or he wouldn¡¯t havee on to me.¡±


    As soon as I said it, I regretted it. As Laurie stared at me, Krissy burst outughing, ¡°She¡¯s got you there!¡±


    ¡°Krissy, are you with your sister or this slut?¡±


    ¡°My sister of course.¡± Krissy said, then looking at me sighed, ¡°You made a big mistake Keri, you never mess with a sister¡¯s man, hell even I won¡¯t so that. So now you have to be punished.¡±


    ¡°Punished?¡± Despite my best efforts I could feel my eyes starting to well up and was starting to shake, ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯m not even in the sorority!¡±


    ¡°You pledged sweetie!¡± Krissy reminded me as she pinched my cheek, ¡°And you got the handbook, thou shalt not touch thy sister¡¯s man is in there!¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t her man!¡± this came out in a frustrated whimper and Krissyughed,


    ¡°Aww she¡¯s getting scared!¡±


    ¡°She should be, little slut.¡± Laurie said and reaching down next to her picked up a pair of scissors.


    ¡°Oh, time for a hair cut!¡± Krissy nodded.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± I whined the tears beginning to flow, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Not sorry enough.¡± Laurie pointed the scissors at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± I screamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough yelling!¡± Krissy covered my mouth with her hand. ¡°No use arguing Keri, you broke the rule you¡¯re going to get punished, end of discussion, so take it like a woman, take it like,¡± she giggled, ¡°You took Mark¡¯s cock!¡±


    ¡°Knock it off Krissy.¡± Laurie said then passed the scissors through my hair.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± I begged.


    I saw Krissy reach out and quickly take the scissors from Laurie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Better idea!¡± Krissyughed.


    Leaning over, she slipped the scissors between my chest and the tank top I was wearing and began to cut.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I shouted.


    Krissy simplyughed and continued cutting, when she reached the bottom, she leaned over further, slipped the scissors under the side of my panties and cut them off. Tossing the scissors over to my desk she yanked hard on my panties pulling them out from under me and tossed them to the side. Laughing as well, Laurie flipped the cut top open exposing my tits.


    ¡°Oh, look at these cute tiny little tits!¡± she said.


    ¡°And that little bald pussy!¡± Krissy said, making a show of looking between my legs. ¡°Shit, between that and her tits she¡¯d be like fucking a little girl!¡±


    Krissy reached out and gave my right tit a squeeze, ¡°Firm little things though!¡±


    I started fighting, yanking hard on the headboard and trying to desperately kick my legs. They bothughed at my efforts and reaching down, Laurie pinched my left nipple hard, causing me to yelp.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    I stopped moving and began to cry, ¡°Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°She is a little girl!¡± Krissy shook her head.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Laurie snapped and pinched my tit again, harder than before.


    ¡°Please!¡± I pleaded as I squirmed on the bed.


    ¡°Stop it Laurie,¡± Krissy said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re here to teach her a lesson, not hurt her.¡±


    She stared at Laurie until she nodded, then smiled down at me.


    ¡°Besides Laurie, how can you be mean to such hot little titties?¡± She licked her lips, ¡°Tell me they don¡¯t look delicious?¡±


    Laurie narrowed her eyes at her, then smiled, ¡°You know, you¡¯re right, they do look pretty good.¡±


    Krissy bent over, until her face was just over my right tit, ¡°Damn good,¡± she whispered, ¡°Look at those little pink nipples, they look delicious.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it and find out.¡±


    Laurie leaned over my other tit, and I cried out as the both started licking my nipples.


    ¡°Oh god! Stop!¡± I yelled, straining against the ties.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Krissy moaned as she made a show of tonguing my nipple which was bing hard. Laurie sighed as well, as she sucked my nipple into her mouth. I started crying harder, it didn¡¯t feel good at all and I was scared as hell.


    ¡°Talk about a mouthful!¡± Krissyughed as Laurie made a show of trying to fit as much of my tit in her mouth as she could.


    Laurie sat up and grinned at Krissy, ¡°I wonder what that little pussy tastes like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know!¡± Krissy eximed and turning around bent over and shoved her face between my legs.


    I squealed at the feeling of her wet tongue on my thigh just to the side of my pussy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± I whimpered, ¡°Please Krissy I¡­¡±


    I stopped when after kissing my thigh, Krissy sat up andughed, ¡°Calm down Keri, we¡¯re not going to lesbian rape you, we¡¯re not into girls.¡± She paused. ¡°Of course we did have to lick each other¡¯s pussies In front of the rest of the sisters to get in.¡±


    ¡°I faked my orgasm.¡± Laurie said grinning.


    ¡°Sure you did.¡± Krissy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Please let me go.¡± I whispered pathetically.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Krissy shook her head. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. You broke the rule you pay a price. You¡¯re mom¡¯sing home in an hour and what she¡¯s going to find when shees up here is her sweet little goody two shoes daughter tied naked to the bed.¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>3

    ¡°You¡¯ll get in trouble!¡± I told them, feeling like a little kid.


    ¡°If you rat us out sure.¡± Laurie shrugged, ¡°But you said she didn¡¯t know anyone wasing over so you just don¡¯t tell her who.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have bigger problems,¡± Krissy continued, ¡°Because Mom¡¯s not just going to get an eyeful of your skinny little body, but this nice empty bottle here on the nightstand and we left a couple of roaches in the ashtray.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get¡­¡±


    ¡°In a lot of trouble,¡± Krissy nodded. ¡°Grounded for a long time I¡¯m sure and,¡± she smiled, ¡°That car you said your parents were buying you, for getting into college and being such a good girl? See youter!¡±


    I started to cry, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    ¡°Tough shit.¡± Laurie said, ¡°You picked the wrong cock to suck so deal with it.¡±


    ¡°There is some good news.¡± Krissy said while they both stood up. ¡°Melissa really wants you in the sisterhood. We told her about this, but she still would like you to join us and she said this will count as one of your hazing, so you can still be one of us!¡±


    ¡°I hope she isn¡¯t.¡± Laurie muttered, then reaching down ran her long red nail around my nipple. ¡°See youter skank, have fun exining this to Mommy.¡±


    ¡°I hope she tells your dad.¡± Krissyughed as they headed for the door. ¡°That way he can be pissed he didn¡¯t find her here all tied up and naked, maybe he¡¯d even fuck her.¡±


    ¡°Christ you¡¯re sick Krissy.¡± Laurie said as she opened the door. ¡°Just because you fucked your step father before he left your mother doesn¡¯t mean everyone wants to do weird shit like that.¡±


    They closed the door behind them and as I heard them walk down the stairs began to sob, I was so fucked!


    *****


    My cell phone began to ring again, and I whimpered in frustration. It was the third time it had rang in thest few minutes which told me it was either Mom, or maybe Dad calling, asking me to run an errand or something. I¡¯d beenying here for thest hour alternately crying and trying to get loose. The stockings had gotten tighter each time I pulled and I¡¯d had to give up and was now resigned to what would be the worst punishment I would ever imagine. I wanted that car so bad! Dad had told me he was going to take me to a couple of dealers this weekend to look around. And it wasn¡¯t fair! I hadn¡¯t known Laurie liked Mark!


    I was pulled from my thoughts by the home phone ringing on my desk. It rang until the answering machine picked up and I heard Mome on.


    ¡°Hey Keri, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Maybe you¡¯re phones charging. Anyway the meeting rante and I¡¯m catching ater flight. I won¡¯t be flying in until tonight. I left Dad a message, but when you see him tell him just in case because he needs to pick me up. Bye honey, love you!¡±


    A fresh wave of panic went through me; Dad was going to be home before Mom! Oh my fucking God, he was going to find me like this! I struggled against the stockings, but gave up when I felt them tighten even more. The tears began to flow down my cheeks. As of Mom finding me wasn¡¯t going to be humiliating enough! My only hope would be Dad thinking I was out and maybe he wouldn¡¯te up here. That would mean being stuck like this all day. Sooner orter I¡¯d have to go to the bathroom, but what the hell, pissing the bed couldn¡¯t be more embarrassing than being found butt ass naked by my¡­.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I moaned as I heard the familiar roar of Dad¡¯srge Ford pickup pull into the drive way.


    I turned my head and looked at the clock on the nightstand, it was only 10:30 he was early. I turned back and stared at the ceiling. My window was open and I heard Dad¡¯s voice as he got out of the truck.


    ¡°Yeah Julie I got your message, I¡¯ll be there for seven.¡± He paused then said, ¡°They ran out of material so I¡¯m home a little early. Hey listen, Keri¡¯s around today; I was thinking of taking her to Rizzo Ford, what do you think?¡±


    Shit! He was going toe looking for me! I heard the downstairs door m and Dad wandering around downstairs. My heart began to pound when I heard himing up the stairs and towards my room. I sighed in relief when he walked past and a couple of minutester I heard the shower running. After what seemed like an eternity I heard the water stop, a minuteter he left the bathroom and his footsteps went the other way towards their bedroom. I started to pray that he would lie down and take a nap, then maybe forget about doing anything with me.


    I¡¯d just started to rx when I heard his footstepsing and jumped when he knocked on my door. ¡°Hey Keri, you up?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, hoping that maybe he would either let me sleep, or think I was out. The knock repeated, ¡°Keri? Hey I know your home kiddo, your keys are downstairs,¡± he paused thenughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go sunshine, I¡¯m not going to ask you to clean the house, I got a surprise for you!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unable to help it, I released a loud sob, I was tied up and scared and didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Keri?¡± Dad¡¯s voice sounded concerned, ¡°You okay in there?¡±


    ¡°Daddy help me!¡± I cried out in tears.


    I usually referred to him as Dad, but this upset daddy was what hade out, making me seem even more pathetic. The door flew open and Dad, wearing jeans and a t-shirt came charging into the room.


    ¡°Keri! Are you¡­.¡± He froze when he saw me lying naked spread eagled on the bed. ¡°I¡­¡± his eyes made their way up and down my body for a moment before he gasped, ¡°Jesus Christ!¡±


    In a move that would have been funny if I wasn¡¯t so humiliated, Dad put his hand in front of his eyes and looking down, stumbled over to the bed. He quickly stripped his t-shirt off and looking down at my legs, awkwardly spread the shirt out and draped it over me. The shirt just covered the tops of my tits, but only made it to the bottom of my stomach, leaving my pussy exposed. Dad however, had headed for the top of the bed so couldn¡¯t see from that angle.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± he demanded as he reached down behind the headboard and started trying to untie my wrists.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I struggled to speak through my tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I had a couple of girls overst night and they¡­. they did this to me as a sorority prank!¡±


    It came out better than I thought and I wondered if I might be able to get away with this with not much more than a ¡°Why were you so stupid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even in one of those yet!¡± Dad grunted as he continued to fumble with the knot.


    He was leaning over me and I was staring at his broad chest and his stomach which, although not a six pack was t and damn hard. Maybe it was because I probably still had some effects from all the alcohol going through me, but I recalled Krissy talking about him and thought he really was fine. That thought urred again as I watched the muscles bulge in his arms as he pulled against the headboard to try to slip the knot over the post.


    ¡°I¡­ I pledged to one,¡± I stuttered, ¡°And they wanted to hang out with me and I¡­ I was stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yes you were.¡± Dad sighed disgustedly and sat down on the bed next to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get something to cut these, my fingers are too big to get the knots,¡± he held hisrge strong hands up, ¡°Not much for dexterity I guess.¡± Shaking his head at me he said,


    ¡°Keri, this is what your mother and I warned you about. These kids are trouble, they all hang together cause no one else can stand them and they use their clubs as an excuse to be mean. Maybe this will teach you a lesson. I hope to hell you¡¯re still not thinking of joining them.¡±


    ¡°No daddy!¡± I shook my head, grimacing at the pain it caused. ¡°I¡­ learned! Really!¡±


    ¡°So they let you fall asleep and tied you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.!¡± I gave an exaggerated nod. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    ¡°They tied you up like this and you didn¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡­.¡±


    I stopped when reaching across me; Dad grabbed the empty bottle of Southern off the nightstand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up because you were shitfaced.¡± He said quietly


    ¡°No! I¡­ I wasn¡¯t drinking daddy! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± He grunted disgustedly. ¡°That should tell me you¡¯re lying right there, but okay let¡¯s see.¡±


    Dad brought his face so close to mine I had the insane thought he was going to kiss me. He ced his nose just over my mouth and sniffed, sitting up he shook his head.


    ¡°You reek of booze Keri, or did they hold you down and make you drink it?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ no¡­ I¡­¡±


    His gaze had wandered away from me and I saw him frown and sniff again. His eyes widened and he pointed at the nightstand. ¡°You were smoking fucking pot in here!¡± He yelled causing me to flinch.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡­¡± Giving up, I started crying again, ¡°Please untie me!¡±


    Dad leaned over and after angrily throwing the ashtray and bottle into the waste paper basket. Sat back up and looked down at me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to untie you!¡±


    ¡°W¡­ why?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Because I want you to stay like that while I tell you how much trouble you¡¯re in that¡¯s why! I want you toy there and feel even more embarrassed for what you did!¡± He pointed at me. ¡°Tell you what; I should leave you here for your mother to see this.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I whined.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, it¡¯s too long until, but I will until I¡¯m done because you know you¡¯re in trouble, but I bet there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t thought of yet so you¡¯ll stay there because it¡¯ll prove my point.¡±


    ¡°Yes daddy.¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Stop with the Daddy shit!¡± he snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not a little girl!¡±


    He looked away disgusted and I saw him looking down the length of my body. He reached out and grabbing the shirt slid it further down past my stomach to cover my pussy. His hand lingered on the shirt and for a moment was resting on my lower stomach just above where my legs were spread. It was hard to see from where my head was resting, but he seemed to be staring down at my legs. ¡°Not a little girl at all.¡± He whispered. Turning back to me he removed his hand and started in on me.


    ¡°I think you know how fucking stupid this was. But I don¡¯t think you know how disrespectful it is!¡±


    ¡°Sorry dad.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, you¡¯re not, you only think you are.¡± He sighed and pointed at the trash, ¡°Look Keri, I¡¯m not as naive or as tight assed as your mother is. You¡¯re a good girl, but still eighteen and having fun. I know you¡¯re going to parties and having a couple of drinks and maybe smoking a bone here and there.¡± He paused and again his eyes seemed to roam over my body. ¡°And as pretty and sexy as you are, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s been more than a joint and some booze in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that dad, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it Keri!¡± heughed nastily, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve never gottenid or sucked on a few cocks.¡±


    My mouth dropped open at the way he¡¯d said thatst part. He was looking at me with a nasty smirk on his face.

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>4

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try it, you¡¯re a hot little piece of ass and the boys are all over you.¡± He shrugged, ¡°But like I said, I¡¯m not mom, I know you¡¯ll drink a little, smoke a little,¡± the smirk widened, ¡°Fuck a lot, but I figure you¡¯ll know the limits and stay a good girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Promise I will!¡± I said quietly, ¡°Really dad and please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s how I feel outside the house.¡± He cut me off. ¡°But to do that here, to booze it up and get stoned under our roof? That¡¯s bullshit Keri!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was thinking,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t obviously. And we¡¯ve told you before about not trying to hang with the popr kids. They¡¯re not like you and all they are is bad news!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Now you do, but only because of this!¡± he snapped. ¡°But back to this, Keri your mother is proud of you and she loves you and will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I closed my eyes and could feel the tears trickling down my cheeks.


    ¡°And I will too.¡± he went on, ¡°I took the shittiest shift the City has because it pays more so we can afford you to go to a good school.¡± He sighed, ¡°We¡¯ve been good to you and we deserve better than this shit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I eximed, the tears flowing heavier.


    ¡°Only because you were caught. Now, I¡¯ll ask once, who were the two girls, because they¡¯re asses could, and should, get arrested over this.¡±


    I stared at him and swallowed hard. I should tell him. They left me tied up, humiliated and in a lot of trouble. Then again I was going to school with them next year. If I got them in trouble they would make school hell for me. Seeing me undecided, Dad rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I figured, wouldn¡¯t want to rat out the little bitches would you? Okay forget it. You take the fall alone.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to tell Mom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everything, like I should!¡± he told me. ¡°Trust me she will be more disappointed than I am. I¡¯ll tell you this right now. No phone, no face book, no going anywhere but work and back for the next month, maybe longer!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± I whispered, hoping that would be it.


    ¡°Oh, and that car? The one I was going to take you to look at today? Kiss that good bye!¡±


    ¡°No please!¡± I begged, ¡°Please not that dad! I worked so hard in school and I¡¯ve been good and¡­¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Yeah you look like a good girlying here with your legs spread, reeking of booze. Good girl, more like a nasty little slut.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± I whispered.


    Dad looked at me and narrowing his eyes, sat back and seemed to be thinking. As I watched, his eyes again made their way up and down my body. When they had returned to the top they lingered on the shirt which barely covered my tits.


    ¡°You know Keri,¡± he began softly, ¡°I think this is a lesson for you and might just leave it at you being embarrassed and scared shitless.¡± He put his hands out, ¡°I mean we all do stupid things and we all do bad things we would like to keep secret no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope rising within me.


    ¡°Hell I¡¯ve had some very bad thoughts I¡¯d never want your mother to know about.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Having them now actually.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I could forget this; I¡¯d even still get the car for you. After all, one dumb thing shouldn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± he gave me a strange smile, ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be a good girl for me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will!¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°But,¡± he put his hand up, ¡°Your mother wouldn¡¯t let this go. You know damn well I always go easy on you, I¡¯m a sucker for that pretty little face of yours, but Mom?¡± heughed, ¡°She¡¯s the tough guy out of the two of us and she¡¯s going to do everything I said I would and more.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t tell her!¡± I sobbed out, starting to cry again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to know! You¡­ you don¡¯t have to tell her!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I should.¡± He nodded. ¡°And she is not going to feel bad for you,¡± he gave me that smirk; ¡°little skirts and long legs don¡¯t do anything for her.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell that meant, but right now didn¡¯t care. Letting my tears really start flowing, I started begging, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell her! I¡¯m sorry dad!¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± He asked, his blue eyes staring into mine. ¡°Give me a good reason not to.¡±


    ¡°Because it was a mistake and I¡¯m sorry!¡± I cried out, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be good from now on!¡± I let out a desperate sob, ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl Dad! I¡¯ll do anything you want! Please just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ say what?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯ll be a good girl and do what I want,¡± he grinned, ¡°Except say daddy, I think I like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl daddy! I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± He nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t tell your mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank you!¡± I gave him a huge smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll be good!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you will,¡± he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ll be damn good.¡±


    ¡°I will! Promise!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right promise.¡± He said, still speaking quietly, ¡°I promise not to tell your mother about this and you promise not to tell her what you did for me to forget it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever favor you want.¡± I pulled against the bed, ¡°Now can you cut me loose?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He shook his head, smirking.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I told you there was a reason I left you like this Keri.¡± He pointed at me. ¡°Remember? I said something you hadn¡¯t thought of?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    I started getting nervous. I didn¡¯t like the look on his face or the way his eyes had started wandering again.


    ¡°You see what those girls did to you? It was just embarrassing because it was here in your house. They figure your mom finds you or worst case I do and you¡¯re more humiliated.¡±


    He leaned over and began whispering softly, ¡°Now what if they did this at the dorm Keri? What if they leave you tied up with your legs spread and the person to walk in is one of their little frat boy buddies?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off as he lowered his face so close to mine his lips were almost touching my ear.


    ¡°That happens a lot in those schools you know. They drug you and leave you like a prize for the frat boys. They tell them to go on in and do what they want. Next thing you know, little Keri¡¯s getting fucked and maybe by more than one guy and then what?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they didn¡¯t do that.¡± I said softly, he was really starting to scare me. ¡°And I¡¯m done with them and¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Dad sat up and shook his head, ¡°Theye in there and they see this.¡±


    Grabbing the shirt he threw it off of me.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Dad didn¡¯t answer; instead he was looking down at my tits. I felt myself turning red in embarrassment as he stared down at me.


    ¡°Dad please! Don¡¯t look at me I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    I trailed off when Dad slowly licked his lips and ced his hand just under my right tit.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he whispered, ¡°Theye in and they see this tight little body,id out all nice and helpless.¡±


    ¡°D¡­ dad you¡¯re scaring me.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Theye over and they¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°How can they resist? How can they look at these perfect little tits and not touch them?¡±


    I cried out in surprise as Dad slid his hand up and across my tit. Hisrge calloused handpletely covered it and he started sliding his palm across it. I gasped as I could feel my nipple getting hard from the contact.


    ¡°D¡­ dad, stop!¡± I yelled at him, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m your daughter! Stop touching me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true you are,¡± he said softly, ¡°Tell you what else you really are Keri, and that¡¯s a hot little thing.¡± He licked his lips again and I whimpered as he lifted his hand and taking my nipple between his fingers, started to roll it between them.


    ¡°Please.¡± I said my lip trembling.


    ¡°See that¡¯s our deal Keri, I don¡¯t tell mom about any of this andter this afternoon we¡¯re going to go pick you out a nice little car. But for that, you¡¯re going to let me y with this,¡± he let out a low whistle, ¡°Goddamn tight little body.¡± He looked back down the bed, ¡°Christ, you¡¯ve got some legs, I¡¯ve been staring at them a lottely.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped as he leaned over and started ying with my other nipple. ¡°Stop it! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Grasping at straws I blurted out. ¡°What about Mom?¡±


    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± He whispered and giving my tit a gentle squeeze added, ¡°Damn they¡¯re firm.¡± He slid his hand down from my tits to slide across my stomach, ¡°So soft.¡± His hand strayed lower and I jerked myself against my bonds, straining to get loose and yelling, ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me! I¡­ I don¡¯t want too!¡±


    ¡°Yes you do.¡± He said smiling at me. ¡°Well maybe not now, but you will when I start making you feel good.¡± He shrugged. ¡°If not, whatever, it¡¯s a favor for a favor.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Or I can tell mom about your drinking and smoking.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re sick.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No, just a guy who¡¯s been teased by his hot little daughter.¡± He shook his head as his hand strayed back to my tits. ¡°Those little shorts, the cheerleader outfit, damn you¡¯re hot Keri.¡± Heughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve fucked your mother thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°Sick.¡± I repeated and yelped as his fingers found my nipple again.


    ¡°Ohe on,¡± he said smiling at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t looked at me? I¡¯ve seen you Keri, you and your friends, I¡¯m a good looking guy, you know you¡¯ve thought of it.¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>5

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Yes you have, probably even yed with your little pussy and thought of me.¡±


    ¡°No I¡­. no!¡±


    I shouted as he slid his other hand down between my legs and slid his fingers across my pussy.


    ¡°This smooth little pussy.¡± He said softly.


    I whimpered as his fingers began sliding up and down between the lips of my pussy. I closed my eyes and let out a soft sob as he continued to fondle me.


    ¡°Awwe on Keri,¡± Dad said, ¡°You know that feels good. Just pretend I¡¯m one of those loser kids you let fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± He said. ¡°Call me daddy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sick bastard!¡± I moaned as he started stroking my pussy harder.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a little girl in a lot of trouble if you don¡¯t stop pretending you don¡¯t want this and I have to tell mom. Just think Keri no trouble and a nice new car and¡­¡± he leaned over and flicked his tongue across my nipple, ¡°The best fuck you ever had,¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer; instead I bit my lip to hold back a moan as his fingers were starting to feel good. My pussy was getting wet and he was gently toying with my nipple.


    ¡°There you go.¡± He said, ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ohhh!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back a groan as Dad started to push two fingers into my pussy.


    ¡°Goddamn you¡¯re tight.¡± He sighed as he slowly pushed them deep inside me.


    I tried to speak, but all that came out was a low moan as he started pumping his fingers in and out. Like the way he was touching my nipple he wasn¡¯t being rough and I found myself starting to like the way he was looking at my body. He looked¡­. hungry. I closed my eyes and tried to stop moaning. This was sick! Maybe it was the booze, but I¡¯d be lying if I said hearing him say he thought about fucking me wasn¡¯t a turn on. I opened my eyes and yelped in surprise when I felt his tongue on my nipple. Dad was teasing just the tip of it across my swollen pink flesh and as he did my hips twitched, pushing his fingers deep into me.


    ¡®That¡¯s a good girl.¡± He said softly as he continued to tongue me. ¡°You know you want this, that little pussy wouldn¡¯t be so wet if you didn¡¯t.¡± My answer was a loud moan as he ced his thumb in my clit and started rubbing it. ¡°Like that Keri?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. yes.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You like me ying with your hot little pussy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. Ohhhh¡± I released a long moan as he began pushing his fingers faster and started rubbing my clit in slow circles. ¡°Oh Dad, oh that feels good!¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± He said, ¡°You tell your daddy you love it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡± I told him, this was sick enough but¡­. I groaned as Dad stopped moving his finger and took his tongue from my nipple. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± I told him, thrusting my hips at him.


    ¡°Ask.¡± He said looking me in the eye. ¡°Be a good little girl and ask Daddy to y with your pussy. This is my game Keri, it¡¯s my rules.¡± His voice softened and he added, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, honey I just want too.¡± He licked his lips, ¡°Enjoy you!¡±


    His words sent a wave of heat through me and figuring there wasn¡¯t really anything that could make this more wrong, I whispered, ¡°Daddy, please y with my pussy, it feels so good!¡±


    ¡°There you go!¡± he eximed and caused me to yelp as his fingers started moving again.


    Dad looked so excited; I couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°You like my pussy daddy?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! It is a pretty little pussy.¡± He flicked his tongue across my nipple again, ¡°Perfect, just like these tits!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you like my tits?¡¯ I asked, trying to push the words out past my moans as his fingers went back to work.


    ¡°Love them!¡± he eximed and sucked my nipple into his mouth for emphasis.


    ¡°I had a guy make fun of them and the girls did too.¡±


    ¡°Some guys like big tits, but these,¡± he sighed, ¡°So fucking firm and perky and¡­ just perfect Keri, like the rest of you.¡±


    Dad started sucking on my tit again and I began breathing heavier. His mouth was on one nipple, his fingers on the other and he was working my clit while thrusting hisrge fingers inside me. God it felt good! No guy had ever made me feel this good and he hadn¡¯t even made me cum yet! I looked at Dad¡¯s tanned muscr shoulders and asked, ¡°Daddy, please untie me so I can y too!¡±


    Dad smiled up at me from my tit. ¡°Nope, you stay just like that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I whimpered, ¡°I want to touch you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± heughed, ¡°Because I¡¯m teaching you a lesson so you¡¯re going to stay tied down while I do whatever I want. Even though you¡¯re being good, you were bad.¡±


    Dad sat up and I moaned as he removed his fingers from my pussy. I started to protest, but stopped when he began removing his shoes and socks, while speaking.


    ¡°Besides, maybe next time I¡¯ll let you tie me up or do whatever, but this time I want you just like you are.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dad said as he stood up and unsnapped his jeans. ¡°Look Keri, your mother doesn¡¯t like sex. I don¡¯t know why, I¡¯m good to her. But she¡¯s never in the mood and travels a lot.¡±


    He pulled his jeans down and I licked my lips at the sight of the huge bulge in the ck boxers he was wearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to be good. I haven¡¯t cheated, but I¡¯m tired of jerking off to porn and then you¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°Parading that sweet little ass around and those legs and¡­ Shit Keri, I¡¯ve wanted to fuck you for a long time now.¡±


    He pulled his underwear off and his cock sprang out.


    ¡°Oh look at that.¡± I whispered.


    Dad¡¯s cock was huge, bigger than any of the guys I¡¯d slept with. It was long and hard as a rock standing straight up. He was worked up and I could see the tip was oozing. I could feel my mouth starting to water as he got onto the bed on his knees next to me. What the hell was wrong with my mother? At that, I felt a twinge of guilt. I was helping Dad cheat on her, but then again what she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes next time.¡± Dad spoke and made me moan as grabbing his cock he started pping it on my right tit.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± I gasped as I saw how sticky he was making it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love sex and I watch all kinds of porn, I want to y and have fun! I love having you tied up and I¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°We can have a lot of fun Keri, you¡¯re mom won¡¯t know, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I cut him off. ¡°Please let me suck your cock.¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Dadughed, ¡°Oh you nasty little thing! You like sucking cock?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± I licked my lips, ¡°I want it!¡±


    ¡°Well my little girl always gets what she wants doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Dad swung his leg over my waist so he was straddling me and his cock was resting on my chest, between my tits. Grabbing them, Dad pushed my tits together wrapping them around his hard cock and started sliding it back and forth.


    ¡°Oh damn.¡± I said softly as I watched the tip of his cock sliding up towards me.


    ¡°See, your tits are perfect.¡± He said, ¡°Just big enough to tit fuck. I¡­ oh!¡±


    Dad gasped as I flicked my tongue out and caught the tip of his cock. I moaned as a trail of his sticky precum stuck to it and I eagerly sucked my tongue back into my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, you bad girl, you want that cock don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes please!¡± I begged.


    Reaching behind me, Dad lifted my head and slid another pillow under it so I was propped up higher. He thrust his cock back though my tits and I dly opened my mouth for him. Dad moaned as he pushed his cock partway into my mouth. Wrapping my lips tightly around it, I sucked hard, rolling my eyes back at the sensation of his pre cum on my tongue and going down my throat.


    ¡®Oh yeah,¡± Dad moaned, ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    Dad lifted himself up and sliding further over me, started pushing his cock deeper into my mouth. I moaned around his hard flesh as he thrust it in and out. He was pushing it deeper each time and I angled my head back so I could take more of him.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± he moaned, ¡°Letting daddy fuck your pretty little mouth.¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>6

    I whimpered in pleasure as his long thick cock slid between my soft lips. I pressed my tongue against his shaft so it would slide across his hard flesh. I strained against my bonds, wishing I could touch him. Dad saw me and smiled, ¡°See if you were good you could touch, maybe next time, right now you just let me have that mouth.¡±


    Dad started pumping faster and I could feel my pussy dripping as he had his way with my mouth. He slid his cock all the way out and lifting higher, ced his balls against my lips.


    ¡°Go ahead, lick¡­¡±


    He stopped and moaned when I obediently started sucking on his balls. I went from one to the other, taking each in my hot little mouth before swirling my tongue around them. Dad was moaning loudly and the sound was getting me even hotter. I couldn¡¯t wait for him toe! Dad swung his leg back over me and turning to the side, knelt next to my head. Reaching down he got a handful of my curly ck hair and turned my head to face his cock. I opened wide and wagged my tongue at him.


    Dad immediately shoved his cock deep into his little girl¡¯s mouth and I cried out around it as he also reached down and shoved his fingers back into my pussy. I squealed delightedly as his thumb found my clit and started rubbing it as he began fucking my mouth.


    ¡°Oh Keri,¡± he moaned, ¡°Damn girl you can suck cock!


    I moaned in agreement and started bobbing my head, thrusting my mouth onto his cock as he continued to face fuck me. Dad was breathing harder and starting to moan with each thrust. I could feel my legs starting to tremble and whimpered as I strained against the ties, trying to close them around his hand.


    ¡°You going toe for Daddy?¡± Dad asked as he started stroking my clit faster while his fingers pumped me.


    I was so wet I could hear his fingers plunging into me and I started bucking my hips into them. I moved my head faster and swirled my tongue around his thrusting cock. As Dad started moaning my name over and over, I had the thought that could this really be happening? Was I really tied to the bed, getting face fucked by my father and about toe? The answer was hell yes as I could feel my pussy getting hotter and an orgasm starting to build within me.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± Dad groaned, ¡°Oh, look at those lips, look at those big eyes!¡± he paused to moan, ¡°God you look good sucking me!¡±


    Dad started using my hair as a handle, pushing and pulling my face on and off his cock. I rxed and let him, moaning around his throbbing cock. I started thrusting my hips as hard as I could into his fingers and whimpering as I could feel myself right on the edge. Dad suddenly started thrusting his cock hard and fast into my mouth and cried out, ¡°Oh Keri!¡±


    If his words weren¡¯t enough to send me over the edge, his cock exploding into my mouth certainly was. I screamed around his cock and as the first hot thick stream of cum flowed down my throat, my pussy convulsed around his fingers. Dad moaned and continued to fuck my mouth, each thrust ending in more delicious cum. As I arched my back and squealed around his cock, I eagerly sucked on him, drawing every bit of his hot juice from him. I squealed and bucked my hips into his still pumping fingers and writhed against my restraints as the strongest orgasm I¡¯d ever had smashed through me.


    Dad thrust his cock into my mouth onest time and then removed it. I let out a loud squeal of pleasure as thest of the orgasm flowed through me and thenid there gasping.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± I panted, ¡°Oh I came hard,¡± smiling up at him I whispered, ¡°Thank you Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said in between deep breaths. ¡°That was the best blow job I ever got!¡±


    ¡°I took every drop,¡± I purred, ¡°Like a good girl!¡±


    ¡°And good girls get rewards,¡± Dad said and swinging his leg back over me, bent his head down and kissed me hard.


    I moaned into his mouth as his tongue plunged between my parted lips. Dad was groaning as well and I wondered if he were getting off on tasting himself. Dad slowed the kiss up and started teasing his lips across mine. I pulled against the stockings wanting badly to be able to put my arms around him. Dad sighed and slowed the kiss down even more. I rxed as well and started to thoroughly enjoy our long passionate kiss. As our tongues yed across each other I imagined doing this all the time, kissing and fucking and ying. Mom traveled at least once a month and workedte all the time. I could be Dad¡¯s hot little mistress, his dirty little¡­.


    My thoughts were cut off by Dad breaking the kiss and sliding down began tonguing my nipples.


    ¡°Oh please untie me!¡± I pleaded.


    Dad simplyughed and after sucking my tit into his mouth started sliding further down. Oh yes! He was going to go down on me! Even though I¡¯d juste I could feel my pussy dripping in anticipation. Dad was licking my stomach and I giggled as it tickled. Dad smiled up at me and I smiled back, sex had never been this fun! My hips bucked as he got between my legs and started kissing and licking my thighs. I whimpered as I tried to move my legs. Sitting up, Dad turned and to my delight began to untie my ankle.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I have to feel these legs around me.¡± He said as unable to untie the knot he ripped the stocking from the bed then repeated the motion with my other leg.


    I immediately lifted my long legs and started to wrap them around his waist. Dad grabbed my right ankle and bringing my foot to his face kissed it.


    ¡°Damn girl, even your feet are sexy!¡±


    I giggled again as Dad sucked my toes into his mouth and started licking them. I began squirming around and moaned, ¡°Lick my pussy daddy!¡±


    Dad put my foot down and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡±


    As he stretched out between my legs, I whispered, ¡°I bet fuck me daddy would be better!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there.¡± He said, then propping himself up on his elbows he licked his lips, ¡°Keri this is the most beautiful pussy I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    My response turned into a whimper as he gently spread my lips and blew on my sensitive clit. Dad took a deep breath and his eyes rolled as he took in the forbidden scent of his daughter¡¯s pussy. Dad ced a soft kiss on my clit that caused my hips to jerk off the bed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me daddy!¡± I whined.


    Dad gave me a wink and I cried out when, with no hesitation, he pushed his tongue into my pussy. I gasped and squirmed as I felt his tongue swirling around inside of me. Dad sucked hard and I could feel himpping up my pussy juice. I moaned as he started to move his head back and forth, fucking me with his rigid tongue. I watched, my heart pounding as removing his tongue from inside me, he made a show of licking the length of my smooth wet pussy. Dad looked fucking amazing, his tanned shoulders and muscr back looked damn good lying between my legs. His perfect tight ass was moving back and forth as his hips worked his cock against the sheet while going down on me.


    I sighed as I envisioned that ass pumping while thrusting his hard cock into my tight young pussy. Meanwhile his tongue felt incredible and lifting my legs I ced my feet on his shoulders, opening myself even more for him.


    ¡°Oh, what a good girl¡± he whispered into my pussy.


    ¡°Your good girl.¡± I said then groaned as he started swirling his tongue back and forth, working it up and down between the soft wet folds of my pussy.


    Dad reached the top and I cried out as his tongue swirled across my swollen button. The cry turned into an ecstatic moan as he slid his fingers inside of me while tracing a slow circle around my clit. I let my head fall back on the pillow and began to moan continuously as his tongue worked my clit and his fingers started plunging faster inside me. My nipples were aching and I yearned to touch them. As much as I wanted to fondle myself the idea of being bound and helpless while Dad had his way with me was getting me even hotter. He had said he wanted to y all kinds of games, well I¡¯d let him!


    No matter how wrong this was I was going to let him fuck me anytime he wanted too anyway he wanted too! I released a loud squeal as Dad took my clit into his mouth and started gently sucking on it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh Daddy,¡± I cooed as I started sliding my soft feet over his shoulders and across his hard back, ¡°How¡¯s your little girl¡¯s pussy taste?¡±


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Dad said, then gave me a smile that caused a gush of hot sticky fluid around his fingers, ¡°But not as good as your cum is going to taste.¡±


    I yelped as he took my clit back into his mouth, but this time was sucking a lot harder. I released another yelp and lifted my back off the bed as he started really driving his thick fingers into my tight little box. He was thrusting them in so hard it was starting to hurt a little, but felt good at the same time. Meanwhile he was now sucking on my clit so hard his lips were making smacking sounds as my clit was released from his mouth before he would suck it back in. I arched my back as far as I could off the bed and began to whimper as I felt myself getting closer toing. Dad¡¯s other hand had been resting on my thigh and sliding it down between my legs, he started caressing my ass with his fingertip.


    I moaned at the odd sensation of his finger ying with my ass and strained hard against my bonds, using them to lift me even higher off the mattress. I started rocking my hips into his fingers and whimpered again, ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯m so close daddy! Please let me¡­ oh!¡±


    With no warning, Dad shoved his finger hard into my virgin ass. I cried out in pain, but at the same time he sucked my clit back into his mouth and as his finger started pumping my ass, I threw my head back and screamed. I wasing even harder than before and as the orgasm crashed through me, I mped my legs tightly around Dad¡¯s head, pinning his face against my convulsing pussy. Dad¡¯s mouth was still working my clit and all three fingers were thrusting into my holes. I could feel his fingers pressing against each other through the thin flesh of my pussy and asshole and I squealed at how good it felt.


    There was a hint of pain, but it made the pleasure even better. The fact that it was my father down there was making it all even better. Dad jammed his finger all the way into my ass and I let out a long loud wail as my hips thrust wildly into him. I wondered if the neighbors could hear this and smiled at the thought I was probably sneaking some guy in the house. I stopped thinking as my body tensed up and my orgasm seemed to pause. I gasped as I could feel my legs trembling and then cried out as my pussy contracted around his fingers and I felt a warm gush of wet sticky fluid squirt from my pussy.


    Dad moaned between my legs and tried to pull back, but my long strong legs were wrapped around his head and he wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I pumped my hips into his tongue and fingers several more times, then with a pathetic sounding whimper, let my legs fall away from his back as I slumped back down into the mattress, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Holy shit Keri!¡± Dad eximed.


    I looked to see that he had sat up and his entire face was glistening from my pussy. He made a show of smacking his lips andughed, ¡°Fuck kid, you came right in my mouth!¡±


    I giggled, ¡°You came in mine!¡±


    Dad leaned over me and pressed his lips into mine. I moaned as he shoved his tongue into my mouth and I could taste my pussy from him. He rubbed his face across mine, smearing my pussy juice all over my face, before sitting back between my legs. I closed my eyes andy there panting, breathless from the kiss and still trying to recover from the orgasm. My entire body felt like rubber. My eyes jerked open when Dad grabbed my ankles and putting my feet on his shoulders, pushed his hard cock against my pussy.


    ¡°Oh look at that little pussy.¡± He whispered as he took his long hard cock and started pping it against my clit.


    I moaned and felt my breathing pick up even more as he started sliding his huge dick through my wet pussy. He was way bigger than the guys I¡¯d had sex with before, as he pressed the head to the entrance of my pussy, I whispered, ¡°Go easy Daddy, please?¡±

 My Pussy Only For Daddy:>>7

    Dad¡¯s answer was to slowly push the head of his cock into me and I moaned as I felt my lips stretch around him. Dad pulled it out then pushed it in again, this time a little further. Iy there groaning softly as Dad worked his long dick into me a little at a time. He was about half way on, when, with an evil smirk, he said, ¡°I want to hear it.¡±


    He then drove himself all the way into me.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I screamed as his long thick dick spread my tight pussy further than it ever had before.


    Dad pushed it in until I could feel his balls p against my ass and I whimpered as my pussy continued to try stretch around him.


    ¡°So big.¡± I moaned.


    ¡°So fucking tight.¡± Dad whispered, then added, ¡°Sorry Keri, but you were a bad girl after all.¡±


    I screamed again, as pulling it all the way out, Dad thrust himself into me again. This time however, he didn¡¯t give me a chance to get used to him; instead he started fucking the shit out of me. I howled in a mixture of pleasure and pain as he repeatedly drove his huge prick into my tender young pussy.


    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± I cried, ¡°Oh Daddy!¡±


    ¡°I love that!¡± Dad said and demonstrated it by fucking me even harder.


    I lied that yelping as each thrust mmed deep inside of me. Dad slid his hands down to my thighs and, his muscles flexing, lifted my up so my legs were over his hips. Unable to move my arms, I felt myself lifted off the bed and he pulled me towards him so I waspletely off the bed suspended by the stockings. Dad smiled and started driving into me even harder.


    ¡°Fuck this is hot!¡± he cried out as he continued fucking me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My only response was another squeal as he pounded my poor little pussy. Dad dropped me off his hips and grabbing my ankles yanked my legs wide open. He stretched them as far as his arms could go, then began hammering away at me again.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± I groaned as my pussy was starting to get used to his size.


    I started moaning more than yelping as his thrusts were no longer hurting, but began to feel damn good, my pussy had never felt so full and the sensation was now beginning to drive me crazy,


    ¡°Oh yeah daddy!¡± I encouraged him, ¡°Oh fuck your bad little girl! Teach her to be good!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked, ¡°That what you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh please.¡± I gasped as I took in how fucking good he looked.


    Dad was sweating and all the impressive muscles in his chest and arms were glistening. Hisrge dark hands looked damn good around my ankles and best of all was the sight of his long thick cock burying itself in my wet pink flesh. This was incredible! Better than anything I could have imagined.


    ¡°Oh daddy!¡± I cried out, ¡°Fuck me! Give it to me like those boys can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Dadughed and sliding his cock from within me, grabbed my hips and with a wrench of his shoulders flipped me over onto my stomach.


    I cried out in surprise and a little pain as the stockings twisted tighter around my wrists. Dad grabbed my hips and lifting me pulled me back until I was on my knees, but my arms pulled straight out by the stockings.


    ¡°Oh that looks so hot!¡± Dad said.


    He started fondling my ass, squeezing my cheeks hard.


    ¡°Amazing fucking ass.¡±


    ¡°Thank you daddy, I¡­¡±


    I squealed in shock as I felt my cheeks spread and Dad¡¯s tongue slid into my asshole.


    ¡°Ohh Daddy, that¡¯s so dirty!¡± I groaned as his tongue teased across my little pink rosebud.


    I started moaning softly as he pressed his tongue deeper into it and swirled it around, it felt damn good and it was so dirty it was a hell of a turn on. Dad removed his tongue, and grabbing my hips mmed his cock so hard into my pussy that had he not been holding me I would have fallen on my face.


    ¡°Oh goddamn!¡± I yelled as he began tearing into me even harder than before.


    Dad was even deeper at this angle and once again his thrusts were hurting as much as they felt good. At this point I didn¡¯t even care, I knew my pussy would get used to him and I just let myself go, yelping and screaming as his enormous cock plowed relentlessly into my tight box.


    ¡°Yeah you like that, you little slut?¡± Dad asked, ¡°Like your daddy fucking you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shouted as his cock was already starting to feel good like this. ¡°I was a bad girl, bad girls need to get fucked!¡±


    ¡°They need more than that!¡± Dad snapped.


    I let out a surprised yowl of pain as Dad pped my ass hard. He hit the other side then started going back and forth smacking my cheeks repeatedly while still fucking the shit out of me. The ps stung and I could feel my cheeks burning, but his fucking me felt so good I didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°Yes daddy! I was bad! Oh spank me, fuck me! Do anything you want!¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you would say that.¡± Dad said and plunged a finger into my asshole


    ¡°Ow!¡± I screamed as she started driving it hard into me while still pounding the shit out of my pussy. ¡°Daddy that hurts I.. ohhh!¡±


    Dad had reached around my waist and his fingers found my clit and started rubbing it. The pain in my ass was forgotten as he massaged my swollen flesh while his cock continued pleasuring my pussy.


    ¡°Like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes Daddy! I¡¯m all yours Daddy! I¡¯m your good little girl!¡±


    ¡°Good little girls give daddy whatever he wants don¡¯t they?¡± he asked,


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± I cried as he started rubbing my clit harder, the thought of not onlying again, buting on that cock had me as worked up as I had been the entire time we¡¯d been ying.


    ¡°Good, because here¡¯s where you get what you deserve.¡±


    Dad drew his cock and finger from inside me and a secondter I cried out as I felt him press the head of his cock to my asshole.


    ¡°No Daddy!¡± I yelled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never done that it¡¯ll hurt please¡­.!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why its punishment!¡± Dadughed and I groaned as he pushed the head of his cock harder against my ass, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll love it, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    As he spoke, Dad continued to rub my clit and I whimpered as it felt good, but he was now pushing his big dick into my ass. I whimpered in pain as I felt my ass stretch around him and felt a burning sensation as he started to slide more of himself into my virgin asshole.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I groaned, ¡°Oh please don¡¯t hurt me I¡­. Oh fuck!¡±


    I screamed as Dad drove the full length of his cock into my ass. It hurt so bad I could feel myself start to cry and reaching down and rubbing my back, Dad whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get used to it, your Daddy¡¯s going to make you cum just like this.¡±


    I whimpered and he started to slowly work his cock back and forth in my ass, he was barely moving more than an inch or so and I continued to whine as my ass desperately tried to amodate his huge dick. His fingers were lightly teasing my clit and despite the burning in my ass, I could feel my thighs shaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He said softly and started working his cock further in and out of my ass.


    I let out a soft moan as the burning sensation was starting to fade and he was rubbing my clit harder. Dad was now slowly fucking me and as before I was starting to emit small sounds of pleasure along with the moans of pain. My ass was now stretched out around him and the sensation of his cock sliding in and out was starting to feel very different. He gave my clit a squeeze and began rubbing it in hard fast circle. I moaned loudly and this time it was inplete pleasure.


    ¡°See baby?¡± Dad moaned himself as he spoke, ¡°Not so bad, and it¡¯ll feel better each time we do it.¡± He paused to moan again, ¡°So fucking tight and all mine isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes daddy.¡± I whimpered, ¡°My ass belongs to my daddy!¡±


    ¡°Oh Keri!¡± he whispered, ¡°You are going to get a lot better car than your mom was going to get you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am?¡± I moaned as he began moving his cock faster and harder into my burning ass.


    ¡°Yes, anything you want, if¡­¡± he paused, ¡°You let me fuck the shit out of your ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I gasped as his fingers began moving even faster on my clit. Who cared about the car? This was starting to feel damn good and I wanted to let him have me, I wanted Dad to have anything he wanted and if that was to fuck the shit out of his daughter¡¯s ass that was okay with me,


    ¡°Fuck me Daddy!¡± I yelled, ¡°Fuck your daughter¡¯s ass! Punish me! I deserve it I¡­. Oh my fucking God!¡±


    I threw my head back and screamed as Dad started mming my ass. He was driving the entire length of his huge prick in and out of my ass. I could feel my ass burning and tearing around his cock, but at the same time my clit was throbbing and his fingers were rubbing it hard and fast. I closed my eyes and could feel the tears running down my cheeks, but somehow the pain felt good and I was starting to squeal each time he thrust into me.


    ¡°Make me cum!¡± I screamed as he started fucking me even harder.


    Dad¡¯s fingers slowed up and catching my clit between them pinched it hard and started twisting it back and forth while he continued his assault on his daughter¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Oh, oh, ohhhhh!¡± I opened my mouth and let out an animal like howl as I came for third time.


    I cried out in surprised pleasure at how fucking good my ass felt contracting around his cock. I started mming myself backwards, pushing his dick deeper into my quivering asshole. I howled again as each wave of the orgasm caused my ass to clench even tighter around his driving cock. Behind me Dad was breathing like a bull and moaning with every thrust.


    ¡°Oh fuck oh fuck!¡± he kept crying out as he took his daughter¡¯s ass as hard as he had her pussy.


    I moaned again in pure pleasure as after the orgasm his cock pounding my ass was now causing nothing but pleasure. I moaned and let my head hang limp as he continued to take me. My hair was soaked with sweat and was sticking to my face. The entire room smelled like sex and I was overwhelmed with the filthy thought that I had just let my father take me in every hole! Behind me, Dad let out a cry as loud as mine and grabbing my hip, threw me over onto my back.


    As soon as I was on my back, Dad leaned over and pumping his cock started spraying his cum all over my tits. Iy there moaning as I watched his hot thick cum cover and drip down my pink nipples. Dad was jerking his cock hard and fast, and groaning the entire time. When hisst pump barely got a few drops out, I whispered, ¡°I want to suck it.¡±


    Dad started to say something, but I opened my mouth and showed him my tongue. He immediately leaned over and shoved his cock into my mouth. I eagerly sucked on it, not caring that it had just been in my ass. What I cared about was the pathetic whimpers Dad was making. He sounded like a helpless little boy as I sucked hard on his spent cock milking every drop from him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He moaned, pulling his cock from my mouth, ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re a pig Keri!¡±


    ¡°Not very nice.¡± I said as I licked around my lips, trying to get any cum I missed.


    ¡®I mean it in a good way.¡± He breathed.


    Reaching down, he grabbed his shirt and gently began to wipe the cum from my tits. As he did he gave each nipple a yful pinch and I giggled. When he was done, Dad noticed the scissors on the night stand and leaning over cut the stockings from my wrists. As soon as he did he pulled me up by my arms and hugged me tightly. I hugged him back, a little surprised at the affection after he¡¯d pretty much used me like a whore.


    ¡°Thank you baby.¡± He whispered in my ear. ¡°I needed that Keri,¡± he sighed, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been so horny and you¡¯ve looked so good!¡±


    ¡°You look good too daddy.¡± I said in his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was rough on you at the end honey, but¡­.¡± He paused, ¡°Keri your mom never puts out! I¡­ we used to fuck all the time when we were younger and I just need it, and I like it raunchy and¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay daddy!¡± I told him and turning my head, kissed his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be your dirty little girl anytime you want!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, smiling at me, ¡°We can do it again?¡±


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I said sitting back and holding my tits up for him. ¡°These are all yours,¡± I gave him a nasty smile, ¡°And everything else too, especially my pretty little pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re all mine?¡±


    ¡°On one condition.¡± I told him.


    ¡°I know, we don¡¯t tell mom about this.¡±


    ¡°Right and¡­¡± I gave him a wink, ¡°I want a Bose stereo in my new Camaro.¡±


    ¡°Camaro?¡± Dad¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Honey, that¡¯s almost double what we said we¡¯d¡­. oh!¡±


    Dad groaned as dropping my head into hisp, I started sucking on his semi hard cock.


    ¡°Oh damn!¡± He moaned as he started thrusting his hips, pushing his cock into my mouth.


    I let him fuck my mouth for a minute before sitting back up. ¡°Camaro.¡± I nodded, giving him a wicked smile.


    ¡°Camaro.¡± He nodded, still breathing heavy, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes.¡±


    Lunging forward I pushed him with both hands. Caught off guard he fell back onto the bed and grabbing his wrists, I shoved them through the headboard. He started to try to move, but swinging my leg over him, I knelt down on his shoulder, pinning him there. I quickly tied the piece of stocking around his wrists and sitting back, smiled down at him.


    ¡°Keri!¡± he eximed, ¡°Not now, I¡¯m tired and I don¡¯t think I could¡­.¡±


    He stopped as standing up on the bed, I ced one of my feet on each side of his face. Lowering myself down, I rested my hands on his chest and shoved my pussy down into his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯t daddy, because it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    His reply was cut off as I shoved my pussy hard into his face and rocking my hipsughed, ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad boy daddy, and you need to make it up to your little girl!¡±


    Dad¡¯s tongue slid into my pussy and with a sigh I let myselfy across his chest and grabbing his semi hard cock began to stroke it while his tongue found my sore, but ready clit. As I moaned in pleasure, I smiled at the thought that Laurie and Krissy were sitting somewhere thinking they had gotten me screwed. They had in fact gotten me seriously screwed, and I couldn¡¯t thank them enough for it!

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>1

    Can a father turn his daughter into the perfect fucktoy?


    Enjoy..


    ******


    ¡°Suck it, baby¡­ suck daddy¡¯s great big cock!¡±


    Jake tossed his head back, grunting loudly as cum erupted from the end of his dick.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed as he gazed down at hisputer-cum was everywhere. On the monitor, a porn actress, her dark hair in pigtails-even though she appeared to be at least thirty-was on her knees in front of a grey-haired man, who was busily thrusting his cock deep into her mouth while he urged her to suck harder.


    Sighing, Jake turned off hisputer and stood, using tissues to mop up the mess he¡¯d made.


    Wadding them, he tossed the tissues in the trashcan before heading to the bathroom to take a quick shower. Really, he thought, who hires these actresses? This one had obviously left her teen years more than a decade ago, with a hard look about her that was neither youthful nor appealing. Still, the fantasy was hot and it got him off big-time.


    He soaped his body up, saving his cock forst. Once, a couple of years ago, he¡¯de across a porn clip that had a girl in it that looked very much like his own daughter with pale skin, pink cheeks, wavy blonde hair that fell below her shoulders and sky-blue eyes. The best had been her small, perfect tits and perfectly smooth pussy. Jesus, he¡¯de to that clip hundreds of times before identally deleting it during a hard-drive reformat; he¡¯d never found it again although he¡¯d searched online for months.


    He wondered what his daughter, Emily, would say if she knew dear old dad sometimes liked to imagine himselfying on top of her while pounding her tender pussy with jackhammer thrusts until they both came in ecstatic joy.


    Probably that he was a pervert, right before she called Child Protective Services.


    He soaped his cock, hardening slightly as his hand moved on his shaft, thoughts of his daughter still in his head. Shit, he really was a pervert, closing his eyes as he enjoyed the sensations.


    ¡°Yeah, baby, just like that¡­ stroke Daddy¡¯s cock the way he likes,¡± speaking softly, imagining his daughter¡¯s hand on him.


    Emily was the love of his life and had been from the day she¡¯de into this world. He¡¯d never had any sexual interest in her when she was younger buttely, since she¡¯d turned eighteen and his wife had left him, leaving just him and Emily alone in the house, things had changed-at least for him.


    She was a beautiful girl, with perky breasts, tipped with pretty pink nipples and a bald pussy-something he¡¯d learned when he¡¯d identally walked into her room without knocking and found her changing clothes. She¡¯d screamed at him to get out but it was toote, the image of her naked body was seared into his memory and had served as masturbatory fodder for the past five months-like now.


    His hand moved faster on his cock, thrusting into his soapy fist, imagining it was his daughter¡¯s tight sheath he was fucking.


    ¡°Jesus, baby¡­ that feels good,¡± hips jerking hard.


    Home from sses, Emily opened the back door and tossed her backpack on the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home!¡± she called out, but when there was no answer, she grabbed a soft drink from the fridge, drinking it down quickly. Tossing the empty can in the recycling bin, she picked up her backpack and headed upstairs to her room, figuring her dad was out running errands. Once in her bedroom, she stripped off her clothes and headed to the bathroom to shower only to remember she¡¯d used thest of the shower gel yesterday. Rolling her eyes, she slipped into her robe and hurried down to Daddy¡¯s bedroom, nning to steal the bottle from his own bathroom. As she entered his bedroom, she noticed his bathroom door was slightly ajar but it wasn¡¯t until she was practically at the threshold that she heard the shower running, indicating he was home. Backing up to leave, she was brought to a dead stop as she heard him speak.


    ¡°Yeah baby, fuck daddy¡¯s cock¡­ he needs your pussy so badly.¡±


    Although the words were softly spoken, Emily could hear them as clearly as though she was standing in the bathroom with him. Who was Daddy having sex with? And why was he referring to himself as Daddy to whomever this¡­ this¡­ sugar baby was? She was surprised how angry she felt to think of some other girl calling her father ¡°Daddy.¡± There was only one person allowed to call him Daddy and that was her! Sneaking closer, she stood quietly by the door, trying to figure out who was with her father.


    ¡°God yes¡­ you feel so good on Daddy¡¯s dick¡­ take it, Emily¡­ take it all!¡± Jake¡¯s hand mmed against his body as he jacked himself, getting closer to cumming. His body tensed as he felt the familiar tingle in his balls.


    Emily¡¯s eyes went big as she heard him speak. Was Daddy imagining he was fucking her? No, that couldn¡¯t be true¡­ there had to be another girl in there, one with the same name as herself.


    Peeking into the bathroom, she found her father totally alone in the ss-encased shower, whipping his hand up and down his cock¡­ his huge cock.


    ¡°Jesus! I¡¯m cumming, baby¡­ cumming deep in your little pussy!¡± His hips jerked as he came hard, squirting his seed in long ropy strands thatnded on the tiled wall. Shuddering, weak-kneed, he propped his hand against the wall to hold himself up. ¡°Fuck, that was good!¡±


    Emily quickly backed up, returning to her bedroom. Once there, she closed the door, sitting on the edge of her bed,pletely shocked by what she¡¯d seen and heard. Her dad fantasized about fucking her?


    She¡¯d never seen a guy cum before and was surprised by how erotic it had been to watch it shooting from the tip of her daddy¡¯s cock. Without even thinking, her finger wormed inside her robe and down between her thighs, finding her clit. She began to rub as shey back on the bed, her feet hanging over the side, thighs parted. One hand rose to knead her breast, pinching her nipple between her thumb and forefinger, imagining it was Daddy who did that with his mouth and teeth. She was so wet¡­ so excited, rubbing frantically between her legs as she closed her eyes, remembering what she¡¯d seen. Her daddy¡¯s cock was so big¡­ so long¡­ so thick¡­ and the way he¡¯d stroked it as he called out her name-he¡¯d actually cum thinking of her!


    Her fingers rubbed faster, hips grinding on the bed, cheeks pink with color.


    ¡°Fuck me, daddy! Please fuck me!¡± As she said the words, she pumped her finger into her sodden hole, imagining it was her daddy¡¯s cock that mmed deep and hard inside-only it wasn¡¯t. Her finger couldn¡¯tpare to her daddy¡¯s big dick.


    ¡°Omigod!¡± she whined, feeling a rush of pleasure flood her body. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, daddy!¡± squealing softly as she plunged her finger as deep as it would go, thighs mped tightly shut, body tense and arched as her pussy convulsed with hard, sharp contractions. When finished cumming, she slumped back onto the bed, legs spread lewdly wide, a sheen of girly juices on her pink, silky folds.


    Outside his daughter¡¯s bedroom door, Jake removed his eye from the keyhole he¡¯d been peeking through and slowly straightened. Shit! Did he just see what he thought he had? Hell yes, he had! If he hadn¡¯t cum twice already, he¡¯d be in her room and in her little pussy right now. He made his way back to his bedroom, deep in thought.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He loved his daughter, the way a father should-but something in his feelings had shifted once he¡¯d divorced Emily¡¯s mother, because he¡¯d discovered she¡¯d been cheating on him. At first, he hadn¡¯t dated because he had Emily¡¯s feelings to consider-it was hard enough knowing her mom had been slutting around town with a number of men without him bringing women home. Besides, his work kept him busy which didn¡¯t leave a lot a time to meet women, except for an asional hook-up, so watching inte porn and using his hand had to do for now.


    Only he wanted more than porn and his hand so, slowly over time, he¡¯d started to fantasize about Emily, imagine him fucking her the way a woman should be fucked and best of all, imagining her absolutely loving it.


    He was grateful she¡¯d chosen him over her mother, but then she¡¯d always been a daddy¡¯s girl¡­ his precious little princess¡­ and that would never change, regardless of what might between them in the future.


    In his bedroom, he tried to decide what to do next. Was he actually considering making his daughter a sexual partner? In his mind, she was perfection: perfect body, perfect face, perfect breasts, perfect ass. He¡¯d be willing to bet she had the perfect pussy too-tight and gripping. But did he really want to find out? Fantasy was one thing-reality, another.


    Hell yes, he wanted to find out! Even now, his cock wasing to life again at just the thought of drilling deep inside his daughter¡¯s pussy.


    He didn¡¯t want to force her into anything-that wasn¡¯t his style; besides, he loved Emily-but what if he could get her to voluntarily fuck him? While force wasn¡¯t his thing, persuasion was more than permissible and he was a good salesman. Hell, that was his job. His cock gave a slight jerk, as though nodding its head ¡®yes¡¯ to his n.


    He grinned. Okay, persuasion, it was-now toe up with a n.


    The next day found Jake making his rounds to various clients. He was a sales consultant to severalrgepanies in town-which meant he worked out of his home office a great deal of the time-but not today. His schedule was booked throughout the day so he¡¯d told Emily at breakfast they¡¯d go out to dinner when he returned home.


    After she¡¯d left for sses, he¡¯d pulled up one of his favorite daddy/daughter porn movies, leaving it running on hisputer before he left the house¡­ carefully looped¡­ so, hopefully, she¡¯d find it when she came home. That was the first step of his n-letting her know he had an interest in that sort of sexual fantasy-and might be willing to turn fantasy into reality.


    She obviously had simr fantasies, judging from what he¡¯d seen through the keyhole of her bedroom door yesterday, when she called out his name as she came. He was curious about what had put that fantasy into her head-hopefully, he¡¯d find out soon¡­ preferably when he was on top of her, fucking the shit out of her tight little sheath.


    With that optimistic thought in mind, he headed out the door.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>2

    The school day had been a long one and Emily couldn¡¯t wait to get home and lock herself in her bedroom. All day long, her pussy had throbbed and drooled juices as she remembered the look on her daddy¡¯s face when he came in the shower, yelling out her name. She needed to cum badly, nning to y with her pussy before she did anything else once she got home.


    She pulled her car into the driveway, quickly bringing it to a stop. She practically ran into the house, calling out her dad¡¯s name before remembering he wouldn¡¯t be home for a few more hours-perfect, because it gave her plenty of time to take care of her needy pussy.


    Running lightly up the steps to the second floor, she paused when she heard voicesing from Daddy¡¯s office. Had daddye home early? Making her way down the hall, she pushed the door to his office open but found it empty, the voicesing from hisputer. Realizing it was only something he¡¯d left mistakenly running before leaving this morning, she turned to head back to her room. She had taken only a few steps when a bit of dialogue stopped her dead in her tracks.


    ¡°What a good girl you are! You love daddy¡¯s cock, don¡¯t you? Love to fuck it and suck it? And daddy loves that pretty pink pussy of yours. Spread your legs, honey¡­ daddy needs to cum so badly.¡±


    WTF? Emily hurried to theputer, staring at the screen. On it, a man was fucking a young girl on the kitchen table, her thighs spread wide as he thrust into her, grunting like an animal on top of her. The girl looked a little like herself, only her hair was red. She realized Daddy must have been watching this before he left the house, forgetting to turn it off.


    So this is the sort of porn he enjoyed watching? When he watched, did he imagine himself doing these things to her own pussy?


    She could feel her juices sliding down to dampen the crotch of her panties at the thought of her daddy fucking her the way this man was doing his daughter. Sitting in Daddy¡¯s chair, she reached under her skirt to slip her panties down to her ankles, spreading her legs wide. She found her clit and began to rub. God, this was hot¡­ watching a father and his daughter fucking onscreen, wondering if they were really rted or just actors. Pulling her top and bra off, she squeezed her breasts roughly while her fingers continued to rub her slippery nub.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she whispered, ¡°I need you in me so badly.¡±


    Jake stood frozen in the doorway as he heard his daughter¡¯s words. Hisst meeting had been canceled so he¡¯d gotten home earlier than expected. Entering the house quietly, in hopes of catching Emily ying with herself again, he still hadn¡¯t expected to find her in his office watching the porn clip he¡¯d left ying. He¡¯d hoped she¡¯d find it and realize he was open to this sort of sexual activity but actually finding her in his chair, her hand working frantically between her legs, was an unexpected bonus.


    His cock hardened as he watched his baby girl ying with her pussy, hearing the wet sounds her finger made as it pumped her slit.


    Emily thrust her finger deep into her hole before adding a second, then a third. She ced the soles of her feet on the edge of daddy¡¯s desk, knees wide apart as she pumped deep, her eyes never leaving the action on the screen.


    ¡°I wish it was you in my pussy, daddy¡­ I wish it was you fucking my little hole hard like this man.¡±


    Quietly, Jake approached Emily, wanting to get right behind her before revealing his presence. He looked down, watching her firm breasts bouncing in time with the movements of her fingers as she cunt-fucked herself.


    He wrapped his hand around her body, pinning her to the chair, while his other hand snaked down her body, pushing her own hand aside so he could cup her smooth mound with his own.


    ¡°It can be, baby,¡± said Jake. ¡°Let Daddy help you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Emily shrieked, horrified to know her dad had not only caught her watching this porn but with her own fingers buried in her pussy at the same time. Her face flushed with humiliation as she tried to get away, wanting to run back to her room and hide but his arm around her tightened, holding her in ce.


    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay, baby. Daddy likes to see you enjoying yourself-and to find out you like the same sort of videos he does.¡± He leaned down, his hand still cupping her pussy as his lipstched onto hers. He kissed her deeply, feeling her body frozen in shock. Any minute, she mighte to her senses and push him away, so he had to act quickly. Still kissing her, he inserted his own finger into her little hole, pumping deeply while letting his thumb graze her clit with each thrust. He captured the moan of pleasure she made in his mouth, noting the way her hips jerked up to meet the inward thrust of his finger. A sense of tion filled him, knowing in that instant, he had her.


    As Emily¡¯s feeling of shock subsided, pleasure moved swiftly to take its ce. She kissed her father back, tentatively at first, but soon with increasing passion as his fingers stirred her up. She gave a soft whimper as his fingers slid from her pussy, but realized it was only to remove her clothing, and then his. When they were both naked, he lifted her in his arms, carrying her down to his bedroom toy her gently on the bed. She stared at him wide-eyed as he got into bed next to her.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, princess¡­ this is about love, not just sex. Daddy needs you so badly¡­ more than you know.¡± He took Emily¡¯s hand and ced it on his cock, moving it up and down. ¡°Stroke daddy like this¡­ make me really hard.¡±


    Emily obediently did as her father asked, eyes staring at his thick shaft. It was so hot in her hand, veins springing up, the head reddening. ¡°Can I taste it, Daddy?¡± Weird, she¡¯d never sucked a guy¡¯s cock before but watching the girl in that porno do it to her daddy¡­ and seeing her own Dad¡¯s gorgeous cock¡­ actually had her mouth watering.


    Jake groaned at his daughter¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, baby¡­ take daddy¡¯s cock in your precious mouth.¡± Hey back on the bed as she got between his legs, feeling her dainty fingers on his shaft. Holy fuck, it felt good! As he watched her parted lips move closer to his cock, he knew it was about to get even better.


    ¡°Lick the head, sweetie¡­ mmm, yes, just like that,¡± groaning with pleasure as her pink tongue slid wetly over his cock, like it was the most delicious lollipop in the world. ¡°Put it in your mouth, baby¡­ suck daddy¡¯s big cock.¡±


    Emily took him into her hot, wet mouth, tongue busily scrubbing the sensitive spot beneath the head, as she started to suck.


    ¡°That feels great, princess!¡± Jake couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt. She wasn¡¯t the best cocksucker in the world¡­ yet¡­ but the eroticism of having his own daughter suck him, more than made up for herck of experience.


    He fucked his cock deeper, loving the feel of her slippery tongue as he thrust into her mouth. Grabbing her head with both hands, he held her tightly, keeping her seated on her cock.


    The minute he thrust his cock into her mouth, something shifted in him. She wasn¡¯t daddy¡¯s little princess anymore; she was daddy¡¯s little slut¡­ the one who was going to take care of his cock from now on, the one who would make sure he never went to bed horny, the one who took his first seed of the morning. She better like cock because from now on, she was going to have one shoved deep inside one of her holes several times a day.


    He heard her gag as he started to ram deep but didn¡¯t care, pounding the back of her throat hard. He wanted to shove it down her tight gullet but didn¡¯t want to scare her off the first time. Soon, he promised himself, he would have her trained as daddy¡¯s perfect cocksucker. She would not only drink gallons of his cum, she would learn to love every slimy spoonful.


    He could feel his orgasm approaching but wasn¡¯t ready for it yet¡­ he still had more things he wanted to do with his daughter. He slipped from her mouth, hearing her take a gasping breath. Grabbing her body, he hauled her up the bed, flipping her onto her back before sliding over her small body. He kissed her, tongue slipping into her mouth, exploring her honeyed sweetness.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Emily whimpered, feeling his weight press her into the mattress.


    ¡°Daddy loves you, baby slut¡­ you¡¯re so good to take care of daddy¡¯s cock the way he needs.¡± He wedged his body between her thighs. Emily was a petite girl but he¡¯d never realized how small she was until he wasying on top of her. He was a big man, in peak physical condition, and found the contrast between their sizes incredibly erotic; he practically dwarfed her.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not sure if we should do this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby¡­ I am sure. It¡¯s what I want-and it¡¯s what you need. Just wait, you¡¯ll see I¡¯m right.¡± He nted his cock at the entrance to her pussy, gathering up her juices. Was she still a virgin? He was about to find out.


    He pushed steadily inward¡­ hearing her tiny squeal as he met resistance¡­ and then it was over as he surged inside, tearing the small bit of skin at the entrance of her cunt. He gave a deep groan of satisfaction as he worked himself deeper, knowing he¡¯d been his daughter¡¯s first.


    Emily gave a soft whimper as Daddy shoved inside her pussy. Omigod, he was so big¡­ so hard. It stung at first but didn¡¯t so much now. She stared at his chest, having to tilt her head back to look into his face. His eyes were closed, a look of incredible satisfaction on his face so it must feel really good for him. That made her happy.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>3

    ¡°Put your legs around my waist, baby slut.¡±


    Emily did as she was told, holding onto her daddy¡¯s arms. He pulled his hips back and, for a moment, she thought he was pulling out, but the next instant he mmed his cock deep, pounding hard against her cervix. She squealed loudly in surprise.


    Jake began to stroke deeply, fucking this baby cunt. Jesus, it was good¡­ the tightest pussy he¡¯d ever fucked; it squeezed his dick like a fist. ¡°So fucking good,¡± he groaned, pummeling his daughter¡¯s cunt the way a pussy was meant to be fucked: hard, fast, rough and deep.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± Emily clutched her father¡¯s body as he fucked her. All difort was gone now, her juices lubing her hole as he stroked powerfully inside. Each grinding thrust increased her pleasure, her hardened nipples scraping against his hairy chest as he rocked against her. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Daddy¡­ it feels so good.¡±


    Jake leaned down, his lips capturing his daughter¡¯s¡­ shoving his tongue down her throat. ¡°I¡¯m never going to stop fucking you, baby. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s new fucktoy now¡­ your only job is to house Daddy¡¯s dick whenever he needs it, right?¡±


    Emily had a hard time responding as Daddy¡¯s cock continued to jab hard and fast into her sodden hole, moaning softly before able to respond, ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    Jake smiled, speeding up his thrusts. He ced his hands around the top of his daughter¡¯s head, linking his fingers together, holding her in ce so he could ram her brutally hard. This is what this cunt needed¡­ a good, hard daddy fuck¡­ and he was just the man to give it to her-the only man to give it to her from now on. He¡¯d been her first and he would be herst. From now on, she would crave daddy dick as much as he craved giving it to her.


    He looked into her eyes, an intense expression in his own. ¡°What are you?¡±


    Emily tried to concentrate on his words, not sure what he was asking. ¡°Your daughter, Daddy.¡±


    Jake mmed his cock in her as hard as he could, practically punching a hole in her pussy. ¡°I said, what are you!¡± his voice raised, as he fucked this cunt. HIS cunt.


    Emily tried to think what her dad said before. ¡°Your fucktoy?¡±


    Jake leaned down, kissing her sweet, pink lips. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s fucktoy¡­ his cunt¡­ his slut¡­ his precious baby girl,¡± smiling at her. ¡°Who owns this cunt I¡¯m fucking?¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t keep still beneath him, her hips squirming and wriggling as she tried to get her daddy¡¯s cock even deeper. ¡°You own my cunt, Daddy.¡±


    Jake grinned. He couldn¡¯t believe how easy it had been-maybe because his daughter was a born slut. Thank god he¡¯d discovered it now and not wasted another week in fantasy fucks when he could have the real thing in his bed every day.


    ¡°Damn right, I do!¡± He increased the speed of his thrusts, nailing her to the bed with hard, brutal strokes that caused his balls to m against her ass. ¡°Daddy¡¯s gonna cum, baby slut!¡±


    Emily could feel the tension building in her own body. ¡°I am too, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Do it! Cum on Daddy¡¯s big cock!¡± He stared down at her, wanting to see the exact moment Emily had her first orgasm on her daddy¡¯s cock as it skewered her little pussy.


    Emily squealed loudly, her body arching, arms and legs locked tightly around her father. ¡°I¡¯m cummminggg, Daddy!!¡±


    Shit, was she! Jake could feel her cunt spasming hard on his thrusting meat, sucking on it like a hungry mouth. ¡°I¡¯m cumming too, baby girl!¡± He rammed hard inside her cunt, holding himself deep, grunting loudly with each shuddering spasm.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s filling you up with his cum,¡± he gasped. As his balls unloaded in her, he reached down to bite her breast hard, marking her as his.


    Emily shrieked in pain when he bit her¡­ yet, at the same time, her pussy contracted sharply, a feeling of intense pleasure filling her. How was that possible-to experience pain and pleasure at the same instant? She wasn¡¯t sure, but she secretly hoped Daddy would do that again some day.


    Jake slid his tongue over the reddened marks his teeth left on her pale skin, before moving to capture her mouth. It had been a great fuck¡­ maybe the best of his life-and was only destined to get better the more she learned. And she would learn lots because he was going to be a great teacher. His mind went wild thinking of all the things he could do with her-to her. She wasn¡¯t like women his age who felt they had the right to say no to any perverted thing he wanted to do-this was his daughter who was used to him as an authority figure-used to him having thest word. And he damn well was going to have thest word with her when it came to sex. He smiled inwardly, ted at the thought that if he could dream it, he could do it.


    ¡°Did you like that, baby girl? Did you love fucking Daddy¡¯s cock¡­ because it sure loved fucking your little pussy.¡± His hand brushed a strand of hair from her eyes. She was beautiful after sex, blond hair mussed, cheeks pink and her lips swollen and bruised from his kisses.


    Emily nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first but then, I really, really liked it, Daddy. It felt so good when you were¡­ fucking me,¡± looking a little shy using that word in front of her father.


    ¡°When it¡¯s just us, you can use all the nasty words you want, baby,¡± leaning down to take a hardened nipple between his teeth. He applied pressure, wondering how hard he could bite before she protested¡­ getting his answer a few secondster when he heard her soft squeal. He let go, sliding his tongue over the reddened nub, soothing it before kissing her tenderly.


    ¡°I have so many things I want to teach you¡­ and you¡¯re going to love them all and you know why?¡±


    Emily shook her head. ¡°No, why, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Because your tiny pussy is going to cum so hard each time I fuck you, it¡¯s gonna feel like it¡¯s turning inside out,¡± grinning down at her.


    Emily giggled, but felt her pussy clench tightly at his words. Already, she couldn¡¯t wait until the next time Daddy fucked her. It felt like heaven when she came with him deep in her belly-a billion times better than when she¡¯d used her own fingers. She wanted to experience that feeling again, pretty sure she¡¯d never be able to get enough of her daddy¡¯s cock.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake rolled off of his daughter andy on his back, totally rxed. Hisrge hand cupped the back of his daughter¡¯s head, as he helped push her up into a sitting position. ¡°Lick my cock clean, baby slut,¡± his voice soft, yet demanding.


    Emily grimaced when she saw her daddy¡¯s cock, all shiny with his cum and her girl juices. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Daddy.¡±


    Jake pped her face¡­ not hard, but enough to let her know he meant business. ¡°I said, clean Daddy¡¯s cock!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Emily whined, but she shifted down the bed, leaning over to do as he said. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d expected-more surprising was the way hismand had gotten her aroused. Already, her pussy was starting to throb, as though begging for his cock to pound it to another orgasm.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ good girl. Daddy¡¯s obedient little slut.¡± His hand was still on her head, but was caressing it gently as her tongue scrubbed him clean. The p had been a test to see what she would do, and, surprisingly, she¡¯d responded well to his roughness.


    What else would she respond well too? And how far would she be willing to go to please him? Only time would tell-and he had every intention of finding out.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>4

    Emily woke slowly, the morning sunlight streaming through an open window. She felt tired and achy, like she¡¯d spent all day in a Zumba ss. As she recalled the reason for her sore muscles, her eyes flew open.


    She¡¯d fucked Daddy. Not once, not twice¡­ but five times in the hours since he¡¯d returned home yesterday to find her sitting in front of hisputer, watching a daddy/daughter porn clip he¡¯d left running. Not just watching¡­ but frantically pumping her fingers in her pussy as she imagined her daddy doing to her what the man in the movie was doing to his daughter.


    Daddy had given her orgasm after orgasm, each better than the one before until, exhausted, they¡¯d both fallen into a deep sleep.


    Turning slightly, she stared at him. She¡¯d always known Daddy was a good-looking man-even her friends said so-but she¡¯d never seen him as a man before, only as a father. Looking at him now with new eyes, she realized he was a total hunk-tall, broad-shouldered, a thick head of dark hair with just a sprinkling of gray-enough to make him look sexy, rather than old. There were crinkles at the corners of his eyes that deepened when heughed-or when he came-as she¡¯d learned during the night. And then there was his cock. It was as gorgeous as the rest of him, and so thick she couldn¡¯t get her hands all the way around it. It stretched her pussy deliciously.


    Even now, staring at it, her pussy was getting wet, remembering how it felt pounding deep inside her little sheathst night.


    Was it wrong to do what they had?


    Dads weren¡¯t supposed to fuck their daughters, and daughters weren¡¯t supposed to enjoy it when they did-but she had. Just remembering how he¡¯d felt on top of her-in her-made her pussy throb with renewed desire. Her fingers slid down her naked body, finding the pleasure kernel tucked between her thighs, rubbing it. She spread her thighs wide, slipping a finger into her slippery hole, pumping deep. Her hips rocked gently as she worked it in and out. It wasn¡¯t as good as Daddy¡¯s cock, but, for now, it would have to do.


    Maybe there was something wrong with her, wishing it was her daddy¡¯s cock inside her pussy, bathing it with his hot cum but, if so, she didn¡¯t care-the pleasure he gave her was far more important than any societalws or morality.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Something woke Jake and, as he tried to figure out what it was, he realized the bed was moving. Earthquake, he thought¡­ but the answer became clear when he opened his eyes and saw his daughter ying with herself. Jesus, she was hot: eyes closed, tits gently swaying in time with her movements, thighs spread like the slut she was, and finger pumping her small, randy hole. His cock immediately stiffened at the sight. Daddy¡¯s little fucktoy, he thought, grabbing his shaft as he began to stroke, watching his baby slut pleasuring herself so wantonly.


    As much as he wanted to fuck her, there was something erotic about watching her feverishly pumping her own tiny hole with her finger. Reaching for her hand, he ced it on his cock, smiling as her eyes flew open. ¡°Stroke me with your little hand, princess.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s cock felt wonderful in her hand, hot and throbbing with life. She started to stroke him the way he¡¯d taught her yesterday, while her other hand continued to abuse her own pussy.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± moaning the words softly, ¡°I need to cum.¡±


    He pressed his lips to hers, tongue delving into her mouth as he hungrily devoured her. She smelled so fresh¡­ so youthful; it made his cock harden more. ¡°I know, baby, Daddy needs to cum too.¡±


    His hips rocked as he fucked his cock into her fist like it was a cunt. Reaching down, he found her pulsating hole. Mmm.. hot and wet, the way a cunt should be. He slipped one finger in next to hers before adding a second, and then a third. As she started to withdraw her own finger, he shook his head. ¡°No, keep it there.¡± His fingers began to roughly pummel the tiny space, churning her slippery girl juices into a froth.


    Emily stared into her father¡¯s eyes as her hand moved up and down his cock, precum oiling his shaft, making it more slick.


    He groaned with pleasure. ¡°You love Daddy¡¯s big cock, don¡¯t you, baby girl?¡± whispering the words.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, I love your cock.¡± Each time her hand bumped the underside of his rim, he groaned appreciatively. She liked the way he sounded when he was aroused-even better was when he came, all those animalistic grunts and groans he made. Afterst night, she¡¯d decided there was no sexier sound in the world than a man cumming-and she nned to make her daddy cum lots in the days ahead!


    Jake loved the way her small body squirmed as he dug his fingers deep inside her wanton hole. She was a slut, no doubt about it. She loved cock¡­ HIS cock and he was going to make sure she had plenty of it from now on.


    As his fingers plunged deep inside her body, he felt her suddenly tense, a sharp keening cry breaking free from her throat as she began to cum. She rode his fingers fast and hard, hips jerking up and down to take them as deeply as possible, as her orgasm ripped through her small body.


    Fuck, thought Jake, look at his little slut move! It felt like her cunt was going to squeeze his fingers off! He¡¯d never felt a female cum as hard as his girl but he loved it, loved the whorish way her cunt sucked on his fingers. Shoving them deep, he wiggled them inside her sping hole, keeping them pressed tight against the mouth of her womb as her body shuddered in pleasure next to his. He waited until she was finished, before leaning down to kiss her gently. ¡°Did that feel good, baby?¡±


    Emily looked dazed, needing a few seconds before she was capable of answering. ¡°Omigod, yes, Daddy¡­ it was fantastic! Thank you!¡±


    Jake grinned at her manners, wondering how many other fathers could boast their daughters remembered to thank them after giving their pussy a good workout. Not many, he wagered¡­ but then, not many were sexually using their baby girls the way they deserved.


    Slipping his fingers from her sodden cunt, he licked her juices off. ¡°Tasty,¡± he said, winking at her. The mark his teeth left on her breast when he bit her yesterday was still there, although slightly faded. His finger traced it. It was like a brand, letting everyone know she belonged to him. Might have to leave another mark there when this one disappeared-and maybe on a few other parts of her body as well.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s turn to cum, sweetie.¡± He pulled her body closer to the bottom of the bed, before kneeling over her, straddling her head with his thighs while pointing his cock at her face. His thumb found her mouth, pressing inward to force it open. ¡°Open wide, baby slut.¡±


    Obediently, Emily did as he asked, giving a small squeak when he instantly surged inside, thrusting his cock into her tiny maw.


    Jake groaned at the feel of her tongue slithering all over the head of his cock. Hey over her, his arms on the mattress as he began to fuck her mouth, using it the same as he had her pussy the night before.


    As he ced increasingly more weight on her, Emily¡¯s hands pushed at her father¡¯s body. It was hard to breath as he ground his cock into her mouth but she could tell by the way Daddy grunted that it felt good to him.


    Jake rammed his baby bitch¡¯s face with hard, pounding strokes that caused his balls to m beneath her chin. Okay, so he might not earn the ¡°Father of the Year¡± award for what he was doing, but the great orgasms she gave him more than made up for it.


    ¡°Get ready, baby¡­ Daddy¡¯s going to cum soon!¡± gasping the words, as he shoved hard. He wanted to get deep into her throat but didn¡¯t think she was ready for that yet-not this soon in their sexual rtionship. Better to take things slower, so she¡¯d be a willing participant in their future sexual games.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he yelled, feeling the familiar tingle in his balls. He pulled out, hisrge hand on the top of her head, keeping it pinned to the mattress as he stroked his cock, aiming it at her pretty face. ¡°Open wide and take Daddy¡¯s cum, baby.¡±


    Emily parted her lips, sticking her tongue out as Daddy stroked his cock fast.


    He pressed it to her tongue, a strangled cry ripped from his throat. ¡°CUMMING!¡± Huge jets of slimy fluid sshed wetly on her tongue, painting it white. ¡°Keep your mouth open¡­!¡± he gasped, continuing to stroke, filling her mouth with his thick seed. Pulling back, he let a few ropy strands criss-cross her face.


    ¡°Shit, that was good!¡± he eximed, milking thest few drops into her mouth. He chuckled as he finished, because she still had her mouth open as though unsure what to do: spit or swallow. He¡¯d messed up her face pretty good, but thought she looked beautiful with his cum puddled on her cheeks and upper lip. ¡°Swallow it, baby¡­ if you love Daddy, you¡¯ll eat his cum.¡±


    Emily wasn¡¯t too sure about swallowing it but if it made Daddy happy, she was more than willing to try¡­ but there was such a lot of it! One thing she¡¯d learned since Daddy started fucking her was that he came lots and made a mess everywhere. She closed her mouth, giving a little shudder, finally managing to get it all down.


    ¡°Open your mouth, show Daddy you swallowed it all.¡±


    Obediently, she parted her lips again, letting him see her mouth was now empty.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He ced hisrge hand on her face, rubbing his cum into her skin. ¡°They say semen makes your skin really soft-because of all the protein,¡± grinning at her. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or not but it gave him a reason she could ept for doing that; the truth was, he liked to see her skin glisten with his seed. By putting his scent on her, he was iming this lil slut as his own personal fucktoy.


    He shifted to lie at her side. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Emily. You¡¯re an incredibly giving partner, one any man would be happy to call his own.¡±


    Her daddy¡¯s words made Emily feel good, because she liked pleasing him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wear your old man out at this rate, but I can¡¯t think of a better way to go,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°But I need to shower and so do you, Little Miss Cum Mess. Why don¡¯t you do so in your own bathroom, and then we¡¯ll have breakfast and see what other trouble we can get into today, hmm?¡±


    Emily hopped out of bed. ¡°Okay, daddy!¡± Any reservations she¡¯d had about continuing the sexual nature of their rtionship had been negated by the hard orgasm he¡¯d just given her. Right or wrong, she needed her Daddy this way¡­ and it seemed he needed her just as much. ¡°Meet you downstairs!¡±


    As she started to run off, Jake pped her ass, delighted by the red handprint that formed almost immediately on her pale flesh. Hmm, he¡¯d never really considered spanking before but Emily had a very spankable ass-might be fun to give her a rosy bottom some day¡­ right before fucking her.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>5

    After breakfast, Emily went back to her room to work on an English paper due Monday while Jake headed to hisputer to get some work done. At least that was the n. Instead, he found himself cruising the Inte, looking at sex toys and lingerie for his daughter. He found a dildo that looked almost identical to his own cock when erect¡­ even the size and thickness was simr. Emily could use it when he wasn¡¯t around to help when she got horny. A couple of vibrators were also ordered. He was going to turn her into the perfect slut, one willing to do whatever he wanted, whenever he asked¡­ not because she had to, but because she wanted it as much as he did. The toys would help morph her into a supremely sexual creature.


    Next, he bought some sweet, sexy lingerie, in different pastel colors-a few with sheer, ruffled skirts that revealed more of her pussy than they hid.


    He liked her youthfulness, and, if he was honest, it was part of the attraction she held for him so he wanted to y up that aspect of her, rather than turn her into the prototypical slut found on Inte porn sites. cing his orders, he paid extra to have them Fedexed.


    How far would she be willing to go, he wondered? He¡¯d worried that she might have changed her mind once she awoke this morning, feeling guilty about that they¡¯d done, but, fortunately, that hadn¡¯t been the case.


    The key was to take her on this sexual journey in small degrees. Too much, too soon and she¡¯d balk¡­ maybe even want to end it altogether-and he wasn¡¯t going to ept that. Now that he¡¯d had a taste of his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied going back to their previously tonic, father/daughter rtionship.


    Yet, the very thing that excited him the most about her-other than her youth-was the fact that shewashis daughter. While it would have been nice to parade her around as his new girlfriend, that was impossible, at least in this town where they were both known. To the outside world, they would appear to have a typical parent/child rtionship-but, in the privacy of their own home, she would be his willing fucktoy.


    But, in another town where no one knew them, it could be a different story. His work took him out of town asionally and, when that happened, he could take Emily with him. In fact, he had a sales meeting in Vegas at the end of the month; that might be a good ce to have a little public fun.


    The biggest surprise was that Emily had been a virgin. How does a girl who looks the way she does remain a freakin¡¯ virgin at eighteen? Not that he wasining-he was d he got to be the one to bust her little cherry and work his cock into her impossibly tight sheath-a pussy that felt custom-made for his thick wang.


    While she sometimes dated, she currently didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, which was fine by him. He didn¡¯t like the idea of any boy grinding away on top of his daughter. He¡¯d have to talk to her soon so she understood that her cunt was now HIS cunt-his to fuck and his to decide whom else got to use it. That meant no boys. She was too good for some callow youth who couldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes of banging-but other men¡­ well, that was a different story. He enjoyed watching gangbang or MMF videos on the Inte; the thought of another man drilling his baby girl made him harden in his cks. It would have to be the right man though-besides, she wasn¡¯t ready for that sort of adventure yet. For now, her daddy¡¯s cock would need to be enough.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy, I need to go out for awhile. I¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours.¡±


    Looking up from hisputer, Jake found his daughter standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Where are you going, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°I need to meet Randy at the coffee shop; we¡¯ve got a project due in Chemistry next week¡­ he¡¯s my project partner.¡±


    Jake had met Randy a couple of times but didn¡¯t like him much. He was appropriately named, because he looked like the kind of kid who had a perpetual hard-on¡­ the type who went to bed stroking his cock and awoke doing the same. Standing, he approached his daughter, leaning down to kiss her as his hand reached under her denim skirt to cup her panty-d pussy.


    ¡°Daddy! Not now, I¡¯ve got to go!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°Who does this pussy belong to, baby?¡±


    She blushed a little. ¡°It¡¯s your pussy, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°And who is the only one who gets to use it?¡±


    Her gaze lifted to his, her voice breathless as she answered, ¡°You, Daddy¡­ only you.¡± How could he do that, she wondered. One simple touch, two questions and she was wet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Randy sticking his dick in you¡­ he¡¯s not the right boy. I¡¯m not saying you won¡¯t ever fuck anyone but me¡­ but I decide who gets to use your horny little cunt, understand?¡±


    Emily nodded, cheeks pink with excitement. ¡°Yes, Daddy, I understand.¡±


    He reached for her hand, cing it on the bulge beneath his cks. ¡°See what you do to Daddy¡­ how hard you make him?¡±


    Emily let her fingers trail along the outline of his cock, feeling how thick he was. ¡°You get me hot too, Daddy,¡± whispering the words softly.


    ¡°Take it out,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got to meet Randy; I¡¯mte as it is.¡±


    His eyebrows rose. ¡°Are you talking back to your father?¡±


    ¡°No, daddy, sorry,¡± mumbling an apology as her fingers fumbled with the zipper of his cks. Once down, her hand reached inside to find his cock.


    ¡°See¡­ only Daddy has what you truly need¡­ and he¡¯s going to give it to you right now.¡± Without another word, he pulled down her panties, until they dangled from one ankle. Lifting her, he pushed her back against the doorframe, wedging his body between her pale, milky thighs. His cock was hard, searching insistently for her tiny slit. When he found it, he rammed upward, skewering his daughter on his steel-hard pole. ¡°Like that, slut? Like Daddy¡¯s big cock fucking deep inside your tiny hole?¡±


    Emily did like it¡­ liked it more than anything in the world! ¡°Yes¡­ yes, Daddy!¡±


    Jake began to pound hard, drilling deep inside her pliant body. His hands cupped her ass, holding her up as he jabbed with brutal intent inside her silky hole. His hips were a blur of motion as he used his daughter, his only interest in banging her hard and fast until he came-which wouldn¡¯t be long.


    ¡°This is a quickie,¡± he grunted, ¡°something you¡¯ll need to give Daddy when he needs it.¡±


    Emily¡¯s body bounced on top of her father¡¯s cock, his arms clutching her body tightly as he lifted her on and off his pole. He was masturbating himself with her cunt, she realized, using her pussy like he might use his hand to get off.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, her arms holding onto his neck, as he fucked her hard and deep. His face was buried in the crook of her neck, muffling the grunts of pleasure he made as he rutted into her small body with animalistic pleasure.


    It didn¡¯t take him long. With a harsh cry of pleasure, he thrust deep, holding himself inside her tight sheath, spilling the contents of his balls into her. He slumped forward, the weight of his body pinning Emily to the doorway as he tried to regain his breath. When he¡¯d recovered enough, he slipped from her body, setting her feet back on the floor. ¡°Mmm¡­ you make Daddy feel so good, baby slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d, Daddy¡­ I love you so much.¡±


    Jake looked into his daughter¡¯s eyes, kissing her gently on the mouth. ¡°I love you too, princess.¡± Crouching down, he grabbed her panties, sliding them back up her legs, pulling them into ce. ¡°Now you can go meet Randy¡­ knowing your daddy¡¯s cum is in your pussy while you¡¯re sitting across from him, talking about your project.¡±


    Emily squirmed a little, because now that her dad had gotten her hot, she didn¡¯t want to meet Randy¡­ she wanted Daddy to take her to his bed and fuck her brains out. ¡°What if I meet with him another time?¡±


    ¡°No, sswork is important too; maybe not as important as taking care of your father¡¯s cock, but it has its ce,¡± giving her a wink. ¡°But, as soon as you get home, Daddy will take care of your lil pussy,¡± reaching under her skirt to flick her panty-covered clit with his finger. Now that he¡¯d gotten her worked up, she¡¯d only be thinking of him while meeting with Randy-and would do all she could to get home as soon as possible so he could take care of her cunt. ¡°Fair enough, baby slut?¡±


    Emily nodded, reaching up to kiss her dad before running down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± she yelled.


    He chuckled. ¡°I know.¡±


    Jake heard the front door m shut and the purr of her car¡¯s engine as it pulled from the driveway. He knew she¡¯d be back soon because she was a horny little slut who couldn¡¯t get enough of her Daddy¡¯s cock¡­ and he was more than happy to give it to her whenever she wanted.


    He hadn¡¯t missed how good her ass had looked in that little skirt she wore; it had been a long time since he¡¯d fucked a woman¡¯s ass. His wife hadn¡¯t been into that sort of thing; actually, when it came to sex, she wasn¡¯t into much at all.


    He didn¡¯t have the ideal cock for ass-fucking because it was pretty thick, but a good slut needs to take cock in all her holes-and he intended that Emily be an exceptional slut. When she got back home, he¡¯d have a new lesson for her to learn at the hands-and cock-of her daddy.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>6

    Jake sat in the living room sipping a scotch as he waited for his daughter to get home. Emily had left a few hours ago to meet Randy, a boy from college who was her partner for a chemistry project. He¡¯d fucked Emily hard before she left, sending her off to meet her friend with his cum in her snatch and the promise to give her an orgasm when she returned.


    The sound of a car pulling into the driveway alerted him that Emily was back. His cock instantly stiffened just thinking about what he was going to do to her. The sound of the kitchen door opening and closing could be heard, then the voice of his daughter calling out for him.


    ¡°In the living room, baby girl,¡± he yelled back.


    Emily hurried to the front room. God, she was horny. Daddy had fucked her before she went to meet Randy but hadn¡¯t let her cum and she needed to so badly now. It had been all she could think about while chatting with her friend. Once, she¡¯d even put her hand beneath the table, quietly slipping her finger under her skirt to rub at her panty-covered clit, desperate to end the incessant throbbing in her tiny hole.


    She¡¯d been at it for a few minutes when she realized an older man sitting across the coffee shop was watching her. From his vantage point, he could see what she was doing and his eyes had glittered with lustful intensity as he stared. She wasn¡¯t sure how old he was, probably in histe fifties or early sixties, but he looked in good shape. He¡¯d smiled, letting her know he approved of what she was doing. She was embarrassed to be seen but it was exciting too, knowing this older man was watching as she wantonly yed with herself. She¡¯d stopped only when Randy had looked up from his textbook and asked her to take some notes. The man was still there when they¡¯d left and he had smiled and shifted in his seat so she could see the massive boner hidden in his cks. It made her feel good to know she¡¯d been the one to give it to him.


    ¡°How¡¯d your meeting go, baby?¡±


    ¡°Good, Daddy,¡± staring at him expectantly. She hoped he hadn¡¯t forgotten his promise to make her cum.


    Jake suppressed a grin. Jesus, look at this horny slut. She was jiggling on her feet, the need obvious on her face. He knew what she wanted but he was going to make her ask for it. ¡°Good, work is important, baby,¡± taking another sip of scotch.


    Emily sat on the arm of his chair. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ want to do something now?¡±


    ¡°Like what, baby?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you know, have fun.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m up for fun. What type? We haven¡¯t yed Monopoly in awhile.¡±


    Monopoly? She couldn¡¯t wait two or three hours for Daddy to fuck her! Squirming, she let her fingers y in his hair, ¡°Nooo, not Monopoly¡­ can¡¯t we¡­ you know¡­ fuck?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake let his hand caress the side of her face before sliding down to wrap around her throat, squeezing it gently. ¡°Is that what you need, baby slut? A good, hard Daddy fuck?¡±


    Emily nodded, her pussy drooling at his words. ¡°Yes Daddy, that¡¯s exactly what I need! Please fuck me!¡± Her voice trembled with excitement.


    Jake grinned. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡± Standing, he wrapped his arm around her waist, half-dragging her to the sofa in his impatience to get his dick inside her. He ced her at the end, bending her over the arm of the couch. ¡°Did you think about Daddy while you were with Randy? Did you think about my thick cock pounding you hard, baby girl?¡± He ripped her panties off, tossing them aside before kicking her legs apart. Pushing her skirt up, he admired her trim little ass, sliding his hand over her flesh as he caressed it.


    Emily shivered, excited by the way Daddy talked to her. She loved being Daddy¡¯s slut¡­ his fucktoy. ¡°Yes, Daddy, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I had to touch myself a little under the table. Randy didn¡¯t know what I was doing but some older guy across the room watched me y with myself.¡±


    Shit, that was hot, thought Jake, an image in his mind of his baby girl¡¯s fingers diddling her clit while some horny old guy watched. It made his cock harden even more. ¡°I¡¯m going to Vegas in a few weeks and I want you toe with me. No one will know you¡¯re my daughter there so we can be affectionate in public. Think of the fun we can have; when we go out to dinner, you won¡¯t be wearing any panties. Maybe we see how many men you can make hard ying with yourself the same way, hmm? Let them get a sh of your pretty bald pussy.¡±


    Emily sighed happily just thinking about it. It was exciting to know her young, lithe body could make men want to fuck her into oblivion. ¡°Yes, Daddy, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    Jake removed her top and bra, leaving her only in her little skirt. He reached his hand around her body and gave a few strokes to her clit, already slippery with her juices. Stripping his clothes off, he pulled a small bottle of lube from his pant¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Daddy, please fuck me!¡± said Emily, looking over her shoulder at him as she gave a little wiggle of her ass.


    ¡°Soon, lil slut.¡± His fingers slipped into her damp hole, pumping hard. He felt the way her cunt clenched on them and the way she pushed back, trying to get them deeper, riding his fingers like it was her daddy¡¯s cock. ¡°Mmm, what a perfect slut I have¡­ such a good girl to ride Daddy¡¯s fingers,¡± he said, as he continued to pump them deep.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help herself because she needed to cum badly-had needed it ever since Daddy fucked her before leaving the house in a quickie that left him satisfied and her yearning for more. As Daddy removed his fingers from her cunt, she waited expectantly for the hard thrust of his cock into her needy slit.


    Instead, his fingers began ying with her asshole, rubbing the tiny rosette before pressing his finger inward.


    Emily gave a shrill squeak at the invasion. ¡°No, Daddy¡­ not there!¡±


    His finger stopped its movement. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said not there, Daddy.¡±


    Jake removed his finger and pped her ass hard, leaving a reddened imprint of his hand on her pale skin.


    Emily yelped as her father spanked her, her hands immediately reaching back to cover her rear. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t!¡± Yet, even as she covered her ass, there was an odd yearning for him to do it again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t? Are you telling your father what he can or cannot do?¡±


    Emily gave a little shake of her head, looking guilty. ¡°No, sir¡­ but I don¡¯t want you to put your finger there. Please?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your decision anymore, Emily, and do you know why?¡±


    Emily shook her head uncertainly.


    Jake leaned over his daughter¡¯s back, his lips near her ear. ¡°Because I own you¡­ every damn part of you¡­ your tits, ass, cunt, mouth-they¡¯re all mine now-mine to caress or spank or bite or pinch or fuck. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± Heid one hand on her back, holding her in ce while his other hand began to spank the globes of her ass, watching the pale skin bloom with rosy color.


    Emily practically danced as he spanked her, her feet jiggling as she squirmed to evade the blows but weirdly the pain made her pussy throb with increased need. God, she needed to cum so badly now!


    ¡°Are you sorry for telling Daddy what to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Now what am I?¡± his hand continuing to rain blows as he awaited her response.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy!¡± she squealed, wishing he would stop because her ass felt like it was on fire-like a really horrible sunburn-and it was getting worse with each hard smack.


    ¡°And what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your slut¡­ your fucktoy, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°And what does Daddy own, baby slut?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­ everything I have, Daddy!¡± Tears were trickling from her eyes now, more because she had disappointed him than from pain. In fact, the warmth of her ass was causing a corresponding heat to blossom in her cunt, making her even wetter.


    Jake stopped his hand, caressing skin that was now scarlet. ¡°Yes, baby¡­ that¡¯s exactly what you are¡­ Daddy¡¯s personal cum bucket. Now, Daddy has a new lesson for you, one that is going to be a little hard,¡± smirking to himself at the y on words, ¡°but know I only have your best interests at heart. Ready?¡±


    Emily nodded, ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± not sure what he meant but having a sinking feeling he was going to fuck her ass and she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted that. ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt, is it?¡± she asked, sounding fearful.


    ¡°It hurt when I fucked your cunt the first time but now you want it all the time, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± but she didn¡¯t sound convinced.


    Jake drizzled some lube on his cock, and began to massage it over his hard length until it was well-oiled. Truthfully, he was a pussy man, always had been, but like any man he enjoyed variety and tonight, he wanted to tear his little girl¡¯s ass up. He didn¡¯t have the best cock for ass-fucking-it wasn¡¯t the length that was the problem, but the thickness-and while this might be a difficult lesson for his daughter, she would have to learn it. It was her role as his fucktoy to allow him to y with her however he chose.


    Fortunately, the head was narrow but below the rim his cock swelled to tremendous girth. It was going to hurt at first but he knew, slut that she was, she would soon learn to crave it.


    Pouring lube on her asshole, he used his fingers to work it all around before massaging it in. Jesus, she was tight!


    ¡°How¡¯s that feel, princess?¡±


    Emily wasn¡¯t sure. She gave a small grunt as Daddy¡¯s finger began to stroke in and out. ¡°It feels kinda weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re not used to it. Some women love to be ass-fucked; they cum really hard that way. And when I¡¯m fucking you bent over like this, my balls will be mming your clit with each stroke. You¡¯re going to cum fireworks, baby girl.¡±

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>7

    While Emily wasn¡¯t sure about getting ass-fucked, she had no qualms at all about cumming. She¡¯d been horny for hours and was desperate to feel the delicious contractions deep in her belly that her Daddy could give her.


    ¡°That sounds good!¡±


    Jake chuckled, adding a second finger as he continued to stretch her sphincter. He drizzled more lube, making sure there was plenty inside because she was going to need it.


    It was odd knowing he was about to fuck his tiny daughter¡¯s ass. He loved Emily deeply; she was his precious baby girl, the one he would protect with his own life if it ever came to that yet, at the same time, the one he needed to use for his own sexual desires. It was as though once he¡¯d gainedplete ess to her body, the loving, fatherly side had been pushed aside and, in its ce, a sexual demon had taken possession. He seemed to have no ability to control this dark part of him-not that he wanted to. In truth, his only goal was to unleash it and plunge it into the depths of his little girl¡¯s body as hard and as often as he could.


    When he felt Emily been loosened up enough, he ced the head of his cock at the entrance to her ass. ¡°Get ready, princess.¡± One hand held onto her shoulder to keep her in position while the other held onto his cock as he pushed the head steadily in. Emily¡¯s asshole seemed to have about as much interest in getting fucked as Emily was in having it fucked because it strongly resisted his entry.


    ¡°Rx, baby,¡± he said, cing his other hand on her shoulder as well. Pushing forward with his cock, he used his hands to pull her body back toward him at the same time. As the head slid in, he gave a satisfied groan. Shit, it felt fantastic!


    Emily didn¡¯t seem to agree because she was squealing like a stuck pig as he pushed deeper.


    ¡°Daddy, stop¡­ it hurts!¡±


    Jake had no intention of stopping before he¡¯d buried his cock to the root in his daughter¡¯s ass and had anointed her bowels with his cum. She had no idea the head was the easiest part-it was the rest of his cock that was going to be really difficult.


    ¡°Be strong for Daddy, princess. You want to be a perfect slut, right?¡± Slowly and steadily he worked his cock deeper into his daughter¡¯s ass, giving tiny thrusts and watching her asshole stretch wider to amodate his meaty shaft. He poured a little more lube on before grabbing hold of her shoulders again with both hands, holding her tightly so she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Good girl,¡± he grunted, wanting her to feel like she was doing the right thing. ¡°You¡¯re making Daddy feel fantastic, baby.¡±


    Better than fantastic. It was like fucking a tight, hot, rubbery napkin ring with a vise-like grip on his cock. He pushed deeper into the sleeve¡­ then pulled back, working his hips as he sunk into Emily¡¯s ass, inch by slow inch.


    Emily¡¯s eyes went round as she felt her daddy shoving ever deeper into her rear. She gave a small whimper, hands clenched and toes curled, as he continued to work his dick inside.


    Jake was nearly all the way in¡­ one more inch and he¡¯d bepletely buried in his baby slut¡¯s rear. ¡°Almost there,¡± he grunted.


    Onest hard shove and he was fully in. He ignored Emily¡¯s yelp of surprise as he basked in his aplishment. Damn, it felt good!


    It looked good too. His thick dick was fully buried in his daughter¡¯s beautiful heart-shaped ass, still reddened by the spanking she¡¯d gotten earlier. Fucking beautiful. He gave her ass a few hard ps, before pausing to knead and caress the rosy skin.


    Emily still wasn¡¯t quite used to the feeling of having something so thick in her butt but it didn¡¯t hurt like it had at first. Maybe Daddy was right and it was the same as getting fucked in her cunt: ufortable at the beginning but the difort soon dissipating to leave nothing but pleasure in its wake. She felt him flex his cock gently, getting her ready. That actually felt sort of good, making her moan softly in response.


    Sliding his hands from her shoulders to her tiny waist, Jake held his daughter tightly. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to fuck you now, princess. Ready?¡±


    Emily gave a little nod. ¡°I think so, Daddy.¡±


    Jake started with slow thrusts, letting his daughter get used to the feel of him and allowing the lube to work its magic in the tight passage. He could tell the pain had lessened for his daughter when her body began to rx. She gave a soft sigh of relief and it was as though that small exhtion gave Jake the green light because he pulled back and then mmed deep, giving a grunt of satisfaction. He loved the sensation¡­ loved the tight ring that massaged his thick dickbined with the feeling of pumping into an infinite void. ¡°Oh god, princess¡­ you are making Daddy feel fucking great. You¡¯re such a good girl to take Daddy in the ass!¡±


    Emily gasped as her father began to fuck her harder yet felt proud to earn his praise. It didn¡¯t hurt like it had at the beginning but was still a little ufortable, especially when he jabbed hard. Yet, with each hard thrust, his balls pped against her clit and that part felt incredible.


    ¡°Rub your clit, baby, it will help.¡±


    Emily did as she was told, giving a soft sigh of relief when the difort disappeared. She kept rubbing, suddenly wondering what it would feel like to have a cock in her pussy at the same time Daddy was fucking her ass. The thought was so hot she moaned loudly with pleasure.


    Jake grinned. It looked like his baby slut was getting off on getting ass-fucked, which was good because he knew with certainty this wouldn¡¯t be thest time.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ too bad that old man watching you earlier isn¡¯t here to fuck your cunt, hmm? Or suck your tiny clit while Daddy pounds your ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± whimpered Emily, aroused at the thought of two older men using her body at the same time. Daddy¡¯s cock stroking deep in her ass didn¡¯t hurt anymore. In fact, she could feel tension starting to build in her small body and knew if he kept this up, she was going to cum. It was different than being fucked in the pussy-which she liked better-but there was something about getting ass-fucked that was arousing too. It made her realize she really was Daddy¡¯s fucktoy¡­ his personal whore who would do whatever he wanted.


    Jake stroked faster, really ramming it to her now because he was getting close to cumming. Sliding his hand beneath Emily, he forced his thumb into her sping cunt.


    ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± sighed Emily, loving the way it felt to have Daddy¡¯s thumb in her slit while his big cock pounded her asshole. It felt great now-better than great! She gave a tentative push back, helping him get deeper.


    Shit, his little slut was starting to fuck him back. ¡°Daddy told you it¡¯d feel good, didn¡¯t he? That¡¯s it¡­ work your ass on Daddy¡¯s thick meat.¡±


    Emily did, grinding back each time Daddy surged forward. His balls continued to pound against her clit as his thumb dug deep into her pussy. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was his cock in her ass, his thumb in her cunt, his balls pounding her clit or her own fingers rubbing her pleasure nub that did it¡­ or all of them together¡­ but suddenly Emily knew she was going to cum and when she did, it was going to be like nothing she had experienced before.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, Daddy¡­¡± she gasped as her daddy skewered her ass with such a savage thrust it actually lifted her feet up off the floor.


    ¡°Do it, slut¡­e all over my dick¡­ show Daddy how much you need his cock in your ass.¡±


    Emily whined deep in her throat, feeling the rush of pleasure build to a crescendo in her body-and then it happened. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m cumming!!¡± she squealed as the contractions exploded deep in her belly. Omigod, it felt good. Grinding her ass back against her father, she frantically rubbed her clit. ¡°I love being your fucktoy, Daddy!¡±


    As soon as Jake heard that high-pitched sound, he leaned over, his hips still pounding his babyslut¡¯s ass and bit her hard on the shoulder, marking her with the imprint of his teeth. ¡°And I love you, my pretty little whore.¡±


    Emily squealed again when her daddy sunk his teeth in her tender flesh¡­ the mix of pleasure and pain extending her sharp orgasm. ¡°I love you, Daddy!¡± she moaned, her small body shivering in reaction.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said confidently, knowing there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his daughter to do now. He used both hands to hold tightly to Emily¡¯s waist, not caring about anything at this moment but the need to dump his seed deep in her body. He could feel her contractions, her shithole actually sucking on his cock as she came. He thrust hard and rough, the way he¡¯d always wanted to fuck an ass in the past but never had the opportunity to do before. How ironic it was his own young daughter who was giving him the experience.


    His hips whipped faster as he felt himself getting closer¡­ knew that when he came it was going to be mind-blowing. ¡°HOLY SHIT¡­ I¡¯M CUMMING!¡± he groaned, feeling cum exploding from the tip of his cock to bathe his daughter¡¯s intestines with his slimy seed.


    Groaning with pleasure, he thrust into his daughter¡¯s ass a few more times before giving ast hard shove, holding himself deep as he finished unloading in her. Each spasm made him grunt loudly but as the contractions began to ease, he pulled back, thrust in again¡­ fucking out thest few drops before slumping exhausted on top of his daughter¡¯s body, pinning her to the sofa.


    Emily couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d just been ass-fucked. It was awful and dirty but exciting and arousing at the same time. And boy, had she cum hard! Once she got used to it, it hadn¡¯t hurt much-had actually felt really good and she certainly had noints about how hard Daddy could make her cum this way.


    Jake wrapped his arms around his daughter, holding her tightly against his body as his tongue slid along the marks left by his teeth. ¡°Mmm, best fucktoy in the whole wide world. You made Daddy cum hard, lil girl.¡± Now that his lust had abated, he was left only with the great love he felt for his daughter and, truthfully, it was the mix of these two emotions, love and lust, that made the sexual experience with Emily so damn perfect.


    Emily giggled, ¡°I¡¯m d, Daddy¡­ you made me cum really hard too. I didn¡¯t like it at first but once you got going, it felt fantastic!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>8

    Jake reached for her chin, turning her head so he could kiss her, jamming his tongue down her throat. ¡°Daddy is always right, baby slut, just remember that. Even when it seems weird or you¡¯re scared, just know that Daddy will always make you feel good. This isn¡¯t about sexual pleasure only for me¡­ it¡¯s about pleasure for both of us. I know so much about sex and you know so little yet but I¡¯ll never make you do more than you¡¯re capable of handling.¡± That wasn¡¯t entirely true, he was going to make her do every single perverted thing he¡¯d ever wanted to try but, hopefully, she¡¯d soon be so under his fatherly thumb, she would go along with anything he suggested.


    ¡°I know, Daddy,¡± said Emily, her voice soft. ¡°I love you so much.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too, princess,¡± capturing her mouth again as he kissed her hard.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Vegas.


    Jake gave sigh of satisfaction. He¡¯d been in Vegas for three days now, meeting with current and prospective clients but with only one sales meeting left, he¡¯d soon be able to enjoy a few days of R & R. He reached for his cup of coffee and took a swig before setting it down on the side table next to the leather chair in which he sat,pletely naked.


    ¡°Mmm, feels good, baby,¡± he said, crooning the words to his 18-year old daughter who was kneeling between his legs, her mouth suctioned on his cock like a baby bird enjoying a fat, tasty worm. ¡°Keep that up and Daddy¡¯s going to give you a treat.¡± Tenderly, he brushed a bit of hair from her eyes as she diligently sucked him.


    Emily¡¯s hand gently cradled her father¡¯s balls as she continued to work oral magic on his dick. She loved sucking off Daddy, loved the sounds of pleasure he made and the way he thrust into her mouth when he was close to cumming-the way he was starting to thrust now.


    With his hands on each side of his daughter¡¯s head, Jake held her tightly to him while roughly jerking her on and off his cock. Each choking, gagging sound brought him closer to release. ¡°Suck, baby girl, suck as hard as you can.¡± God, he loved the way she was hoovering his fat cock while her tiny pink tongue wetlyved his meat. ¡°Gonna cum soon, princess, get ready to drink it all.¡± He groaned as he felt Emily suck harder, as though trying to suction the cum into her hungry little maw.


    He spread his legs wider, humping up into his precious daughter¡¯s face, his handsced behind her head so she was forced to take every inch into her throat.


    As her father¡¯s movements became more frantic, Emily slithered her pink tongue over the veiny surface of his cock, managing to dart it out far enough to swab at the root.


    It was the feel of her little tongue sliding beneath his balls that did it for Jake, knowing he was fully buried in his daughter¡¯s slutty mouth. Giving ast vicious jab, he froze, body tense, as his balls unleashed their slimy gift.


    ¡°Aaanngghhhh!¡± he bellowed, hosing the inside of his daughter¡¯s gullet with hot, thick seed. ¡°Eat it,¡± he gasped, ¡°every fucking drop!¡± His hands pulled her tightly to his crotch, keeping his cock deep in her throat so that her lips were mashed against his body. ¡°Fuck yes!¡± he grunted, his hips pumping out thest few drops. Shuddering with satisfaction, his tension now released, he fell back against the chair as his dick slithered wetly from Emily¡¯s throat. He panted hard, his heart pounding but at least his dick was finally quiescent. Reaching down, he gently stroked his finger along the side of Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, lil girl, you¡¯re always so good to your daddy.¡±


    Emily smiled happily. Her daddy¡¯s praise was like a drug to her, one she couldn¡¯t get enough of-and the same was true of his cock. She leaned close and ced a soft kiss on the head before letting her tongue busily clean him, making sure to lick up every trace of his cum. Daddy did so much for her-and made her feel so good-that some days it felt like there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do for him.


    Even though he¡¯d been busy the past few days in Vegas, he¡¯d made sure they had a really awesome suite she could enjoy when work took him out of the hotel and he always made sure she had plenty of cash to spend in the casinos as well as a credit card to shop with. While she was sometimes a little lonely during the days, nighttime was a different matter. In the evenings, Daddy took her to see some of the entertainment around town and, once back in their hotel room, he fucked her hard and often. Some mornings, it was a wonder she could even walk but she didn¡¯t care because she loved being Daddy¡¯s ything more than anything.


    Now that she¡¯d been introduced to the pleasure a man¡¯s cock and fingers could give her, it was like she was addicted and couldn¡¯t get enough of cumming. Knowing that, Daddy took advantage of the situation, sticking his dick in her as often as he liked-which was a lot.


    She sighed happily as she rested against his leg, her cheek cushioned on his thigh. She wondered what her friends would think if they could see her now, sitting at her father¡¯s feet, his cum nestled in her belly. They¡¯d probably think she was a total pervert-him too-but she didn¡¯t care. If being a total pervert meant cumming like gangbusters several times a day, she¡¯d ept the moniker with pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna wear your old man out, baby.¡±


    Emily giggled. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You want it as many times a day as I do, usually more!¡±


    He grinned. ¡°You got me there,¡± he said, ruffling her hair. Jake had lost count of the number of times he¡¯d fucked his daughter since their rtionship had taken a sexual turn. Most days they fucked four or five times. It¡¯s like once having wetted his dick in his daughter¡¯s cunt, he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. It was tight and hot and wet and when she came, it was like an explosion of firecrackers in her tiny hole, each clench and spasm squeezing his dick hard. Feeling her cumming on his cock almost always triggered him.


    Hell, he hadn¡¯t had as much sex with his wife in thest few yearsbined as he¡¯d had with Emily the past couple of weeks and he was almost like a teenager again in his recovery power. It didn¡¯t take long after cumming before he was ready to go again and he credited the taboo nature of their rtionship for having that effect on him. It was damn exciting to know he was sting the very seed that created his daughter into her sucking baby cunt night after night.


    Emily knew her father had to leave soon for a client meeting but she still hadn¡¯t cum and she wanted to. She yed with his cock, giggling as it started to harden again.


    ¡°You need to cum, baby girl?¡±


    Emily shivered. ¡°Yes Daddy, I do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll have to be a quickie; Daddy doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Jake¡¯s cock was already throbbing and stiff as he leaned down to haul her up onto hisp. ¡°Spread those pretty pink petals for Daddy, sweetheart,¡± watching as Emily did just that, making it easy for him to nt his cock at her moist entrance. With her facing him, he pulled her down, groaning with pleasure at the feel of her hot, wet walls clutching his shaft.


    ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± cried Emily, shivering softly as her father forced himself into the depths of her body.


    Jake captured his daughter¡¯s lips, kissing her deeply. No matter how many times he had his daughter, it would never be enough. He loved everything about her: her long blonde hair, her pretty blue eyes, her slender, petite build that made her easy to manipte, her rounded breasts each topped with pink nipples that hardened so prettily, inviting his mouth to suck and bite and lick them. Her trim bubble ass that looked gorgeous when reddened by a spanking but mostly her tight honey hole that felt as though it was custom made for his fat dick. Jesus, even after he¡¯d fucked it as hard and often as he had, it still felt impossibly tight.


    With his right arm wrapped around Emily¡¯s small waist and his left under one of her legs, Jake started to lift his tiny daughter on and off his cock. He loved the small yelps and moans she made as he began to pound her hard and fast on him, mming her down with such force it¡¯s a wonder he didn¡¯t punch right through her cervix. ¡°Like that, baby? Like how it feels to have Daddy¡¯s pole jabbing deep and hard in you?¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes were closed, her head tossed back, her tits jiggling wildly with each thrust. ¡°Yes, Daddy, it feels delicious! I¡¯m going to cum soon.¡±


    ¡°Do it, baby slut, cum all over Daddy!¡±


    Jake continued to pound Emily on him, the sound of their pping flesh loud in the hotel suite. Jake wasn¡¯t really fucking his daughter at this moment, he was masturbating with her, using her like a living, breathing Fleshlight in order to cum quickly. Only this Fleshlight gasped and moaned each time he mmed it on and off his needy cock.


    ¡°Gonna cum any minute, baby slut,¡± he gasped, ¡°rub your clitty.¡±


    Emily mewled helplessly as her fingers found the hard nub and yed desperately with it. ¡°I love your cock, Daddy!¡±


    Jake feathered small nips along Emily¡¯s neck and shoulder, wishing he had more time to spend with her before his meeting. ¡°Daddy¡¯s gonna mark you so you don¡¯t forget who owns you, sweetie,¡± saying the words as his balls begin to tingle. He nuzzled the tender skin of his daughter¡¯s breast and then bit hard. The small scream that spilled from Emily¡¯s throat as he marked her, along with the way her pussy involuntarily clenched tightly on his cock in reaction was enough to send Jake over the edge. He mmed Emily down hard while he ground deeply in her, the same way his teeth now ground into her pale flesh, leaving marks. He might be giving Emily a little pain but her body was learning to love it because the instant he bit her, he felt her cunt ripple tightly around his cock.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh, Daddy!¡± she squealed, her hips jerking out of control.


    Jake held his daughter tightly to his body as she slumped against him, limp from her hard orgasm. He pressed his lips to hers. ¡°Daddy loves you, baby. Don¡¯t ever doubt it.¡±


    Emily looked up, cheeks pink, lips trembling in reaction. ¡°I love you too, Daddy! I never knew sex could be this good.¡±


    He smiled, kissing her. ¡°No one will ever love you more than your Daddy, baby girl, and don¡¯t you forget that.¡± With a sigh of regret, Jake lifted Emily off his cock and stood her on her feet, seeing his seed dripping from her. He cupped his hands between her legs and once his leavings had oozed into it, rubbed the cream onto her breasts, marking her with his scent. He stared at her small body, now shiny with his cum, wishing he could stay longer to enjoy his little baby slut. ¡°I need to shower and get to my meeting and no, you aren¡¯t showering with me,¡± he said, seeing the bright look in her eyes. ¡°If I get you in there with me, I¡¯ll be fucking you all over again and this meeting is too important to miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± said Emily intively because she wanted more time with him and his thick cock. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you while you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here and fuck the hell out of you, princess, but once this meeting is over, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to y the next few days. Sound good?¡±


    Emily nodded happily. ¡°Sounds great, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Good girl, have fun while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>9

    After Daddy left, Emily showered and slipped into a pink halter top, short white skirt and white leather wedges before deciding to visit the casino to pass the time. At eighteen, she was too young to legally drink or gamble but a fake ID made both possible.


    Vegas was like no ce Emily had ever been and she loved the whole brassy over-the-top carnival feel of it. She would have been almost as happy just standing around people watching but luckily Daddy had more nned for her than just seeing shows and ying slots. Well, there was one slot Daddy had already yed a lot since they¡¯d arrived¡­ her own, giggling as she recalled how often he¡¯d fucked her in the few days they¡¯d been here.


    She¡¯d decided to try her hand at ckjack, spending almost an hour at the table before being forced to call it quits when she spent herst chip.


    ¡°Not having much luck today, huh? Here, maybe this will help.¡±


    Emily looked up, surprised when an older man who¡¯d been watching handed her a stack of chips. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should ept or not.


    He seemed to understand her hesitancy. ¡°Go on, no strings attached. I¡¯ll just lose them anyway if my luck holds the way it has been; maybe you¡¯ll do better,¡± he said, smiling in a kindly way.


    ¡°Thanks, mister, that¡¯s really nice of you!¡± She took the small stack from his hand, noting how thick and stubby his fingers were. She wondered if his cock was the same. ¡°If I win anything, I¡¯ll split it with you.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Deal, pretty girl.¡±


    Emily blushed at hispliment because she wasn¡¯t used to getting attention from older men-and this one was quite a bit older, in histe fifties, she guessed. He had dark eyes and steel grey hair and was a big man, as tall as her father but with a heavy physique that proimed his love of food¡­ yet he was beefy and solid rather than fat. His eyes were kindly as they rested on her but there was something in their depths that said his interest wasn¡¯t entirely innocent.


    Unfortunately, Emily had no more luck ying with his money than she had her own. ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized, ¡°I was hoping to end up with enough to buy us each a drink.¡±


    George Banfield tilted his head at her words. ¡°You¡¯re thirsty, huh?¡± as an image of her sucking cum from his cock suddenly sted in his head, making his cock stiffen in his cks. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easily rectified. C¡¯mon, my treat,¡± he said, setting off in the direction of a restaurant.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not fair,¡± she protested, trotting after him, ¡°I lost your money so you shouldn¡¯t have to buy me a drink.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m getting something out of it. When guys see a youngster like you on my arm they¡¯ll think I¡¯m the luckiest stud in town. You¡¯ll give a real boost to my reputation.¡±


    Emily giggled as he reached for her hand, allowing him to twine his fingers with her own. She knew Daddy wouldn¡¯t be happy she went off with a strange man but it was exciting. Besides, what could happen in a public restaurant?


    George ushered her into one of the eateries on the premises and asked the hostess for his usual booth, one tucked into a corner that guaranteed almostplete privacy. He was surprised this little honey hade with him so readily and hoped she¡¯d be as easy to convince to do other things as well.


    He¡¯d noticed her the instant she¡¯d walked across the casino floor because of the bright pink stretchy halter-top she wore kept on by only a string tie at the neck and the back. His fingers itched to untie them. It was obvious she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra from the way her breasts bounced as she walked and the way her nipples poked at the thin material in an obvious invitation to be noticed. She was a tiny thing too and he loved petite girls. Even with the four-inch high heels she was wearing, she was still several inches shy of his shoulders. This little girl was a genuine spinner and he was hoping to have a chance to spin her on his cock today.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once in their half-round booth, he ordered appetizers and drinks: whiskey for him and some crappy girl drink for her that came with a paper umbre but she looked cute drinking it and the way she sucked on the straw in it made him hopeful of getting his cock treated the same way.


    ¡°Give us some privacy for awhile, will ya?¡± George told the waitress. The woman looked bored, as though seeing an older man with a girl young enough to be his grand-daughter was something she saw hundreds of times a day. With a shrug, she walked off.


    With the waitress gone, George let his eyes rest on Emily¡¯s firm tits, the thin fabric top clearly showing the shadowy outline of her nipples beneath. ¡°Guess you don¡¯t like wearing bras, huh?¡±


    Emily giggled. ¡°Sometimes I do, if they¡¯re pretty andcy or¡­ sheer.¡± She knew she was teasing the older man but it was fun.


    ¡°Mmm, what a lil hottie you are.¡± He gave her a spective gaze. ¡°You looking for a sugar daddy to y with, sweetie? I can treat you really well. I like taking care of pretty girls like you.¡± While it was possible she was a prostitute-there were tons of them on the prowl in Vegas-he didn¡¯t think so; there was an untouched quality about her that said she was fairly new to sex.


    Emily stared into his dark eyes and saw the lust there. Her pussy instantly gushed at the thought of fucking this older man and knew, if not for being in a rtionship with her own father, she¡¯d have fucked this man in a heartbeat. She shook her head reluctantly. ¡°I already have a daddy.¡±


    George felt a rush of disappointment but wasn¡¯t ready to give up. There was something about this girl that really excited him. He scooted closer, cing his arm along the seat back behind her. ¡°Does your daddy ever let you y with others?¡± His fingers gently strummed the strings of the halter tie at her neck as he waited for her answer.


    There was an uncertain look on her face. ¡°Not yet. Our sexual rtionship is still sort of new so I¡¯m not sure what he might allow in the future.¡±


    George reached into his jacket pocket for his money clip, peeling off two crisp $100 bills. Heid them on the table in front of her. ¡°Does this change your mind about having fun with me, little girl?¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened at the money. God, she could buy some seriously nice shoes with that! She was tempted but shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t be disloyal to Daddy.¡±


    Her father had been right about one thing. She could call him Daddy all she wanted in Vegas and no one would ever suspect they were biologically rted-not with all of the sugar daddies and sugar babies here looking to hook-up. People just assumed she was Daddy¡¯s escort and it was exciting to know she could kiss him in public with no one suspecting the truth of their rtionship.


    The man gave a sigh as he put the bills back in his pocket. ¡°Pity¡­ a loyal girl is hard to find. Your daddy is a lucky man. By the way, since you aren¡¯t going to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯, you can call me George.¡±


    Emilyughed because it was funny that she¡¯d taken chips from a man and had epted his drink invitation without even knowing his name. ¡°Nice to meet you, George, I¡¯m Emily.¡±


    ¡°Well, Emily, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d take pity on an old, horny man and let me have just one little feel-as a thank you for your drink and the betting chips?¡±


    ¡°A feel?¡± Emily wasn¡¯t sure about that but it¡¯s not like it was sex and he had been generous.


    He nodded, an easy smile on his face. ¡°Just a little one.¡±


    Emily looked around. With all of therge potted nts and a tall pir surrounding their booth, it wasn¡¯t like anyone could see them. She found the thought oddly exciting. ¡°Okay, but nothing major.¡±


    George didn¡¯t wait for her to change her mind, sliding his arm around her shoulder to pull her close. Leaning over, he used one hand to gently squeeze her breast while the other quickly untied the strings of her halter at the neck, letting the material fall down to expose both tits.


    Emily gasped, not having expected him to disrobe her. ¡°No, wait¡­¡± she protested but before she could say more, his lipstched onto hers in a deep kiss.


    He was a good kisser, his tongue delving between her lips to taste her sweetness. Giving a shiver, Emily let her own tongue y with his, feeling herself getting wetter. There was something erotic about sitting topless in a public ce, a strange man¡¯s hands on her tits and his tongue in her mouth.


    Before she knew what he intended, George¡¯s hand left her breast and wormed its way beneath her short skirt.


    She pulled back, trying to push his hand away. ¡°No, not there!¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± he whispered in her ear, ¡°you¡¯re not wearing any panties.¡± He resisted her effort to push his hand away as his thumb began to rub her clit. ¡°Sure you want me to stop?¡± As his thumb repeatedly grazed the slippery nub, he slipped his middle finger into her tiny hole and started to pump. ¡°I think you must like this, slut, because you¡¯re getting wet.¡±


    Emily gave a soft gasp as his finger slid deep. It felt good but this wasn¡¯t right. As she opened her mouth to protest, his lips captured hers again and he plundered deeply, his tongue ying with hers.


    Emily¡¯s small body shivered because it was exciting to be used like she was a whore for hire. She should tell him to stop but it was already toote. Her body was betraying her by consorting with the enemy, her hips jerking in time with the movements of his finger as she fucked it back.


    ¡°Oh yea, show me what a whore you really are,¡± he whispered, low enough that no one seated close could hear. ¡°Unzip my pants and take my cock out. Do it, slut!¡± thest spoken sharply when Emily hesitated.

 Daddy鈥檚 Fucktoy:>10

    With shaking hands, she did as he demanded. His cock was much like his body: thick and powerful. Precum oozed from the tip and her fingers felt wet as she started to stroke him.


    ¡°What if the waitresses back?¡±


    He shrugged, not concerned. ¡°It won¡¯t be the first time she¡¯s seen someone getting sucked off here. Now, speaking of sucking off¡­¡± He pushed Emily¡¯s head down to his cock, ¡°Open wide, slut. Show me you¡¯ve every lesson you¡¯ve learned from your daddy.¡±


    Emily felt his cock battering at her lips and knew the best thing to do would be to make him cum as quickly as possible so she could leave.


    As soon as he felt her lips part, George surged into her tiny mouth causing Emily to gag. Hisrge handy heavily on the back of her head, preventing her from pulling away. ¡°Mmm, I love that sound,¡± he groaned. He added two more fingers to her slippery hole, pumping harder. ¡°Suck it, bitch and get all of my seed.¡± God, he wished he had her in his bed right now, rutting deep in her hungry snatch and filling her with his potent seed, maybe even leaving a souvenir in her womb that would make a nice surprise in nine months. Grinning at the thought, he started to pump upward, banging the back of her throat.


    Emily moved her lips on the man¡¯s cock as she sucked, her hands jacking the base. As horny as the man made her, she was worried about being caught so wanted to make him cum quickly. She knew Daddy always came quick when he used her throat so she angled her head to facilitate his entry, hearing his surprised grunt when she pushed down, forcing him to sink into her gullet.


    ¡°Hell yes!¡± he gasped, ¡°take it all the way down your throat, you little bitch!¡± His hips jerked frantically as he pounded Emily¡¯s face.


    Unfettered by the halter top, Emily¡¯s tits jiggled in time with his movements as he fucked deep. She moaned softly as his fingers continued to pump into her hot hole.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± George gasped. He usually could go a lot longer but he¡¯d been half hard ever since he¡¯d first seen this tiny slut. ¡°Cum for me, bitch!¡± He hoped she¡¯d cum soon because she was so wet the squelching noise made by his fingers fucking her hole was getting loud and he didn¡¯t want to risk some curious customer peering over to have a look-not that it would have stopped him from using the slut.


    Emily was almost there. It was exciting to be used so wantonly by this stranger. It was hard to believe only a few short weeks ago she was a virgin and now, she¡¯d not only been used in every one of her holes by Daddy, she was sucking off a man she¡¯d only met an hour ago and was about to cum on his fingers.


    The eroticism of the experience became more than her small body could bear. Squealing softly, the sound muffled by the thick cock in her mouth, her pussy clenched spasmodically on his fingers.


    ¡°Man, when you cum, you cum hard! You¡¯re squeezing my fingers off!¡± said George, sounding excited as he rammed his cock in her mouth with frantic thrusts. Withdrawing his fingers from her slit, he used both hands to haul her head on and off his cock as he forced her to take him deep. ¡°Get ready to guzzle my cream, bitch,¡± he groaned softly, forcing his dick deep in Emily¡¯s throat as he shot his load. ¡°Yeah! Take it¡­ take every fucking drop, whore!¡±


    Emily gagged as he forced his cock deep, filling her belly with his sticky seed. Her hands pressed against his stomach but he held her tightly to his cock, refusing to release her until he¡¯d used her throat to milk thest of his cum by giving a few short thrusts. Finally, with a grunt of satisfaction, he fell back against the cushions of the booth. ¡°Damn, I needed that more than you know,¡± he said, zipping his pants up.


    Now that she¡¯d cum and her need was gone, Emily was sorry she¡¯d done it. It felt like she¡¯d betrayed Daddy. God, she really was a slut!


    Quickly doing up the ties of her halter, Emily covered herself before using the cloth napkin between her legs to wipe away her juices.


    George finished his whisky as though nothing had happened and he hadn¡¯t just had his cock down her throat only seconds before. Standing, he handed Emily a hundred-dor bill with his business card. He hastily wrote his room number on the card. ¡°I¡¯m staying in this hotel if you change your mind and decide you want to y with me after all.¡± He tossed arge bill on the table, enough to take care of the drinks and the waitress¡¯s tip. ¡°Take care, lil cunt. Hope to hear from you soon.¡± He kissed her hard before walking away.


    Emily watched him leave, waiting a few minutes to be sure he was gone before heading off herself because it would be awkward riding in the same elevator with him after she¡¯d just eaten his cum. Plus, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure that if he¡¯d pushed for her to join him in his room, she would have been able to resist.


    Ten minutester she was back in the suite she shared with Daddy on the twentieth floor. He was just finishing up some paperwork and stood as she entered.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± he said. ¡°I met with my client and have everything settled; the next few days will be devoted entirely to you.¡± He gave Emily a close look, noting she seemed a bit flushed. ¡°Everything okay? Been winning any money in the casino¡­ or did you spend your time teasing old men instead?¡± he asked, grinning at her.


    Emily felt horrible. ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± she sobbed, rushing to him and flinging herself at him. ¡°I¡¯m the worst daughter in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Jake frowned as he gently stroked her hair. It wasn¡¯t like Emily to behave like this; she was usually so cheery. ¡°What happened, baby girl?¡±


    Giving a few hupping sobs, she kept her face buried against her father¡¯s chest, unable to look him in the eye. ¡°I was bad, Daddy. It just happened, I didn¡¯t mean for it to.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked sharply, setting her away from him so he could look into her face.


    Reluctantly, Emily told him, her small body shivering in fear at his reaction but she had to be honest. Not telling Daddy would be like lying and she couldn¡¯t do that to him.


    ¡°So basically you let an old guy fingerfuck you and then you drank his cum?¡±


    She nodded silently, guilt racking her.


    ¡°Did you cum too?¡±


    Emily hung her head. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Emily,¡± said Jake in a stern voice. Okay, so that was a huge lie but Emily didn¡¯t need to know that. He¡¯d been thinkingtely it might be exciting to watch his baby girl get fucked by other men but worried it might be a hard sell. Instead, he¡¯d just learned she¡¯d gone there on her own and all because she had a horny cunt that needed relief. She¡¯d opened a door; one he could exploit and that made him happy as hell.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°We have learned one thing though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt you¡¯re a slut but there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Most women enjoy sex but you need it a lot more than most do. You¡¯re a cock-hungry whore but I need to be the one who determines who gets to use your pussy or when you are allowed to have it fucked by others. And do you know why?¡±


    She nodded, remembering what he¡¯d told her before they came to Vegas. ¡°Because you own my pussy, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I do. I want you to be safe in your encounters so, from now on, you don¡¯t fuck anyone unless Daddy knows about it first. Now who was this man?¡± asked Jake.


    Emily handed Daddy the man¡¯s business card. ¡°He gave this to me in case I changed my mind about fucking him. He knows I have a daddy but thinks you¡¯re just a sugar daddy.¡±


    Jake nodded as he took the card but his eyebrows went through the ceiling when he saw the name on it. ¡°Holy shit, I know George Banfield. He¡¯s one of the guys I met with earlier this week. We¡¯ve worked together off and on for years. Older but still horny as hell. No woman is too big or small, too young or old for him to stick his dick in but he¡¯s always had a bit of a fetish for young girls.¡± Heughed. ¡°You must have been a dreame true for him, especially in that sexy outfit you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    He gave his daughter a spective look. There wasn¡¯t a shy bone in George Banfield¡¯s meaty body and he remembered some of the stories the guy had shared about his sexual escapades over the years, one even involving the teen daughter of his boss at the time-but he could be discreet when needed and that was a good quality.


    ¡°Strip, baby girl,¡± said Jake, the smile fading from his face.


    Emily looked uncertainly at her father, not sure what he intended. Usually he was more lighthearted when they had sex but he looked serious. She took her clothes off quickly and stood naked before him.


    ¡°Bend over the desk and don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Emily moved to the desk, still not sure what was going on but when she nced over her shoulder she saw her father removing his belt and folding it in half. She wanted to beg him not to do it but knew she deserved to be punished. Her body tensed as she stared at the wall in front of her, waiting.


    Jake nced at his daughter¡¯s ass, her bubble butt round and firm the way a young girl¡¯s should be. ¡°This is so you¡¯ll remember in the future to check with me before you engage in any sexual activity that doesn¡¯t involve me or I haven¡¯t given permission for.¡± He mmed the belt hard against his daughter¡¯s ass, hearing the satisfying smack.


    Emily flinched as the belt cracked against her ass, trying not to make a sound but couldn¡¯t suppress her small shriek of pained surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy!¡± she said as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°I said not a word, Emily!¡±


    He rained blows fast and furious on her tiny butt, loving the patterns that started to develop but making sure to keep the blows only on her ass and not her thighs. He wanted her wearing short skirts while in Vegas and didn¡¯t want anyone to see she¡¯d been punished-at least this time.


    A few times the edge of the belt caught her pussy, once even her clit, and she physically jumped in reaction. It hurt but it was an erotic hurt. She knew she was getting wet from this and equally knew she desperately needed to get fucked by her Daddy. And the weird thing was, the more he whipped her, the more she needed fucking!


    Finally, Jake stopped. His daughter¡¯s ass was beet red withrge raised welts. Heid his hand on the tortured skin, gently caressing it before sliding his fingers to her pussy. ¡°Someone is wet,¡± he murmured. ¡°My pretty cock whore gets excited when her ass is beat, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Daddy¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Tell Daddy what you need, baby.¡±


    ¡°I need you, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°No, tell Daddy what you need!¡±


    ¡°I need your cock, Daddy! I need you to ram my hot wet hole until I cum hard. I need your cum to fill me up and your balls to p hard against me. I need to feel my cunt squeezing your cock as I cum and I want your teeth to sink deep in my flesh as you fuck me the way a fucktoy deserves-without mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my pretty cock whore, that¡¯s exactly what you need.¡±


    Emily heard the sound of her father¡¯s zipper lowering only seconds before he plunged deep into the depths of her slit. Pulling her top off, his hands squeezed her tits, his fingers pinching the now taut nipples.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡­ oh yes¡­ don¡¯t stop fucking me¡­!¡± Emily moaned. Even though she¡¯d cum on the George Banfield¡¯s fingers only minutes earlier, she was ready to cum again-could feel the tension building in her small body as her father used her.


    In the past, Jake had held back with Emily, not wanting to scare her but this time, he fucked her the way he¡¯d always wanted to fuck a woman: brutally hard and painfully deep. His fingers dug into her perfect breasts as he feathered small bites along her shoulders and neck.


    ¡°Whose fucktoy are you?¡±


    ¡°Your fucktoy, Daddy¡­ only yours!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°For now.¡±


    Soon he would contact his old friend, George Banfield, so that Emily could learn how it felt to be skewered on two cocks at once. Howling with pleasure, he filled his baby girl¡¯s thirsty cunt knowing more deliciously perverted times were ahead for them both.

 My Weekend Alone

    I hate English and I¡¯m horny as fuck.


    These are my thoughts as I sit at my dining room table working on my college English paper. For the life of me, I will never understand this shit.


    ¡°Hi, Chris.¡± Ashley walks in the back door. Ashley is my sister and even though she is younger than me, she still knows my about English than me.


    ¡°Ashley, I need some fucking help with this English shit.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *Hours Later*


    ¡°There, done!¡± I shouted frustrated but happy I was done. I looked over at Ashley and she was sleeping with her head in her folded arms on the table. I took a look at her and realized, with the sister thing aside, she is actually very cute. I pushed her pigtail behind her ear and looked at her cute little face. I reached under the table and touched her leg. She had very long legs and they were smooth as silk. She squirmed a bit but didn¡¯t wake up. I tried to get to her panties but I couldn¡¯t reach, so I picked her up and took her to her bed.


    I set her down and reached for the sheets to cover her but paused when I saw that her nipple was visible. I figured since she was sleeping I could catch a feel and she¡¯d never know. So I leaned over and flicked her nipple with my tongue, he eyes popped open.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked. I didn¡¯t know what to say so I apologized.


    ¡°No, do it again, that felt good.¡± So I did it again and she let out a nice whimper. I put the whole nipple in my mouth and sucked. She moaned out loud and I pulled back. She sat up and I sat down next to her. I leaned in and kissed her on the lips and she returned with a puzzled look. So I did it again. She followed suit and gave me two kisses of her own. I asked her to do it again with her mouth open this time. She responded with one of the best French kisses I¡¯ve ever had. I continued kissing her in a trail down her chest that led me between her legs I pushed her back down on the bed and reached under her skirt for her panties. When I pulled her panties off, I got a whiff of the best smelling virgin pussy I had ever smelled.


    This girl was ripe. Just the smell of Ashley¡¯s virgin hole was enough to make any man cream his pants. I sat there getting high from the smell. I finally leaned in to take that first taste of her. I¡¯m telling you if I had known she tasted that good I¡¯d have done this long ago. I kept sucking more and more because Ashley was running like a waterfall down there. Her head was squirming and her hips where twitching like crazy as I dug through her. She lifted her ass high in the air and pushed her crotch into my face and her body went limp.


    ¡°Did you just cum?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did,¡± she said, lying there lifelessly, ¡°but it felt good.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°Can you make me do that again, please?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are big brothers for?¡±


    She giggled as I moved into position between her legs. I told her to put her feet bottoms t on the bed to make her ass and pussy tighter. I had her grab my dick and ce it at the entrance of her hole. When it got there, I mmed forward and Ashley let out a terrible scream.


    ¡°Take it out! Take it out! Take it out!¡± she yelled. I just couldn¡¯t move because the feel of her walls around my meat was heaven. She had tears rolling down her cheek when her yelling decreased.


    ¡°Oww that hurt really bad.¡± She said, crying. I felt bad but I continued to pump my dick in and out of her hole. She clenched on to my back and tried taking the pain. Every time I would pick up the pace, she would cry a little louder, so I¡¯d have to slow down.


    I decided the best way to ease her pain was to give her a good jolt of it and then it would disappear; I had to pop the cherry. I put all my weight on Ashley and picked up my pumping rate. She screamed for me to get up and then it happened. She let out a blood-curdling scream and I jumped from her body. She grabbed her hole as blood dripped from it. I retrieved some towels and wiped her clean. She rxed as the pain subsided. I wanted to continue so I had her get on her knees.


    She straightened her skirt and buttoned up her shirt as she made her way to the floor in front of me. I sat on the edge of her bed and put my legs on either side of her. She took hold of my dick and awaited instructions.


    After telling her the How To¡¯s and Don¡¯t Do¡¯s of head giving, she licked her lips and concentrated on my meat. Her tongue rolled out like a warm red carpet weing my dick to the ¡°Oscars¡± in her mouth. As her lips closed around my dick, I literally felt my body go limp. My dick passed through her lips very smoothly. She began using her tongue to tickle the veins on the bottom of my shaft. I fell back onto the bed as Ashley continued bobbing up and down on my meat whistle. I pulled myself back to the pillow on the bed and Ashley followed. She got between my legs, sat on her legs, and continued with my treat. Seeing her little head bouncing on my meat was heaven. I didn¡¯t want this to end. Reluctantly I pulled my dick from my sister¡¯s mouth because I wanted to get back to that pussy.


    I moved off the bed and had Ashley crawl to the top of the bed. I grabbed her hips and pulled myself up behind her. I pushed her back down and pointed her ass in my direction, preparing for a back door entrance to this delicious pussy. I pushed into her slowly and Ashley copsed to the pillow. She grabbed on tight as I pushed in deeper and deeper. I got about 34 the way in and pulled back. Then I began pumping her hole, gaining speed and power with each movement. Her walls were squeezing my cock like a rubber band. I leaned over her back to y with her tits. She turned her head around took look in my direction. She kissed me lightly on the lips and I returned the favor. My dick continued pumping for a few more minutes and we changed positions.


    I threw her on the floor and jumped up on the bed pulled Ashley on top of me up she put her legs on either side of me and I pushed her down onto my dick. She bit her lip and threw her head back to suck in the pain. I took hold of her hips and bounced her like a ball on a basketball court. She grabbed her pigtails and pulled on them while moaning very loudly. Once I noticed her bouncing herself I took her hands and folded them in mine. She picked up speed herself. I pull her in to me and we had a nice kissing session. She got back up and bounced even faster. She suddenly stopped and began rubbing my dick around her walls. She came again. After she got her rocks of I pulled from her and told her to get back to her knees. I stood in front of her while she licked and jerked of my dick. When I felt like cumming, I took hold of it and let go. Stream after stream of hot sperm stered my sister¡¯s face. It got into her nose, eyes, hair, mouth and everywhere else you can think of. After I finished shooting, her face was covered and her mouth was full. She thought about it for a while and then closed her mouth. She opened it up again to show her mouth was empty. She licked off every hint of goop from my sensitive dick and smiled at me.


    ¡°Did I do good?¡± she asked. I just smiled at her. Good girl. My good little sister.

 Beyond Control:>>1

    Seeing his sister naked starts something beyond their control. (Enjoy).


    ****


    I never meant to catch my sister naked. It was an ident, one of those moments when you are walking along, minding your own business, and then suddenly ¨C wham! ¨C it happens.


    I had arrived home early and I put the car keys on the hall table and walked through to my bedroom. The house is ¡®L¡¯ shaped, and as I moved down the carpeted hallway I looked to my left, as you do, down the corridor. The bathroom door was open and she was stood at the sink, her back to the door, as naked as the day she came into the world.


    Jenny is a tall girl, probably about five-ten and she¡¯s slim ¨C good proportions, if you know what I mean. She was bent over the sink doing something with her hair and her legs were syed out a little to get her down to the height she wanted without having to bend her knees. It was an arresting sight, I can tell you: long shapely legs, firm and well toned, and impossibly long ¨C they just seemed to go on for ever, up and up, each thigh a model of perfection until they reached the neatest little ass I¡¯ve ever seen. It was firm and round, each cup-cake buttock beautifully defined¡­ just begging to be grasped ¨C framed by the re of her hips and the tight curve of her waist. The flesh of her back was as smooth as baster, a sort of creamy-white colour, marked only by the faint outline of where her bra-straps had been. Her head was down, hidden behind her shoulders, and the sound of running water drowned out my little gasp of surprise.


    I stopped dead in my tracks, my eyes glued to the view. I guess my mouth dropped open too ¨C in shock and surprise. Shock because one moment I¡¯d been thinking about work and the next I had this vision in front of me, only a dozen paces away. Surprise because I¡¯d lived in the same house as Jen for years and never realised just what she had hiding under the jeans and baggy sweaters she liked to wear. It was like finding you had a pile of money under the floor that you never knew you had.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stood there, gawping at her. Long enough to pick up the little details: the thin gold chain around one shapely ankle: the dimples behind her knees; the smooth olive warmth of her skin, good enough to eat; the little curve under each buttock that defined their roundness, and the neat little crease above them where the crack of her bum began. Best of all though, was the sight of her little pussy peeping back at me from between the cheeks of her ass as she bent forwards. It was in shadow but I was close enough to see it clearly, hiding like a little furry animal in a cave with a few wisps of hair around it, as fine a spun gold ¨C testimony to the fact that she was a genuine blonde.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She must have sensed my gaze, as I stood there staring at her. She stopped all movement and was still for a moment, listening, and then she pushed herself up and turned her head slowly, her eyes peering backwards through the little gap between the smooth skin of her waist and one her arms. For a moment she was motionless, her eyes on my face. I felt the hot flush of embarrassment staining my cheeks at being caught ¨C but I just couldn¡¯t move: and then she stood up slowly and turned towards me ¨C just standing there, front on. Her breasts were bigger than I had imagined, sitting firm and upright on her ribcage, the nipples thick and protruding. Her pussy hair was neatly trimmed back and the lips of her vulva were slightly open, revealing a gleam of pink wetness behind them; and her hair was wet, a dark blonde, lying around her face as she regarded me.


    For a long time we stared at each other. Her eyes were grey and steady, neither embarrassed nor angry. She allowed them to roam over me ¨C moving over my body slowly, resting on my crotch for a few moments before sliding back to my face. I could see a gleam of amusement in them, an awareness of the sudden impact she had made on me, and her mouth curled slightly in the faintest of a smile: her teeth so white behind the softness of her lips. I caught the sound of her chuckle: a throaty littleugh that promised almost as much as the sight of her body had ¨C and then she leaned forward and quite slowly and deliberately closed the door, shutting out the best thing I¡¯d seen in a decade.


    *****


    I was reading a book in the lounge and the words were a shapeless blur. My mind was filled with the vision I had just seen¡­ the golden skin, the teardrop breasts and her little furry pussy ¨C and the calm grey of her eyes as she watched me looking at it. Pink Wet. Slightly open. And all this time she had been living with me and I had never noticed. Ah, God, how can a day change so much?


    I heard her footsteps on the tiles in the kitchen and she walked in. Her hair was still damp, but tied back in a little pony tail thaty across the vivid blue material of her blouse like a strip of gold bullion. I looked up at her guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, Jen. I ¨C I didn¡¯t know you were there. I was surprised.¡±


    She stopped and looked down at me. ¡°You sure took your time being surprised.¡±


    I was silent, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Well, what have you got to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She leaned forward a little. ¡°Sorry for what, David, for catching me, or for standing there for half an hour perving when you did?¡±


    I stared up at her. She was still looking at me, her eyes bright. ¡°I wasn¡¯t perving.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Well, you sure gave a good impression of a perve.¡± She turned her head on the side and fixed a ssy look on her face, poking her tongue out of the side of her mouth for a moment in an expression of imbecilic attention. ¡°Just like that, David, for half an hour. I surprised you didn¡¯t drown in the drool that was sliding down your chin.¡±


    Iughed with her. ¡°I wish it had been half an hour. Anyway, its your fault.¡±


    ¡°Me? How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you looked ¨C um, I mean, well ¨C you were worth looking at. Now, if you¡¯d been ugly I¡¯d have moved right on along.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you liked what you saw.¡±


    I looked her in the face. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How much did you like what you saw?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    Sheughed again. ¡°Sure you do¡­ in fact, I saw how much you liked it¡­ a lot, judging by the reaction. A huge amount.¡±


    I felt myself colouring again. ¡°So why are you asking me, if you already know?¡±


    ¡°Just checking.¡± She turned away but stopped by the door and looked at me again. ¡°It was a perve, you know. Now you owe me.¡± And before I could answer she had gone in a flurry of skirt, leaving a trace of her perfume and a disturbing memory of that long, golden body.


    Over the next few weeks our rtionship, if you could call it that, returned to normal. We both work so we were doing our own thing, only bumping into each other from time to time. Nothing in what she said or did gave a hint of what had happened and the busy tempo of our lives gradually pushed it to the background. At times I would dwell on what I had seen ¨C mostly at night when Iy in bed and yed the tape in my head again ¨C but the rity of the image gradually diminished. I never really connected it with going further, either: we were sister and brother, and siblings just didn¡¯t do that. It had been a pleasurable few moments of my life, and time had moved on.


    I guess it would have died altogether, like a faded photograph that is finally thrown in the trash, had she note by my room that day. It was stinking hot: one of those heavy, oppressive days when the air is as thick as a wet sponge. The usual thunderclouds had built up in the afternoon and hung in the western sky in towering castles of lead and pewter, but the rain that everyone begged for still had note. You could almost feel the oppressive air crushing down on the town, robbing everyone of energy. All you wanted to do was to lie down.


    I had left early and I stripped off andy on my bed with my eyes shut listening to the asional growl of thunder to the west and feeling the trickle of sweat on my skin. The house was quiet ¨C no dogs barking, no shrilling cicadas ¨C not even the swish of traffic on the freeway three blocks away. It was as if the world had stopped and I was the only survivor, lying in my bed in a stupor with my eyes shut, dreaming of air conditioning. I could hear the muffled tick of the old grandfather clock in the hallway and then the faint clunk of its mechanism as it reached the hour and prepared to chime: the crisp click of the gearing, lifting the hammer, drawing it back¡­ and then the first chime, too loud to be through a closed door: and I opened my eyes and saw her.


    Jen had opened the door and moved silently across the room to stand next to the bed. She was leaning forward slightly, her weight bnced on one foot as if ready to flee and she was dressed only in a sleeveless sports top and panties. I could see the gleam of perspiration on her skin and the hair at her temples was discoloured with sweat, darker than its normal shade of pale honey. Her breasts were full and round, pushing against the material of her top, and I could discern the outline of her nipples against the weave of the cloth and the dark shadow of her aureole around them. The thin fabric of her pants was stretched tightly over her mound, the filigreece delicate against the golden tan of her skin. She held her head at a slight angle, looking down at my nakedness as if puzzled by what she saw, and there was an expression of guilt on her face, like that of a little girl reaching out to steal a cookie.


    She must have known I was aware if her, but she didn¡¯t look at my face. She turned a little, almost sideways on so that I could see the swell of her ass filling the whitece panties, and the curtain of her hair dropped forward to hide her expression. She was very close to me. The film of sweat on her skin gleamed in the pale light from the window; and I could see the fine golden down on her arms and in the crack of her ass just above the stic of her knickers. I could smell her, too: the fragrance of her perfume, oveid with more powerful aromas: salt and sweat and the faint musk of excitement. She bent forward a little more as if to inspect me closer, and the stic leg of her panties moved over the curve of her buttock to reveal a crescent of firm flesh ¨C and beyond it the dark shadow of her crotch with the tight gusset of her pants snug between the golden thighs.

 Beyond Control:>>2

    I visualized what was behind that strip of damp fabric: the plump lips that I had seen before, but now wet with the heat and perhaps open a little wider than before¡­ and the tight little orifice behind it, crimped and snug between the fragrant cheeks of her ass. I imagined the dampness there ¨C the press of her wet flesh against the material, the leak of her juices into the weave of the fabric, as sweet as fresh honey. My cock grew hard quickly, moving silently over my belly to stand proud, bobbing slightly as she watched. The head distended and swelled, purple against the pale skin of my belly, and a drop of clear lubricant dribbled from the tip like a pearl against the darker hue of arousal.


    For a few moments more she watched it, her body quite motionless, and then she stretched out her hand and touched me with the tip of one finger, resting it gently against the heated flesh of my rod. I could feel the pressure of her fingertip against the base of my shaft; and then, ever so gently, she drew it slowly along my full length until it reached the very tip. My cock lurched in response and a fresh trickle of lubricant escaped from the end, oozing against the tip of her finger, stringing out in a fine thread of silver as she lifted her hand away. Almost without thinking she pressed it to her lips and the tip of her tongue dabbed the shiny wet pad, and then, as if suddenly realising what she had done, she turned away and almost ran to the door.


    She stopped there and turned towards me. ¡°Now we¡¯re quits, David,¡± she said, but her voice was gusty and uncertain.


    I said nothing. I didn¡¯t need to. She could read it in my face and I saw her confusion. She turned again and ran down the corridor towards the sanctuary of her room to shut out the lust in my eyes.


    I suppose that was the moment I stopped thinking about her as my sister ¨C I figured she had moved beyond the normal rtionship when she stroked my cock and tasted my pre-cum. She was fair game now and it was clear to me that I wasn¡¯t the only one enjoying it, for I had seen the sh of her little white panties as she ran with a dark stain of her desire at the crutch.


    I seized my cock and stroked it, imagining how she would straddle me and lower herself onto my straining rod. I knew how tight she would be how she would move, and I could feel the cloying heat of her cunt and the tight rhythmic undtion of her hips. I imagined how she would look as I stared up at her face: her mouth open, lips ck and wet and her hair movingnguorously back and forth as we fucked; and I could feel the satin of her thighs either side of my hips and the press of her hands on my chest to steady herself. My hand gripped harder, flying along the shaft, feeling the inexorable spiral of pleasure until that one tremulous instant where I was bnced on the very edge of time: and then I spurted. A groan of intense pleasure burst from my lips and great streams of thick, steaming jism burst from the head, desperate to be inside my sister¡¯s body but finding only the skin of my belly on which tond.


    And immediately afterwards, as Iy in my hot little room panting with the effort of my exertions, I thought I heard furtive footsteps back away from my still open door and then the soft click of atch as she locked herself in her bedroom. I wondered if she had watched me spurting and known who was the subject of my lust.


    I wondered if she would soon be doing what I had just done, and I ached to be with her.


    *****


    One morning when Mum was out I let myself silently into the bathroom, desperate to see her again. Jen was in the shower and the room was filled with steam, fragrant with the smell of soap and shampoo. I sat on the toilet and watched. I could see the pale blur of her body through the wet ss and hear her singing, and although I couldn¡¯t see much the thought of her wet naked body only a few feet away had a powerful effect on me. My cock stiffened in response.


    There was a scrap of material lying on the mat and I stooped to pick it up, the material thin and filmy in my fingers: it was her panties, still warm from her body, and I turned them over in my hand and pressed the gusset to my face, remembering when they had been filled by her curves and hidden valleys¡­ and how I had fantasized about her aroma trapped in the weave of the fabric. I breathed in and it was there, faint but unmistakable ¨C the smell of my sister¡¯s pussy. The musk of her sex was captured in the threads of material just I had envisaged, and it filled my senses.


    The shower shut off and I hurriedly stuffed them in my shirt pocket and I waited with my heart hammering in my chest. She had draped her towel over the top of the screen and I saw her hand appear and take it, the fingers slim and delicate, and then I heard her voice.


    ¡°Is that you, David?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. how did you know?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I felt the draft when you opened the door. Don¡¯t ever think of bing a burr.¡± She paused, then in a more curious tone: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Waiting to see you naked.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there five minutes¡­ haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything,¡± I admitted. ¡°The room was all steamed up.¡±


    Sheughed again. ¡°Yeah. I bet it wasn¡¯t the hot water that was causing it, either, you pervert. All that heavy breathing¡­ not good for you, David. You¡¯ll hyperventte and fall over.¡± The shower door suddenly slid back and she stepped out, the towel wrapped around her. ¡°So, her I am, big brother. You¡¯ve seen me now ¨C are you satisfied?¡± She was smiling, clearly delighted by the thought I had been cheated of my goal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You got to see me.¡±


    ¡°That was payback ¨C we were quits remember? This is tant esction,ing in here -¡± she suddenly broke off, her eyes narrowing on my chest. ¡°What¡¯s that in your pocket?¡±


    I nced down. A fold of filmy material was poking out, thece edging clearly visible. ¡°Uh, where -¡±


    ¡°There.¡± She darted forward and tried to snatch them out of my pocket but my hand beat her to it, squishing them against my chest. She struggled to unsp my fingers but after a moment gave up.


    ¡°Give them to me, David.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°I found them. Finders keepers.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± She was angry now.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Pin them on my wall¡­ take them to work. Maybe I¡¯ll just sniff them -¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting!¡± She regarded me for a moment. ¡°Give them back, David.¡±


    ¡°Say please.¡±


    ¡°No! Give them to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ah. Be nice ¨C say please.¡±


    She glowered at me. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    I pretended to think for a moment. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know¡­ wash my car or do all my ironing for a week¡­ or you could drop the towel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°Not this week. And I get to touch, like you did.¡±


    ¡°No! No touching.¡±


    I regarded her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not fair, but OK. Just to look, then.¡±


    She stared at me a moment with anger still in her eyes, and then she sort of shrugged a little and stepped back, undoing the towel as she did. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t touch.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± My voice was scratchy with excitement.


    ¡°OK ¨C well¡­. there!¡± She dropped the towel and it pooled at her feet. She was enjoying her power over me.


    For the second time in a month I saw my sister stark naked, but this time it was better. I was closer, for one thing ¨C only two or three feet away ¨C close enough to see everything. Not a wrinkle or sag marked her body ¨C it was exquisite, fashioned by a craftsman in long, flowing curves, eachplementing the other in perfect proportion. Her breasts were full and round, the flesh a pale milky colour ¨C almost translucent under the re of the bathroom light. I could see the fine web of veins under the skin, radiating outwards from the dusky pink of her aureole, and her nipples were erect ¨C hard little nubs of flesh like soldiers at attention, betraying her excitement. She loved the attention, the acknowledgement of her beauty. She could have anybody but she wanted to show me.


    My eyes roamed over her body like the touch of a lover, lingering on the curves and valleys, past the swell of her hips and sliding over the t in of her belly, still damp from the shower, to where her pussy waited. Thest time I had seen it there was a little crown of hair above it, neatly trimmed to look like an arrow pointing downwards; now there was nothing. It was shaven clean, her cleft smooth and pink, the lips of her vulva neatly arranged either side. My eyes fastened on it, imagining in an instant how tight it would be and how the sp of her thighs would feel as they drew me into her centre. She shifted under my gaze and the movement caused herbia to open a touch, the flesh inside her clean and pink and moist. I let out a little sigh.


    ¡°OK, buster,¡± she said. ¡°Now pick your tongue up off the floor and give me back my panties.¡±


    I pulled them from my pocket, my eyes still fixed on her pussy, and I flicked them to the far side of the room. They fell in a little pile of liquid silk against the closed door.


    I looked up at her face. The anger had gone and her expression was inscrutable, but there was a gleam of amusement in her eyes together with other emotions¡­ power, perhaps, and mischief, and also excitement. For a moment longer she stood in front of me, her eyes on mine: and then, quite deliberately, she turned her back on me and bent over to pick them up.

 Beyond Control:>>3

    She didn¡¯t crouch down, either: she bent from the waist and her legs were apart a little so that her perfect ass was projected backwards, the cheeks opening slightly to reveal everything between them only a foot or two from my startled gaze. I saw the crinkled portal of her anus like a tiny closed eye winking at me, and just below it her cunt, moist from the shower and other juices. Her fingers closed over the scrap of material and she held her pose for a moment before she straightened and turned back to me.


    ¡°Remember that in your bed tonight, David,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°and weep that you¡¯ll never get to taste it.¡± She opened the door and with a final flounce of her perfect ass she was gone, and I heard the sound of herughter as she walked down the corridor.


    When I turned back the covers to climb into bed that night I found her panties under the sheet with a little note in her neat, sloping handwriting. It said: ¡®Wet panties, wet dreams. Dry your tears on these.¡¯ They weren¡¯t as good as the real thing, but as a constion present I could have done a lot worse.


    ***


    Over the next few weeks the game that started so innocently became more intense. On the surface it was still innocuous ¨C nothing more than sexual teasing, really: a contest to see if we could make the other ufortable without pushing them too far. Unspoken rules appeared: not to touch, primarily. I would have broken that rule in an instant, but Jen soon made it clear that any physical activity was off the list and after a couple of half-hearted attempts Iplied. There was none of the y when Mum was around either, even if she was in another part of the house. This meant that for quite long periods of time we were models of behaviour towards each other ¨C and then suddenly the coast would be clear and I might be treated to another sh of her pudenda; or another pair of worn panties would appear under my pillow with a little note dripping with innuendo.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For me, it became more than a game. The initial delight in seeing her naked soon wore off and I wanted more. I longed to be able to touch her, to feel the satin lustre of her skin trembling under my fingertips, to press my mouth against the soft curves of her breasts and to taste her ¨C and then, when I had yed my game, to feel the tight sucking wetness of her flesh as I prated her. Sister or not, I wanted to fuck her.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t touch her intimately I tried to be with her whenever I could, even if it was only to be in the same room. I made sure there was casual contact as often as possible: my hand brushing against her hair as I walked past, my knee pressing against hers under the table. And when I couldn¡¯t touch her I watched instead, seeing things that I had never noticed before ¨C like way she dressed: the colours and fabrics she liked, and the way she did her hair. I observed how she titled her head a little when she was concentrating, and how she caught her bottom lip between her little white teeth when she was lost in thought. I was captivated by her smile and consumed by the tumbling notes of herughter, and each new discovery drew me deeper into her magic, until I was utterly transfixed. What had started as lust had grown to so much more.


    My world narrowed ¨C driven by a need to be with her, to make her notice, to be epted by her: but the more I tried the more she kept her distance, even avoiding eye contact for the most part. Our little game stopped, each of us aware that it was so much more than what it had been but neither knowing how to deal with it. We became like two strangers living together, each struggling to achieve what we wanted ¨C for me, the desire to be part of her life; for her¡­ well, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    It wasn¡¯t that she rejected me. Somehow she trod the fine line of still engaging me but at the same time drawing back, gradually revoking the licenses of the past few weeks. She knew how I felt about her, I think, and she responded with a brittle cheerfulness that denied any notion of avoidance; but sometimes when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking she would nce across at me, her expression serious, and I could sense the uncertainty and confusion and worry in her mind.


    One day I was sitting on my bed, holding my head in my hands. I had just left Jen in the lounge and I ached for her. There was a tap on the door and she pushed her head in.


    ¡°Are you alright, David?¡± her voice was soft with concern.


    I stared at her. How could she not feel the same as me? ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Is it something I can help with?¡±


    Iughed, a bitter sound without humour. ¡°Oh yes. But you won¡¯t.¡±


    She regarded me for a few seconds and then she turned away without responding and closed the door softly behind her.


    *****


    ¡°We need to talk, David.¡± It was Saturday and we were at the breakfast table. Mum had just gone into the kitchen and Jen was leaning forward and whispering so that she wouldn¡¯t hear.


    I nodded, my eyes on her face. She was wearing a crisp white blouse and her hair was tied back loosely so that it hung around the pale column of her neck in a curtain of iridescent gold. Her eyes were a soft misty grey: the colour of a dove¡¯s wing, and her lips were soft and pink. God, she looked good. How was it that I hadn¡¯t noticed these things before?


    I sat awkwardly while Mum fussed around, until Jen finally managed to shoo her out to the shops. She came back into the kitchen without saying anything and she moved to the sink and started washing up, rattling them as if angry. The house was quiet and we didn¡¯t speak, and the tension grew until it was almost palpable. I stared at the top of the table, wondering what she was going to say if she ever got around to it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, you know,¡± she said suddenly, turning towards me.


    ¡°Like what, Jen?¡±


    Her lips trembled a little. ¡°Like ¨C well, like we weren¡¯t brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I haven¡¯t touched you ¨C I haven¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°But you think it, David! I¡¯ve seen you looking at me¡­ I see what¡¯s in your eyes as in as day.¡± She brushed a strand of errant hair back from her forehead, leaving a smear of soapy water on her skin. ¡°It¡¯s like living with a different person¡­ there¡¯s this ¨C thing, between us, you know¡­ like an unspoken -¡± she struggled to find the words, and after a moment she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t describe it. It¡¯s a barrier between us, you know? I just feel that you¡¯re on the edge, waiting all the time for a chance that will never happen. I don¡¯t want that, David. I want to go back to how we were.¡±


    I remained silent. How could she ever think that things would ever be the same again?


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡±


    I smiled at her, my heart thumping. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°That it¡¯s not true! That I¡¯m imaging it all, and everything between us is the same. Tell me that you don¡¯t care, David. Tell me -¡±


    ¡°But it is true, Jen. Everything you said ¨C except for the bit about never happening.¡±


    She stopped in mid sentence, her mouth open. I stood up and moved towards her, watching her expression, seeing the wind go out of her. I lifted my hand and touched her cheek with the tip of one finger. ¡°It is true,¡± I repeated. ¡°I do want you.¡±


    She made a sound of dismissal. ¡°But I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I still want you. Ever since you came into my room I can¡¯t stop thinking about you -¡±


    ¡°That was pay back for the bathroom thing,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? It was a joke.¡±


    ¡°Not for me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Since then I¡¯ve opened my eyes and seen you for the first time, I think ¨C the way you look and the way you dress.¡± I cupped her face with my hand, my fingertips brushing the soft skin behind her ear. ¡°And the things you do¡­ the little habits and idiosyncrasies. You are perfect, Jen¡­ of course I want you.¡±


    She made no effort to pull away. Her eyes were swimming pools of grey emotion, struggling to deal with what I had just said and finding no answer. I could feel the soft skin of her cheek rubbing against my hand and the strands of her hair brushing against the back of my fingers. ¡°We can¡¯t, David,¡± she said atst.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because once we start we couldn¡¯t stop. It would consume us.¡± She was staring at me, her voice almost pleading. ¡°And it would hurt those who are closest to us.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve thought about it, then.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply, but the look in her eyes told me that she had. I suddenly realised that it wasn¡¯t me she was worried about. She wanted to y, but was worried about the consequences. My heart lurched a little ¨C what had seemed to be impossible was suddenly attainable.


    ¡°You want it too,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can see it. You feel it too.¡±


    She gazed at me without replying and I saw her eyes change, the shadows of uncertainty reced by something else ¨C not longing or desire, exactly, but need. I watched her lips open slightly, soft and pink with the gleam of her little white teeth behind them and I could see a pulse at the base of her throat beating softly as she waited. It was as if she had suddenly given up and surrendered the initiative, and in that instant she looked young and vulnerable and incredibly beautiful.


    I curled my fingers around her neck and drew her slowly towards me. For a moment she hesitated, pulling back against my hand, but then she rxed and she turned her head a little so that her lips fitted over mine, and we kissed.

 Beyond Control:>>4

    Her lips were incredibly soft, just as I had imagined they would be, and her tongue movednguorously inside my mouth. My senses were suddenly in overdrive, every neuron in my body aware of her and what she was doing: the pressure of her arms around me, the sweetness of her breath and the taste of her mouth. Her fingers were in my hair, the same ones that had traced a path along the length of my cock and had touched the warm ooze of my pre-cum. The length of her body was pressed against me and I rested my hands on her hips, feeling their warmth through the material of her dress, just as if there was nothing between us. My fingers were on the small of her back and I slid them down to her ass, cupping her buttocks, pulling her closer so that she was crushed against me. My cock was like a steel girder, pressing hard against her belly and I knew she could feel it. I heard her groan into my mouth and then she pulled her face away a little to talk.


    ¡°Jesus, David¡­. don¡¯t. We shouldn¡¯t -¡± and then her lips were on mine again, pressing hard, her tongue into my mouth.


    I remembered how her ass had looked when she bent over ¨C the smooth ivory of her skin and the delicious divide between her buttocks and her anus nestling between then, so fresh and pink ¨C and the moist slit of her vagina beyond. I curled my fingers around her cheeks, pressing the material in between them, my fingertips reaching in, reaching in. She was pressing her body against me and rubbing herself against the logjam in my pants, and her nipples drilled into my chest like heated pebbles.


    Her dress had ridden up now and my fingers were touching her panties, pressing into her crack. She lifted one leg and hooked it over my hip and I could feel the heat and wetness there, the gusset slick under my touch, and my heart was pounding. I wanted this to go on forever, to keep touching her. She pressed her face into my shoulder, her hands gripping me tightly, and we clutched at each other in desperation in the quietness of the house, my fingers dipping under the strip of material ¨C touching her there for the first time, slippery with her juices. Her sex was like a flower under my fingers, thebia folded back and the centre wet and open like ripe fruit. I pressed my fingers in, sliding into her body.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± her voice muffled, ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    She was standing on tiptoe now, her other leg curled around me and my fingers were inside her, feeling the juices bubbling at her cunt. So tight. I began to undo my belt with my free hand, fumbling with the sp.


    She shook her head, her voice muffled in my shirt. ¡°No, David, no. Mum will be back soon. Not that, please. Just¡­. do what you¡¯re doing.¡± A tremor went through her body. ¡°Ah! Just there, move your fingers¡­ yes, like that, just like that.¡±


    She pressed into my shoulder again and the cascade of her hair was against my face, the strands glossy and perfumed. Her hands were clutching me, fluttering like little birds with the intensity of her pleasure, and an asional groan escaped from her lips. My fingers eased in and out, her juices leaking from her slit and dripping over my hand and she was jerking a little and writhing as I prated her. So hot, so hot. She rubbed herself against me, my fingers jammed in her cunt and her mound pressed against my thigh, rubbing, frantic. So hot.


    Her face tilting up now, eyes liquid. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum,¡± she whispered, ¡°Yes, David¡­. ah, just there. Oooo, yes.¡± Her hips pressed hard against me and my fingers were dipping, rubbing, pushing in and out. Exquisite, the heat and the smell of her body, quivering as she spiraled up, her head arching back, lips open.


    I watched as she came for me: her eyes tightly shut and her face contorted as she rode the long breakers of pleasure. Her pussy was fluttering under my fingers in tight little contractions, creaming me, herbia pressed against my knuckles; her hands sping, gripping me, clutching me tightly as she writhed in her ecstasy. She was whimpering and I heard my own voice, urging her on, telling her I loved her, telling her she was mine. My heart hammered in my chest and my cock was fit to burst inside my pants. It was so close to her sping, oozing cunt. I wanted to be inside her.


    For a long time we clutched each other frantically, her body twitching with the intensity of her cum and then the waves gradually subsided and she came back from the edge, spiraling down slowly. I eased my fingers out of her pussy, rubbing them lightly over herbia. So horny, so wet. I want to fuck her now, to bend her over and take her.


    She turned her face toward me, her eyes shining, her teeth white and even as she smiled up at me and her voice was filled with awe. ¡°Wow! How the hell did that happen?¡± I bent forward and kissed her open mouth, my tongue inside her. Her taste had changed, somehow, as if she had sex on her lips. She responded, her body still hot against mine.


    And suddenly we heard the sound of keys in the front door and the squeak of the hinges as it opened. My mother¡¯s voice calling from the hallway as if she somehow knew she should make a sound to give us warning. ¡°Yooo-hoo, I¡¯m back!¡±


    We leapt apart and I stumbled backwards, seeing Jen smooth her dress down and turn back to the sink with an expression of panic on her face. I grabbed the cornke box and pretended to read it, my heart hammering and my cock still thick in my pants as she came in, her eyes wide with surprise.


    ¡°You still having breakfast, David? What a slow coach ¨C haven¡¯t you done anything yet?¡±


    She was right¡­ I¡¯d done nothing. A job unfinished and the chance gone.


    ***


    Lying on her bed that night, breaking the rules because Mum was in her room at the other end of the house. Silent kisses, sweeter than honey. Whispers in the night.


    ¡°This is crazy, David. We can¡¯t do it, you know that don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded, my mouth against the skin of her neck, fragrant with her scent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to,¡± she continued. ¡°We just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡±. My most nonmittal grunt. There was no way I was going to agree with what she was saying. My fingers were on her nightie, silky smooth, grasping the warm curve of her breast. I rolled a nipple in my fingers and it swelled like a ripe gooseberry.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± She seized a handful of my hair and levered me up so she could look at me. Her eyes shed in the dim light. ¡°You¡¯re my brother. We can¡¯t¡­ do it, d¡¯you hear?¡±


    I nodded again. She was exquisite, perfect¡­ and nearly mine.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± she persisted. Her voice was almost pleading. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I hoped I sounded convincing.


    She looked at me for a moment longer, but I must have satisfied her because she pulled me down to her face and her lips opened under mine. So soft¡­ so perfect. I wanted this tost for ever. God, I needed her. The window drapes were back and she was lying on top of the bedclothes, her body bathed in moonlight: hills of silver and valleys of shadow. All that was between us was the scrap of her nightie and my boxers. I squeezed her breast again, the nipple drilling into my palm and she groaned into my mouth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Mmmmm. Oh, yes. Touch me more.¡±


    I released her breast and slid my hand over the silky material ¡­ across the smooth skin of her belly and into the crease where it met one thigh, then down to their juncture. I was expecting panties but there were none: only her naked flesh. My fingers brushed over herbia and she jerked a little at my touch, groaning in her throat as they teased her vulva, dipping into her again.


    Her mouth was pressed against my ear, whispering. ¡°God, I¡¯m so wet for you. You make me wet. Taste it.¡±


    I lifted my fingers from her pussy and pressed them between us, feeling her tongue brushing against mine as she licked with me. Her little pink tongue darting between my fingers, scooping the juice into her mouth, licking them clean. The taste of her cunt on my lips. Her breath against my cheek, panting with desire, so hot¡­ my sister, so hot. How had ite to this? I wanted the night to go on forever.


    She was mumbling between the kisses, her voice scratchy with lust. ¡°Jesus, David¡­ ah, yes! Touch me there, inside. Oooh, just there.¡± Her body waspletely open to me, trembling as my fingers dipped into her and my cock was like an iron bar against her thigh, harder than any time in my life. She moved her hand down to grip the shaft, slipping under the stic of my shorts and encircling it, her fingers cool against the hot flesh and she groaned again, her words punctuated with hot little kisses on my mouth.


    ¡°We can¡¯t David¡­ no, this is crazy¡­. we can¡¯t do¡­ it.¡±


    My mouth moving down to her neck, into the hollow there, the skin soft and fragrant against my lips, then down, across the rumpled material of her nightie, feeling the swell of her nipple pressing through the thin silk¡­ then down further until the skin of her abdomen touched my lips. I was kneeling over her with my fingers still in her pussy, my tongue leaving a little silver trail of saliva on the smooth brown skin of her belly, down towards her liquid core. She released my cock and I saw her licking her fingers again, her lips shiny with my pre-cum, her little pink tonguepping,pping and her eyes luminescent in the moonlight. My little pussycat, purring as she licks the cream.


    And then I was there, the tip of my tongue at her opening to dip into her essence. She groaned again ¨C a sort of growl as I nuzzled her lips, and she opened her thighs to expose herself fully, one leg either side of my face whilst I knelt at the altar of her sex.


    I was kneeling at my sister¡¯s cunt,pping at her honeypot. The weeks of heartache and the long, lonely nights of dreaming had gone, and I was here in her room, eating her pussy. She was writhing under me and gasping, her hands gripping my head and stroke of my tongue drew a groan from her throat¡­ purring, purring. Long, slow strokes with the t of my tongue from her perineum to her clitoris, ttening the rubbery lips of her vulva and scooping the slippery juices into my greedy mouth.


    My sister¡¯s nectar on my lips. Curling the tip of my tongue to dip into her to suck her essence into my mouth, my hands on her thighs to hold her against my face¡­ my cheeks and lips soaking wet with her cream. She was amazing, perfect, and I if I yed the game right she would be mine for the night.

 Beyond Control:>>5

    And then she pushed me up and rolled to her knees, her eyes shining in the moonlight. ¡°Now you,¡± she whispered and she rolled on the bed, the mattress squeaking in protest, and shey on her back with her head lolling over the side.


    I stared at her, not getting it. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t care. Anything would do as long as it involved putting my cock into her somewhere. It was throbbing, desperate to feel her warmth.


    ¡°Do my face.¡± She smiled, her teeth white and her hair hanging down like a golden curtain. Her body spreadeagled on the covers, her hands by her sides and her legs open, long and delicious.


    I scooted round the bed and stood over her, looking down. My cock was massively hard, bobbing in front of her lips and she giggled. She was trying to capture me with her mouth, moving her head from side to side as it swayed over her, tongue flicking out like a snake¡¯s. She giggled. ¡°You look like the incredible stretching man from this angle.¡±


    ¡°I am, I am.¡± Iughed with her. ¡°I can stretch my body into any imaginable form, Sis. How would you like a five foot cock?¡±


    She giggled again. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got one here already.¡± The head was bobbing against her lips but the angle was wrong and she could not capture it. She gave up and grabbed me with her hand, feeding the end into her mouth and tilting her head to clear her airway ready for my entry.


    I slid into her until the bulbous head of my cock was trapped in the confines of her throat. I could hear her gagging and I pulled back, savouring the slippery withdrawal until just the head was in her mouth. I could see her between my legs: her tight little mouth mped around the head of my cock whilst she sucked at me like a popsicle; and I watched the long slow slide into her again, feeling her teeth scraping lightly on the rod until it was buried in her face up to my nuts. She was grunting, the vibrations thrumming through my shaft, and I could feel the leak of my juices dribbling out of me, trickling down her throat.


    She let my cock drop out of her mouth, long enough to talk before swallowing me again. ¡°Eat me too, David,¡± she said.


    I seized her buttocks and rolled her hips towards me, her weight on her shoulders now and her mouth still full of my prick. My hands were either side of her cunt and I levered her apart, watching as her opening gaped wide, and I plunged my face into her. She was so wet: it was all over my lips and it smeared the insides of her legs, gleaming silver in the moonlight. I stabbed her with my tongue, the sharp essence of her arousal tart on my lips and I knew I had to have her: to fill her vacant, yearning body, to fuck her on this little narrow bed in the moonlit silence of the house.


    I flung her legs back on the bed and lifted her shoulders, swiveling her on the covers and climbing over her, pushing her legs open so she was prostrate under me. She knew what wasing and she gazed at me with hungry eyes, all thoughts of denial gone.


    For a few seconds we stared at each other, aware that we were on the brink of an irreversible chasm: and then I plunged forward, my cock sliding into her liquid heat in one long delicious thrust.


    How can I describe that moment? It was as if we were made for each other. Her cunt devoured me, its warmth and wetness enveloping my shaft like a perfect glove. I could feel the sp of her flesh around the bulbous head, the walls of her vagina moving reluctantly aside as I slid inexorably towards her belly. She was spectacrly tight, her vulva gripping my cock like a second mouth, squeezing my swollen flesh until I was fully immersed into her. Her face was close to mine, her nails digging into my back as she rode out the long slide of that first pration. I heard the hiss of her breath in my ear as I bottomed out and then we were as one, stilled for a few moments as we both savoured the incredible feeling of fullness. She lifted her thighs and locked her feet over my back.


    She was murmuring, crooning almost, her words like warm honey dripping into my ear.


    ¡°I wanted this, David, from the moment I saw you in your room. It¡¯s so wrong¡­ I know it¡¯s wrong, but I don¡¯t care. Do anything you want.¡± And then a few momentster, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good! So fucking good. Can you feel me, David? Tell me what it¡¯s like.¡±


    She began to undte her torso back and forth, rocking her hips under me, my cock sawing into her. Each stroke broke the tight seal of our union and I could hear the sucking of our flesh, the soft sound of fucking filling the room. ¡°Is that good?¡± she whispered again. ¡°Tell me what you feel.¡±


    My own voice, groaning with the incredible pleasure of it all, my words thready and tremulous. ¡°I¡¯m deep inside you Jen, buried in you. I can feel your pussy sucking at me, sucking me in -¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m sucking your cock into me.¡± She shifted her hands, sping my hips, rocking me back and forth with her thrusts. ¡°Push it deep¡­ ah, yes. Fucking with my brother. Tell me how you¡¯ll use my tight little cunt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you forever, buried inside you.¡±


    Her breasts against my chest and her lips at mine, nibbling. I picked up the stroke, my own hips thrusting in time with her movements, my cock flying into her. Incredible. Beautiful. More than that, but there were no words to describe it. She was a goddess sheathed in gold, warm and pliable under me, and she was mine. Her body weing me into its secret depths and her long legs were wrapped around me. She was perfect in every way and I was fucking her.


    Long, slow strokes, changing the angle to prate every corner of her cunt. Sometimes I stopped with just the head buried inside her, delighting in the grip of her vulva on the rim of my cock- and she would pause too, waiting for me to fill her again. Her pussy was twitching around me and her mouth opened under mine, our tongues entwined; and then she would reach down and seize my buttocks, guiding me forward in a long wet slide into her again, and she would give this little growl deep in her throat.


    I could feel the seeds of my first orgasm, the tingling in my balls and the gathering whirlwind in my brain, and she sensed it, whispering to me as I pounded her. ¡°Come into me, David,¡± she said, ¡°fill me up.¡± She rolled her hips upward, shifting her legs higher to give me deeper ess. ¡°Fuck me deep¡­ ah, yes. That¡¯s it! Fuck your sister¡¯s pussy and fill it up,¡± and then that little growl again.


    Deeper now, the head of my prick lodged far into her body, the head close to the hungry little mouth of her cervix. My balls banging against her ass, soaking, sopping wet, and all the time her whispering in my ear. ¡°Spray into me, baby. Fill up my pussy¡­ I¡¯m ready ¨C ah, yes, I feel iting, David. I can feel iting now.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And from the back of my brain the tsunami rushed into my consciousness, devouring every sensation except the feeling of that warm sinuous body moving underneath me and the tight sp of her pussy around my shaft. I could feel an ocean of sperm bubbling in my balls, swirling and seething like boiling magma on the brink of eruption: and then the dam gates were opened and the first jet surged through my rod to burst inside her. I felt her spasm underneath me as the heat of my emission triggered her own orgasm, and her cunt contracted violently to suck at me like a hungry mouth, drawing the seed from me like a vacuum cleaner. I heard her cry out and she seized my buttocks, pulling me into her even deeper just as the first scalding jet sttered deep inside her body.


    And in the confines of her little bed we clutched at each other as if drowning, our muffled cries of ecstasy filling the room. Our bodies were twined together, muscles straining, her face pressed into my neck and her legs locked around me. Her pussy was milking me with strong rhythmic contractions and my sperm pumped freely ¨C long, searing ribbons of boiling jism sttering against the walls of her cunt, filling the nooks and crevices around her cervix and oozing back along my shaft to bubble around her fluttering lips. I could hear her crying, telling me that she loved me and that she always would ¨C and my own voice responding, lost in wonder at the girl underneath me¡­ my sister.


    And atst the storm subsided and wey still, the chill of the evening air cooling the sweat on our bodies. My cock was still embedded inside her and I could feel the product of our lovemaking leaking around it, dripping over my balls to stain the sheets beneath us. I pushed myself up and gazed at her face: at her shining eyes and smiling mouth, and I heard her voice soft in the silence of the room.


    ¡°Stay inside me, David,¡± she said. ¡°Stay and fuck me all night.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>6

    Prologue. August 2011


    Jennifer Elizabeth Robertson stared out of the window, her grey eyes seemingly fixed on the far end of the garden where the tumbledown shed sagged against the fence, partially obscured by the tangle of brambles and hawthorn. Aside from herself the house had been empty for a year or so and it was quiet in the sunlit kitchen in which she stood, apart from the thin cries of children ying at the local school and the low grumble of earth moving equipment two streets down.


    Her mind was on the envelope lying on the kitchen table behind her. She recalled the many addresses scribbled on its face as people redirected it, and wondered how it had ever reached her. She remembered the body blow in her chest when she recognized who it was from, and how she had carefully propped it up against the sugar bowl whilst she went about her chores, dying the moment when she would open it because she wasn¡¯t sure if the growl of excitement in her belly was greater or less than the sense of dread of what it might say. Twice she had gone to fling it in the bin but on each asion she had stopped, aware that not knowing what was inside would be infinitely worse than knowing.


    She gave a little sigh and turned away from the window, her eyes scanning the little kitchen that seemed to be her world now. The morning dishes were already washed and put away and herundry was out in the pale winter sunshine to dry. Her bed was made and the house dusted and there was really nothing to stop her from opening the letter and reading it, other than her own hesitation. She could hear the grandfather clock in the hallway ticking, ticking, reverberating though the old wooden floors and infiltrating her thoughts like a stentorian heartbeat pulsing in the silence of the house. With a sudden sense of dread she imagined it to be his heart and that each beat consumed a little of what was left, and if she waited too long it would wind down and stop ¨C and she would never see him again.


    It was the motivation Jen needed, and she sat down and picked up the envelope. It was thin and cheap and stained by the dust and dirt of its journey across the country, but the handwriting was clear and firm and confident. She turned it over in her hand and slipped a finger under the p, tearing it open to retrieve the single sheet of paper, and she saw that it had only a few lines written upon it.


    Hey Jen,


    They say that blood is thicker than water, which may be why we battle our own with more energy and gusto than we would ever expend on strangers. Now time and distance have made me a stranger too, so perhaps the battle has moved on? I hope so.


    Isn¡¯t it time now, my heart? Can¡¯t we at the very least be friends?


    Call me.


    David.


    (dgriffiths9@hotmail.)


    Taped below the words was a scrap of material of faded blue. Jen touched the silken threads and the frayedce edging with her fingertips and she remembered it even after all of these years, just as he had known she would.


    In the little kitchen of her cramped and silent house she sped the tattered fragment of her past and her mind whirled back to another time ¨C of long sunny days of dreams andughter when they were young and carefree, when they thought the good times would never end.


    And she rested her head in her hands and she remembered.


    November 2000


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s got into you two this morning!¡±


    Jen could see that her mother was put out ¨C not really angry, but clearly miffed by what she saw as odd behavior with no apparent reason. She liked her life to be ordered and when something happened without any exnation she was perplexed by it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Mum.¡± Jen tried hard not look at David, who was sitting opposite her at the little kitchen table. He was pulling a face that his mother couldn¡¯t see because she was behind him, and Jen was trying not tough but it didn¡¯t work. She felt her lips twitching and hurriedly turned the giggle into a cough.


    ¡°There you go again!¡± Katherine Griffith¡¯s eyes were icy blue. ¡°You¡¯re possessed, the pair of you! If I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d say you were up to no good.¡± She turned and stomped back to the sink before firing a final shot. ¡°And when you and your brother have control of yourselves ¨C if you ever do ¨C then bring your dirty dishes and wash them up!¡±


    Jen didn¡¯t care. It was as if she was on a high, soaring into the dizzy, rarefied air of tion where everything she perceived was crisp and clean and sharp. She could still taste David on her lips and under her dressing gown she could smell exactly what they had been up to ¨C the musky odour of his semen blended with her own juices, drying on the satin skin of her thighs. She nced at him. He had stopped clowning and was gazing at her, his blue eyes soft like a puppy¡¯s. She saw how his hair curled softly at the cor of his shirt and how the breadth of his chest filled it, and she remembered the rubbery feel of his muscles as she sped him, crying out in the night at what he was doing to her. She felt her vulva open at the memory, releasing a little of what he had inserted therest night.


    She shot him a warning nce as their mother turned again, her voice still shrill.


    ¡°And where were you this morning, David? Your work phoned at seven, looking for you toe in and when I knocked on your door you weren¡¯t there!¡±


    ¡°Er ¨C it¡¯s Saturday. I went for a run this morning, Mum. Do you think they still want me?¡±


    She shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t bother! The manager said he¡¯d call up someone else toe in. I thought you were trying to save a little money.¡±


    David nodded, his eyes on his sister. At seven that morning he¡¯d still been in her bed, her naked and exhausted body curled around his. It was a good job his mother hadn¡¯t gone the extra ten paces and looked in Jen¡¯s room. He saw that she had had the same thought, her face paling at what might have happened had they been caught.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, young man?!¡±


    ¡°Er, yes, Mum. Yes, I am trying to save money, but I can¡¯t be everywhere at once. Sometimes there are more important things to do.¡± He looked at his sister again, remembering the vigor of their lovemaking and he was seized by a need to be reckless. ¡°I needed the exercise and I feel much better for having it,¡± he said with a straight face. Jen was looking away, her expression stricken.


    ¡°Well, perhaps you could leave a note or something¡­ I felt a fool having to tell him I didn¡¯t know where you were.¡±


    David imagined the sort of note he would have had to leave. ¡®Dear Mum. Please don¡¯t disturb me as I am fucking Jen in her room. Love, David.¡¯ The thought triggered another memory ¨C his sister kneeling on the rumpled bed with her legs askew, the twin globes of her ass as pale as baster in the moonlight and the crevice between them in mysterious shadow as he thrust into her. He felt his cock harden and he looked across the table, wanting to hold her again. He couldn¡¯t imagine getting through the whole day without being inside her again.


    ¡°Well,¡± his mother said. ¡°I can¡¯t stop around here all day ¨C I¡¯m out with dys this morning.¡± She dried her hands on a tea towel and regarded her children with glittering eyes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to do your chores this morning, or are you so daft as to bepletely useless?¡± She undid her apron and hung it on the hook by the fridge. ¡°I¡¯ll be back about twelve.¡± She made it sound like a deadline.


    The two sat looking at each other until the door mmed, and then Jen rose to her feet and practically ran the three steps to his chair. She straddled him, her hands on his face and her lips at his,ughing into his mouth, touching his hair.


    ¡°God I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t catch us! We are so stupid, David -¡± she could feel his hands sliding inside her gown, pushing it open to touch her breasts. Her nipples were hard already, like ripe gooseberries in his palms. ¡°We have three whole hours -¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you again, Jen.¡± His mouth was on her neck, lips caressing the soft skin under her ears. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡±


    She leaned back, her arms around his neck to steady herself. Her gown was open and her thighs were either side of his. She could feel the coarse material of his jeans pressing against her sex, and she could feel the heat of wanting in her belly. ¡°Well, here I am, David, so take me¡­ where are you?¡±


    He reached down and opened his zip, drawing himself out with difficulty. Jen stood up to give him a little room, watching as his cock appeared. It was rock hard, the ns thick and purple and angry. He held it upright and she moved forward and engaged herself on it, feeling the head pressing against the swollen lips of her pussy and she held herself there, poised above him.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for this, Mister?¡± her eyes were twinkling with mischief and desire.


    He groaned at the silken touch of herbia, but held still. ¡°God, yes! Put it in.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die fromck of blood to the brain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t put it in.¡±


    ¡°Let me check if you¡¯re ready.¡± She reached down and seized the shaft, gripping it near the base between her forefinger and thumb. ¡°Hmmm. Is that you, David, or did you drop a rolling pin in yourp?¡± She giggled and moved her fingers, rubbing the tip against herself, leaving a smear of silver on the purple flesh of his knob.


    ¡°Put it in¡­ Put it in.¡± He was panting.


    ¡°Tut, tut!! You boys are always in such a hurry.¡± She eased forward and down, peering between her legs to watch the head slip inside her, and she drew her hand away. ¡°Is that better?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Now deeper!¡±


    ¡°Ah-ah. Not so fast. Let him y at the doorway for a while.¡± She flexed her thighs, jiggling up and down a little so that just the head of his cock slipped in and out of her with soft slurping noises. ¡°It¡¯s nice to y a little¡­ don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ oh, God yes. Shit, that¡¯s good! You¡¯ve no idea how good that feels, Jen.¡± He put his hands around her waist, feeling the warmth of her body and the way she moved as she impaled herself on him. Both of them were looking down at the point of their union, watching how his ns appeared and disappeared. It was coated with the thick white discharge of their juices and the soft sucking sound of her flesh added to their pleasure.

 Beyond Control:>>7

    Jen lowered herself further and grunted as his cock prated her more deeply, pushing aside the tender flesh of her vagina to reach up towards her belly. A sunbeam was streaming in through the little window, falling on them like a spotlight on an erotic act in a show. She could see motes of dust suspended in the air like specks of matter exploding from the intensity of her feelings for him. She observed the glints of red and copper in his hair, and the way his skin was burnished almost gold in its ethereal light. She rested her fingertips on his face, tracing the lines of pleasure and emotion, and she saw the warm curve of his mouth and the glint of his teeth behind the soft lips. A wave of almost unbearable emotion flooded through her.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She said softly. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Davidughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that a week ago.¡± He leaned forward and pressed his mouth to her nipple, teasing it with his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t love you a week ago.¡±


    He looked up at her face feigning surprise ¡°Really? Shucks, you had me fooled. Every time I saw your pussy it was wringing wet.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t mean I loved you. I was just¡­ horny.¡±


    ¡°And now you love me,¡± David said. He had closed his eyes, savoring the delicious slide of his cock into the tight warmth of his sister¡¯s body. He thought that he loved her too, but he didn¡¯t want to tell her so he tried to be lighthearted. ¡°And I bet you say that to all the boys,¡± he said.


    Jen felt the sting of his words but they were drowned out by the intensity of their lovemaking. She hunkered down and rotated her hips a little as she engulfed him, delighting in the groan of satisfaction it drew from his lips.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s only you.¡±


    *****


    They both thought that that hot, passionate summer wouldst forever. Hot nights, lying in her bed ying, ying; sharing kisses like drizzled honey, the warmth and sticity of her flesh and the rigid hardness of his¡­ slotting together, crafted for one another. So much sperm, pumping, pumping, spraying into her body; and then the slow drip of their juices into the weave of the sheets, staining the linen so that Jen feared her mother would notice and took to washing them herself. The feeling of bruised flesh; the rash on her face from his unshaven chin. The long slow exhaustion of each day, buoyed by the certain knowledge of the illicit pleasure to be drawn from one other each night. Whispering, whispering, terrified of discovery but helpless to resist.


    They were seized by a kind of madness and took incredible chances, barely waiting for the click of the doortch behind their mother before falling on each other. At first their bodies were the source of mystery but as time went by they gradually became familiar ces ¨C the hills and secret valleys intimately explored, sources of endless gratification. Each learned the ways of the other: where to touch and what to do to prolong the intensity, to hold back the pinnacle of their pleasure for a while longer to allow it to build like a monstrous tsunami until it came crashing down, sweeping them away in a torrent of almost unbearable ecstasy. She saw how his eyelids fluttered when he came, his hands like steel ws on her flesh as he struggled to contain the storm-surge of pleasure ¨C and he saw how she held her bottom lip in her little white teeth to muffle the groans of her ecstasy as her body twitched underneath him.


    And after their passion was sated they whispered together in the silence of the night, their mindsing together just as their bodies had done, fusing them into an entity that in their blindness they thought wouldst a lifetime.


    A Saturday in Autumn, the leaves scattered over the garden, clumped together in windrows against the fence. A job to be done, shared together as they so often did now. David stood by the shed, watching her raking andughing when the little gusts of wind scattered them again. She turned on him. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, you useless article!¡± She wasughing too. ¡°Get the bag and help me.¡±


    He stooped and she pushed the leaves into the bag but when she turned for more he tipped them over her in a rustling cascade of red and gold. She screamed and flung down the rake and seized handfuls to throw at him, her cheeks flushed with excitement and her eyes sparkling with fun as he flung them back. She managed to stuff some into his jumper and then run away giggling until he cornered her at the back of the shed and held a handful above her head.


    ¡°No don¡¯t, David!¡± she was shrieking, trying to fend him off.


    ¡°Surrender, then!¡±


    ¡°Never! We¡¯re quits!¡±


    He dropped half of them on her head. ¡°Surrender!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was trapped in the corner between the shed and the fence, hemmed in by his body and the constraint of his arms. His face was close to hers and she could see the deep indigo-blue of his eyes and the softness of his mouth,ughing with her. There were bits of leaves in the strands of his hair where she had crushed them against his head, and his lips were slightly apart as he caught his breath. Jen stopped struggling and gazed up at him, a surge of longing sweeping over her. She leaned forward in sudden passivity, her face tilted up.


    ¡°OK, OK. I surrender¡­ take me. I¡¯m your ve.¡±


    David ced his mouth over hers and his tongue snaked into her mouth. The fringe of her hair tickled his forehead and he could taste a hint of peppermint and coffee on her breath. Her arms came around him, holding tight and he could feel the press of her breasts against his chest and the thrust of her pelvis against his. He dropped the leaves and encircled her, one hand around her waist and the other on one of her soft, warm breasts. His heart was hammering. She was delicious ¨C a warm, vibrant animal, and she was his. His cock reared up, painfully constrained in his pants and he felt it pressing against her pubis.


    Jen leaned back against the rough timber wall of the shed and lifted one leg to twine it about his, opening herself a little, rotating her hips against his groin. Even through theyers of clothes she could feel his length pressing against her clitoris and her pussy opened like a flower.


    ¡°Oh God, David,¡± she was moaning, whispering between the kisses, her lips crushing his. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ not here. Someone will see us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± He was fumbling with his belt, his mouth against her skin. ¡°God, I need you!¡±


    Jen felt the rasp of his buckle against her and then the sp of his hands on her buttocks as he hoisted her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her back against the shed wall to support her. She looked furtively around, deciding that they were hidden from curious neighbours and from the main house. His fingers were scrabbling against the gusset of her panties to pull them clear and she reached down to help him, wrenching the material aside and locating the head of his cock against her opening before wrapping her arms around his neck. The turn of events had happened so quickly that she was still dry and his cock pressed hard against her without entering. Jen felt him trying to adjust it.


    ¡°No!¡± her voice was low and urgent. ¡°Leave it! Let me take you in when its ready¡­. keep still.¡±


    David nodded, his mouth barely touching hers. He brushed over her lips with the tip of his tongue, tasting her again, pushing them open a little. Her weight was pressing down on him, bending his rod as it struggled to enter her and he shifted his hands to allow his fingers to reach her sex. He could feel moisture on his fingertips as her body reacted to him, and he drew her vulva apart to ease his entry. The resistance suddenly melted and he sank into her deeply.


    Jen arched her back as he entered her. She could feel the sill of the shed window pressing into the small of her back and she released his neck and grasped it with both hands, levering herself upwards a little. The angle of his pration altered, pressing against her clitoris, and she writhed against him, sucking him in deeper and rotating her hips to rub against his pubic bone. She could feel the sun on her face and somewhere in an adjacent tree a bird was chirping, but apart from that the garden was silent and she bit down on her bottom lip to stop herself groaning in pleasure.


    David grasped her buttocks tightly and began to thrust into his sister, matching the rhythm as she levered herself up and down on the windowsill. Her back was against the window, the material of her coat making small squeaking noises on the ss as she rose and fell; she was leaning forward with her face against his and her hair tickled his neck, and he could feel the tight suck of her cunt as it slid up and down on his shaft.


    ¡°Oh, Christ, David!¡± she was mumbling, almost, her voice disjointed and broken with pleasure. ¡°Ah¡­. yes, oh fuck¡­ yes, baby. So good¡­. do it! Do it faster!¡± His strokes were long and deep, levering aside the trembling walls of her cunt and her juices were flowing freely now and she wondered idly if it would stain the front of his pants. Her hands fluttered around his neck like trapped birds as the pleasure seized her and she moaned against his skin. ¡°Ah, yes! Deeper¡­ fuck, fuck ¨C deeper, baby!¡±

 Beyond Control:>>8

    David felt a building wave of lust as he fucked his sister. The suddenness of the circumstances urged him on: the feel of the air against his buttocks and the warmth of her cunt as it gripped him. He could hear the traffic on the freeway to the south and the song of the bird above him. His fingers touched her at the point of his pration, sliding over the slippery oil of their union to press against his shaft as it pistoned into her. He began to hammer deeper, his hips thrusting sharply and her body thumped violently against the shed with the force of his strokes. Jen wrapped her hands around his head and clung to him, riding the storm. She imagined how her pussy would look in the open air beneath her, the lips of her vulva clinging to his turgid flesh each time he thrust forward, and how the long strands of his sperm would fall from her when they were done.


    The vision tripped her over the edge and she came. A thin wail broke from her lips and she crushed his head with her arms, feeling the sudden warmth of his own climax as he emptied into her body. He fell against her, jerking spasmodically, only the wall of the shed holding them upright and the rough material of her coat muffled his cries of pleasure. For long moments they clung to each other as his cock pulsed and twitched inside her ¨C and then the storm-surge faded and the light and colours of their surroundings gradually returned. She felt him withdraw and she released her thighs from his waist to stand up on trembling legs.


    ¡°Jesus, David. How the hell did that happen?¡± She smiled up at him, her eyes sparkling. ¡°One minute you¡¯re raking and the next you¡¯re raping.¡±


    Davidughed, his teeth white against the tan of his skin. ¡°You have that effect on me, Sis.¡± He turned his head on the side slightly and regarded her. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll turn around and bend over we can do the other side.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not on your life! I¡¯m full¡­. in fact, I¡¯m overflowing¡± She reached down and pulled aside the gusset of her pants just in time to release a thin stream of his sperm. It fell onto the ground, sttering onto the crushed and trampled leaves at her feet ¨C white and brown and gold, and sheughed. ¡°Now we¡¯re both empty!¡±


    Neither was aware of the blue eyes of their mother, watching from the kitchen of the house. Kath hade home and was unpacking the shopping when a movement at the end of the garden caught her eye, and she stopped to look. She thought at first that it was something trapped inside the shed but she gradually realised that it was someone behind the building, hidden from view except through the grimy little window just visible through its open door; and as she watched, the rhythm of the movement became more fric: the light alternately blocked and revealed, as if a nket was pping against the panes of ss. And then the obstruction was suddenly removed and she perceived Jennifer there,ughing at something and looking down at the ground.


    In a sudden moment of rity she understood without a shadow of doubt what her daughter had been doing and she swayed against the kitchen worktop to support herself, for her legs seemed to have lost their strength. Her heart was hammering in her chest and a heavy feeling of dread welled inside her. She knew she should turn away but she could not, and so she waited, watching for movement through the distant little panes of ss and hearing the clock in the hallway ticking, ticking, like a metronome measuring thest normal moments of her life. And in those long seconds the odd little things she had noticed about her children clicked together in her mind like finely machined parts of a puzzle and she knew, even before her son and daughter appeared before her horrified eyes, that all of the dreams and hopes she had had for them were gone.


    With anguished eyes Kath watched them approaching the house. Jen¡¯s face was turned towards her brother, gazing at him. Her lips were open and her eyes sparkled and her face was flushed with the glow of a lover. Kath saw how their hands were entwined and how her son kissed his sister on the lips and how the girl responded. She tried to turn away but she could not and so she remained as the couple grew closer until, inevitably, her daughter looked up and perceived her mother¡¯s anguished face at the window and she stopped in her tracks.


    For a long moment the two stared at each other. Kath saw the shock of understanding on her daughter¡¯s face and the sudden flood of shame and guilt in her eyes and she knew that somehow this had always been ordained ¨C that her children would submit to the sins of their own flesh and that her life would always be one of disappointment at what could have been, but now was lost.


    And in that moment the pain struck her: a crushing, monstrous storm that seized the left side of her body and twisted her over as she gasped and scrabbled at the tilting kitchen bench for support, before falling to her knees and sliding to the floor. She could not scream for the pain was too great and so shey on the cold tiles and gasped, recognizing the signs, wanting to live but watching the cone of her vision as it dwindled and contracted to nothing. And in the darkness the sound of a great wind filled her head, stripping away her consciousness like a gale peeling away the dding of an ancient house, and thefort and security of her life was torn from her mind and flung aside in a tumult of noise and chaos.


    And presently, the storm diminished and there was only a rustling sibnce of awareness, like the scrabbling of a rodent in the dark corners of her brain, and the thin and distant cries of her incestuous children as they ran to her twitching form.


    *


    ¡°Will she live, Doctor?¡±


    Jen held the white-coated sleeve of the cardiologist, and she peered into his face with concern. ¡°I understand what you have told me ¨C but what does it mean? Will she live?¡±


    He sighed. Exining the technicalities of what had happened to a person¡¯s heart was easy, just as a mechanic could tell you of damage to the engine of your car. He wasfortable with that ¨C it was dispassionate, technical, dealing with facts and figures and percentages. Telling this girl that her mother would never function properly again was difficult, for it strayed into emotion. He sometimes thought of the irony of his position: being able to deal with the architecture of such a wondrous organ, but being unable to do justice to the emotions that were attributed to it ¨C love andpassion and understanding.


    He tried to choose his words carefully. ¡°Your mother ¨C Kath, isn¡¯t it? ¨C well, as I¡¯ve exined, she¡¯s suffered a myocardial infarcation¡­ a heart attack. There is significant damage to the venticr chamber of her heart¡­ there will be scarring and permanent loss of function.¡± He could see that his words had not answered the girl¡¯s question, and he tried again. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to be certain what the prognosis might be, but if she survives I think she must be prepared for quite a different lifestyle.¡± His eyes glittered through the little sses and he nodded as if satisfied by his exnation. ¡°Yes, quite different. Now, I must go and see my other patients.¡± He turned away and stroke briskly down the wide corridor with its blue painted doors and the bright florescent lights.


    A nearby nurse heard the exchange and saw the look of helplessness on Jen¡¯s face as she stared after the physician. She came over and took her hand. ¡°Look love,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to say anything but I¡¯ve seen a lot of these. I¡¯m off shift in a few minutes¡­ do you want to have a coffee and I¡¯ll tell you what I think.¡±


    The coffee was awful but the canteen was warm and the press of people there was somehow better than the deserted corridors of the wards. Jen wrapped her hands around the cup as she listened to what the nurse was saying.


    ¡°It was a bad one¡­ I saw the xrays and the scans¡­. as bad as I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She touched Jen¡¯s sleeve to deliver a littlefort. ¡°That¡¯s not to say she won¡¯t make it though.¡±


    ¡°So when will we know?¡±


    The nurse shrugged a little. ¡°A few days. It¡¯s good that she got through the surgery, though. I¡¯d say 48 hours, perhaps, and then another week or two in intensive care.¡±


    ¡°Will she be normal?¡±


    The woman regarded her. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be venturing such opinions but she had seen so many people worried because they didn¡¯t know what was happening. It was better to be told, even if it was only her view. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not a cardiologist, or a neurosurgeon, so don¡¯t be holding me to any of this ¨C but I heard them say that there is no apparent damage to the brain fromck of oxygen. It¡¯s all about her heart.¡± She regarded Jen with sympathetic eyes. ¡°If she pulls through it will be physical changes¡­ you know, perhaps she will need to get about in a wheelchair with an oxygen mask; taking it really easy. She won¡¯t be able to do anything physical, I¡¯m afraid.¡± She paused to sip at her coffee and tried to be positive. ¡°But the body can do things to repair itself ¨C given time. She might improve, or perhaps even get a transnt if the chancees.¡±


    Jen nodded. ¡°Did she say anything?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman shook her head. She was attractive in a sort ofmon way, with dyed blonde hair and a direct gaze. ¡°Not a word. What happened?¡±


    ¡°She copsed in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She nced at her watch. ¡°Look, I have to go.¡± She looked at Jen inquiringly. ¡°Are you by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have somewhere to stay? I ¨C um, well, you could stay with me if you wanted. It¡¯s only a little ce but it¡¯s nearby and I¡¯m on my own¡­ a bedsitter, really.¡± Her eyes were on Jen¡¯s face and her expression made it clear what the invitation involved.


    Jen shook her head. ¡°No, no, thanks.¡± She smiled and touched the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Really, that¡¯s very kind of you, but I¡¯m not ¨C I mean, I really don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    The nurse nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She stood up and pulled her coat over her shoulders. ¡°Well ¨C good luck. With your Mum I mean.¡±


    Jen watched her as she walked away. She wondered if everyone was on the take, searching for gratification without regard for others, and it reminded her of her mother who was at death¡¯s door because of what she had done. The burden of guilt suddenly seemed overwhelming and for the first time since it had happened she held her head in her hands and wept.

 Beyond Control:>>9

    January 2001


    Father John Tobias should never have been a Priest, at least if you considered religion and ethics as desirable traits for a man of the cloth. In truth he had little of either but had decided early in life that some professions provided greater opportunity to pursue his ambitions than others did ¨C and wearing a dog cor was the best of them all. He was smart enough to know that you had to work hard if you wanted to reap what you deserved, and so he went about the business of the church with due diligence, undertaking his duties with humility and professionalism and plucking the ripe fruit of vulnerable and lonely people. In the two years of being the local Priest he had already amassed a considerable nest egg from several elderly widows who valued hispanionship, and was intimate with three younger women who valued what was under his cassock.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been summoned to the regional hospital to administerst rites at the request of a woman there and he hurried along the corridor of the hospital to get the job done. He was meeting one of his more uninhibited parishionerster that afternoon and did not want to bete for what promised to be some illicit and energetic sex.


    He entered the hospital room, remembering to put on a suitably grave expression. The woman was propped up in the hospital bed and her face was pinched and grey.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my child.¡± He spoke gently, his voice pitched at just the right level of sympathy and understanding. ¡°And how are you today?¡±


    Kathrine opened her eyes and regarded the figure before her. She understood that today was herst on this earth and she would be leaving it without regret. She could feel the thready little beat of her damaged heart and knew it would notst for much longer ¨C but there was onest job to be done and the means to do it had just arrived.


    ¡°Hello Father.¡±


    He smiled. The old biddy really did look sick ¨C perhaps this wouldn¡¯t take too long. ¡°I understand you want me to administer the Last Rites, my child.¡± He took her hand, looking into the troubled blue eyes. ¡°Have you been epted into the bosom of the Catholic Church, and have you taken of Communion recently?¡± He watched with relief as she nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± He gathered his outrements quickly and leaned over her to begin the sanctification in a low and clear voice. ¡°O Holy Hosts Above, I call upon thee¡­¡±


    Kathy on the thin mattress and waited. She didn¡¯t much care about this but it was necessary to get the priest to her bedside, so she listened patiently until atst the words of the Benediction came from his lips. ¡®¡­ and thus I domend thy Servant Katherine into the arms of our Lord on Earth, our Lord Jesus Christ, Preserver of all mercy and reality¡­¡¯ She felt his fingers tracing the crucifix onto the dry parchment of her skin, and then it was done and he went to turn away with a final murmur offort.


    She reached up and plucked at his sleeve. ¡°Wait! There is one more matter, Father, that I must tell you about.¡±


    For a moment she thought she saw a sh of anger in his eyes, but it was quickly snuffed out and reced by an expression of sympathetic attention. He leaned close to her. ¡°Yes, what is it, my child?¡±


    ¡°Well, Father. It¡¯s about my children. They need your guidance and care¡­¡± and she told him everything, whispering softly into his ear, not noticing how he turned his face aside to conceal his expression of avarice and glee as he heard her dying words.


    *


    Mary McGuire was aely girl of 28 whose husband was a long distance truck driver. The employment suited them both, for it gave him the opportunity to visit the many boarding houses and brothels of the roads on which he traveled ¨C which she knew all about; and it gave her the opportunity to entertain gentlemen in her bed ¨C of which he knew nothing. It always amused Mary to think that when he came home his balls were usually empty of his sperm whilst her vagina was always full of someone else¡¯s.


    She was crouching on the sofa in the lounge of her house, her breasts swinging pendulously as Father John Tobias humped her from behind. Little grunts of pleasure escaped from her lips, for he had a veryrge cock that bottomed out with each thrust. She loved the feeling of being mounted like some animal with the grip of his hands on her shoulders to ensure every millimetre of his shaft was stuffed into her willing body; and she delighted in the p of his balls against the soft skin of her inner thighs. She had alreadye twice ¨C the sheen of her juices was shining on her thighs and she could hear the wet suck of her cunt on the thick shaft sliding into it.


    She reached back and seized his hips, pulling them back and forth in time to his thrusting. ¡°Christ, Father, that¡¯s good! Fuck me harder!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take the Lord¡¯s name in vain, Mary. You¡¯ll be punished if you do.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I¡¯m being punished now, Father, but perhaps you can think of more severe ways to make me repent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll smite you mightily with my staff.¡±


    ¡°From the inside, Father. Deep into the well of my soul.¡±


    Heughed. Mary was always good fun and she knew how to fuck, too. He looked down at the point of their union, watching how his cock slid into her. Her anus was pressed out with each stroke and he decided that today might be the day he took her there, too. Perhaps he could adapt a biblical quote for that¡­ ¡®Get thee in my behind, Satan,¡¯ ¨C or maybe something witty about thebors of an Ass. He resolved to research it ¨C perhaps he could even weave it into his Sunday sermon, when only he and Mary would understand the context. Heughed at the thought of all the other puritanical pricks in the congregation missing the delicious irony of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of a confession I heard today.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Mary liked to hear what people had to say, although he generally didn¡¯t tell her who they were. She was an inveterate gossip.


    ¡°A woman who told me that her son and daughter were having it off. She wanted me to do something about it¡­ for some reason it troubled her soul, although I can¡¯t imagine why. I thought it was rather a good use of avable resources.¡±


    Mary twisted around so she could see his face. ¡°You¡¯re not serious! What, here ¨C in this town?¡±


    John nodded without breaking his rhythm. ¡°Sure. There¡¯s a fair bit of incest that goes on ¨C but this one is unusual because it¡¯s consensual. She thinks that its been going on for a while¡­ she noticed them mooning over each other, looking for excuses to be together. She even went into her daughter¡¯s room and inspected the sheets.¡± Heughed. ¡°Apparently they were as stiff as a board.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything¡­ she could just have a leaky pussy.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Mine leaks from time to time, especially after you¡¯ve filled it.¡±


    ¡°In which case your sheets would be stiff too, Mary. Besides, she caught them at it in the garden and that dispelled any doubts at all¡­ apparently he was fucking her against the side of the shed.¡±


    ¡°Really? I suppose that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a tool shed.¡± Sheughed at her little joke. ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°No one you know,¡± he said carefully. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re orphans now. She died just after I left the hospital and the father¡¯s been gone for years.¡±


    Mary considered his words, and a silence settled in the room except for the squeaks of the ancient springs in the sofa and the soft wet slurp of their genitals. ¡°So what will you do about it?¡± she asked eventually.


    He thought about the question, savoring the slide of his shaft into her body as he did so. There was something very satisfying about fucking someone else¡¯s wife while you talked about consensual incest. He wondered if having your cock inside your sister would feel different to any other woman, and decided it would. Too bad he didn¡¯t have a sister to try it out on.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°If they want to fuck their brains out, good on them! Still, you never know when it might be a useful bit of information.¡± He didn¡¯t tell Mary that he intended to check the girl out ¨C perhaps he could ckmail her to get a bit of pussy. He hoped that she was good looking and very young, and the thought of how tight her cunt would be spurred him on.


    He crouched over Mary¡¯s back and thrust harder, hearing her squeal as she wriggled underneath him, feeling the head of his cock swelling even more ¨C a sure sign that he was about toe. ¡°Fuck, Mary!¡± his voice was breathless. ¡°Oh, fuck ¨C here ites!¡±


    A geyser of his semen leapt from the eye of his cock and its scalding heat triggered her own climax. Her body went rigid and her pussy spasmed around him, squeezing his shaft in powerful contractions. She screamed with the intensity of it, her shrill cries drowning out his guttural moans of pleasure as he hosed his seed into her, sttering it over the undting walls of her cunt to seethe and bubble around the neck of her uterus.


    At length his emission diminished and their limbs gradually grew still. Father John could feel his shaft twitching inside the woman and he closed his eyes and concentrated on thest vestiges of his pleasure until that stopped as well. He reached down and carefully disengaged his cock, leaning back to watch his spunk dribble out of her, and heughed with delight.


    ¡°Will you look at that, Mary! Wow, there¡¯s gallons of it.¡± He regarded the flow for a moment. ¡°You know, that reminds me of that quote from the book of John, Chapter 10 I think it was: ¡®I came that you may have and enjoy life and have it in abundance, until it overflows¡¯ . Heughed again at his cleverness and then carefully wiped his dick on the wad of tissues she had thoughtfully provided, and his thoughts turned to the delicious possibilities of the girl.

 Beyond Control:>>10

    ¡°I was very sorry to hear of your mother¡¯s death, Miss Griffiths.¡±


    Jen gave the Priest a little smile. She had always felt ufortable around him, but he seemed sincere enough, and Lord knows, there was no one else to talk to as the only other two people had left.


    Father Tobias¡¯s dark eyes were watching her and she feltpelled to reply. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to say, Father.¡± She nced around the room, at the tes of uneaten food and the empty chairs. ¡°I¡¯m surprised so few people epted our invitation to the wake ¨C there were so many at the funeral, I would have expected a few more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, people are busy, Miss Griffiths.¡± He rotated his head to look around the room, and she saw that his clerical cor was too big. She was reminded of a turtle rotating its scrawny neck through the carapace of its shell. ¡°And where would your brother be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He offered to take Mrs Williams home.¡±


    John Tobias smiled. He new that the old widow lived a good half hour away, which gave him plenty of time. He leaned forward to close the gap between himself and the girl. She was still wearing a ck dress of mourning, but even that couldn¡¯t hide the luscious swell of her breasts or the firm voluptuousness of her body. She had a direct manner about her, too, and he knew instinctively that she would be good in bed. No wonder her brother was porking her.


    ¡°There is a little matter I need to discuss with you ¨C ah, Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Father. Perhaps you could help me to tidy up while you do.¡± She lifted a te of sandwiches and walked through to the kitchen, setting them on the table and moving to the sink to wash up.


    He followed her, watching the curtain of her hair as it brushed against the creamy white skin of her neck. She had her back to him and he stood close enough to smell the fragrance of her perfume and to see the outline of her bra straps through the material of her dress. He could feel himself getting hard. ¡°It¡¯s about your rtionship with your brother,¡± he said.


    Jennifer stopped what she was doing and turned around slowly. He was very close but her back was to the sink and she could not move. She tried to keep her tone calm. ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡±


    ¡°I mean that you are having carnal knowledge of one another.¡±


    The shock of his words was like a punch to the belly, and it robbed her of coherent words. She stood before him, mesmerized by his ck eyes, like a snake before a charmer. She felt his hands reach up to grasp her shoulders and his words poured into her senses like a tide of warm msses, so thick and cloying that she could not move.


    ¡°You see, your mother told me, Jennifer¡­ what she saw, and what it meant. You and David, your brother. It killed her, you know.¡± He saw her shake her head in denial, her face white and strained. ¡°Yes, yes, it did. I was there.¡± He gripped her shoulders more tightly. ¡°It killed her, and it will turn everyone else against you too.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ¨C we didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Father Johnughed. ¡°Oh, but you did! In the garden, in your bed¡­¡± he looked around the room. ¡°Even in here, Jennifer, bent over the sink while he took you.¡± He saw from her eyes that it was true. ¡°She wrote it all down in a signed affidavit,¡± he lied. ¡°Do you want people to see it? Do you want everyone to know?¡±


    She stared at him without speaking, shocked beyond words. ¡°Do you realise what will happen to you if they do?¡± he said, ¡°the headlines in the papers, destroying your life. Your friendsughing at you, shunning you, work colleagues whispering poison behind your back. You¡¯ll lose your job ¨C there¡¯ll be nothing for you¡­. and then the Police wille. It will mean shame and ruin, Jennifer. Is that what you want?¡±


    She stared up at him, her eyes huge in her face, and she shook her head.


    ¡°I can help you. I can take that all away. Your life will still be the same.¡± He could see the hope re in her eyes, and he spoke earnestly, watching the y of expressions on her face. ¡°You cannot keep on with your brother ¨C you must look to another rtionship. I can help you, Jennifer. I can teach you how to love another and we can keep this a secret, just you and me ¨C but you must do anything I ask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    He smiled. It was so easy. ¡°Thene to the Rectory tomorrow after lunch. Just you, alone.¡±


    For a moment he thought she would refuse but then she nodded, a little bob of he head. Her eyes were on his face and he could see her lips trembling. He felt a surge of power at his control over her, and the thought that she would soon be his. His cock hardened rapidly as he imagined what he could do to her slim, golden body. He slid his hands over her shoulders, cupping her face, feeling the warm velvet of her skin under his fingertips. Her mouth was slightly open and her grey eyes were on his, mesmerized. He fancied he could feel her sexual energy crackling and buzzing through his fingers and the thought of possessing her swept away thest vestiges of his control. He seized her neck and pulled her close, thrusting his hips forward to rub his engorged member against her pubis, and he pressed his lips over hers.


    For just a moment Jennifer was too surprised to act, then with an explosive grunt she flung him backwards with a powerful thrust of her arms. He stumbled back, crashing into the table, and he lost his bnce and fell heavily on to the floor.


    ¡°You dirty little pervert!¡± Her voice was harsh, stabbing into his ears like shards of ss. ¡°You dirty little prick! Do you think for one moment I¡¯d go with you?!¡± In three steps she was beside him, leaning down towards his startled face. ¡°Do you think you can offer me a rtionship, you shit! All you want is to put your pious little prick in me!¡± She stepped back. ¡°Get out! Get out of my house!¡±


    Father John scrabbled to his feet and backed away, watching her. He smoothed down the rumbled material of his cassock and adjusted his cor where it had be dislodged. She was breathing heavily ¨C he could see her breasts moving up and down and suddenly a wave of burning anger seized him at the thought of what he was being denied.


    ¡°You little cunt! Do you think you have any choice?¡± The measured tones of the Priest were gone and his voice was harsh and ugly. ¡°Make sure you screw your brother tonight, you bitch, because it will be thest time! I¡¯ll make you an outcast and your poxy life will be a living hell!¡± His face was twisted in hatred and flecks of spittle flew from his mouth as the foul words poured out. ¡°One day you¡¯ll crawl to me and beg for forgiveness, you slut!¡± Heughed, a high pitched giggle, and thrust his face forward towards her. ¡°And I¡¯ll fling you back in the gutter with all the other whores I rejected!¡±


    He turned and left the room, the door swinging behind him, and Jen sank down on one of the kitchen chairs. His words rang in her ears like the tolling of a funeral bell: ¡®It will mean shame and ruin, Jennifer¡¯, and although he was nothing but a sick little turd she knew that they were true. The long, frantic nights with David were no longer a secret, and she knew that if the Priest did nothing else he would make it his business to destroy her. And so she held her face in her hands and wept ¨C bitter tears from the well of her soul for a mother lost and a reputation shattered, and for a brother¡¯s love that she knew in her heart could never be sustained.


    In the morning Jen found the word ¡°Whore¡± painted on the garage door, and the letter box vandalized, and she understood that it had started.


    *****


    David Montgomery Griffiths watched with hooded eyes as histest date climbed over him. She was a small girl but perfectly proportioned, with a trim waist and firm round breasts capped by surprisingly big nipples. She was also very pretty but there was a hardness around her mouth and eyes that seemed out of ce in one so young. He felt her little hand grasp his cock, engaging it against the warm wet lips of her vulva, and he saw the curtain of her hair swing down over her face as she bent forward to better see what she was doing.


    She lowered her hips and grunted as the head of his cock popped into her, and she held the position for a few moments before removing her hand and gradually impaling herself onto his shaft. They both watched as it skewered into her body, and she gave another little grunt of satisfaction as his heat reached up into her belly.


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± She wriggled a little bit to adjust to his size, then looked at him with her bright smiling eyes. ¡°Why, Mr Griffiths ¨C that¡¯s good! Were you nning to make a deposit tonight, Sir?¡±


    Davidughed at the little game she was ying. Sophie was a junior ountant in the finance department of hispany and although he was far senior to her, he knew that she was unfazed by rank. They had been out for coffee once or twice and then a dinner date, and this was their first time in bed.


    ¡°A sizeable one, Miss Andrews. Can you handle that for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr Griffiths! I have just the right size deposit box for you.¡± She looked into his face and giggled. ¡°Actually, it feels a little too small.¡±


    She began to move gently, her thighs flexing to raise and lower her torso on his cock. She was right ¨C it was deliciously tight, but he could see her cream beginning to coat his shaft as she moved, easing the friction between them. He loved girls that were prolific in their juices, and Sophie promised to have a great deal. He lifted his hands and fondled her breasts, his thumbs teasing her nipples until they swelled like ripe raspberries, and she tilted her head back and groaned at his touch.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Tell me what you like, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°I like what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you feel, then.¡±


    She began to gyrate her hips whilst still raising and lowering herself. Each time she lifted his shaft was exposed, shiny with her juices, sliding out until only the purple ns was embedded in her. She had shaved her pussy and her lips were visible as they grasped the intruder ¨C and she would hold herself there for a few moments before hunkering down to ept him into her body again.

 Beyond Control:>>11

    ¡°I can feel you right up inside me¡­. sort of pressing against something¡­ and then -¡± she lifted herself, gripping his shaft with her vaginal muscles as he withdrew ¡°- I can feel you sliding out¡­ the ridges ¨C your cock head.¡± She looked down again as his ns appeared. ¡°Look, look, David ¨C look at our juice.¡± His bell-end was coated with her cream, and as they watched a dribble of it trickled over the swollen purple flesh. ¡°I¡¯ve always been wet, but you seem to bring the best out of me.¡± She giggled at the double meaning.


    ¡°I love it.¡± David reached forward and scooped some onto his fingertips and pressed it to his mouth. ¡°Ummm. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Sophieughed. ¡°You like that, do you? Well, here¡¯s some more.¡± She lifted herself off his cock and swung her torso forward to present her pussy to his face. David plunged his mouth over her vulva, his tongue wriggling between her lips to enter into her body. He could taste the sweetness of her juices, as thick and tart as yoghurt.


    She was wriggling on his face, her eyes closed in pleasure. ¡°Oh, yes! Ah, just like that. Fuck it with your mouth!¡± Her thighs were pressed against his cheeks, the flesh smooth and warm, and he could smell the animal musk of her arousal. She was moving against him, undting her cunt over his face and he could feel her lips squashed against his and her juices coating his mouth and chin. He began to rub the soft inner flesh of his top lip against her clitoris whilst he thrust his tongue in and out, and she trembled against him.


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ Christ, don¡¯t stop! Ah, ah, yes David!¡±


    She was like a river, her juice pouring over his chin¡­ sweet cunt juice, nectar on his lips. She trembled against him, bing frantic as she reached up for the first climax. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ming, David. Fuck, fuck, oh yessssss -¡± and her pussy contracted violently in orgasm, ejecting a warm jet of fluid into his mouth as she ground herself against his face. His head was against the pillow with nowhere to go and for a moment he felt he was drowning in cunt, her lips and the warm wet discharge seeming to envelop his whole head; and then she fell free, her tight little buttocks resting on his chest and her eyes bright with lust.


    ¡°Fuck me, David,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I will, I will.¡± He pushed her aside and scrabbled to his feet, lifting her on the mattress so she was kneeling before him. She thrust her bottom upwards and opened her thighs, pressing her face to the sheet. Her sex was pushed back and the lips were parted so he could see the sulent wet flesh of her insides. He could see the cream still inside her too, nestling between her lips like the cream in an eir, and with a groan of lust he stooped down andpped at her ¨C long, t strokes over her vulva to draw out her juices, thick as clotted cream his tongue, then onwards to her perineum and the tight, crinkled little bud of her anus. Lapping,pping, hearing the snuffling sounds of his mouth on her cunt and the thin cries of her pleasure.


    And then he was fucking her, pressing the great swollen head of his cock through the wet open lips of her cunt, sliding down through her pelvic girdle into her belly: long, thick strokes, hot and wet and delicious. Long, long strokes into her little body, watching her wriggling as he fucked her¡­ watching her hands gripping the sheets, fluttering like dying birds as the incredible pleasure washed over her: fucking, fucking, sliding his burning knob deeper and deeper into her body until he felt the seeds of his own orgasm building, and he seized her hips and held her tight in that infinitesimal trembling moment of ecstasy whilst his sperm raced up the long shaft like hot magma from the centre of the earth.


    Sophie rode his final strokes like a little boat in a storm, and she felt him suddenly stop and seize her hips. Her consciousness slowed, like a clock that is suddenly run at one tenth of the speed: she felt the bulbous head of his cock swelling like a balloon filling with water, and she imagined the cone of her cervix pressing against the end to block the seething tide of his sperm ¨C and then she felt it burst inside her: the first scalding jet sttering deep in her body. Her pussy contracted violently, sping David¡¯s shaft and milking it with hard, rhythmic contractions ¨C sucking long jets of his seed from him. She heard him moaning, grunting as he ejacted, and she felt his emissions filling her. She looked between her legs and perceived his balls jerking and twitching as they emptied, and she saw that she was indeed full and his sperm was leaking from her vulva to dribble and stter over the rumpled sheets beneath her.


    And after a million years their bodies stopped twitching and he withdrew his shaft, slick and shiny with their juices and he flopped down beside her. Sophie brushed thema of hair back from his forehead and smiled at him. She wondered why he was still single, and why all of the girls from the bank who had shared his bed talked of him as a lonely, troubled guy who could notmit to more than a night or two of pleasure. She felt the warmth of his seed in her body and the tenderness of her sex where his pubic bone had battered it. She saw the little boy lost look in his eyes and she drew his head to her breasts and cradled him, awash with a post-coital tenderness. I¡¯ll be the one, she thought. I¡¯ll be the one who brings him back from whatever troubles his soul, and she brushed her fingers over his face like those of a lover.


    Davidy in the arms of this faceless girl and thought of his sister, just as he had on every day for thest ten years, and he thought his heart would burst with the pain of longing. Nothing had ever been the same since she had gone, and he knew that nothing would. The transient moments of pleasure like those of tonight were only pinpricks of light in a world of grey and ck, and he knew that he must do more to find her. The letter he had sent had done nothing, and tomorrow he would try even harder to find her.


    His mind spiraled back to the moment when it had alle tumbling down, and they had said goodbye for thest time in that God-forsaken little hovel they had called home.


    *****


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go on, David. The Priest was right.¡±


    They were lying in their mother¡¯s bed ¨C a move insisted by David as it was bigger than either of theirs, but she had never feltfortable here and her lovemaking had lost its spontaneity because of it. It was difficult to be uninhibited when everything around you was seeped in her memory.


    David was angry. ¡°That little bastard! I ought to go to the Rectory and give him something to remember!¡±


    Jen smiled a little at his words. ¡°That¡¯s what he wanted me to do.¡±


    ¡°I know. Fucking little pervert!¡±


    ¡°I hear that he¡¯s over at Mary McGuire¡¯s ce a lot, when her hubby¡¯s not there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± David pushed himself up on one elbow to look at her face with interest. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    Jen shrugged. ¡°Round and about. You know what this ce is like ¨C full of people with nothing better to do than gossip!¡± Her voice was bitter.


    ¡°I ought to phone the Bishop and tell him what his boy is getting up to.¡±


    ¡°Then you would be no better than him.¡±


    David shrugged and sank back to the mattress. He had been touching Jen¡¯s breast and his fingers resumed that task, brushing lightly over the round creamy globe. He didn¡¯t expect to get anywhere, though ¨C she seemed to be too tired to do it much anymore.


    ¡°How are things in the vige, Jen?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°No better. I go to the bank and the tellers close just as I get to the front of the queue. It¡¯s the same with the supermarket, too, and the woman at the Chemist told me the other day that she didn¡¯t want me in the shop any more because I was driving away the older customers.¡± Sheughed, a bitter mocking sound. ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell you that they¡¯ve changed my job, did I?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    David sat up again. ¡°No. What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr Randall called me into the office. He suggested that I needed a change from the front desk and that he¡¯d decided to give me a research position in the office at the back. I asked him why¡­ he was so embarrassed. He eventually said that people wereining about me¡­ they were staying away from the shop.¡± She nced at him. ¡°Not surprisingly, it¡¯s less money.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal? Discrimination, or something?¡±


    ¡°So who¡¯s going to care, David? If I tried to hire Sneddon he¡¯d probably tell me to get fucked.¡± Sneddon was the localwyer, known for his colourfulnguage outside of the courtroom. Her voice suddenly cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single person in this whole fucking vige who would give me a moment of their time.¡±


    But she was mistaken. There were people in the vige who were prepared to give her lots of their time ¨C even if it was for all the wrong reasons.


    *


    There were four of them, and they were waiting for her. They¡¯d been in the local pub since early afternoon and like everyone else had heard about the little tart in Willis Street who was fucking her brother, and who was a disgrace to the vige. And so, fired up with alcohol and bravado they made a n and they allughed and agreed, for if they didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, who would? They knew that every Wednesday she attended the Ptes ss in the vige hall and would walk home by herself, cutting through the little park just by the graveyard, and so they waited in the shadows for her to arrive.


    The gazebo was set back from the main pathway and surrounded by trees and they sprawled on its steps drinking from a bottle of Jim Beam and giggling, their nervousness a palpable thing. One of them was outside the hall with the mobile phone to warn them she wasing, and so they waited and they drank to sustain their bravado: for it was one thing to talk about it but another to do it. The things they needed were behind them on the cold concrete floor ¨C the ropes and the knives and the pillow and the bucket, and there was nothing to do but wait and drink, andugh at the thought of what wasing.

 Beyond Control:>>12

    The mobile phone rang and the leader answered, nodding once before turning it off and warning the others. They set aside their bottles and put the flour sacks over their heads, and they moved into the bushes beside the path in the dappled shadows of yellow and ck thrown by the single overheadmp. The leader crouched at the front of the group, holding a hand up to restrain the others. They could see Jen now, walking quickly with her head down and her hands in her pockets and they could see theirpanion loitering some distance behind her. She approached quickly, almost silent in her running shoes, her face a pale blur under the hood of her coat. They could see the glint of her eyes as she walked into the pool of light, and they waited a few moments to allow her to pass and then they pounced.


    Jen was a strong girl and she struggled, but there were four of them and there was no hope of escape. She tried to scream but they put tape over her mouth and they struck her on the side of the head to stun her, and she felt herself being lifted and carried and flung roughly to the floor of the gazebo. They tied her to one of the supporting columns, sitting up with her back to the rough stonework, and when she came to her senses they were stood over her.


    The four figures were dappled and striped by the long ck shadows thrown by the columns and ornate balustrade of the gazebo, and their tracksuits looked like military fatigues. Their bodies were elongated by the perspective of her low vantage point so they appeared massive, and the sacks on their heads with the ck eyeholes roughly hacked through the dark, mottled cloth were terrifying. She shrank back, her eyes frantic with fear and her low moan of terror was muffled by the tape around her mouth.


    ¡°Cut off her clothes.¡± The leader¡¯s voice was low and breathless at what was about to happen.


    They seized their knives and slit the sleeves of her coat and the legs of her tracksuit, and


    she felt their hands on her body, hard fingers as they pulled away the material. They cut the straps to her bra and the triangle of her little white knickers, ripping them aside so she was naked. She heard themughing, high-pitched and nervous, charged with fear and excitement and power. The taller of them crouched in front of her and leaned forward. Jen could see the glint of eyes through the ck holes in the hood.


    ¡°This is what we do to girls who fuck their brothers.¡± The voice was low pitched and malevolent and Jen realised with a shock that it was a woman¡¯s.


    Jen felt them seize her hair and she felt the sting of the des on her scalp hacking away her locks, the clumps falling on her shoulders and pooling in herp, shining gold in the thin light. She tried to keep still but pain and fear made her move, and the des cut her head so the blood ran down over her face and into her eyes. She could smell the rank, stale odour of liquor and cigarettes and the musk of their excitement, and she could hear them whispering andughing as they worked.


    At length the leader stood up. ¡°Bring the tar.¡±


    They brought the bucket and she could smell the smoking hot chemical stink of the bitumen, and she writhed in terror at what they were going to do. One of them dipped a brush into the bucket and lifted it above her head, and she screamed in pain as the hot liquid dribbled and sttered on to her naked skin.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The leader stooped forward, inspecting the spots of smoking ck tar amidst the hacked golden tufts of Jen¡¯s hair, and she waved aside the brush. Even in her befuddled state she realised it was still too hot, and that it would kill her if they used it. She thrust her face close to Jen¡¯s andughed, a bitter little sound without humour. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll get next time, you whore,¡± she said. ¡°Leave town. Take your little fuck-boy somewhere else.¡±


    The ck eye-holes regarded her for a moment longer, and then she nodded at two of the figures and they unzipped their pants and Jen saw the thick uncircumcised heads of their pricks. They stood over her and urinated, the streams of gold steaming slightly in the cold evening air, hosing over her head and shoulders. She could smell the ammoniac stink of their waste and its heat cooled rapidly, chilling her skin as it dripped and trickled into the nooks and crannies of her body.


    With a wave of her hand the woman dismissed herpanions, and like crabs scuttling away they gathered their things and melted into the darkness. She leaned over Jen once again. ¡°Be d it wasn¡¯t the men in charge, you bitch, or you¡¯d have been fucked to death.¡± Then she too was gone and Jen was left alone and sobbing in the darkness, abused and humiliated.


    The young doctor sat by the bed and held Jen¡¯s hand. Like everyone else around he had heard the stories about her, but he was not inclined to make judgments based on rumour. He talked quietly to her, aware that the brother was listening too.


    ¡°There¡¯s no damage, really,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve removed the spots of tar and we¡¯ve shaved your head, and your hair will grow back.¡± He regarded her, noting the pallor of her skin and the indigo bruises of fear and fatigue under her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a counselor to visit in the morning, and I think the police will want an interview as well.¡± He smiled, more to give a sense of normality than through anything else. ¡°They wanted to speak to you tonight but I sent them away.¡±


    Jen¡¯s voice was low. ¡°No police.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been the victim of a savage and unprovoked attack, Jennifer. Had they used the tar you would certainly have died. You are entitled to the full protection of thew.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The doctor nced at David, who shrugged slightly. ¡°Very well. The pills you took help you to sleep and I¡¯ll stop by in the morning.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s any constion, Jennifer, I think what has happened to you is appalling, and I¡¯d be happy to have you both as my neighbours any time.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    David waited for the doctor to leave the room and he leaned over to kiss her. The light was behind him and his shadow fell across her face as he moved, and in her fear and confusion she thought it was the hooded figure again,e back to finish the job. She shrank from him, her eyes full of terror. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t¡­ not ever again.¡± And then she perceived it was David and she saw the pain in his eyes but she turned her head away and closed her eyes, and after a while the pills kicked in and she slept.


    David sat by her bed and he thought about what had happened, and the terror she must have felt. He remembered the words of the Priest that she had told him: ¡®Your friendsughing at you, shunning you, work colleagues whispering poison behind your back. You¡¯ll lose your job ¨C there¡¯ll be nothing for you¡­. and then the Police wille. It will mean shame and ruin, Jennifer. Is that what you want?¡¯ He knew that she must move from the vige and start again somewhere else, and in a moment of rity he knew that she would never take him with her because as long as they were together it would start again. It was finished, and it was better that he end it cleanly.


    The clock in the little vige church was striking two when David rose stiffly to his feet, his mind made up. Jen was sleeping, the lines of fear and pain eased. Hershesy softly on her cheeks and her lips were slightly open and she looked young and beautiful and very vulnerable. He looked down at her, remembering all of the good times they had had together, and he thought his heart would break. He leaned down and kissed her softly on the cheek, and he tiptoed out of the room and shut the door softly behind him, and he went home to pack.


    August 2011


    David Griffiths was thirty years old and he felt like a kid on his first date. He was sitting at a street table of the little restaurant dressed in his best clothes, nursing a cappino. The flowers were on the chair beside him and the present was on the table, carefully wrapped in bright paper and garnished with strands of ribbon in what he thought were her favourite colours.


    He nced again at his watch, and for the fourth time that morning he unfolded the sheet of paper and read her email again.


    David,


    In your email you said that you¡¯ve be a stranger, and I guess that¡¯s true. Eleven years is a long, long time and we don¡¯t even know where the other one lives.


    Was it Tennessee Williams who said ¡°I have always depended on the kindness of strangers?¡± I think it was. I feel I need some kindness now and I can¡¯t think of a better stranger to ask for it.


    Would you meet me? There¡¯s a little bistro called ¡®Cream¡¯ in the mainstreet of a vige called Roya Marsh not far from here. I¡¯m thinking 12 o¡¯clock on Saturday, if you can make it for lunch. I¡¯ll be the one with the rose between my teeth.


    Jen.


    x


    David had been dismayed to see there was no salutation before his name ¨C just ¡°David¡±, but he thought the tone of the email was good and he was encouraged by the kiss at the end. He folded it carefully and put it in his pocket to be kept with the other little treasures of her memory, in case this didn¡¯t work out.


    Jen watched him through the window of the little antique shop across the road. She could see he was older now, which wasn¡¯t surprising. His face had filled out and there were lines around his eyes and mouth that had not been there when she hadst seen him in the hospital ¨C but they added character to his face. She thought it had turned handsome, where before he had been pretty. There was no trace of grey in his hair, and she saw his body was lean and powerful, as if he had been working out in the years since they had parted. She watched him open a piece of paper and read it briefly and she guessed it was her email, and that he was checking the time and ce again ¨C probably for the umpteenth time today. She smiled to know that he was as nervous as she was.


    She nced into a mirror on one of the antique dressers in the shop. It was speckled and flyblown, but it was enough to check her make up. She saw an errant strand of hair and her hands fluttered to it, brushing it back into ce, fiddling with her cor and smoothing down the coat ¨C and then, with a final grimace of nervousness, she turned and walked through the open door and she crossed the street to where her brother sat.


    David saw her when she was half way across the street and his heart leaped in his chest. He saw that she was older, her face rounder than he remembered. Her figure was fuller too, but there was no fat on her body: rather, there was a voluptuousness that she hadcked as a younger woman ¨C deeper curves that were entuated by the tailored suit she wore.

 Beyond Control:>>13

    He rose to her feet and leaned forward to kiss her on the cheek, but she seized him and they embraced. Her hair was shorter than before, cut in a sort of bob, and he could smell the scent of apple and soap on her skin. After a moment they separated, and she sat down.


    ¡°I hardly recognised you without the rose,¡± David said.


    She was taken aback. ¡°What? What rose?¡±


    ¡°In your email.¡± He touched his pocket. ¡°You said you¡¯d be the one with the rose in your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡± She smiled. ¡°I tried it but I was worried about the pricks ¨C I mean, prickles.¡± He could see a faint blush on her cheeks as she corrected herself. ¡°God, that didn¡¯t sound right, did it.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I can see that in the local rag: ¡®Local woman meets long lost brother with a prick in her mouth¡¯.¡±


    Davidughed with her, and was relieved that she hadn¡¯t lost any of the humour and spontaneity of her youth. Her grey eyes wereughing too, crinkled at the edges, and her teeth were white and even. He realised that she had turned into a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself, Jen. What have you been doing since Ist saw you?¡±


    ¡°Short version? Moved to Sydney. Found job, worked, met man. Married. Separated ten years ago ¨C no kids. Hated city so moved to smaller ce. Set up business and here I am.¡± She didn¡¯t mention the years of loneliness, of broken rtionships and an empty bed because none of the men she met had measured up to him. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Moved to Melbourne. Worked. Never married as nobody would have me. Worked some more, wrote to long lost sister and here I am.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t anyone have you?¡±


    David shrugged. ¡°Too grotchety, I guess¡­ and they were always inpetition with someone else.¡± His eyes were on her face, inviting her to talk about it.


    She put her hand on his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t, David. Not yet. We can talk about that time somewhere else, but not here -¡± she broke off as the waitress brought them menus. ¡°God, I¡¯m famished. I n to eat everything on the menu¡­ what about you?¡±


    He nodded and they scanned the fare, ordering starters and mains and a crisp white Sauvignon nc to go with the meal. The food was good and as the level in the bottle dropped they began to rx a little, finding the connection again,ughing at little things they had heard or read about. She ordered a dessert ¨C a fig pudding drizzed in butterscotch sauce and she ate it whilst he sipped his coffee.


    David watched her eat thest mouthful with obvious relish. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not the size of an elephant?¡± he asked.


    She feigned amazement, looking down into herp and smoothing her hands over her torso. ¡°You mean I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Hardly. You look good.¡±


    ¡°If I ate like that every meal I would be, but today¡¯s different. ¡± She nced around the other tables. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re thest ones here¡­ do you fancy a walk?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Where to?¡±


    ¡°Just a walk¡­ around ¨C you know. I want to talk about things.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He picked up the flowers and the present. ¡°Don¡¯t forget these.¡±


    She took his arm and they walked down the main street of the town, past the little church and the park just beyond it. She was silent for a while and David did not press her, as he sensed that she was gathering her thoughts.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Atst she turned to him. ¡°Do you remember thest words I said to you at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®No, I won¡¯t. Not again¡¯ ¡­ or something like that.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°The doctor had just given me something so I guess over the years I wasn¡¯t too sure what I said, but I thought it might have been along those lines. You know I didn¡¯t mean it. Is it why you left without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Partly. I figured you couldn¡¯t stay in the town ¨C you¡¯d have to move, and that you wouldn¡¯t want me because it would happen again wherever we were.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°Because I loved you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like saying you rape to save virginity.¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°Hardly. I left because I thought everything had happened because of me, and you had been the one to suffer because of it. If I hadn¡¯t seen you naked in the bathroom¡­ if I hadn¡¯t done what I did, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. I knew you couldn¡¯t stay there, and I knew that if we stayed together it would happen all over again. I thought it was better to go, to spare you the pain of having to tell me to go.¡±


    Jen nodded. ¡°I was angry with you for a long time, but I finally figured that out.¡± She was quiet for a few minutes. ¡°And how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about you every single day we have been apart.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Every day? That¡¯s a lot of days.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Well, every day except for Thursdays and Sundays, when I had a couple of tarts visit me at home¡­ and Mondays and Wednesdays when I stayed over at the nurse¡¯s amodation block near me.¡±


    ¡°So that left Tuesdays, Fridays and Saturdays to think of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Except Friday was my fishing day, and on Saturdays I usually had a hangover.¡± Heughed. ¡°So Tuesdays I thought of you. That¡¯s still nearly 600 days.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m really ttered. It didn¡¯t answer the question though, David. How do you feel about us now?¡±


    ¡± I was nervous about today, Jen ¨C not at the thought of seeing you again, but at the thought that we might not be able to connect¡­ you know, that time might have changed us both and we really would be strangers.¡± He squeezed her arm. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t like that. For me at least the connection is still there ¨C it was as if those empty years had never happened.¡± He paused for a moment, aware that her grey eyes were watching him with that peculiar intensity he remembered. ¡°So, to answer your question ¨C I feel good about us. I feel¡­¡± he struggled for words ¡°¡­ as if I¡¯vee home.¡±


    She stopped walking and regarded him, a long searching look, and then she reached a decision. ¡°Speaking of home,¡± she said, ¡°here is mine. Would youe in for a few minutes, David? We could have another coffee, or something.¡±


    They were stood at the gate of a little cottage on the outskirts of the vige. He looked at her in surprise. ¡°You live here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very modest, I¡¯m afraid, and I¡¯m only renting. I couldn¡¯t afford much.¡±


    He opened the gate and ushered her though. ¡°Speaking of money, you probably don¡¯t know you have about half a million in a savings ount I set up for you.¡±


    She stared at him. ¡°Where the hell did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Mum¡¯s house. For some reason her will was made out to me, not to both of us. I guess she was a traditionalist at heart. I initially rented it, just to keep it going whilst I sorted things out¡­ and a year or twoter I got an unsolicited offer of a ridiculously low price.¡± He nced at her. ¡°Like, it was such a ridiculous offer it made me wonder why anyone would even bother to ask. Anyway, I did a bit of research and found it was a property developer buying up big in the street¡­ wanting to build new townhouses, trying to get a cheap deal. So I hung out until it was the veryst second and got twice the market price.¡± Heughed. ¡± I couldn¡¯t find you to tell you, so I set up an ount with your share in it and did a bit of investing. It¡¯s there when you want it, but you¡¯ll need to speak to the Trustee.¡±


    ¡°But you did all the work, David. I shouldn¡¯t get all of that.¡±


    ¡°It was the only thing of value Mum had ¨C of course half of it is yours. I just got lucky with the price.¡±


    Jen opened the door to the house and they went in, through the narrow hallway and into the little kitchen. She opened the cupboard to fetch the cups, wondering why she had invited him in, not knowing how this would progress, or even if she should.


    David sat on one of the kitchen chairs, and he looked around. ¡°This is just like Mum¡¯s kitchen,¡± he said, and he looked at his sister and longed to be back there with her ¨C to capture all that they had lost, even if it was only for a day.


    Jen turned towards him with the crockery in her hands. She hadn¡¯t made the connection with her mother¡¯s house, but he was right ¨C it had the same outlook and furnishings and atmosphere. She saw that the sun was streaming in through the window to fall on the figure of her brother, and she perceived an expression of desperate longing on his face. Her mind tumbled back to another time, when David was sitting in that kitchen the morning after their first night together, and their mother had just left to go shopping. She remembered the motes of dust hovering in the sunlight and the glints of red and copper in his hair, and the way his skin was burnished to a marvelous gold in its light; and she recalled how she had run to him on long bare legs with her heart bursting with love.


    And in that instant of time Jen realised that everything was the same and eleven long years of their lives had been wasted because neither of them had found the energy or courage to capture what they had lost. The emotional walls that she had carefully built crumbled in a second and she was swamped by an irrepressible need to hold him again, to be one with him.


    She dropped the cups and they shattered on the floor as she ran to him, holding his face, pressing his lips to his startled mouth. She was seized by a wild recklessness ¨C to abandon the safe and cloistered existence she had built and to live again, tough and to weep and to take her chances in the crazy tumbling circus of love; and if it happened to be with her brother then so be it, for the rest of her life was too short to waste a single moment more.

 Beyond Control:>>14

    She straddled him, holding his face with her hands, raining kisses on his mouth,ughing at his shocked expression ¨C and he was kissing her back, his arms around her, whispering in the silence of the house. ¡°Oh, God, Jen! I¡¯ve missed you,¡± and she wrapped her arms around his head and cradled it to her breasts as she remembered this very instant so many years ago.


    The bedroom was dim, the Vian blinds already lowered against the bright afternoon sun, and the doona was big and fluffy. They undressed together, dropping their clothes where they stood and each of them regarded the other. David could see the voluptuousness he had guessed at earlier, the breasts bigger but still firm and upright on her rib cage, the nipples stiff with excitement. Her waist was trim, entuated by the luscious swell of her hips and her belly was t, leading to the crease between her thighs. She stood naked before him, unashamed, watching as he stripped off thest of his clothes.


    Jen saw that he had filled out in the time they had been apart. His chest was broader, shaded with a light coating of hair and the muscles in his body were hard and well defined. His cock was massively erect, bobbing as he moved, and she could see a dribble of moisture at its tip. She had not had sex for years and thought she had learned to live without it, but she was suddenly seized by an uncontroble wave of lust. She fell to her knees and grasped his rod, delighting in its length and hardness, and she ced the ns against her lips. Her fingers were white against the darker hue of his turgid flesh and were cool against its heat.


    David watched as his sister knelt before him, sliding her lips over the stretched, purple skin, dipping her tongue into the slit to scoop out the silver strands of his lubrication. A narrow horizontal band of light from a gap in the blinds fell across her face, illuminating her eyes as she worked on his cock. He could see the gunmetal grey of her irises shot through with strands of bright gold, and they stared unblinkingly up at his face to better judge how she should give him pleasure. Her tongue waspping at him now, flickering under the head of his cock, dabbing at the frenulum and then curling over the rounded tip to dip into the oozing eye ¨Cpping,pping, gobbling the strands of silver that hung between them. Her breasts were swinging slightly with the momentum of her movement, pale globes full and swollen, the nipples as stiff as he had ever remembered them, and he reached down to fondle them, warm and supple in his hands.


    The change in his posture pushed his cock forward and it popped through the portal of Jen¡¯s lips with a soft wet sound. David felt the warm, wet pressure of her mouth as soft as a butterfly¡¯s wing as she engulfed the head. He felt his cock jerk slightly as he released more lubrication, and he imagined it oozing over her tongue. He released her breasts and held her head instead, sliding his hips back and forth to fuck her face, delighting in the incredible feeling of his sister¡¯s mouth as his shaft disappeared into her throat. He could hear her moaning with lust, the sensation transmitted through his cock like a little vibrator, and felt her hands gripping his buttocks to pull him back and forth to better service her. She released one hand and cupped his balls, weighing them in her hand and delighting in their size and the promise of what they contained, and her fingers wriggled behind them to press against the tight crinkled entrance of his ass.


    David remembered the very first time he had had her, in her narrow little bed in their mother¡¯s house. He recalled the incredible sensation as his shaft slid into the warmth of her body, and how he had wanted that moment tost forever. He remembered thinking how beautiful she was, and how she could have had any other man ¨C but she had chosen him. He looked down at her now, watching as she serviced his cock. Her eyes were on his face and filled with wonder at what was happening to her, and her hair moved as she rocked back and forth ¨C and he saw that she was beautiful. Nothing in the years they had been apart had satisfied him, and he thought he had be a drifter ¨C but now it was as if the long empty years had never been, and he was seized by the same desire to possess her as he had in that little bed so long ago.


    He reached down and pulled her upright, cing his mouth on hers. He could taste the salty vour of his discharge on her lips, and his senses were swamped by the incredible warmth and softness of her body pressing against his. His cock was rammed against her belly, oozing and leaking, and he imagined that it would soon be inside her ¨C sliding into that exquisitely tight portal to ease aside the grasping, fluttering lips to reach up into her very core.


    She broke free of his mouth, her voice soft and urgent. ¡°Ah, David. I want you so much. Do whatever you want to me. Fuck me, fuck me hard. Fuck your baby sister.¡± Her mouth was against his skin, her lips moving, her voice oozing into his ears to spur him on. ¡°Do you remember the shed?¡± she whispered. ¡°Fuck me like that again,¡± and she lifted a leg and hooked it over his hip.


    He reached down and seized her buttocks and lifted her, feeling the warmth of her thighs as she locked them around his waist. His cock was pressed against her and he adjusted it, sliding the head over the tight crease, pressing forward until it found the right spot and popped into her. She gasped at the sensation, her back arching slightly.


    ¡°Ah, yes, just there. Press into me there. Let me feel all of you.¡±


    The long, delicious slide of his shaft into his sister, so exquisite after all of these years. He could feel the pressure of her flesh squeezing him as he entered, an incredible tightness as the grasping, cloying flesh of her cunt gradually opened under his onught. He could feel Jen¡¯s arms around his neck and her face pressing into his shoulder, and he heard the long exhtion of her breath as he prated her, sliding inch by inch towards her belly. He pressed his fingers against her vulva, the tips bathed in the bubbles of their mingled juices until with a final groan he was buried fully inside her.


    She leaned back in his grasp to better see his face. ¡°Oh, God ¨C that¡¯s deep, David. Wait¡­ wait, let me adjust.¡±


    Jen¡¯s pussy was stretched tightly about his shaft and she clenched and released her vaginal muscles to alleviate the feeling of overbearing fullness. He could feel her sheath gripping and releasing him, and the delicious crimp of her vulva on the root of his cock, and he saw that her eyes were shining with desire and that her mouth was slightly open and her lips were soft and pink and wet.


    ¡°Fuck me now, David,¡± she whispered. ¡°Fuck my wet pussy.¡±


    She rocked on his hips and he moved with her, his pelvis moving back and forth and his rod easing in and out of her sex. At this angle the head of his cock was rubbing the upper surface of her cunt and the root was pressed against her clitoris. She was moaning, arching her spine with her hands on his shoulders to steady herself, and he leaned back topensate for the shift of her weight. Her breasts were swaying, full and round, the nipples exquisitely hard and he could see a light sheen of sweat on her skin, shining in the dim light. His fingers were pressed against the point of entry, slick with their juices.


    David eased her down into the clean white duvet of the bed and she reclined on her back. He seized her ankles and held her legs open, driving into her in long, delectable strokes. She was fully exposed to him now and he could see that she had shaved herself and the lips of her cunt were grasping at him as he slid back and forth. She held the covers of the bed in tight little fists, anchoring herself against his thrusts.


    ¡°Christ God, David, that¡¯s good! Ah, yes, fuck me. Fuck me deeply!¡±


    And he heard his own voice, gusty with desire. ¡°Yes, oh yes! I¡¯ll fill you with my cock. Christ, you¡¯re tight, Jen. Such a tight little cunt.¡±


    Her breasts had settled on her chest to lose their definition but he could see them wobbling and rocking as he thrust into her, and the nipples were hard and pink.


    ¡°I want toe into you, Jen. I want to fill you up.¡±


    And her voice in response, thready and broken with her lust. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes! Ugh, yes, yes. Come into me! Squirt into me, David! Fill up¡­ ugh! Fill up your sister with your sperm!¡±


    He could feel the stirrings of his first orgasm, the first inkling of a storm that would seize them both. He remembered the first time he had injected his seed into his sister, just a teenager then, and how she had milked him as he writhed on top of her. He watched her now as she moved under him, wondering if she would do the same. He could see the clenching of her hands on the douvet and the expression of intense pleasure on her face. She was panting, her mouth open and her lips trembling and her breasts were rocking back and forth. He could see the froth of juices at her pussy, creaming around his shaft as he slid into her, and he could hear the tight rhythmic sucking sounds of her cunt as it gripped and released him.


    And like the rushing of a great wind David¡¯s climax enveloped him, sweeping him upwards in a trembling, tumbling turmoil of noise and light. He heard his voice shouting, shouting and her own cries in return as she joined him in the soaring heights of ecstasy. The long jets of his sperm burst from the head of his cock and entered deep into his sister¡¯s body, hot and viscous, sttering over the glistening membrane of her pussy to coat the trembling, twitching flesh. Her cunt was grasping him, milking him in tight, rhythmic contractions, each one drawing a ribbon of seething jism from his balls and he gripped her legs tightly, his face contorted with pleasure.


    And in those searing moments of exquisite pleasure he perceived how their life could be, to share one another like this and to have love andpanionship too ¨C but he saw the spectre of disgrace and ruin was still there and always would be, for what they were doing challenged a deeply held taboo. The winds of his orgasm retreated and the colours and texture of the present returned, and he saw that her body was painted with horizontal strips of light stealing in from the shutters ¨C bands of light and dark like the bars of a cage, and he perceived it to be a sign that they were destined to be separated for ever.


    The afternoon was quiet and there was only the sound of their breathing, and the whispers of their words to one another.


    ¡°Nothing has changed, David. Nothing.¡±


    He felt his heart twist ¨C understanding that her fear of public shame was still too big and that his premonition had been right, and that not even the moments of ecstasy they had just experienced were enough to change her mind.


    ¡°It is like we were never apart, David. How could we have wasted all those years?¡± she continued, ¡°how could we have done that?¡±


    His heart soared. ¡°Not wasted,¡± he said. ¡°It was part of growing. It had to happen. We had to walk through the shadow to understand how important the light is.¡± The bed creaked a little as he turned to look at her and his voice was shy and uncertain. ¡°Would youe with me, Jen, back to Melbourne? There¡¯s a ce there if you wanted.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked into his face. She could still feel the warmth of his seed inside her, contrasting with the curious sensation of emptiness that his withdrawal had left. She could not imagine not being by his side again. ¡°Of course,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you worried that it might all happen again if you live with me?¡± He asked. ¡°What about other people, Jen¡­ you know, what they think.¡±


    Jen smiled and reached out to touch him, to take him inside her again.


    ¡°Fuck ¡¯em,¡± she said.

 Beyond Control:>>15

    Jennifer Elizabeth Griffiths sat awkwardly in the Church of the Blessed Sacrament and wished for the fifth time in as many minutes she was somewhere else.


    It was years since Jen had entered a ce of worship, and she had thought she never would again: but Tracey had begged her to be there for the christening, and she loved both her friend and the baby. And so she hade this morning, her heels clicking crisply on a stone floor as cold as her heart, and she perched on the end of a pew and waited for the service to begin.


    There were about thirty other people there ¨C Tracey¡¯s family, mostly, and her friends. She recognised one or two of them and smiled a greeting, but there was no connection and she looked around. The church was small, without Transepts or a Chancel, and it was inly decorated. The Sanctuary, which separated the Nave from the Altar, was only a dozen paces wide and there was a stained ss window beyond. She saw the morning sun refracted through its leaded panels had bathed the alter in crimson, like fresh blood spilled on the crisp white linen, and her stomach churned. I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    The door of the Sacristy opened and a priest appeared, his face a mask of nervous anticipation. He was very young, and Jen guessed this was his first baptism ¨C or at least one of his first. She watched as he spoke timidly to the parents before taking his ce next to the font, and she saw him turn to the congregation with a small smile of wee.


    And as Jen watched she perceived another figure enter the Nave behind him. He was wearing the robes of a Catholic Bishop: a white cassock beneath the pectoral cross, offset with amaranth trim and purple fascia, and a scarlet zhetto perched upon his head. She saw that he was tall, his shoulders wide and straight, and his hands were held in supplication as if bestowing blessings on those gathered before him.


    But it was his face that seized her attention, for she knew it. He was older now, bearing lines of age that had not been there before, and the hair that had once been dark was streaked with grey ¨C but the eyes were the same: as ck as obsidian like those of a circling shark, and they filled her with a familiar dread.


    In an instant she was transported back fourteen years to the kitchen of her mother¡¯s house, to those same eyes fixed on hers like those of a snake regarding a rodent. She had fled from the ce where he lived and had moved a dozen times since. She had thought herself safe. But here he was, stood before her in senior robes of the catholic church, and she understood that nothing had changed and he had been rewarded for a life of avarice and lust.


    Jen rose to flee but the movement attracted him. She saw his eyes turn upon her, those ck orbs that had robbed her of sleep for so long. She perceived the re of recognition within them and she saw his lips curl, as a wolf might smile at a newbornmb. And in that moment she knew he would pursue her and that everything she loved was under threat, and a roaring wind filled her head. She felt her heart beating, beating, in a discordant rhythm that robbed her limbs of strength and purpose, and then a great darkness consumed her and she slumped to the cold stone floor.


    *


    ¡°Jesus, Jen! What were you thinking?¡± David Griffiths¡¯ voice was filled with anxiety, and he rested his hand gently on her forehead to see if she was feverish.


    ¡°I was at Annie¡¯s baptism¡­ I told you I was going.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯d had nothing to eat, so you fainted.¡± He pulled a chair closer to the bed and sat on it, his eyes upon her face. ¡°You know what happens if you don¡¯t eat anything in the morning.¡±


    ¡°But I did. I had breakfast before I left.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    Jen regarded her brother. His eyes were grey and filled with concern, unlike the empty ck pools of the Bishop, and the vigour and purpose within them gave her strength.


    ¡°I saw John Tobias today.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Christ! Where?¡±


    ¡°At the church. He¡¯s not a Priest any more ¨C he¡¯s a Bishop. The church has promoted him and there he was, as if nothing had changed.¡± Her voice was husky with emotion and he saw her shudder slightly. ¡°He saw me¡­ recognised me, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°What happened was a long time ago, Jen, there¡¯s nothing for him now. It must be ¨C what ¨C twenty years?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen,¡± she corrected him, ¡°don¡¯t you remember? It was after Mum¡¯s funeral. You¡¯d gone to take Edith Williams home, and I was left in the house¡­ just him and me. That¡¯s when -¡± her voice cracked, the emotion still raw. The image was so clear, even after all this time: the Priest pressed against her in that little kitchen, his voice as slick as warm oil. You are having carnal knowledge of your brother¡­ I can help you to love another¡­ just you and me. She felt again the slither of his fingers on her neck and the bulge of his engorged member thrust against her, and she recalled the stink of his breath.


    But it wasn¡¯t just that. It was what he did afterwards. The lies and deceit, the dripping of poison into the ears of the vigers; the lost jobs and the ostracism of even her friends, and finally the assault that nearly killed her. She recalled the metallic taste of blood in her mouth and the reek of waste as his disciples urinated on her, and she remembered her life as a fugitive. And all the time he¡¯d been watching: taunting her with his cold ck eyes andughing mouth. The same look he¡¯d given her in the church that morning.


    Jen stared into her brother¡¯s face. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way he looked at me,¡± she said, ¡°but I did. He¡¯lle after me again, I know.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± David asked. ¡°Is it because he didn¡¯t get what he wanted?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯lle because he enjoyed it.¡±


    *****


    Six miles away the Most Reverend John S. Tobias, Auxiliary Bishop of Bunyong,y in his bathtub contemting his day with a deal of satisfaction.


    First there had been the christening. It was unusual for a Bishop to attend such an event, but he¡¯d been keen to meet the young priest recently posted to the Parish. It had been a fruitful visit: he had earned the Minister¡¯s gratitude, and had assessed him to be unlikely to listen to the asional rumour that circted about his Bishop¡¯s behaviour.


    And then he¡¯d seen that little whore, Jennifer Griffiths, sitting in his church as bold as brass.


    He remembered when he¡¯d first met her, at her mother¡¯s funeral. She was young and beautiful and he¡¯d counted on possessing her ¨C but she had defied him. And so he¡¯d dismantled her life, sure in the knowledge she would one day beg for forgiveness and surrender her pale, quivering body to his ministrations. But she had run like a thief in the night, and for years he had hated her for it.


    And now she was found again and it would be he, John Tobias, who would be the instrument of the Lord¡¯s work. What had Jesus said about harlots? If she profanes herself by harlotry, she profanes her father; she shall be burned with fire. Perhaps that was how he would end it, for what better way to scour her soul than by cleansing it with me?


    But first he would have her, and he felt his cock harden rapidly at the thought. When she fell to the floor in the church he had gone to her, touched her hair and face as he bent to offer his help. He had seen that the years had been kind to her, that her body under that blue dress was still lean and her breasts firm and round.


    He seized his cock and stroked it rapidly, his mind spinning in a bubble of pleasure as he imagined the moment he would take her: not gently, as he had once supposed, but in a frenzy. He would ravish her until he was done, and then the Lord¡¯s work could be finished.


    The image was enough to trigger his orgasm and he spurted into the bath, the long jets of his semen stringing like silvery threads in the warm water. And in his mind he imagined it to be inside Jennifer Griffiths, and heughed at how good it would feel.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the phone, and he leaned over and picked it up, ncing at the screen to identify the caller.


    ¡°Bishop Tobias.¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s Father Rawlings, your Excellency, from the Church of the Blessed Sacrament.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. Did you find what I wanted?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Annie ¨C I mean Mrs. Fielding ¨C was very kind. She told me the name of that poor woman who fainted in the church, and where she lived. That is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Father. Perhaps you could send it to me? Yes, on this number. And there¡¯s no need to concern yourself any further ¨C I¡¯ll visit to make sure she¡¯s all right.¡±


    He listened to the Priest¡¯s inane mumblings for a few moments longer before thanking him firmly and ringing off. Now that he had Jennifer¡¯s address he needed to think how best to achieve what he wanted, and he didn¡¯t need the ramblings of an idiot priest to take up his time.

 Beyond Control:>>16

    Jennifer Griffiths drew back the curtains and looked over the expanse ofwn stretching almost as far as she could see. There had been a heavy frost during the night but it was melting in the morning sun, and she saw it was going to be a beautiful day.


    She turned to the room behind her and smiled at the discarded clothes strewn around it. They told a story ¨C silent witnesses to the events ofst night. David¡¯s shirty by the open door, and his pants next to the sofa. Her clothes were more widely scattered: her blouse a puddle of blue by the table and her panties hanging from a chair. She recalled the feel of her brother¡¯s cock sliding into her and experienced the same guilty jolt of pleasure that she always did when shemitted incest.


    It had been a particrly memorable night because there had been little lovemaking in recent times. She and David were both busy and intimacy seemed to be more of an effort than it had before. In fact, neither had really expected anythingst night when the subject of Bishop Tobias hade up and, surprisingly, had led to sex.


    David had been sitting at the kitchen counter with a ss of wine, regarding his sister as she tidied up after dinner.


    ¡°So what are we going to do about him?¡± he asked.


    Jennifer shrugged. She knew immediately who he was talking about and had pondered the same question for most of the day, but without reaching an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. ¡°Maybe I was wrong. Maybe he¡¯ll just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t count on it,¡± David observed. ¡°I think we should be prepared to deal with him if he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just take out a contract on him¡­ you know people who do that sort of thing, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said drily. ¡°Marketing is full of contract killers.¡± He took a sip from his ss. ¡°Not a bad idea, though.¡±


    ¡°Except they¡¯d lock us up. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in goal because of that shithead.¡±


    David considered for a moment. ¡°Fourteen years ago he said he had testimony from your mother about us. Did you ever actually get to see it?¡±


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t think Mum would have ever written one. She was too sick, for a start.¡±


    ¡°But she must have told him something before she died.¡±


    Jen nodded. ¡°Only in the misguided hope he would help us ¨C but she would never have written anything down. She just didn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But let¡¯s just imagine for a moment that she did write something¡­ a statement or testimony of some kind that suggested we were incestuous. Would he have kept it all these years?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. He must have thought us long gone. Nobody keeps a document like that for fourteen years on the off chance they might need it again.¡±


    David nodded in agreement. ¡°So the chances are he¡¯s really got nothing on us.¡±


    ¡°Other than he knows we are brother and sister. And it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to find out that we are still living together.¡±


    ¡°So what? Lots of siblings live together ¨C that doesn¡¯t mean they share a bed. I mean, to do us any real damage he¡¯d have to prove we were intimate.¡± He saw his sister smiling. ¡°What? Did I say something funny?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Intimate is such a weak little word, David. Why don¡¯t you just say ¡®fucking¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Well, all right then. He¡¯d have to prove we fuck.¡±


    ¡°And how would he do that?¡± she was still smiling.


    ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t know. Peer in through the window with a camera, or something.¡± Hepsed into silence. ¡°Do you ever wonder how we got into this situation?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean situation as in being ckmailed, or situation as in you and me shagging?¡±


    ¡°Shagging. I wonder how we got to break the taboo.¡±


    Jenughed. ¡°There was no wonder about it. You stuck your dick in me.¡±


    ¡°Only because you were constantly shing your pussy at me.¡±


    ¡°Because you stole my knickers to sniff them.¡±


    ¡°And, if I remember right, because you crept into my room and yed with my dick without so much as asking.¡±


    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I? And after that, I couldn¡¯t wait to get you inside me.¡± Jenughed again. ¡°We were pretty naughty, weren¡¯t we? Poor old Mum didn¡¯t have a clue ¨C every time her back was turned we were at it. Do you remember the morning after we first did it? On the kitchen chair?¡± she closed her eyes, recalling how she¡¯d lowered herself onto her brother¡¯s shaft and the feeling of fullness as it slid into her. ¡°It was lovely.¡±


    David remembered it well: the arrow-sharp nces of lust they had shared whilst their mother flitted around the kitchen, oblivious to the sexual tension in the air ¨C and how Jen had flown to him the moment they were alone, her legs long and brown and her eyes full of love. Even though he¡¯d fucked her half the previous night he was still as hard as a stick, and recalled the delicious feeling of her pussy enveloping him again. He felt his cock rear up at the memory and he regarded his sister to see if she¡¯d had a simr reaction.


    Jen¡¯s cheeks bore a flush of colour and there was a familiar brightness in her eyes. ¡°It never changes, does it David,¡± she said softly, ¡°and I don¡¯t care if you are my brother¡­ I love what we do.¡± She set down the dish she had been drying and walked around to his side of the counter. ¡°In fact, I feel like doing it again ¨C right now.¡± She touched his face gently, as a blind person might do to read its nes and angles, and leaned forward and kissed him. Her lips were as soft as a shadow and her breath warm upon his cheek.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯d like me to do,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You figure it out.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m your brother. Siblings don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°We do ¨C a lot more than we should.¡±


    Davidughed. She¡¯d recently calcted they¡¯d fucked over five hundred times, give or take. She¡¯d even worked out the volume of sperm he¡¯d pumped into her¡­ what had it been? Over a quart? They¡¯d imagined him delivering it in a single, mind-blowing orgasm: pints of jizz squirting into her pussy, filling it like a balloon before spraying from around his shaft to soak her thighs and pool around her buttocks. It was an arresting image, but impossible, of course. But even the thought of impregnating his sister with that much fluid over the years was an intriguing one. Who would have thought? A brother and sister, rutting like that over such a long time.


    ¡°We do, don¡¯t we,¡± he agreed. Her perfume filled his senses, heady and seductive, and he felt himself falling into a familiar pit of lust. ¡°So how would you like to be done?¡±


    ¡°Any way you like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he grasped the twin globes of her buttocks and his fingers curled between them to probe gently.


    ¡°Except that way.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± David had known, of course. Jen was game for anything except anal, which was a pity as he thought she had the finest ass he¡¯d ever seen. Still, it had been worth a try. He moved his hands forward, his thumbs brushing lightly over the fabric at her crotch. ¡°How about here, then?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°Or here?¡± his fingertip touching her mouth.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°And what about here?¡± Even though her bra and blouse he could feel her nipples as stiff as gooseberries.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes, then.¡±


    Jen stood back and began to undress: the kitchen apron first, then the blouse tossed aside. She unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it, kicking it away, and her hands reached for the sp on her bra.


    ¡°No,¡± David whispered. ¡°Leave your undies. Take off your shoes.¡± He watched her do it. ¡°Now bend over the back of the sofa.¡±


    His sisterplied, her arms stretched along the back of the settee and her legs apart. The angle of her body emphasised the tautness of her buttocks and the long spread of her thighs, and he saw how the rich burgundy of her underwear entuated the pale gold of her skin.


    ¡°Open your legs more,¡± hemanded. ¡°Wider. Now push your ass back a little¡­ more¡­ a bit more. Yes, yes, that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Jen rested her cheek on the soft leather and closed her eyes. She thought her posture made her vulnerable, somehow, as if she were exposing herself to a stranger. She let the fantasy develop in her mind: a candlelit dinner with a first date; a little too much to drink; the fumbled kisses and now his expectation of sex. She imagined she was too far gone to refuse and was apprehensive, just as she had been the first time all those years ago. On that asion they had fucked in her bedroom, not far from where her mother slept in blissful ignorance, and she remembered the breathless excitement of the forbidden rtionship juxtaposed on the terror of discovery.


    And now, fifteen yearster, that excitement was still tangible: a shortness of breath; a beating heart hammering in her chest. A consciousness of moisture oozing from within her body to smear the thin gusset of her panties. It was not warm in the room and she felt her skin cooling in contrast to the little furnace between her legs. David was somewhere behind her but there was no sound and she wondered what he was doing. She was tempted to turn and look, but anticipation was part of the game.


    David was observing. He had known this woman for thirty three years and he still couldn¡¯t believe his luck. The body spread-eagled before him was as trim as when he had first taken it all those years ago. The hips were a little fuller, perhaps, and the breasts squished against the cushion a tad lower, but there was no spare flesh on her frame. He regarded the gleam of her skin in the soft light, and the pinch of her waist that curved outwards towards the creamy globes of her ass. He saw the glorious curtain of her hair in wild disarray over the back of the sofa and he marvelled at the shape of her legs, stretching long and lean from the slim ankles to the wonder of her little round buttocks. They were encased in the thin fabric of her panties, and they were irresistible.


    He quickly unbuckled his belt and shucked off his pants before stepping forward to engage himself between his sister¡¯s buns. She hunkered down, thrusting back a little, and her fingers deftly pulled aside the gusset of her pants. David felt the head of his cock briefly touch her rosebud and for an instant he imagined prating that tight little tube; but then it slid towards to the soft fruit of her sex, and he seized her hips to control the initial pration.

 Beyond Control:>>17

    Slowly, and with infinite care, David Griffiths vited his sister¡¯s body. There was initial pressure as her vulva stretched around him, a sensation of moisture on the sensitive tip of his cock as her lips spread. For a moment more there was tightness and he heard the hiss of her breath; and then the mushroom head crowned into her body and she grunted softly.


    ¡°Ah, Jesus, David. Fuck! You¡¯ve got bigger.¡±


    He chuckled softly at the old joke ¡°And you¡¯ve got tighter.¡±


    ¡°Just hold it there¡­ ah, let me get used to it.¡±


    For long moments he was still, his fingers resting lightly on her hips and his bell end buried inside her. She crimped her vulva once or twice and he felt it sp around his rim.


    ¡°Tell me what you see,¡± she demanded. Imagery had always been a turn on for her.


    David shifted his fingers to draw aside the twin globes of her bottom and feasted his eyes on the delicious sight. ¡°I can see you wrapped around me.¡±


    ¡°How far in?¡±


    ¡°Just the head.¡±


    ¡°Is it tight?¡±


    ¡°It feels tight.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean visually. Am I wrapped tightly around you?¡±


    David leaned back to better observe. The movement shifted the angle of his pration and he saw a brief glimpse of her pink flesh as the seal of their union was broken. He pressed forward a little and observed the ring close around him again. ¡°As tight as a banjo string.¡±


    Jen grunted. It had been a while since they fucked and he did feel big. ¡°Good,¡± she said, ¡°now go a bit deeper¡­ ah, yes! Slowly¡­ slowly. Stop when you¡¯re right inside.¡±


    David watched as his shaft gradually disappeared and he imagined it sliding inside her, levering aside the trembling walls of her pussy. She really was very tight.


    At length the soft cushion of her buttocks arrested him. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± he murmured. ¡°Christ, Jen, that feels great.¡±


    His sister grunted softly, savouring the feeling of fullness. ¡°Keep still,¡± she whispered, ¡°and tell me what you thought the first time we did it.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised. I thought I wasn¡¯t going to get anywhere near it.¡±


    ¡°Really? We were in my bed with your cock half way down my throat. Wasn¡¯t that a hint?¡±


    ¡°But you kept telling me we couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°When my mouth wasn¡¯t too full to speak,¡± Jen conceded. She remembered the conflict she¡¯d experienced: a desperate need to take her brother into her body, but fear of what that would mean. The desire had won and she recalled the incredible sensation of him sliding into her for the first time.


    ¡°Does it feel any different to you now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Really? How do you figure that?¡±


    David considered for a moment. ¡°Because over the years we¡¯ve learned what gives each other pleasure. When we first started there¡¯s no way I could have kept still like we are now ¨C I would have been pounding you into the mattress.¡±


    Jen giggled. ¡°We were very energetic, weren¡¯t we? That¡¯s whates of being young.¡±


    ¡°We still are. Can I move now?¡±


    ¡°Go for it, stud.¡±


    David grasped his sister¡¯s hips and began to pump into her: back and forth, back and forth. She was ready now, her pussy wet with anticipation, and in the light cast from the kitchen he could see his shaft shining with her juices. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    ¡°Jesus! Nice? Is that all?¡±


    Jen chuckled softly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really nice.¡±


    It was, too. He could feel the grip of her wet flesh on his cock, a sort of sucking sensation with every stroke.


    ¡°You asked me what it was like when I first fucked you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it,¡± he said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that my little sister, who I¡¯d lusted after for months, would really go all the way. You were so beautiful¡­ you could have had anyone you wanted, but you chose me. I couldn¡¯t believe that you would.¡± He closed his eyes and remembered the magic of that night: the small bedroom bathed in moonlight, the air chilled because they¡¯d opened the window to dispel the odour of sex. He saw again the expression on her face as he first prated her, filled with wonder at what was happening; and he recalled the sinuous movement of her lithe young body as he fucked her. ¡°I was filled by love,¡± he said simply, and I still am.¡±


    Jen giggled. ¡°And I was filled by you¡­ and I still am.¡±


    David examined the point at which their bodies joined. Even when he was fully engaged there was still a little of his cock showing. ¡°Do you want to be even fuller?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    ¡°Then step back.¡± They shuffled away from the sofa, his shaft still embedded inside her. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ now bend right over¡­ further, further. Spread your legs a bit¡­ that¡¯s good. Now, touch the floor with your hands if you can. Ah! That¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s it!¡±


    Jen¡¯s body was bent almost in a U shape, her legs open wide and her head down. At this angle her buttocks were ttened and David found he could stuff himself even deeper into her channel. He seized her thighs and lifted her feet off the ground in an effort to burrow deeper still.


    ¡°They should call this position the wheelbarrow,¡± he observed. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re wet! Can you hear us fucking?¡±


    Jen certainly could ¨C a wet squelching sound with each thrust. He felt huge inside her, each stroke like a piston levering aside the trembling walls of her cunt. The depth and frequency of his strokes told her of his excitement, and she closed her eyes to imagine what he could see: the wet gash of her body alternately filled and emptied; her cream churned to a fine white froth by the frenzy of his movement. All she could see was the floor.


    ¡°Stop, David. Let me get on top.¡±


    He pulled free andy on the floor, watching with hooded eyes as she shed her panties and mbered over him. He loved her flexibility: the way she could crouch using only the muscles of her legs for support, and then lower herself slowly, slowly into his rod. He loved the sight of her sex opening, lips rolling apart as he slid between them, and the sucking tightness of her flesh. He loved too, the moment when her buttocks finally reached his thighs and he was fully, deeply inside. She would rest there for a few moments, luxuriating in the feeling of fullness, and then her legs would tense and she would rise up to reveal his slippery shaft, gleaming with her discharge, until she was bnced on the very tip.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°God was so clever to think of this,¡± Jen said. She was gazing between her legs, savouring the slippery feeling of his cock as she began to pump herself on it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s how creatures mate, Jen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he could have had us breed somehow else: like salmon spawning¡­ you know, I¡¯d scratch a hole in a gravel bed with my butt and squirt some eggs into it, and you¡¯de along and cum over them.¡± Sheughed at the image. ¡°Not as much fun as this.¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± David closed his eyes and focussed on the delicious sensation of sliding back and forth into his sister. It has always been thus, ever since he¡¯d first fucked her all those years ago.


    ¡°I need to cum,¡± Jen grunted.


    ¡°Go for it.¡± He watched as her fingers stole to her sex and began to rub, and almost immediately the pace of her movement changed to a faster, shallower rhythm. After so many years he could judge the intensity of her orgasm and this looked like it was going to be a good one.


    ¡°You love being fucked, don¡¯t you,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°God, yes.¡±


    ¡°But not just by anybody.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her voice bing thready.


    ¡°Say it! Tell me who you want to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°You ¨C my brother. I love having my brother¡¯s dick inside me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Tell me why.¡±


    Her eyes were on his, bright with passion. ¡°Because you¡¯re the one I can¡¯t have. We ¨C ugh, shouldn¡¯t be doing this. If anyone found out -¡±


    David could see she was getting closer to the edge ¨C the eyes losing focus, bottom lip caught between those little white teeth. ¡°But you don¡¯t care, do you?¡± he whispered, ¡°you¡¯re fucking your brother on the floor, moving your tight little cunt up and down on him and trying to suck his juice into you. You want him to spurt -¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. My brother¡¯s sperm inside me.¡± Jen began to roll her hips on the downstoke, little corkscrew twists like a boat in a heavy sea. She rested one hand on his chest for bnce while the other fluttered at her vulva. ¡°I need you ¨C ugh ¨C to cum with me, Bro.¡±


    ¡°Deep or shallow?¡±


    ¡°Deep. I need you deep tonight¡­ right up inside me.¡±


    David grasped her hips and began to thrust strongly upwards in synchronicity: long, deep strokes up into his sister¡¯s body, watching her face grow cker with pleasure, hearing the wet suck of her pussy and her little squeaks and groans of delight. He was ready too, but wanted her to cum first so he forced himself to think of other things, but it was no good. The seeds of his orgasm expanded rapidly and he knew that only one or two more strokes would trip him over the edge.


    ¡°God, Jen¡­ ugh! I¡¯m close too,¡± he grunted. His back was off the floor, lifting her, his cock seeming to swell even thicker. ¡°Jesus¡­ ah, God ¨C yes, yes! Here ites!¡±


    With a final lunge he thrust upwards as deeply as he could and let go a searing jet of white hot sperm, sizzling as it sttered into his sister¡¯s writhing body. She felt its heat far inside her and it tipped her over the edge.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she shouted, ¡®Fuck, fuck¡­ yes!¡± Her eyes were screwed tightly shut and her face distorted in pleasure, and her words were breathless and distorted: ¡°Oh, God, that¡¯s ¨C ah¡­ yes, yes.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>18

    Her pussy was spasming around him with tight little contractions and David sprayed another long ribbon inside her and then a third, his hands like ws on her hips. She was shaking her head from side to side almost as if in pain, and the words tumbled from her lips: ¡°Jesus! David¡­ ah, yes¡­ inside me ¨C ugh¡­ I can feel it -¡°.


    A fourth spurt, and then a fifth, the intensity diminishing but still delicious. A lingering teau of pleasure, stretching out, stretching out ¨C God, this was a long one! Hips slowing now, cock twitching and jerking with final dribbles up behind that t little belly. Her words drying up to little sighs and groans of pleasure, her fingers ckening, body twitching with little aftershocks.


    And atst she opened her eyes and stared down at his face, her expression almost stunned. He could see the hair at her temples was damp and her skin was shining with perspiration, and when she spoke her voice was husky with awe.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she said. ¡°Wow. That was¡­ amazing.¡±


    ¡°Incredible,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m full.¡± It was true ¨C she could see strands of his seed oozing from around his shaft.


    ¡°And I think I¡¯m empty.¡±


    Jenughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let this stop, will you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± he replied, but a picture of John Tobias suddenly appeared unbidden in his mind, a dark and malignant threat to their happiness, and he knew they would have to deal with him.


    *****


    David Griffith held the phone to his head and heard the dialling tone purring softly. There was a click and a woman¡¯s voice answered.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m not avable so please leave a message.¡± Short and to the point, just like the Rosie he remembered.


    ¡°Uh, hi Rosie, My name¡¯s David Griffiths¡­ not sure if you remember me. We, uh, were at school together. I wondered if I could talk with you ¨C I have a business proposition.¡± He paused, aware that it sounded wooden. If the rumours about this woman were true he needed to appeal to her personal side too. ¡°Um, that sounds pretty dull but I think you might be interested ¨C and besides, it¡¯s been a long time and it would be really nice to catch up for a drink. Call me, please.¡±


    They met that evening at one of the more respectable bars in town. David was nursing a Scotch when he spotted her threading her way through the tables. He waved and smiled in greeting.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± Rose asked as she perched on a barstool beside him. ¡°It must be what ¨C twenty years?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not many women who stop conversation when they walk in a room.¡± He regarded her briefly. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed that much.¡±


    ¡°Nor you.¡± She saw it was true ¨C his face was older, of course, but he was still handsome, and showed signs of wealth: the Rolex Oystermatic on his wrist, the good suit, expensive shoes. She wondered idly if he was hoping to be a client and felt a pang of disappointment ¨C the David Griffiths she remembered wasn¡¯t cut from that cloth.


    ¡°What can I get you to drink?¡±


    ¡°A vodka martini please.¡± She watched him order and decided from his bodynguage it was something else that brought him here. ¡°As you said on the phone, it¡¯s been a long time, David.¡±


    ¡°It sure has.¡± He studied her for a moment, remembering their time together ¨C a tonic rtionship apart from the single evening in the bed of a local motel. She had been what ¨C barely eighteen? It had been glorious but they¡¯d both understood it was just that once and it hadn¡¯t affected the friendship. And now, twenty yearster, she still looked delicious ¨C that creamyplexion was as fresh as ever and her figure as taut and inviting.


    They chatted for a while, passing the time easily by remembering old friends and times past but at length she nced at the slim gold watch on her wrist. ¡°So what can I do for you?¡± she asked.


    David smiled. Rosie Mulquinney had always been direct and the years hadn¡¯t changed that characteristic either. ¡°I mix with the top end of town a lot,¡± he started carefully, ¡°you know ¨C businessmen, politicians and professionals and so on. Most of it is work stuff, but sometimes we meet socially over a few beers, and you get to hear whispers ¨C some of them not worth a pinch of shit, but others with a grain of truth.¡±


    ¡°And what did you hear about me?¡±


    ¡°That a few years ago you set up a business with a very generous settlement from an older gentleman.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    ¡°The sort that caters for men who want the best girls au naturale with absolute discretion. It¡¯s like a club, and only very select people get to join.¡± He smiled. ¡°As I said, you hear a lot of things and most don¡¯t turn out to be true, but when I heard you were the owner I sat up and took notice.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because if it¡¯s true it would need someone pretty special to pull it off. I figured you had the skills to do that.¡±


    Roseughed briefly. ¡°I was only a kid when west met, David. How would you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a good judge of character.¡±


    Rose sat back on her seat and considered him thoughtfully. She had a golden rule ¨C never discuss her business unless she knew who she was talking to and, more importantly, everything about them. In the week since his phone call she¡¯d called in some favours and there was a little dossier on David Griffiths sitting in her office. It had been done quickly, but was nothing to suggest he was working in the vice squad or, worse still, for some protection racket. Her instinct was to trust him, particrly as she now knew some surprising theories about him and his sister.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not asking to join, are you?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°Not me. I¡¯m in a good ce and I don¡¯t need that sort of service ¨C besides, I¡¯ve never paid for it in my life.¡± His words triggered the thought that he¡¯d probably been one of thest people to sleep with Rosie Mulquinney without money changing hands: and now, twenty yearster, he was prepared to pay her big. Life was filled with irony.


    ¡°What can I help you with, then?¡±


    David leaned forward and lowered his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s hypothesise for a moment,¡± he said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s say I know thisdy who runs a top-notch girl business. She¡¯s smart, sassy and ambitious. She knows her business is on the edge of thew and may not be around tomorrow, so she needs a little insurance¡­ something for a rainy day to protect her future.¡± He paused for a few seconds, waiting to see Rose¡¯s reaction but she was quite still, her face impassive. ¡°Do you follow me so far?¡±


    ¡°Hypothetically, yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course. All this is hypothetical.¡± He took a sip of his whisky, choosing his words. ¡°But this smart, sassydy is in a conundrum because any one of the clients who are the basis of her business are the very people who could bring it crashing down ¨C senior police, politicians, counsellors¡­ I¡¯m sure you get the drift.¡± Her eyes were on his now, bright, intelligent eyes ¨C neither rejecting his words nor agreeing with him. He pressed on. ¡°She figures trust is a delicate thing and so she keeps a little bit of extra insurance in her cupboard ¨C information for a rainy day, so to speak, just in case she needs to keep them in line.¡±


    ¡°Collecting such information would be illegal.¡±


    David sat back and waved to the barman for more drinks. ¡°We both know that information is collected all the time, Rosie,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Even here -¡® he nodded towards the little CCTV camera in the corner of the room. ¡°Some people feel ufortable having their pictures taken, but its part and parcel of life ¨C the rule today is, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t go there.¡± He waited while the barman delivered their drinks and moved away. ¡°Where it gets tricky is when and where such information is used, and whether it is for sale.¡±


    ¡°I wondered when you¡¯d get to the point. Hypothetically, the answer is no.¡± Rose picked up her drink and smiled. ¡°And by the way, I dropped the ¡®i¡¯ in my name years ago ¨C it¡¯s just Rose now.¡±


    ¡°This sassydy went through a difficult time in her life,¡± David continued as if she hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°When she was working on her own she asionally had a rough time with men. I guess you could call it an upational hazard, but I don¡¯t agree ¨C nobody should ever have to suffer that. Evidently she thought so too, because shortly afterwards she changed her business model¡­ she employed other girls to do the physical work, and managed them instead.¡±


    ¡°Smartdy. I don¡¯t see what this has to do with me, though.¡±


    ¡°The thing was, she made sure that anyone who worked for her was safe from the kind of nastiness she¡¯d suffered. It was that information, you see: it not only assured her future, but was a good way to keep her clients in line ¨C and, more to the point, she was prepared to use it to protect people who weren¡¯t in a position to protect themselves.¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re not listening, David. I don¡¯t see what any of this has to do with me.¡±


    Davidughed. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than that, Rose. I¡¯m quite sure did your homework on me and you figured out pretty quickly I¡¯m a potential client. That¡¯s true ¨C but I don¡¯t want to buy a girl. I want something else, so let¡¯s do away with hypotheticals. Let me tell you a real story, and how you might be able to help. About sixteen years ago I got into a rtionship with a woman which was¡­ unusual. There was something about us that we had to keep secret. Not even -¡®


    ¡°Are you talking about your sister?¡±


    David stared at her. He¡¯d known she would check up on him, but hadn¡¯t realised the extent of her information. Still, it only confirmed what he already knew of this woman: that she was smart, well informed and careful. He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think you knew that.¡±


    ¡°I put two and two together,¡± Rose conceded. ¡°You share the same address now, and it¡¯s unusual for a brother and sister to live together for so long. When you said you had a secret it didn¡¯t take much to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well ¨C Jennifer and I found each other, as it were. It was ¨C passionate. And itsted¡­ I mean it wasn¡¯t just a quick fumble. We found we were true soulmates.¡± He lifted his drink and observed the woman opposite him. ¡°Does that shock you?¡±


    Roseughed. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve seen or I¡¯ve heard just about everything there is to know about human rtionships, and a few more besides. Nothing shocks me. The fact that you are still together says something.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    David smiled ruefully. ¡°I wish my mother had thought the same. She found out about us and told a priest about us on her deathbed. I suppose she thought she was doing the right thing ¨C you know, absolution in the bosom of the church and all that.¡± He nced at her face. ¡°Are you religious?¡±

 Beyond Control:>>19

    ¡°Hell no, and especially after what I¡¯ve read in the papers for thest few years.¡±


    ¡°Well, unfortunately she chose the wrong priest. He decided he could use this juicy bit of information to ckmail Jennifer. He figured she¡¯de across with the goods so he propositioned her one night ¨C said that she¡¯d burn in hell if she didn¡¯t leave me, and that he could teach her to love again¡­ or something along those lines. He even suggested a time and ce to start her personal tuition.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°Shoved him backwards over a table and told him to keep his pious little prick in his pants.¡±


    Rose threw back her head andughed. ¡°Sounds like my kind of girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. But then the hate mail started, and the jobs dried up. She was ostracised in the streets and the house was vandalised. Nothing to pin it to him, of course, but we know who it was.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t go to the police.¡±


    ¡°No, for obvious reasons.¡± David sighed. ¡°I guess we could have put up with it, or perhaps moved away. We were talking about what to do when the assault happened.¡±


    Rose went still. ¡°What assault?¡±


    ¡°Four people kidnapped her on the way back home one night and they tied her up and cut off her hair. They intended to tar and feather her¡­ you know, the old medieval treatment to humiliate someone? Fortunately they decided that pouring boiling pitch on her head would kill her so they stripped her naked, pissed all over her and ran her out of town.¡± He stopped suddenly, the emotion welling up as he remembered that night. The little figure lying in a hospital bed her face as white as the bandages; the words she had said to him in her fear and confusion: words as jagged as shards of ss. It had robbed them of eleven years of happiness ¨C eleven years that could never be brought back. And then he had searched for her and, though a miracle, they hade back together. And now ¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, David.¡± Rose¡¯s hand was on his arm and her eyes were soft with concern. ¡°Nobody should ever have to put up with that.¡±


    ¡°We wed it back,¡± he said and his voice was husky with emotion. ¡°After years apart, we found each other and started again ¨C here, where we thought it was safe.¡± He shook his head. ¡°And it was, until a couple of weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jen went into one of the local churches for a friend¡¯s christening.¡± He smiled ruefully. ¡°The first she¡¯d been into since that night. It seemed safe enough ¨C a small parish during the day. The priest was young ¨C new to the job, so his boss decided toe along to officiate.¡±


    ¡°The same one,¡± Rose guessed. ¡°He came back.¡±


    David shrugged. ¡°It was probably just a coincidence. He¡¯s a Bishop now -¡® his voice turned bitter. ¡°The Most Reverend John S. Tobias. I ran a few checks on him¡­ nothing concrete, but there are whispers that he hasn¡¯t changed ¨C you know, still talking young parishioners into giving money or sexual favours. Needless to say, nothing ends up with the church, and he¡¯s still a senior member of the faith.¡± He stared into his drink for a moment, reflecting the injustice of it all. ¡°You¡¯d like to think that someone, somewhere, would have figured that he¡¯s a bad egg¡­ that the catholic church would have dealt with him. But -¡® he shook his head. ¡°Anyway, when Jen saw him she fainted and was carted off in an ambnce. He has that much effect on her.¡±


    ¡°But he can¡¯t be a threat to her now, surely? Now that you know who he is. You¡¯ve got influence, David ¨C you¡¯re not a young guy just starting out.¡±


    ¡°I said much the same to Jen,¡± David replied. ¡°And she said an interesting thing: ¡®he¡¯lle after me because he enjoyed it¡¯. I didn¡¯t believe her, until a couple of weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He broke into our house. I¡¯m sure it was him, though I can¡¯t prove it because the security system was ying up. The silent rm didn¡¯t work and only one of the cameras was functioning, and it didn¡¯t show his face ¨C but I know it was him¡­ the way he walks, his shape and figure. Besides, who breaks into a house in Toorak and spends most of the time in the bedroom without taking anything?¡±


    ¡°Does your sister know?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°She knows we had a break-in, but I didn¡¯t share my thoughts. She¡¯s a bright girl though, and she¡¯s probably figured it out.¡±


    ¡°What do you think he¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± David said. ¡°But for a Bishop to break into someone¡¯s house shows he¡¯s serious. He hates her, Rose, and he¡¯s a zealot which makes him doubly dangerous ¨C you know, he¡¯s instrument of the Lord¡¯s revenge and all that. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do, but I don¡¯t intend to sit around to find out.


    Rose thought for a moment. She could rte to what Jennifer Griffiths had been through, even though her circumstances had been different. Violence against women was abhorrent and she had no doubt of the truth of David¡¯s story. And she¡¯d seen men of the cloth in her agency, setting aside their outrements before rutting on the bed like animals; and the thing was, the next day they¡¯d happily pass judgement on fornicators and sinners in their congregations. She had no aspirations of the sanctity of the church or of those who administered it, and a zealot was the most unpredictable and dangerous of enemies.


    And as for David and his rtionship with his sister ¨C she¡¯d seen men role ying in her chambers, pretending the girl was a sibling or a mother, but it wasn¡¯t her job to judge. If David and Jennifer Griffiths were happy together and nobody got hurt, that was their business.


    ¡°So what can I do to help?¡± she asked simply.


    David nodded in gratitude. ¡°I was hoping that Bishop Tobias might be known to you¡­ that is, he might be a client.¡±


    ¡°And if he was?¡±


    ¡°Well ¨C just maybe you had a video of him doing something he shouldn¡¯t, or perhaps a couple of photos?¡± He nced at Rose¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t want money from him ¨C I just want to warn him off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a look. And how much do you think that might be worth, if I did?¡±


    David shrugged. ¡°Damned if I know ¨C this business is new to me. Name a fair price.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand. In used notes.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± He smiled in relief. ¡°I rather thought it would be more.¡±


    ¡°It should be,¡± Rose said, ¡°but I don¡¯t like bullies and you¡¯re a friend, so that¡¯s just to cover expenses. I¡¯ll give you a call when I have something.¡±


    *


    That evening Rose Mulquinney sat in the booth to watch one of her girls fucking.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in a secret alcove set behind the wall of the main bedroom that enjoyed an unimpeded view of the king-sized bed beyond. The one-way mirror through which she gazed was wide enough for two or three people to sit and watch the action, but today she was on her own, leaning forward slightly to observe the two bodies moving on the bed. The big video camera to her right hummed quietly, capturing everything she could see and hear for future use.


    The lights in the bedroom were dimmed but the room was bright enough to observe every detail. Rose allowed her eyes to move over the girl¡¯s body as she lowered herself onto the erect shaft of the figure beneath her. She could see the fine sheen of sweat on her golden skin and the gleam of moisture on her soft, pouting lips, and she observed her honey coloured eyes bright with lust as they gazed back at her, knowing that she was there and positioning her body to give the very best view of her coupling. Millie was one of the best ¨C not just for her looks but because she really enjoyed the work too.


    The man was on his back, his steadying hands on her waist as she impaled herself on him. Her ck hair movednguorously about her face and her full breasts swayed slightly as her body moved, the nipples erect with desire. Rose watched as the glistening shaft of his cock glided into the girl¡¯s body, levering aside the thick lips of her vulva. She could see how wet she was, too ¨C the juices leaking out, coating the shaft as it plunged into her, frothing to a white cream where their flesh met.


    Rose shifted in the seat slightly, opening her thighs and pushing her hips forward. Her hand moved to her crotch and her fingers brushed lightly over the thin, wet fabric of her pants. She slipped her hand under the stic and touched herself, her fingertips pressing lightly against her clitoris before edging downwards to enter the warmth of her pussy. She could feel the jolt of electricity the contact gave, the sudden suffusion of lust. How many times had she sat in this same chair, pleasuring herself as she watched her girls servicing carefully selected citizens of the city? When the man was important, as this one was, she would film him performing, cing the tape in the big safe in the corner as insurance for the future. And sometimes she would feel a special bond with the girl¡­ almost as if the thick rod in her body was gliding into her own wet channel. She felt it now, and it stirred her.


    She leaned forward, her lips slightly open and her breath panting softly. Millie was moving more quickly now, her body responding to what was happening, and Rose could see the discharge of their fucking ¨C a testament to the girl¡¯s growing excitement. She watched as the man lifted his head and suckled her right breast, his lips closing over the nipple to tease it, and through the speakers above her head she heard their coupling: the sighs of pleasure and the soft wet sucking of the girl¡¯s pussy as it gripped and released him.

 Beyond Control:>>20

    Millie was lifting herself higher now, to better savour the length and thickness of his shaft. As she raised her body upwards Rose could see his rod exposed, gleaming in the light until the rim of his helmet appeared, held only by the thick lips of her sex; and then she watched as the girl plunged downwards and the turgid flesh of his cock slithered back inside her slim, golden body, each stroke apanied by an explosive grunt of pleasure. Rose¡¯s fingers were busy too, easing into the wet channel of her own pussy in tune with the pration, and she envisaged that the wetness that she could feel on her fingers was the same as her employee¡¯s. She licked her lips, imagining the salty taste of the girl¡¯s juice, its texture oily on her tongue, dribbling thick and wet to the back of her throat.


    She could feel the growing whirlwind of her orgasm approaching and she slowed the frantic twitching of her fingers to control it. She wanted toe at the same time as them, to bond with the pleasure of their flesh¡­ to time the sping spasms of her own cunt to be at one with the frantic grasping of the one before her. She watched with hooded eyes as the girl leaned backwards, her body angled away from the mirror so that the man¡¯s cock was sliding into her at a different angle. She could see the shaved lips of her pussy moving with the stimulus of his pration: easing aside as he entered her, and sping at his rod as he withdrew. His body was twitching now as he reached for his climax, and Rose leaned forward even further to watch more closely.


    With exquisite timing the girl lifted herself to the extremity of his shaft and sped the trembling head in the tight portal of her vulva. She held her body still and milked his ns with her vaginal muscles, the lips fluttering around the bulbous head as her flesh stroked and suckled him like a mouth. For a moment he was rigid, his body drawn to the very brink of ecstasy, and then with a hoarse cry he came, spurting upwards into the soft, wet tube surrounding him. Rose imagined the hot jets of his sperm entering the girl¡¯s body, pooling at the entrance to her vagina, drawn out by the grasping lips of her cunt.


    With a soft cry of anguish Rose came, her fingers buried in her channel. A spurt of juice sttered out of her body over the soft cream leather of the seat. The jolts of pleasure rocked her body, one upon the other in waves of heat and white, grainy light. She watched as Millie came too, tripped over the edge by the warmth and volume of the seed being pumped into her; she heard the girl shriek and she watched the thick white strands of his cum being forced out of her body by the contraction of her cunt, spattering over the man¡¯s belly and trickling down the gleaming shaft in thick, clinging strands.


    For a long moment the three figures were frozen, each locked in the tight spiral of their pleasure, each savouring the spurting of their juices and the tight, rhythmic sping of their parts. And then the moment passed and the light and sounds of the day seeped back in to their consciousness, and they moved again.


    *


    She waited until the man had gone before she entered the bedroom. Millie was lying on the rumpled sheets with some crisp green banknotes scattered around her, and she looked up.


    ¡°He was old,¡± she said usingly. ¡°Why are they always old now?¡±


    Rose sat on the side of the bed. ¡°Because they are the important ones,¡± she said soothingly, ¡°the ones with money and influence. That was Justice Peter Cranbourne, and until about an hour ago he was a pir of respectability in the State¡¯s judicial system. He is a Supreme Court Judge, has a wife who moves in high circles and two virginal teenage daughters who go to Saint John¡¯s Academy for youngdies. And unlike some others in his profession he has been as clean as a new whistle ¨C no scandal, no girls and no bribes. Now, he¡¯s just a randy old Judge, just like the others.¡±


    Millieughed. Cranbourne¡¯s semen was still oozing from her vulva and she thought it felt just the same as any other man¡¯s, even if he was a Supreme Court Judge. ¡°Why do they do it?¡± she asked. ¡°Surely they must know that nothing is ever a secret.¡±


    Rose shrugged. ¡°If you saw his wife you¡¯d understand ¨C shagging her would be like buggering the Sphinx. And he¡¯s at that age where he looks in the mirror every morning and sees another chin on his face or bigger bags under his eyes, and he figures he¡¯d better have a bit of fun before it¡¯s toote.¡± She smiled. ¡°Everyone thinks its women who have a problem with ageing, but I think men worry about it more.¡±


    The girl nodded. It was a familiar story: older men in stale, empty marriages, aware of their mortality and prepared to pay for some delicious young thing with firm tits and a tight pussy to y with for a while.


    ¡°Well, at least he didn¡¯t have any strange fetishes,¡± Millie said. Judges were notorious for it ¨C thest one had asked to be put on a leash and punished like a dog, and she had heard of others who liked being whipped. Perhaps it was because they spent every day handing out sentences, so the idea of being receiving them was appealing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he does,¡± Rose replied. ¡°Even though he didn¡¯t ask you this time, I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll have some dirty little secret he wants to y out. They all do. Just give him a bit of time.¡± She leaned forward and patted the girl on her cheek. ¡°Now, clean up, sweetheart and get some rest. I have a special job for you¡­ something a bit different and one with a bonus if you pull it off ¨C and yes, he¡¯s a bit younger, too.¡±


    *****


    A weekter the Most Reverend John S. Tobias, Auxiliary Bishop in the Dioceses of Bunyong, slowly ced the phone on its cradle and stared out of the window.


    The call had been from one of his parishioners, a woman called Marie Sheldon with three children, who lived not far from where he now sat. She was a single mother, struggling under the crushing burden of raising her family and grateful for whatever scraps he was prepared to give ¨C a few dors here and there, some cast off clothing from the charity bin in the church, left-over food from his kitchen. In return she lifted her skirts whenever he called upon her.


    Marie had just asked for more money, but she was not a particrly good shag, he decided. She might have been once, but now she was usually too tired to do much more than lie underneath him, and her personal hygiene wasn¡¯t always that good. He wanted a younger, more energetic woman, with a bit more ss.


    As it happened, he had seen one during the servicest Sunday. She had been sitting in the front pew and was on her own, which was unusual. She was chastely dressed, but he saw the quality of her clothes was good, and she had the trappings of breeding and wealth. He¡¯d watched her as he gave his sermon and by the end of the service feltpelled to speak.


    In his normal fashion he stood on the steps of the church and greeted each of the congregation as they left. At first he thought he¡¯d missed her, but she appeared at the end of the queue and he saw that close up she was even more striking than he¡¯d first supposed.


    ¡°Thank you, your Eminence, for your words this morning.¡± Her voice was low pitched and the eyes that looked into his were a honey brown, like molten caramel. He was interested in her choice of words, too: ¡°Your Eminence¡¯ was reserved for Cardinals, those esteemed Princes of the Church. He was merely a Bishop, two rungs down the lesialdder, but ambition burned brightly in his chest and he liked hearing the title.


    ¡°You are wee, my child.¡± He took her proffered hand and held it. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you here before ¨C have you moved from another ce?¡±


    She shook her head, the dark curls glinting in the evening light. God, she was stunning. ¡°No, father. I found my local priest could not offer what I seek, and I feltpelled to move to another parish.¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°I really hope you will ept me here.¡±


    Her hand was warm and she made no move to release it from his grasp. Instead, her eyes were on his face ¨C bright, interested eyes that invitedment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that my child. Perhaps I can help? You are always wee to talk to me, here in the confessional or perhaps somewhere less¡­ intimidating, if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Eminence.¡± She released his hand and shuffled in her clutch purse for a moment before extracting a card. ¡°I would wee that, but I know you are a busy man. Perhaps, at your leisure, you could see your way to call me? It is a matter that weighs upon my mind and I would like to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tobias smiled reassuringly and watched as she walked away, her tight little buttocks moving alluringly under the skirt. It was an image he would revisit in the bath that evening to build a little fantasy. He nced down at the card, noting the heavy linen card and crisp embossed lettering: Amelia J. Cardoza, Physiotherapist. A professional woman, then. Smart and beautiful, and probably with money ¨C just as he liked them.


    They metter that week in a cafe in St Kilda ¨C a little way from where Tobias lived, but he thought it worth the journey. She¡¯d exined that her faith was gging and the conversation would perhaps be easier outside of the walls of a church, and he¡¯d agreed. She wore a simple cream dress with a pearl ne and earrings, and her fingernails were painted a soft shell pink to match her lipstick. The coal-ck tresses of her hair had been pinned up, highlighting the slender column of her neck. Tobias was into long necks and he felt his cock harden at the thought of gripping it as he fucked her.


    ¡°Can I get you a drink, your Eminence?¡±


    ¡°A coffee only, Miss Cardoza. I have other business to attend toter.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You must be a very busy man, in your position.¡±


    ¡°It has its moments.¡± He smiled reassuringly. ¡°Sometimes I long for the days when I was just a in parish priest ¨C life seemed so much simpler then.¡± He remembered the women he had known in that role too, and some of the memories they had given him ¨C like Mary McGinnis¡¯s pendulous breasts wobbling as he fucked her on the sofa, and Sylvia Robertson who feared pregnancy so had suggested other innovative ways he could take her. Such things had seemed perversions before then, but now they were a part of his sexual repertoire.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me Your Eminence, Miss Cardoza ¨C that is a term reserved for Cardinals. I am, s, only a Bishop.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>21

    ¡°Then what shall I call you?¡±


    Tobias considered quickly. He was happy to relinquish the trappings of his office for this woman but instinct warned him that she probably valued them. It would be better to wait, perhaps, to see what she wanted. ¡°The correct term is ¡®Your Excellency''¡±, he replied, ¡°but I find it a little over bearing. How about ¡®Your Grace¡¯?¡±


    The coffee arrived and he sipped it thoughtfully, regarding the young woman before him. ¡°You said the other day that your priest could not offer what you seek, Miss Cardoza,¡± he said gravely. ¡°May I ask what that is? Perhaps I can help.¡±


    Millie nodded. ¡°My parents, God rest their souls, were killed in a car ident a few years ago -¡® she acknowledged his murmur of sympathy with a small nod. ¡°They left me in a fortunate position ¨C a nice apartment and a considerable endowment, so I livefortably with no need to work.¡± She smiled ruefully. ¡°I suppose it is the dream of most people ¨C you know, not to have to worry about the future, and I am truly grateful for the Lord¡¯s providence. But despite my good fortune, I find my life empty¡­ lonely, even.¡± She sipped at her ss, her eyes on the Bishop¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve tried connecting with people, I really have, but in many cases I find my wealth is a barrier, and even where it is not, I find people shallow. Is that awful of me?¡±


    Tobias wondered about the professional title on her card, but let it pass. ¡°We can only find what we really desire in the bosom of the Church, Miss Cardoza, and sometimes not even then. I assume that¡¯s the problem you had with your Priest?¡±


    ¡°It was. He was content to talk in the confessional but would not engage beyond that.¡±


    ¡°And what sort of engagement did you expect?¡±


    ¡°Far more than he was prepared to offer, Your Grace.¡± She leaned forward and rested her hand on the sleeve of his jacket. ¡°I need someone in my life I can trust and respect. Someone who is pure in body and spirit, and will not take me or my possessions for granted.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tobias was keenly aware of the touch of her hand. Was it a simply a demonstration of trust in him, as a minister of the church, or was it something else? Perhaps a little sign that she craved more than words? He examined her face for clues but, unlike so many of the other women he had possessed, this one was difficult to read. Her honey coloured eyes were on his and in their depths he could only detect a glimmer of amusement and, perhaps, a flicker of promise. It was there for just an instant but was enough to elicit a tingle of excitement in his belly, just as a hunter might feel when he first sights his prey.


    ¡°The bible has many things to say about wealth,¡± Tobias continued, ¡°but the one I often think about is in the book of Revtions.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment, recalling the passage he required, and he quoted it in the honeyed tones of a sermon. ¡°You say, ¡°I am rich; I have acquired wealth and do not need a thing. But you do not realize that you are wretched, pitiful, poor, blind and naked.¡± He opened his eyes to see puzzlement on her face, and hurried to exin. ¡°Thenguage is divine, Miss Cardoza ¨C don¡¯t you think? And it perfectly describes most wealthy people ¨C but not you. I think you already understand the shallowness of wealth and the value of spiritualfort.¡±


    Millie nodded. ¡°I believe that is right, Your Grace, but it has been hard to find anyone who understands that.¡±


    ¡°Then I would be honoured if you would allow me to offer youfort and friendship, in whatever way you wish.¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgement and they were silent for a few moments. The cafe was busy and he saw that she scrutinised every person who came in, almost as if expecting someone she knew. He didn¡¯t mind ¨C it gave him a chance to study her carefully: the oval face set on a long, graceful neck; the full lips and high cheekbones giving a kind of regal appearance. He saw that her hair, which he¡¯d thought just pinned up, was exquisitely coiffured, with its intertwined in the dark glossy swirls. He noticed the expensive essories, too: the Dolce and Gabbana sunsses; the slim Paiget G watch, perfectly matching the silver earrings and pendant. Thetter was fashioned in the shape of a heart embracing the cross of Jesus, lying just above the hint of her cleavage. Simple jewellery that spoke of wealth, but without vulgarity. Everything about this woman reinforced his early impression of breeding and ss.


    Millie became aware of his scrutiny and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, your Grace, and I¡¯m happy to ept. Perhaps we might have dinner one evening? I live not far from here.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Maybe it would be better to get to know one another through the ministrations of the Church,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°I hold Mass in St Patrick¡¯s Cathedral every Sunday, though the mornings are busy. If you attended the evening service, I can offer counselling afterwards in my sacristy.¡± He watched her closely.


    She nodded slowly. ¡°Of course, Your Grace, if that is what you think. I¡¯ll be there this Sunday. May I take confession first?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, my child.¡± He nced at his watch. ¡°Now, I must go. I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you then.¡±


    Millie pressed her lips to the proffered episcopal ring, and watched as he walked away. Normally men were in a hurry to get into her bed, but this one seemed cautious. No matter ¨C there was no rush. She could be patient.


    *


    As he drove home, Bishop Tobias thought about the meeting he¡¯d just had. There was no doubt that Amelia Cardoza was an attractive woman, and if she really did want more than spiritual guidance he was perfectly positioned to provide it. He spent a pleasant few minutes thinking about her body what he would do to it if the opportunity presented itself.


    But there was something about the situation that urged caution. Her story was usible but her eyes disturbed him: those almond-shaped eyes, with honey irises shot through with strands of filigree gold. They should have been filled with expression ¨Cughter, sadness, apprehension or desire. They should have been windows into her soul, the means to express all that was happening behind that beautiful face: but they were not. A word popped into his mind to describe them: predatory. They were eyes of a leopard ¨C t, vignt, calcting, cold; taking in everything but giving little in return. The eyes of a hunter.


    For the first time Tobias felt a prickle of real apprehension ¨C she was delicious, it was true, but with an aura of danger. He would need to be careful, and, if his suspicions were true, he could show no mercy. He would fuck her bloody and leave her to crawl into a gutter, regretting she¡¯d ever met him, and he would move on to safer, sweeter prey. He felt his senses quicken. This was going to be fun.


    The thought of taking her forcefully reminded him of his first sexual conquest, with his cousin Suzannah. She¡¯d been a in faced girl but there was nothing wrong with her body, which was luscious. Better still, she was just beginning to explore her sexuality, which gave that delicious blend of ignorance, innocence and unrequited desire. Suzannah Wilson had been ripe for the taking, even though she hadn¡¯t realised it.


    He¡¯d put up with her teasing for a week or two, waiting for the right moment. It came one evening when the parents went to a movie and they were alone, something Suzy had seemed happy with ¨C to begin with at least. She¡¯d hooked into the wine cask in the fridge and thenughingly suggested an impromptu striptease to ¡®see what each of us has got.¡¯ But the young John hadn¡¯t been interested in games and, after subduing her with a blow to the side of the head, had tied her to a bed and fucked her vaginally for an hour or so, before finishing off in her ass. He could still remember the tightness of those two virginal rings, and her shrieks as he took her in each one.


    The sound of a car horn broke his chain of thought and Bishop Tobias waved an apology and drew away from the green light. He recalled with satisfaction the final moments with his cousin ¨C the long jets of his seed entering her body, the groan of utter dismay as she felt them. He recalled the whiteness of it, dribbling from her anus as he withdrew; and hisughter as he watched her curl up, sobbing. He wondered what had happened to Suzy: the family had moved to Perth shortly afterwards and not a word of what happened had ever been said. It was as it should have been ¨C she was just a cheap tart who had deserved everything he¡¯d done to her. And it had been prophetic, too, as she¡¯d shown him just how strong he was, and how he could take whatever he wanted. It was something he¡¯d never forgotten.


    As he locked his car in the underground car park and walked to his lift, John Tobias thought how he¡¯d used those skills for most of his life, and how he would use them again. Not necessarily for Millie Cardoza, who might yet be what she said she was, but certainly for Jennifer Griffith. He had ns for her, and it was going to be a hell of a ride.


    *****


    ¡°We¡¯ve got it,¡± Rose Mulquinney said.


    David felt a surge of excitement at her words. ¡°Is it enough?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Everything you ever dreamed of and more. You can bury the prick, if you want to.¡± She paused delicately. ¡°This is pretty sensitive stuff, though. Perhaps we should meet¡­ there¡¯s things best not said over the phone.¡±


    They met at the same cafe, Rose waiting for him at a secluded table with a smile and a kiss on the cheek. She¡¯d already organised drinks and she sipped hers quietly, waiting for him to speak.


    He settled in his chair and regarded her appreciatively, noting the perfect hair and make-up and the expensive dress. Thisdy had a hell of a lot of ss, despite the stigma of her profession. ¡°How are you Rose?¡±


    ¡°Good thanks. And you?¡±


    He grimaced briefly. ¡°Too busy. I¡¯d like to slow down the world and get off for a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    ¡°Not up to me, my friend, and business is business. Speaking of which, how is yours?¡±


    Rosie smiled. ¡°Booming. You know the old expression? Nothing is more certain than death and taxes?¡± she saw him nod. ¡°Well, they should have added a third ¨C that rich old men will always be happy to buy young pussy.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°God is cruel, isn¡¯t he, to keep men¡¯s sex drive going even when their bodies are old and wrinkled. Maybe he should turn it off at 70.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>22

    ¡°Then I¡¯d be out of business ¨C most of my clients are over that.¡± She looked around the room. ¡°Just like in here. I guess it¡¯s indicative of our ageing poption.¡±


    ¡°What do your girls think about going with old guys?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°They get very well paid to do a job, and if they don¡¯t like it they can always look for another. Besides, older men tend to be more docile, and don¡¯tst as long.¡±


    ¡°How did our friend do?¡±


    Rosie examined him quizzically. ¡°Do you know anything about him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more than I told you.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s different David¡­ not to look at, nor in his speech or mannerisms, but -¡± she stared across the room for a moment, thinking. ¡°I put one of my best girls onto the job ¨C not just to do the deed, but to be the honey trap. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve done that, and I thought it would be pretty easy.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°If you saw Millie, you¡¯d know what I mean. There¡¯s not many men would pass up the opportunity if she offered herself. Surprisingly, it took three meetings before she got him in the sack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why he¡¯s different though, is it?¡±


    Rosie sighed. ¡°No. She saw me afterwards and asked that she never be assigned to him again.¡±


    ¡°Is that unusual?¡±


    ¡°asionally we¡¯ll take a client off our books altogether, but that means he doesn¡¯t get toe back at all. It¡¯s very rare for one of my girls to refuse to service a particr client.¡±


    David had never thought about the operation of a brothel before and was intrigued. ¡°What would make you take a client off your books?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If their personal hygiene isn¡¯t up to scratch, or they start asking the girls to do something we don¡¯t cater for.¡± She saw his expression ¡°You know, like bringing their Doberman Pinscher in on the act, or wanting to tie their girl up with barbed wire before they shag her.¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡± David was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s not much nice about men, is there?¡±


    Rose smiled. ¡°On the contrary ¨C ny five percent of them are lovely, and I¡¯ve got a new Porche Cayman parked outside to prove it. But then there¡¯s the others.¡±


    ¡°And where does our friend fit in on the spectrum?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, David. He didn¡¯t do anything untoward.¡± She nodded at the little thumb drive on the table in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you watch that.¡±


    ¡°So why did Millie want to be taken off the case?¡±


    Rose shrugged. ¡°She said he was weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird? How?¡±


    ¡°I asked her the same thing and she couldn¡¯t really exin. She just said he was very charming when they met, but as she got to know him she realised he was evil. It¡¯s not a word I¡¯ve ever heard my girls use before.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Evil, and Millie is not one for fancifulnguage, so I believe her. She also said he was malevolent, like a poisonous spider waiting in a corner of his web to kill something.¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t hurt her?¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°No. But when you watch the video I think you¡¯ll understand what Millie was saying. You see, my clients want the girls to like them ¨C it¡¯s an ego trip¡­ you know, young girl fancies older man. It makes them feel good, so they work at making the rtionship work, even if it¡¯s only for an hour or two in a bed. But this guy didn¡¯t care ¨C he was utterly ambivalent. He didn¡¯t hurt her, but I don¡¯t think he would have minded if he had. He was¡­ indifferent to her.¡± She reached forward and grasped David¡¯s hand. ¡°I think you¡¯re right to be worried about him, and I think you need to be careful.¡±


    David squeezed her fingers and sat back in his chair to think. He didn¡¯t know Bishop John Tobias. He¡¯d never even seen him, but he remembered how he¡¯d manipted Jennifer all those years ago, with his grandiose sense of self-righteousness and utterck of remorse as he dismantled her life with lies and innuendo. What he¡¯d just heard added to the picture: of a man who had few emotions, prepared to take what he wanted without a shadow of guilt. These were the characteristics of a psychopath, and David felt a tingle of apprehension go down his spine.


    ¡°Did he preach religion to Millie?¡± he asked.


    Rose shook her head. ¡°She pretended to be a fervent Christian who wanted the closepanionship of a priest, and he responded to that ¨C you know, offering his personalfort on behalf of the church and so on. But once he figured she was good for the sack he dropped that charade.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Millie asked him to wear his lesiastical robes while he screwed her, but he didn¡¯t, more¡¯s the pity. It would have looked good on the video.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s still a Bishop of the Catholic church who is quite prepared to break his vows of celibacy ¨C not to mention ckmail, extortion and theft.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Millie sat in his cathedral a couple of times when he was officiating. She said he presented as a pious man whose sermons were full of the righteousness of God and what will happen to those who break Hisws. The fact that he¡¯s lining his pockets and getting his end away in the process doesn¡¯t seem to worry him a bit. That¡¯s why he¡¯s dangerous, David ¨C he utterly believes he can do whatever he wants, and he¡¯s totally immoral.¡±


    David nodded slowly. It was clear that Jen had been right: Tobias woulde after her. He¡¯d been capable of violence fourteen years ago, and would certainly be capable of it now. He might even be nning how to harm her right now.


    He reached into his pocket and slid a thick envelope across the table. ¡°Thanks, Rose,¡± he said, ¡°here¡¯s what we agreed on. Cash, and no questions ever asked.¡±


    ¡°And here¡¯s what you wanted.¡± She picked up the thumb drive and handed it to him. ¡°I hope it works for you.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    Rose drained her ss and stood up. ¡°If you ever need anything, just let me know,¡± she said softly. ¡°I mean anything at all, David. We¡¯re old friends, don¡¯t forget, and friends need each other.¡± The look in her eyes made the meaning clear.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For a moment David was taken by surprise, but then he remembered the stories he¡¯d heard of this woman: bright, sessful and¡­ alone. He suddenly realised that for all her wealth and beauty the number of people who liked and respected her, as he did, were probably few, and she would value that. She must get lonely sometimes.


    A vision of Jennifer¡¯s face slid into his mind: soft, lovable, dependable Jen, with her beautiful nature and a generous spirit. ¡°I have all I need,¡± he replied gently, ¡°but thank you, Rose, I really mean that. I hope we can stay in touch.¡±


    He watched her walk away, and his mind turned towards the problem of the Bishop. Neither he nor his sister had wanted this fight and would have been happy to drop it if Tobias had left them alone. But what he had just learned told him the stakes were too high to sit and hope for a good oue. He must take the initiative and put a stop to it once and for all.


    He stared at the little drive in his hand. If Rose was right it could be the answer, but he just had to think of a way to make sure it was.


    *****


    The Most Reverend Peter Delgigante, Archbishop of the Diocese of Bunyong, settled himself behind his desk and waited for his visitor to arrive. The room was sparsely furnished, which suited his austere lifestyle: a simple desk unadorned by trinkets or ornaments, a wardrobe in which he kept his gowns and a set of civilian clothing, and a sideboard containing the outrements of his profession.


    His eyes rested on the far wall for a moment, regarding therge wooden crucifix affixed there. His predecessor had had a smaller one but the Archbishop Delgigante¡¯s eyesight was not good and he liked to be able to discern the figure of Christ upon it without having to change his sses.


    There was a tap on the door and Deacon Williams ushered in his visitor: a youngish man, smartly dressed and with a pleasant face. Peter rose to his feet and greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Griffiths, wee to my Dioceses ¨C please, have a seat.¡± He waited until the figure was settled before resuming his own chair on the far side of the desk.


    ¡°I must say,¡± he remarked, ¡°your visit is something of a mystery to me. Most visitors let us know what it is they wish to discuss, or at least hint at the subject. You, on the other hand, are an enigma, Mr. Griffiths, as you say it is a matter of the utmost urgency but have declined to say why.¡± He smiled to rob his words of any offence.


    David nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you for seeing me at such short notice, Your Eminence, and I apologise for not being a little more open. It is not only an urgent matter, but one of considerable sensitivity, as you will see.¡± He stooped to the briefcase beside his chair and extracted arge man envelope. ¡°I understand that Bishop John Tobias is an Auxiliary Bishop in your Archdioceses?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    ¡°And that you, as a more senior official of the catholic church are his superior?¡±


    The Archbishop shook his head. ¡°Technically, no. Bishops in Australia have only the Holy Father as their superior ¨C but as he is an Auxiliary Bishop in my Archdioceses he reports to me in administrative matters.¡±


    ¡°So how would discipline be enforced in the case where a Bishop is found to have breached the oaths of his office?¡±


    ¡°If this is about sexual abuse then the Holy Father has recently issued guidance for cases where Bishops have failed to properly handle them. It provides for an investigation by four Vatican offices who have the power to remove him from office, if need be.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>23

    ¡°And if it was of a criminal nature?¡±


    The Archbishop steepled his fingers and examined David pensively for a moment. ¡°I assume you are going to tell me something about Bishop Tobias?¡±


    ¡°I am, but first I wish to know how a seriousint will be handled.¡±


    ¡°We would first establish beyond reasonable doubt whether it had any basis ¨C and then, assuming it did, we would refer the matter to Rome.¡±


    ¡°And how long would that take?¡±


    The churchman shrugged. ¡°These things have to be done thoroughly.¡± He smiled disarmingly at his visitor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me specifically what yourint against Bishop Tobias is? Perhaps then I can give you a more urate assessment of what might ur, if it is indeed a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with him?¡±


    ¡°If you mean do I know him, then yes. As I said, he is one of my Auxiliary Bishops so I work with him on a regr basis.¡±


    David opened the envelope and withdrew a sheaf ofrge photographs. ¡°I¡¯m afraid these will be distasteful, Your Eminence, but they will serve to show you the kind of man Tobias is. When you have examined them, I will tell you more about what he has done.¡±


    The Archbishop examined the first image and David saw his mouth twist in disgust. It was razor sharp, and showed Tobias standing naked with his erect organ buried in the throat of a young woman kneeling before him. His eyes were on her face and his mouth was open, as if he was emitting a sound of pleasure.


    ¡°Look at his face, your Grace,¡± David said. ¡°Is that Bishop John Tobias?¡±


    ¡°I think it is.¡± The voice was hushed.


    ¡°Then please examine the remaining photographs.¡± David had extracted the still images from the video, choosing different scenes to graphically demonstrate the Bishop¡¯s appetite: his cock about to plunge into her wet vagina; her tonguepping at the ns, and, in a particrly explicit shot, the moment he ejacted into her gaping anal chasm. In each photograph his face was clear.


    ¡°These were taken just under two weeks ago at an apartment in Melbourne,¡± David said quietly.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°Does it matter? He believed her to be a member of his congregation.¡±


    ¡°But she was not.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, she was. She¡¯d attended a number of services at St. Patrick¡¯s Cathedral, coincidentally on days that Tobias was officiating. He singled her out after one of them and suggested they meet.¡± David nodded at the images. ¡°In effect, he preyed upon a member of his congregation, and that¡¯s what happened three weekster.¡±


    The archbishop sat back in his chair and examined the crucifix on the far wall for a few moments, as if seeking guidance. ¡°How do I know that these are genuine?¡± he asked at length.


    Davidughed in disbelief. ¡°Are you suggesting I have doctored this evidence to falsely use Tobias?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr Griffiths. But I do know that in this digital age photographs can be manipted to show whatever you want. We would not want to falsely use a senior member of our faith without considering every option.¡±


    ¡°I can show you the written testimony of this woman, if you don¡¯t believe your eyes,¡± David said hotly. He paused for a few moments to calm himself. ¡°But first let me tell you a little more about Bishop Tobias. Fifteen years ago he was a Parish Priest in the Dioceses of Sandhurst. While he was there he reportedly had sexual congress with a number of female parishioners, and was extorting others for money or other favours. That is a matter which the church may wish to investigate, but of more concern he attempted to ckmail another young woman into having sexual rtions with him. She refused, and over the next few weeks he conducted a vendetta against her, culminating in a serious physical assault. She was lucky to escape with her life.¡±


    ¡°Did she press any charges against him?¡±


    ¡°She did not. The police wanted to intervene but she simply wished to move to a safe ce ¨C and did, for fifteen years. But recently Tobias found out where she lived, and he has resumed that vendetta. I believe he means to harm her.¡±


    The archbishop observed his visitor shrewdly. ¡°And this woman is a friend or rtive of yours?¡±


    ¡°I know her.¡± David said carefully.


    ¡°And you have hired someone to produce these filthy images to discredit him.¡±


    David felt the hot tide of anger consume him. ¡°I have brought you irrefutable evidence of the moral degradation of Tobias,¡± he replied crisply. ¡°It is proof of his utter disregard for the sanctity of his office, the sacred vows he has taken, or the welfare of anybody other than himself. I have also warned you that he is likely to perpetrate an act of extreme violence on another woman, and I will hold you responsible if shees to harm.¡± He stared at the Archbishop angrily. ¡°So far you have done nothing but defend this man -¡± he gestured at the image of the Bishop on the desk, ¡°and you have shown no concern for what he is doing in that picture, nor for the safety of an innocent woman in danger from him.¡±


    ¡°I have not yet decided what to do, Mr Griffiths,¡± the Archbishop raised his hands in defence, ¡°but as I said earlier, we must be reasonably certain that the allegations are valid.¡±


    David flung a thumb drive on the desk. ¡°Here is the full video of your boy having sex. I hope you have a strong stomach, Your Grace, because it runs for nearly an hour, and he has a voracious appetite.¡± He stood up. ¡°You have 24 hours to tell me what you intend to do about him, and the threat he represents. If not, I can assure you that the photographs will find their way to the Media.¡±


    ¡°If you do that you would be leaving yourself open to litigation, Mr Griffiths. I don¡¯t advise -¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I would wee that, especially so soon after our Royal Commission into sexual abuse in the church?¡± David leaned over the desk, his eyes like steel chips. ¡°Perhaps you have forgotten there is a Cardinal of the Catholic Church in an Australian goal right now for abusing two choir boys twenty years ago. And he¡¯s still on your payroll ¨C the Church has steadfastly refused to acknowledge his crimes, even though he is a convicted paedophile. So, bring it on, Your Grace, and I will see both you and Tobias in court ¨C I¡¯m sure the general public will enjoy reading of how little you have learned.¡±


    The older man rose to his feet and watched his visitor storm from the room. When he agreed to see David Griffiths it had crossed his mind the matter might be serious, and so it was ¨C but not irrevocable. He sank back into his chair and, after a few minutes thought, picked up the phone and began to talk. He doubted if Griffiths would carry out the threat, and perhaps this matter could be solved simply by moving Tobias to another ce.


    *


    ¡°Jesus H. Christ!¡± The expletive boomed around the back garden of thefortable home in uptown Melbourne, causing several of the neighbours to stop in dismay.


    The voice was that of Bishop Tobias, who didn¡¯t normally spheme, but today was an exception. He let loose with another string at only slightly less volume, but it did little to appease him. ¡°Holy Mother of God! Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    The cause of his consternation was the newspaper on his table, a respected publication which he liked to read early on Saturdays. He had settled down on his verandah and had a spoonful of cereal half way to his lips when his eye fell on a front page that literally stopped his heart for a moment.


    The banner headline seemed to leap out of the paper in letters a foot high: ¡®BISHOP OF SHAME¡¯, and Tobias felt the shock of them like a punch to the belly. Below it was a photograph of a girl kneeling on a bed, her face pressed into the mattress and hands clutching the rumpled sheets in tight little fists of pain. Behind her was the figure of a man, both hands grasping her hips and his loins thrust against her buttocks in an unmistakable act of coption. He was staring at the camera with an expression of dark rapture on his face, and his features were as clear as day. Below the image his name was printed inrge, bold letters: Bishop John Tobias.


    Having vented his first emotion, Tobias read the story with a hollow feeling in his gut: how a senior member of the church had been uncovered as a fornicator, with details of his tryst. It went on to hint at his past, too: of allegations of ckmail and theft, coercion and adultery. There was a picture of his house and the question of how his modest sry could afford it, and images too of Marie Sheldon and her sordid tale of how the Bishop of Bunyip had bullied her into sex, and the things he did to her. It was all there,id out for the world to see.


    He was interrupted by the telephone ringing and with trembling fingers he read the screen: Cranbrook, David. He was Archbishop of Sydney and was the ranking official of the catholic church in Australia. He was also known as an upromising man who did not tolerate fools dly and was one of the few who frightened him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tobias pressed the phone to his ear. ¡°Have you seen the news this morning?¡± The voice was hard. No salutation, no pleasantries.


    ¡°I have, your Eminence. There is not a shred of -¡±


    ¡°That is to be determined, Bishop Tobias. In the meantime I have just been instructed by the Vatican that your case is to be investigated. You are therefore stood down from all your duties and are to make yourself avable to these officials, or their agents, to get to the bottom of these vile usations. You are not to set foot in any church or cathedral in your Diocese or any other, until this matter is concluded. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°But I am innocent.¡±

 Beyond Control:>>24

    ¡°Then you have nothing to fear. In the meantime, the guidelines contained in the Holy Father¡¯s apostolic letter will be followed. You are familiar with those?¡±


    ¡°A little, your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°Then read them carefully.¡± There was a moment of silence and Tobias thought the conversation had ended, but the voice continued. ¡°I suggest you remain in your home, out of sight. Do not speak to anybody about this matter, and especially members of the media. I expect they will be at your door as we speak.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°And if there is a miscarriage of justice and these usations are upheld?¡±


    ¡°Then you will be emunicated from the Church.¡±


    Tobias set the phone down and walked in a daze to the front of the house. There was a sharp knock on the door and without thinking he opened it to be confronted by a young woman with a microphone in her hand. For a moment he stared at her. She was young, d in a dress that disyed her cleavage, and her eyes were bold.


    She thrust the microphone towards his face. ¡°Bishop Tobias?¡± she asked, ¡°what do you have to say about the allegations in the papers this morning? Are they true? Do you know Marie Sheldon?¡± Behind her were a dozen others and he shrank from the sh of their cameras and the mour of their questions.


    He mmed the door and stood back, his heart hammering. God Jesus, it was a nightmare. The face of the reporter was etched in his brain like a strobe in a darkened room, her mouth twisted as she hurled vile questions into his face. And the pack behind her, baying like rapid dogs, screaming out his name, shoving their cameras forward to intimidate him, to capture anything they could use against him. These were not normal people ¨C they were godless barbarians, uncaring of the truth or of his moral righteousness. These were people who stop at nothing to tear down his life. He thought of all that he had amassed: the beautiful cars, the house he now stood in, the secret bank ounts. All that would go, and he would have nothing.


    He scurried to the lounge and flicked on the television, cringing as his face appeared. A newsreader was mouthing something, her scarlet lips moving she spoke. The image cut to historical footage of himself as a young priest and then forward to his ordination as a Bishop in the cathedral, dressed in liturgical vestments and smiling to the congregation as he led a procession through the Nave; and then it cut to Marie being interviewed outside her shabby house.


    Tobias turned up the volume just in time to hear the question. ¡°And do you think you are the only woman he has done this to?¡±


    ¡°No. He often spoke of others, when we were¡­ doing it. He liked to boast, to show that he had power over people.¡± Her voice choked and was silent for a few moments, her face stricken. ¡°Uh, you know, women like me, who had trusted him.¡±


    ¡°And what did he make you do?¡±


    ¡°Everything. He said it would be a mortal sin if I didn¡¯t do what he wanted.¡±


    ¡°So he had sex with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marie whispered, ¡°when the baby asleep in his crib next to the bed.¡±


    The camera cut to a close up of her face, the red-rimmed eyes, the shattered expression, and Tobias was filled with a scalding flood of loathing. The bitch! Hadn¡¯t he given her sour when others would not? Hadn¡¯t he ordered the catholic primary school to take her snotty kids for nothing? And to give her a sense of worth he¡¯d even endured her bby body ¨C but this was what she did in return.


    The television image switched to the room where he¡¯d fucked Millie Cardoza, showing two bodies writhing naked on the bed. Their faces were obscured but the context was clear, and Tobias¡¯ anger red to white-hot incandescence. It was her ¨C the other whore who had set out to trap him, to take away everything he had earned, to bring him to nothing.


    He crossed quickly to the hallway and unlocked the corner cupboard to lift out the shotgun, tearing open a box of cartridges with frantic fingers to stuff them in his pocket. In his mind he could see the twisted, painted faces of the two whores who sought to bring him down and he was filled with resolve to smite them. ¡°It is mine to avenge, Lord,¡¯ he whispered and broke open the gun, the empty breeches like two dead eyes staring up at him. ¡°¡­ and I will repay.¡± The shells slid in smoothly, blood red against the cold ck metal, and he snapped the gun shut with a metallic click and giggled as hepeted the quote: ¡°And their doom rushes upon them.¡±


    Through the curtained windows he could see the cameras, the lights, the paparazzi spilling over his driveway andwn. It reminded him of a pack of hungry sharks and his anger zed like a wildfire in a gale. These were godless men and women uninterested in the truth, and they deserved to fall.


    The Jaguar was in his garage and he climbed behind the wheel, starting the engine and engaging gear. He waited until the door was just open and floored the elerator, scattering people like broken puppets as he burst through them. The car screamed into the road and heughed shrilly at the bodies littering the driveway behind him, correcting the oversteer and roaring through the street. It was good. It was right they should suffer. What had the Lord God said? ¡®Vengeance is mine¡¯¡­ but He was not here and so it must fall to his agent, and he was doing it well.


    The lock of Marie Sheldon¡¯s door burst open at the st, and she cowered in the kitchen as he faced her. She saw his pale, sweating face and his lips moving, cursing; spittle on his chin and his eyes wild with madness. The muzzles of the gun seemed huge as he thrust it towards her¡­ and then there was nothing.


    Tobias dipped his fingers in the pool of blood and wiped them on the doorframe, left and right and above. ¡°And they shall take of the blood, and strike it on the two side posts and on the upper door post of the houses,¡± he whispered, andughed at how cleverly the bible guided him. He broke open the gun to reload it and strode to the car scowling at the neighbours peering over the fence, and a picture of Millie Cardoza entered his mind. And I shall burn thine house with fire and I will cause thee to cease from ying the harlot, and thou shalt give no hire any more.


    The car shot forward and he giggled, a little high pitched sound as he contemted what he would do to her.


    *


    David Griffiths was in his kitchen when the telephone rang. He nced at the screen and smiled.


    ¡°Hi Rose.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the house, David! Get Jennifer and get out!¡±


    ¡°What? Why? What¡¯s hap-¡±


    ¡°Tobias might being for you with a gun. Ring me when you¡¯re clear.¡±


    ¡°All right. Call the police.¡±


    David raced upstairs to the bedroom and flung open the door. Jen was sitting at her dressing table naked, and she turned in rm as he burst in. ¡°We have to leave, right now,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any -¡±


    ¡°Now, Jen! We are in danger.¡± He seized her shoulders and shook her. ¡°Now! Get dressed, quickly ¨C shorts and top only. Meet me in the garage in one minute.¡±


    The engine of the Mercedes GLE Coupe was already running and David watched as she flung open the door and climbed in. She nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    David pressed the garage remote and spoke quickly as the door began to open. ¡°Tobias might be on the way here. He¡¯s armed.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Rose called. She said to get out if we want to live, so I guess it¡¯s -¡± His eyes fell on the driveway ahead. ¡°Oh, Jesus!¡±


    A cream Jaguar had appeared at the far end of the driveway, travelling fast, and in a moment of absolute certainty David knew it was him. ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted. ¡°Hide in the cer and call the cops. I¡¯ll hold him off.¡± He waited until Jen had scrambled free and floored the elerator.


    In the moment before the collision David saw his face. He was grinning, his lips drawn back, teeth bared and eyes wide and staring ¨C ck, lifeless orbs that bridged the narrowing gap as the two cars roared towards each other. The collision was immense and David was flung forward, the air bag punching him hard in the face and chest, and the car was filled with white vapour. He heard the hammer blow of the impact, and then silence save for the ticking of cooling metal, and his hands scrabbled for the seat belt release to get out, to get to the other car before Tobias could pick up the gun.


    The bag had deted now and through the windshield he saw Tobias moving, mirroring his own efforts to escape. His door was jammed and David saw him struggling to open it but it was hopelessly twisted. I¡¯m safe, he thought. He can¡¯t get out, and the police will be here soon.


    For a few moments the two men stared at each other only a few feet apart, and then Tobias reached beside him and raised the shotgun. The first shot punched a hole through the Jaguar¡¯s windscreen and frosted his own, and he knew the second would follow. He flung himself sideways as it struck, showering him with ss and stic, and the car rocked with the impact of the shot as it tore through the structure.


    In the sudden silence he heard the snick of the opening gun, and Tobias¡¯ high pitched giggle as he fed two new shells into the breech, and he wriggled though the gap between the two shredded seats to fall into the floor well as he fired again.


    ¡°You are an abomination,¡± the Bishop shouted. ¡°A fornicator, who must be sent to hell.¡± He giggled again, and broke the gun to reload.


    David felt pain in his back where ricocheting pellets had struck him, and he knew he must get out. He reached up and flung open the back door, waiting for the impact of the next two rounds before wriggling forwards over the lip and onto the ground. He nced quickly at the Jaguar, seeing the barrels emerge though the shattered windscreen, and he ducked and ran, travelling sideways to afford a moving target as the shotgun boomed again.


    The impact was immense and it flung David sideways across the driveway and into the flower bed. Hey there for a moment staring up at the two cars, watching the barrels try to seek him out ¨C but Tobias could not traverse the weapon far enough. A monstrous pain seized him and he screamed, his fingers clutching at the shredded flesh of his leg, but he knew he must move and so dragged himself away from the vehicle to leave a scarlet smear of blood on the earth below.

 Beyond Control:>>25

    Behind him he heard the rendering of metal as the Jaguar door finally opened, and then the crunch of footsteps on the gravel.


    ¡°You are fornicators,¡± the Bishop said again. His voice was measured ¨C perhaps even more terrifying in its normality. ¡°You and your whore sister.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, Tobias.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I doubt it. You, on the other hand -¡± the barrels swung down towards his head.


    David closed his eyes and waited for oblivion. There was a metallic click and he opened them again to see the Bishop smiling down at him.


    ¡°Oops¡­ not loaded. How silly of me.¡± He rummaged in his pocket and fed a single remaining shell into a breech.


    ¡°Tell your sister toe out, and I will spare you.¡±


    ¡°Get fucked.¡±


    The Bishopughed. ¡°Tell her, or I¡¯ll blow off your other leg.¡± He rested the barrel on the bloodied flesh and watched while David writhed in agony. ¡°Tell her now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here. She left this morning.¡±


    Only one round left ¨C save it for the whore. ¡°Liar!¡± he hissed, ¡°I saw her with you, and now you will burn, I think.¡± He walked slowly to the Jaguar and carried the stic jerrycan of fuel to where Davidy. The top was tight and he put the shotgun down, humming softly to himself as he unscrewed the lid, and grunting in satisfaction at the acrid stink of the gasoline. What had Hebrews said about it? ¡®For our God is a consuming fire¡¯. And there was enough fuel here to devour this wretch and his sinning slut sister together. Yes, that would be good ¨C to burn them together, fused in death as they had been in life. Perhaps ¨C


    The little . 22 bullet struck his elbow and shattered it and he screamed in pain, turning to see what had hit him. Jennifer Griffiths was striding across thewn, the little target rifle in her hands. She stopped to work the bolt and fire, and he felt the strike of another bullet into the rubbery muscle of his chest. It was like the sting of a bee and heughed hysterically.


    ¡°Come to me, you harlot!¡± he shouted, ¡°yes,e to me and perish with your brother.¡± The shotgun was at his feet and he bent to retrieve it with his left hand, his fingers clumsy and slick with blood, and it was heavy. He saw she was dressed in shorts and a thin top and her legs were bare: those long, glorious legs that should have been opened for him, and he giggled. Perhaps he might take her still, before she burned.


    The shotgun was up now, his finger fumbling for the trigger when she fired again. The bullet entered through the thin wall of his belly and struck his spine, severing it, and he copsed like a sack of potatoes to lie on his back to stare up at her as she approached. In the distance he could hear sirens, but there was no pain, and he watched as she kicked away the gun and ran the three steps to her brother.


    Jen tore off her blouse and wound it around David¡¯s leg just below the knee, talking to him as he drifted into unconsciousness. ¡°Stay with me, David. Stay with me. You¡¯re safe now.¡± The flesh was mangled and there were splinters of bone in it, and the oozing blood was as thick and dark as tar. ¡°Stay with me my love.¡±


    Behind her, John Tobias dragged himself to the fallen jerrycan. It was on its side, the gas still dribbling out into a little pool, but he saw there was enough for his task and she was close by now. With clumsy fingers he extracted the lighter from his left pocket and lifted it to the nozzle, and he lit the me.


    *


    Hardware Lane in Melbourne was full of pedestrians on that glorious Spring morning. The sun was nting through the leafy green trees and the Petunias in their baskets were filled with red and yellow and crimson, and the little cafes were bustling with people looking for a good coffee or a meal.


    The waitress, a pretty little thing with dimples, had just left two cappinos on the table and Jennifer smiled at the searching look her new friend had given the young woman. I suppose, she thought, if you¡¯re running a business like hers you¡¯re always looking for talent: or perhaps the girl was already working for her, and serving tables during the day to earn a little extra. No matter. She picked up the spoon and dabbed it into her froth and smiled.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s business, Rose?¡±


    ¡°Busy. I think, next to the burial business, there¡¯ll always be a brisk trade in what I do.¡± Sheughed softly ¨C well, there¡¯s an idea ¨C perhaps I¡¯ll open up a nursery on one side of the shop and an undertakers on the other¡­ sort of cradle to grave care, so to speak.¡±


    Jen smiled at the image. ¡°And the new premises?¡±


    ¡°Nearly done. The old bastard did us a favour with that firebomb ¨C we were able to buy the ce next door and expand.¡± She sipped her coffee. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and see it when we¡¯re ready? I¡¯m thinking of putting on drinks for a few special friends.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t take pictures of me. How is Millie?¡±


    ¡°Moved on to greener pastures. Luckily she¡¯d just stepped out for a bite to eat or she would have been crispy bacon.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes met her younger friend¡¯s. ¡°Speaking of crispy bacon, what happened that day, Jen? You¡¯ve never really told me.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jen¡¯s mind fled back to the scene: how she¡¯d turned at the little sound behind her to see Tobias lifting the burning can, his one good arm engulfed in me as he swung it back to hurl it over David and her. She watched in dreadful fascination as he tried tounch it¡­ the arm moving, propelling it forward, his hand turning ck and his face twisted in anguish ¨C or was it hate? It didn¡¯t matter. It was toote to move, and they were doomed.


    ¡°He tried to throw the stic jerrycan at us. Nearly seeded, too, but the heat melted it and it burst all over him before he could let go.¡±


    ¡°So he was right next to you.¡±


    Jen nodded. ¡°He was paralysed from the waist down and there was nothing I could do.¡± At night she still heard the shrill screams of his agony and saw his writhing limbs, the flesh of his face crisping, bubbling like pork fat ¨C ears and hair and nose burning away ¨C and somehow, though the me, those dark eyes still open, staring at her though the smoke of that ghastly immtion as if from the gates of hell. It would be a while before she forgot those eyes.


    ¡°And David?¡±


    Jen shook away the dark image. The fire had twisted his body in a bow and the ckened ws of his hands were frozen in dreadful supplication. So much for his God.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± she replied.


    Rose turned as the tall figure limped towards her. He smiled and bent for a kiss, and eased himself into the chair next to the two women.


    ¡°What, no cane?¡± Rose asked.


    David lifted his lower limb and tapped it against the table leg, emitting a nking noise. ¡°That¡¯s Titanium,¡± he said, ¡°stronger than steel. No sticks or canes required and I can jump tall buildings in a single bound.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, David! It seems only a couple of weeks since the surgeons were trying to save your leg.¡±


    ¡°Five months, actually, and there really wasn¡¯t any option. It¡¯s not so bad ¨C modern prosthetics havee a long way.¡± He reached out and grasped his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°And little Miss Pretty here seems to like me still, even though she calls me Captain Ahab from time to time.¡±


    Roseughed. He didn¡¯t need to tell her ¨C she could see it. Some couples radiated their feelings for each other, and these two were at the top of the list. Jen was regarding her brother, her eyes shining with love, and he was returning the gazepletely oblivious to anyone else. It was so strong that even passers-by smiled as they captured a little of their happiness.


    If only it were me, Rose thought, but immediately quashed the idea. David and Jennifer Griffiths were two of life¡¯s beautiful people and they deserved each other.. She picked up her handbag before kissing them with a murmured good bye. Perhaps, if she was lucky, she might find a guy half as good.


    A movement in the corner of her eye caught her attention and she turned to see the waitress beckoning from a quiet corner of thene. She really was a delicious little thing, Rose thought, with a face as innocent as an altar girl¡¯s ¨C although the little lines around her eyes hinted at a different story.


    ¡°I, uh ¨C my name¡¯s Sophie Andrews,¡± she said hesitatingly, ¡°I heard from someone that you might have some work ¨C something different I could get my teeth into.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°David Griffiths ¨C um, the guy you¡¯ve just had coffee with. I worked for him in the ounts department but it¡¯s not what I wanted. He told me you might have a vacancy.¡±


    Rose nced over at David, wondering how he¡¯d known that Sophie Andrews was call-girl material. He was certainly full of surprises, but that was one reason she liked him so much.


    ¡°Yes I do,¡± she said. ¡°But not everyone is suited to that kind of work.¡± She extracted a card from her purse and handed it to the girl. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me this evening and we¡¯ll have a chat.¡± The girl nodded happily and scurried away, and Rose saw David give her a wink.


    With a final smile at him, Rose turned and walked away, her heels clicking on the paving. It felt like she was closing off something ¨C a chapter of her life, perhaps. For a moment she was saddened, but then remembered that life was good. With girls like Sophie Andrews in my business I¡¯ll always be rich, she thought, and with friends like David and Jen, I¡¯ll never be lonely.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep1

    Young man falls for an anonymous lover, but who is she? (Find Out)..


    Enjoy¡­.


    *******


    David¡¯s perspective.


    *****


    It all started with a Halloween Party at Damien¡¯s house, when he decided to invite a number of friends over during his parent¡¯s absence. Damien is a friend of mine, usually pretty vague, but I must say that it was well nned. Neat little invitations went out several weeks beforehand, with a stiption you were to wear a mask that hid your identity and to bring sufficient alcohol for at least two people. Costume parties do not normally interest me, but I decided to go anyway. I invested in a ck and orange tiger mask that struck me as fierce and imposing at the same time, and was certainly sufficient to hide all of my features. Nobody could tell it was me, hiding underneath it.


    I don¡¯t recall much of the early part of the evening, other than my initial surprise to find that there were only a dozen or so people there, and more girls than guys. The music was loud and the rooms dark, and the punch wasced with something strong to make it work quickly. The night swiftly degenerated into a small sea of sweating and inter-twined bodies, initially preupied with writhing on the dance floor to the throb of music, andter on writhing in a more primeval upation.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I remember dancing with several girls, including two or three together at one stage, but as the night progressed I paired off with one who seemed intent on me. She was a little shorter than me and wore a blue mask designed like an eagle, the fierce expressionplimented by the glitter of her eyes. It made it difficult to tell her age, yet alone who she was, but she had a trim body that certainly felt good and she knew how to move it. All I could see of her face was the sparkle of her eyes in the dim light and a soft sensuous pair of lips, with the asional sh of small white teeth behind them. A wisp of auburn hair announced that she was a brte, and the way she moved suggested she was ready for action.


    We didn¡¯t talk much. The music was too loud and it wasn¡¯t that sort of party, anyway. The air gap between us diminished quickly and soon we were body to body, rubbing against each other, hands roaming where we liked. I could smell her, a mixture of perfume tinged with warm flesh, hot and sensual. The music seemed to recede into the background and other people in the room to retreat, so there was just her and me, moving against each other. She pushed her breasts and pelvis forward, unashamedly sexual. I responded, kissing her neck and cheek, tasting the delicious warmth of her mouth, pushing against her so we were almost fucking on the dance floor. Her lips were soft but I sensed she was a tentative kisser, waiting to learn.


    I leaned close to her ear. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    She stiffened for a moment in my arms, then nodded. I took her hand and led her through the hallway, up the stairs to the bedrooms. The first door was closed and I could hear activity behind it. The second bedroom was empty and I kicked the door shut behind us, propping a chair against the handle to prevent disturbance.


    The light was off, but a streetmp threw a band of light into the room. She stood back from the door, quite still, looking at me. I moved quickly to her, one hand holding her head as I kissed her and the other moving down over her breasts, feeling their shape and texture through the thin material of her dress. She pushed her pelvis forwards and I felt the hardness of her mound grinding against my rigid cock.


    I reached behind her head to remove the mask but she reacted violently, pulling back.


    ¡°No!¡± Her voice was husky and urgent.


    ¡°I need to see you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Just a single word, nothing more to say. She stepped back, hands fumbling at the zipper on her little ck dress, opening it, stepping out. A whisper of dark material fell to the shadows on the floor. She kicked off her shoes and I realised she was much shorter than me, but her body was firm and beautifully proportioned. Her skin shone in the soft light like molten pewter, and I gazed at her breasts, notrge but well defined, the nipples pushing against thecy fabric of her bra. Her belly was t, smooth flesh gliding downwards to a pair of small ck panties that hugged a well-defined mound.


    For a moment we stared at each other, and then she moved forward, reaching up to kiss. I fumbled with my buttons, shirt finally falling free, belting loose. I kicked off my jeans, hopping awkwardly from one foot to the other, still kissing. Her hands were on my shoulders, her face locked to mine. We fell onto the bed with me partly on top and I slid aside one cup of her bra and suckled her, feeling the nipple swell in my mouth and her hands holding my hair to guide me. My cock was bursting, straining against my jocks and pushing against her thigh.


    She pushed me back and sat up, deftly removing the bra and tossing it to the floor. She leaned forward and lifted the stic of my jocks so that my cock jumped out, freed from its constraint. For a moment she was still, looking down at it, and I could sense her uncertainty. Then she bent forward and took my shaft in her hand, squeezing it, looking intently at the long strand of pre-cum that was stringing from the bell end to my belly, glistening in the pale light like a spider¡¯s web. She crouched forward and her pink tongue tentatively licked at it, breaking the strand so that it clung to her lip for a moment before she sucked it in, pausing to savor the taste like a new experience. My cock strained upwards at her touch, and she engaged the tip of it against her lips and let it slide into her mouth.


    At first she was uncertain, not understanding the sensitivities. She moved in jerks instead of long smooth strokes, and her pressure and cadence were all wrong. I guided her, my voice soft in the semi-darkness, teaching and mentoring. She was silent, listening, a quick learner and willing. My cock ached as it fucked her mouth, the head swollen bigger than ever before as it stretched her young lips. I could feel the ridges at the back of her throat as it glided deep into her, and then the softer part of her mouth as she drew back, letting her lips grip the head, nuzzling and lubricating. I could feel the feather light rasp of her tongue on the sensitive underside, and the firmer sp of her lips as she tightened them over the head before allowing my length to slide into her throat again.


    As she crouched over me, I moved my hand to cup one buttock, my fingers dipping forward into the dark shadow. I could sense the incredible heat of her and feel the slick wetness of her panties on my fingertips. I imagined the thin material stretched over her pussy, stained dark and wet with her discharge. I envisaged her juices oozing from her warm wet passage, thick and tart, trickling out through herbia, now swollen and fleshy with wanting. In the silence of the room I could hear her small grunts and whimpers of pleasure as my fingers rubbed against the sodden fabric of her pants and I could hear the asional slurp of her mouth on me. I could smell her arousal: the warm scent of her cunt and the musk of a female in heat.


    I pulled her hips around and she lifted one thigh over me, straddling my face, pushing her torso back and down so that her crotch was positioned over my face. As her mouth slid down my cock I pressed my tongue upwards, pushing aside the thin gusset so that I tasted her for the first time. The light was not strong enough for me to see her sex, but I could feel the downy softness of pubic hair against my face and the firm sticity of her thighs against my cheeks. I pressed my face upwards and in a moment her juices soaked my face, running in rivers across my tongue.


    My cock withdrew from her mouth with a soft plop, and rested on my belly. She pushed herself upright, thrusting her hips downwards so her cunt was rammed against my face. Ipped hungrily, hearing her soft moans and sighs, feeling the crisp softness of her pubic hair against my lips. My tongue was buried inside her, drilling upwards, herbia opening to allow me to prate her as deeply as I could, and she writhed and wriggled against me.


    Her first orgasm came in a rush. I felt her thighs tense, gripping my face, and her back arched. She had one hand at the back of her head and the other was pressed against her mouth to stifle the squeal of pleasure that seemed to go on and on. I could feel her vagina sucking with hard rhythmic contractions against my face, pulling my tongue, and a flood of cum juice spurted into my mouth as if I had bitten down on a luscious piece of fresh fruit. For long moments she trembled in ecstasy, a thin high wail of pleasure breaking from her lips and her body writhing against my mouth, and then, gradually, she grew still and I could hear her ragged breath in the stillness of the room. I fancied I could feel the wild beating of her heart though the lustrous skin of her thighs mped either side of my face.


    After a moment she lifted herself clear and the bed creaked as shey next to me. We were both silent for a moment, and then she spoke, her voice still tremulous with the intensity of her orgasm.


    ¡°Now, your turn. Fuck me. Fuck me all night.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will.¡± I whispered.


    I climbed over her and she opened her legs, drawing her knees upward to allow me unfettered ess to her sex. I positioned the head of my cock at the opening to her body, and then with infinite slowness I pressed forward. The sensations of that first pration filled my brain: smoothness and pressure and incredible heat. I envisaged the lips of her cunt twitching at the first touch of the velvet head, then parting as the first inch or so entered her body. I imagined the exchange of our fluids, her juices bubbling around my cock head, and my pre-cum smearing over her vulva as I prated her. I heard her sigh and felt the bedsprings move as she shifted slightly to amodate me.


    I felt sudden pressure as the widest part of my cock-head demanded entry, then incredible tightness that stopped further progress, and I felt her go rigid under me. I stopped. She was panting a little, her hands fluttering at my back, her thighs drawn back and open as wide as she could. After a moment she lifted her legs over my back and I felt them lock together, and then she suddenly rolled her hips upwards, thrusting her pelvis sharply so that I broke through. I sank full length into the delicious heat of her tight body, and as my shaft impaled her, she cried out.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Stop for a moment!¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep2

    I held my hips still, savouring the cloying grasp of the young pussy in which I was embedded. Not one millimeter of my cock was outside ¨C it was all in.


    For long moments we were both still, aside from the twitching of my cock inside her. I longed to withdraw and plunge, withdraw and plunge, to fuck this hot body beneath me, but somehow I held still. Presently she moved her hips, tentatively at first then with growing confidence as she adjusted to my length and width. I responded, drawing my cock out so that just the head was engaged, then pushing ¨C a long delicious stroke into her, feeling her pelvis thrust back to ept me, so that I waspletely buried, the root of my cock mashed against her mound.


    I don¡¯t know how long I fucked her¡­ perhaps twenty or thirty minutes. I wanted more than anything to stay inside her all night, but my senses were swamped by her gasps, her low squeals of pleasure, the intensity of how she held me, and the incredible tightness of her cunt with its velvet walls and clutching, rhythmic movements.


    However much I wanted to continue, I knew I was lost. Deep inside me I felt my own pressure building, an unstoppable juggernaut that swirled upwards and outwards through my whole being like an explosion of colored light. In a single, white-hot moment where time stood still I released the first scalding jet of sperm into the young body wriggling beneath me. We cried out together as six or seven other jets followed, ribbons of sperm, rivers of it, filling the clutching cunt, sttering its walls with its heat, bathing her cervix and bursting outwards from where we joined, so that it was immediately churned to a white froth by the intensity of our movement.


    After a long time she released the grip of her legs and I felt the grip of her cunt rx as I softened inside her. I slid off her and wey side by side, breathing ragged gasps, sweat cooling on our skin. My heart was beating like a drum.


    ¡°God¡± She whispered. ¡°God damn, that was¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ incredible.¡± I finished the sentence.


    She turned her face towards me, voice so soft that I could hardly hear the words. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­. I never knew it could be like that.¡±


    I reached over and touched her lips lightly with my fingertips, and I smoothed the wild tangle of her hair on the pillow. Shey still, watching me, her eyes shining behind the mask.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡¯ I asked her.


    She shook her head lightly, her voice soft. ¡°No. We can¡¯t do this again. No names, no faces.¡± Her voice was filled with regret.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I didn¡¯t ask why. I knew nothing of this girl, who she was, her hopes and dreams or where or how she lived. In a moment of rity I understood that part of the magic of the night had been not knowing ¨C meeting another kindred soul who wanted only to share a night of passion but nothing more. Every detail I found out about her, I thought, would add ayer ofplexity to the rtionship, to seek toplicate what was very simple. I understood that she didn¡¯t want that, and I thought I was content not to want it either.


    I stroked her hair and by and by, we fell asleep.


    I thought I heard her crying during the night, and I felt the touch of her hand on my face, but then I sank back into sleep and, when I woke, she had left. She had covered me with a bedspread and every trace of her was gone, except for the fragrance of her hair on the pillow. The morning light had taken away the anonymity of the night, and I felt alone. I wondered how I could have let her go without finding out her name, or looking at her face.


    *****


    The following Monday morning I sat at breakfast, munching cereal and flicking though a magazine I had found on the table. I had to leave for work in a few moments.


    My mother shouted from the kitchen, ¡°David, bring the dishes in before you go, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes Mum.¡±


    ¡°¡­ and is your room tidy?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at my little sister sitting opposite me, blond hair in disarray and still sleepy. She¡¯d been away at the weekend and looked as if she had had a good time, too.


    ¡°Yes Mum.¡±


    ¡°Is Beth there?¡±


    ¡°Yes Mum!¡±


    My mother appeared with another bowl and a te of toast. ¡°Here you go, Beth.¡±


    I looked at her. Dad had died a few years before of a heart attack at the age of forty two, leaving her with a meager living so she had to work. I wondered why she didn¡¯t find another guy. She was still attractive and kept herself trim.


    ¡°Have to go, Mum,¡± I said. She smiled and gave me a brief hug and a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°What time are you home tonight?¡±


    ¡°Usual. I¡¯ll give you a ring if it changes. See ya, Beth!¡±


    Beth grunted. She had pinched my magazine and was reading the agony column. I wondered why she didn¡¯t have a stream of boyfriends bashing at the front door as she was very attractive, even first thing in the morning. Like me, she was a bit of a loner, although I had just started dating a girl called Susan a week before. It was too early to tell if it would develop into anything, though. I was suddenly struck with a picture of my mysterious friend over the weekend, head thrown back, knuckles pressed to her mouth to suppress a scream of ecstasy. I couldn¡¯t envisage Susan in that position.


    I closed the door behind me and went to work.


    And so life went on for the next few days, much as it had before that weekend. The only difference was that I thought about HER a lot. The little mannerisms I noticed in our brief acquaintance: the way she held her head on one side, as if asking a question; her sense of stillness; the way she pressed her hand to her mouth to silence her pleasure. That was all I knew of her, other than she had brown hair, wore a little ck dress and in shoes, owned a blue eagle mask and gave me the most stunning sex I had ever had. Each time I thought of her, the sense of loss grew greater. How can you feel you¡¯ve lost something that you really never had? How can you fall in love with a dream?


    On the Thursday after the weekend I phoned the host of the party to thank him.


    ¡°Damien¡­. its David.¡±


    ¡°Hi David. What gives?¡± He was always cheerful.


    ¡°Not much, mate. Just calling to thank you for the amazing party.¡±


    ¡°Amazing is right¡± he grumbled. ¡°Looked like a fucking brothel next day¡­. knickers and condoms all over the house, beds wrecked. Looks like someone deflowered a chick in the main bedroom¡­. still trying to wash the sheets clean before the oldiese home.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Was a great party though, wasn¡¯t it!¡±


    I thought of HER, thrusting her pelvis forward and crying out. Had I used the main bedroom?


    ¡°Er, yes¡± I said. Howme. ¡°Well, anyway, thanks a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°¡­ and I wondered if you could do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± A note of caution in his voice.


    I pressed on bravely. ¡°I met a chick there I really liked.¡± I said. ¡°Could you give me a list of who you invited?¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and then I listened to his reasons for not helping me. Confidentiality¡­ the right to privacy. He asked me what she was wearing, what she looked like.


    ¡°The blue eagle mask. Brte, shortish. ck dress.¡±


    I could hear his mind working. ¡°Nah. Don¡¯t know her.¡±, he said. ¡°Might have been a gate crasher. We had a couple. Sorry mate. Perhaps next time.¡±


    The dialing tone was loud in my ear as the only way I could think to find her rang out.


    *****


    Friday evening, almost a week since the night. Beth and Mum were out somewhere, and I arrived home alone, thinking of her. I collected the mail at the front door, flicking through the usual collection of bills and junk mail. I had been hoping that somehow she had found out who I was, and there would be a little note asking if we could meet. There was little chance of that, I knew. The ache was there, bright and sharp in my gut. I longed to see her again, but part of me dreaded that if I did it would be a disappointment. She was a predator and she didn¡¯t need me.


    I thought of the jobs that Mum had given me to do. She worked hard and we helped out, and it was my turn to do theundry. I collected the basket and went into my room, picking up the week¡¯s collection of dirty clothes; then to Mum¡¯s room, where they were all neatly kept in a basket in the corner.


    I moved down the corridor to Beth¡¯s room, scooting around, collecting socks, her work blouses, a couple of pairs of red knickers about the size of dental floss. Nothing else that I could see at first, but on impulse I bent to look under the bed and just behind the fold of the duvet I could see a bunched up scrap of ckce. It was a ck bra and a pair of skimpy ck knickers, and as I retrieved them I saw that they were concealing something else. Curious, I reached under the fold of material and pulled it out.


    The room seemed to tilt, and I could hear a roaring in my ears.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep3

    It was a blue mask, fashioned like an eagle, with a brte wig tucked inside it.


    *****


    Beth came to me that night.


    I was awakened by the click of thetch and the soft swish of the door being pushed open. For a moment she stood in the doorway, poised for flight on those long legs like a frightened gazelle, with that particr stillness that I had observed so many times. The light from the hallway spilled into the room like warm honey, so her hair was suffused like a golden halo and the shape of her body was thrown into stark relief under the thin transparent material of her gown. She stepped forward quickly and the room sank back into rtive darkness as she shut the door. I felt the mattresspress as she climbed onto the bed, and she shuffled forward to peer into my face.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± she whispered.


    I sat up in rm. ¡°What are you doing here, Sis!! Mum will find out!¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± I felt the soft touch of her fingers on my lips. ¡°Mum is asleep. It¡¯s only us. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    I stared up at her. Strips of moonlight prated through the window blinds, throwing bars of bright silver across the bed, and I could see her, kneeling beside me with her legs folded in that graceful, double-jointed way that women have. I saw her arms move up, lifting the nightgown over her head and tossing it away with a whisper of fabric. The moonlight illuminated her right side, her skin shining like polished pewter and the breast in sharp relief, surprisinglyrge and with the nipple erect with desire. One side of her body was in darkness but I could see enough of her face to interpret her expression.


    Her hands cupped my face and she leaned forward and pressed her lips to mine, her mouth opening and her tongue thrusting forward. I grasped her torso to bnce her as she shifted her weight, and my cock hardened involuntarily as my hands acknowledged the warm sticity of her flesh. She moaned into my mouth, speaking soft urgent words between the kisses.


    ¡°Ah, yes! Yes! I¡¯ve wanted you David. God I¡¯ve wanted you!¡±


    My body was rigid. This wasn¡¯t the Beth I knew nor did her words reflect the rtionship that we had all of our lives. Like a surfer who expected a five foot wave and suddenly found a Tsunami, I struggled to ept the enormity of the switch from kid sister to a desirable and avable woman. A flood of conflicting emotions filled my mind. I knew that I had already fucked her but that had been an ident, with neither knowing the identity of the other. This was different, requiring a premeditated and deliberate crossing of the line. I would abandon family responsibility, and tear down social, legal and moral norms and I was lucid enough to understand that doing so would be to set me on a path where secrecy and shame would be my newpanions.


    But, God help me, I am a normal red-blooded male, and the temptation was strong. Nothing about this warm body in front of me matched the blueprint of the kid sister I had grown up with. I had never really noticed the change from a skinny frame to a body stacked with all the right equipment ¨C or perhaps I had, but had shut it out. Either way, there was no doubt about her physical credentials¡­ she was hot and she knew it, and she was offering every delectable inch of herself for me to use as I wanted.


    She must have sensed my turmoil for she broke off and leaned back a little. Her eyes were dark pools in the moonlight and her voice was urgent.


    ¡°Do it again to me, David. You enjoyed itst time didn¡¯t you! It was good, wasn¡¯t it? I need you to do it again!¡±


    She moved her hand down to my groin, groping under the sheet and seizing my cock, squeezing it, sensing the heat of my arousal. ¡°Ah, yes! Fuck me with this! Fuck me like thest time!¡±


    The grasp of her hand around my sex was the final catalyst. Like the crumbling walls of a dam my resolve shattered, sweeping aside logic and sense, abandoning reason. It was still my sister kneeling naked in my bed, but she was there for me, ready to be taken ¨C and I was ready to take her. My brain was filled by her perfume and the smell of her body. I was transfixed by her marvelous symmetry, the ck and silver sheen of her skin, by her thrusting breasts and the pressure of her thigh against me. In the silence of that infinitesimal moment of change I fancied that I could hear the bubbling liquid heat of her sex, aroused and open, waiting for me, calling to me.


    I growled deep in my throat and sat up quickly, locking my lips against hers. One hand cupped her left breast, fingers dark against the silver whiteness, and the other held her at the small of her back, feeling her slender body arch up to receive me. Her nipple burned against my palm as I massaged it. She ripped aside the sheet and in a single movement straddled me, head bent back in raw pleasure as I kissed her neck and shoulders. She pushed me back against the pillows and spoke again, her mouth close to mine.


    ¡°Tell me you want me, David¡±


    My voice was hoarse with desire ¡°Oh God, Beth! What are you doing to me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, oh yes! I want you. I want to have you. I need to fuck you, to fill you up.¡±


    She shifted her legs, opening them, and I felt her hand grasp my hardness and engage it against the swollen lips of her sex. She hunkered down, and I felt myself break through the soft gateway of herbia and then the furnace of her body as I slid into her. She moaned softly, her head thrown back as she felt me prate, as she struggled to adjust to my girth. She growled softly.


    ¡°Ahhh! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s good. Slowly, slowly. Fuck me. Fuck your sister¡¯s pussy.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will.¡±


    ¡°Fill me up. I want you toe into me and fill me up.¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll fuck you and fill you up. I¡¯ll spray into you Beth¡±.


    She leaned back a little and I felt her cunt contract, squeezing me. There was not enough light to see me entering her body, but I didn¡¯t need to. I imagined my thick shaft stretching open her vulva, the soft inner lips of herbia sping at me, slick and wet, the wisps of her public hair glistening with our juices. I imagined the bulbous head of my cock prating upwards inside her body, stretching and invading far into her soft body. I thought it to be somewhere level with her navel as she crouched over me.


    And then I was fully in and we held that position, each savouring the moment. For me, the feeling of my cock fully encased in a firm young cunt, with its rhythmic clutching and the trickle of juices at its opening. For her, the feeling of fullness and pressure, the spasms as my cock twitched inside her, the stretch of the purple head buried in her body.


    She raised her body up, so slowly, and I felt the long slide out. I saw the moonlight glistening silver on my shaft as it appeared from the pool of dark shadow, until the bulging head was barely inside her, held only by the clutchingbia. For a moment she held herself there, and then she sank back downwards. I groaned at the incredible warmth and pressure and wetness of pration as her body swallowed me up again. We began to whisper to each other in the darkness as we fucked.


    ¡°Jesus, Beth! God Jesus that¡¯s good! I¡¯m fucking you, I¡¯m really fucking you¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! Ah, I feel it. I feel you deep inside me. I¡¯m milking you with my cunt.¡±


    ¡°Say that you like your brother¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°I love my brother¡¯s cock inside me. I love to fuck my brother. I¡¯m a dirty sister and I love it. We¡¯ll fuck forever.¡±


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m the first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first. You¡¯re the only one.¡±


    She leaned back, supporting herself with her arms, so that her head was right back, hair shining in a band of moonlight like a mane of silver, mouth open and eyes tightly shut. Her breasts were thrust forward and I buried my face into them, grasping a nipple in my lips and worrying it so that it hardened even more in my mouth. The shift in our positions caused me to rub against the front of her pussy, and she reacted by moaning softly, moving her hips in a circr motion. Her first orgasm enveloped her swiftly ¨C her body bent backwards like a bow, every muscle stretched taut and a thin wail breaking from her lips. I felt a flood of moisture spurt around my balls, dribbling down to soak the sheets.


    She stopped for a moment whilst her ragged breath slowed, and I could feel the muscr contractions of her vagina as thest of her orgasm passed. She resumed the circr motion, rotating her hips whilst thrusting forward and down with her pussy so that I was rhythmically swallowed and released. Her cunt made small slurping noises as it devoured me. There was light enough for me to see the sheen of sweat on her face, observe the soft curve of her lips and the small white teeth behind them. I flipped her sideways and rolled over her, my cock still embedded inside her. She raised her legs and locked them over the small of my back, and I pushed up on my arms so I could watch her face as we fucked.


    ¡°I love you, Beth.¡±


    She opened her eyes, cornflower blue in the daylight but dark pools now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too. Fill me with your seed.¡±


    ¡°I will. Inside you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Like a gathering storm I felt it building, like a stream of living magna escaping towards the light, rushing through the shaft of my cock until in a single frozen moment of time it burst out of me, sttering the walls of her sex. She cried out in triumph as she felt it, reaching down to grasp my buttocks and hold them tight against her so that I was buried into her as deep as possible. She milked me with strong rhythmic contractions of her cunt whilst I pumped ribbons of cum into her writhing body, and I heard the shriek of her own orgasm as it consumed her.


    As I stared down at her face she faded from underneath me, and I was alone in my dream.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep4

    I woke early, feeling jaded and with a nagging headache behind one eye. The sun was streaming into my room and I could hear Mum downstairs. I remembered it was Saturday and that she yed tennis in the morning so she would be heading off soon. I lifted the sheet and looked down at my body ¨C it looked decidedly unfucked. I considered the dream, remembering every detail, and my cock grew hard at the memory. I tugged at it, but there was no enthusiasm there and I left it alone and gathered my troubled thoughts. Twice now I had been though an intense sexual experience with my sister, real or perceived, but I had yet to resolve my feelings. I needed to think.


    I considered my discovery of the Eagle Mask, now pushed back under her bed exactly as I had found it. The shock of that discovery was still intense. The key question was whether she knew it was me that she had fucked¡­ did she know I would be at that party? I racked my brains to figure whether she would have had any hint of who was going to it. She wasn¡¯t in the circle that Damian moved in and I doubted if he had invited her directly, and I didn¡¯t know of any mutual friends that they had. Try as I might, I could not remember discussing the party beforehand or giving any other hint of where it was. Her appearance there must therefore be a coincidence, in which case she didn¡¯t know I would be there as well. It was a chance meeting, I thought.


    She was normally a reserved girl, with only a few boyfriends that I had known about and none of them seemed to be serious. She wasn¡¯t inclined to wild parties, or staying outte or taking risks ¨C yet she had dressed provocatively and set out to have sex with a stranger in a one night stand, with all the risks that that entailed. Her behaviour wasn¡¯t in character and I was angry with her¡­ but I was aware that the sexual predator that night had been me, prepared to fuck anybody without thinking of the consequences. I shook my head as I remembered my sperm pumping into her, and the rhythmic contractions of her pelvis as she sucked it into her body. What if she were pregnant? What would we tell Mum?


    And what of the dreamst night? It was as clear as if it had happened ¨C the lustre of her skin and the pressure and tightness as I drove up into her, and her own sighs and spinning orgasm. Even the thought processes I had experienced were clear, especially the critical point where I had set aside any question of morals and epted that I was going to willingly fuck my sister.


    Finally, I tried to figure out what I was going to do about it. Up to a week ago I had been content with my life but now I was racked in doubt as to what Beth meant to me, and my ownplicity in what had happened. I knew that things had changed for me ¨C but the chances were that they had not for her. She probably didn¡¯t even know that it was me who had fucked her, and who now agonized over how to resolve the situation. Where once I had once thought nothing about her, I now watched with eyes that would surely betray me if she looked into their depths.


    All this did nothing but hurt my head and so, after a while, I climbed wearily out of my bed and had a shower.


    *****


    I was reading the paper and eating a bowl of cornkes when she bounced into the kitchen, with a cheery smile and a good morning. That was unusual.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mum gone?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yep.¡± I paused. ¡°You¡¯re cheerful this morning.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. Had a good nightst night, and a great day lined up for today.¡± She sat down next to me and poured cereal into her bowl, sshing it liberally with milk.


    ¡°And what was so good aboutst night?¡±


    She stopped pouring and looked at me. She had been growing her hair and it was tied back into a little pony-tail that shone in the morning sun. Her eyes were a vivid blue and her skin glowed with health and vitality. She tipped her head a little to the side and regarded me for a moment, her lips slightly apart. My heart skipped a beat. She was beautiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I told you that I was going out with the girls!¡±


    The girls were her buddies Sam and Laura. ¡°Ah, yes, I remember,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry, you did tell me. Where did you go?¡±


    She acknowledged with a nod and resumed pouring milk onto her Cornies. ¡°Just hung around at Laura¡¯s ce. She¡¯s got a hot brother¡±. Her eyes flicked across to my face, just briefly.


    ¡°He¡¯s only a kid!¡±


    ¡°Not that young. Anyway, he¡¯s already taken. I didn¡¯t go there to see him, though. We just had fun hanging out together.¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone thinks I¡¯m a hot brother?¡±


    She stopped in astonishment, the spoon half way to her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a leading question! What caused that? Feeling unloved are we?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Just exploring perspectives.¡±


    She regarded me for a moment, as if taking a fresh assessment of my assets. ¡°I guess so. None of my friends are interested, but there must be someone around who figures you¡¯re cute.¡± She smiled and then added ¡°Although their Guide Dog might not like you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the confidence booster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. What¡¯s happening with Susan?¡±


    Susan was a girl I had met at work. ¡°Not much. Going out tonight, as it happens, but too early to tell.¡±


    Beth smiled again. ¡°Be nice to her dog. Sounds like you need serious sex.¡±


    We were quiet for a moment, sunk in our own thoughts. I sought to resurrect the conversation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear youe home.¡±


    ¡°Nah¡± she mumbled, cramming a spoon of cereal into her mouth. ¡°Although it wasn¡¯tte. I was back about midnight.¡± She looked at me again, her eyes crinkling. ¡°You were snoring your head off!¡±


    I had no idea of the timeframe of my dream but that could have been the moment I was buried deep in her pussy, metaphorically speaking. More like grunts of lust than snoring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t snore! Besides, you wouldn¡¯t hear it through the door.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I could, it was like a chain saw. Right through the door and the walls.¡±


    She lost interest in the conversation and pulled a magazine over to read it. I used the opportunity to look at her face, but after a moment she became aware of my scrutiny and nced up at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She had a drop of milk on her chin. Without thinking I reached over and she tilted her face up to meet my touch. I rubbed my thumb over it, sliding up over her bottom lip, leaving my hand lingering there. For a moment her eyes were vulnerable and she sat still, her little face tilted up towards me and her expression soft. Then she pulled her face back sharply and I could see confusion and then anger in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    I shrugged, my heart beating fast. ¡°You had milk on your face.¡±


    She stared at me, a faint blush staining her cheeks. Her voice turned hard. ¡°Thanks¡± she said, ¡°but keep your Goddamn hands to yourself.¡±


    I sighed. Her eyes, when they looked at me, were like chips of ice. At least I had confirmed what her side of the rtionship was.


    ****


    Susan was about as different from Beth as two girls could be. Where Beth¡¯s hair was the colour of pale wheat, Susan¡¯s was ck, cut into a Cleopatra bob that delicately framed an oval face of pale, almost translucent skin. Her eyes were her best feature,rge and toffee brown, inclined toughter, I thought. She had a good mouth with soft lips that turned up at the edges, reinforcing the impression of good humour, and even white teeth. Whilst not a ssic beauty ¨C her face was too long and marred by a slightly crooked nose for that ¨C she was attractive and, in this our first date, had shown herself to be very goodpany.


    We were sitting in a small Italian restaurant. She had chosen a Polenta with Porcini that the florid waiter had delivered with a flourish that I thought disproportionate to the lumpy mound of mushrooms on her te. I had chosen a Beef Braciole that was good but not great. I thought she was a vegetarian and I hoped she would excuse me for being a carnivore, but we were both enjoying a full bodied Chianti. She was talking about a colleague at work, her voice animated.


    ¡°And then he asked me out!¡± she rolled her eyes to highlight the undesirability of this, and she stabbed at the air with her fork. ¡°So we went to the movies and he insisted on sitting in the back row, as if I was going to do anything with him¡­¡¯ she emphasizied thest word, ¡°¡­ and he kept putting his hand on my knee and I kept removing it.¡±


    I made a mental note not to put my hand on her knee unless invited.


    ¡°¡­ and I kept pushing it off. Anyway..¡± the fork swayed about. ¡°.. he got the hump and sat there, and next thing I know he¡¯s picking his nose and mumbling to himself!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± I murmured. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I waited until his finger was jammed into his nostril and then nudged his arm sharply. His finger went in up to the second knuckle and had a massive nose bleed and had to leave¡±. Sheughed, a good honestugh that lit up her face. ¡°The rest of the movie was much better without him.¡±


    I smiled. Her humour was infectious.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself, David. What do you do for pleasure?¡±


    I had a powerful vision of Beth, her head thrown back and her face distorted with lust as I spurted into her. Telling Susan that I fucked my sister for pleasure was probably not what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Music, Cars, Movies, Candlelit dinners, Holidays.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡¯ she was impressed. ¡°Most blokes can only think of one.¡± She regarded me for a moment. ¡°Which one do you like the most?¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°At the moment, candlelit dinner. You¡¯re greatpany, Susan.¡±


    She blushed a bit. ¡°I chatter too much¡±. She was silent for a moment, and then, as if the strain of that moment of abstention was too much, sheunched into a story about thest candlelit dinner she had had, when her date fell asleep into his te.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep5

    Iughed. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would¡±.


    And so we chatted and the evening passed by, and when I dropped her off at her home she leaned up to me and kissed me lightly on the lips, lingering long enough for me to know there was promise of more, but short enough to be chaste on our first date.


    ¡°Thank you, David. That was a lovely night and I¡¯d like to do it again some time, if you would.¡±


    A sh of stockinged thigh as she climbed out of my car, and her smile as she leaned down to wave at me through the window. I drove home with the scent of her perfume in my nostrils and the memory of her lips on my mouth. This really wasn¡¯t going to help my situation, or was it?


    Breakfast the next morning. Beth in a summer frock, the blue trim setting off her eyes and the white a snowy contrast to her long golden legs.


    ¡°So how was Sulky Susan then?¡±


    She¡¯d never met Susan, but I let the barb pass. ¡°Good fun, thank you Beth. We had a good night¡±.


    ¡°Did you fuck her?¡±


    This wasn¡¯tnguage that Beth normally used and I wondered what was going on. She stared up at me, defiantly. This was time to stop it. I leaned towards her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that when God gave you your good looks, health and intelligence, he didn¡¯t see fit to give you any manners.¡±


    She sat back, a small smile curling her lips and an expression of triumph on her face. I walked from the room, leaving her there. I didn¡¯t want her to see the hurt in my eyes.


    *****


    Despite her attitude, or perhaps because of it, the next few weeks were purgatory. Susan had moved away for the summer vacation so the rtionship was on hold, and Beth was there when I came home from work. She had not mentioned ourst exchange, but our conversations were stilted. In our old life I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but I was obsessed with her. I found myself stealing nces when she wasn¡¯t looking, and my appetite suffered. Each waking moment was filled with her face, and at night I tossed and turned with desire before relieving myself into a handful of tissues ¨C but it did nothing to fix the frustration. I was in lust, and I was filled with self-loathing ¨C not only because I was lusting after my kid sister but because she treated me like shit, and I took it. I was drawn to her like a moth to a bright me, fluttering endlessly in circles and destined only for immtion. I could not keep away from her, even though I knew that she was the one striking the matches.


    One night she was curled on the sofa watching television and I moved silently into the room behind her. Her small neat head was slightly tilted as she looked at the screen, and her neck was exposed. She had pinned her pony tail back, and there were small whorls of fine blond hair at the nape of her neck, and I had an almost overwhelming desire to press my lips to them and smell the warm puppy odour of her skin and the clean sharp aroma of her hair. Through a gap in her blouse I could see one cup of acy white bra, and the swell of her breast filling it. I imagined her nipples, almost tasting their rubbery texture on my lips, and my cock stirred in my pants. I stood there for a minute or two, feeling the blood of arousal coursing through my veins. She had that effect. Then without turning around she suddenly spoke, her voice sharp.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all night purving at me, or are you going to sit down?¡±


    She had been watching my reflection in the ss of the TV screen. I left the room silently, like a peeping tom, the pain of longing sharp in my guts.


    Over that time I became aware of a sexual overtone to her behaviour to me, but it was taunting rather than invitational. Some I might have imagined, like the way that she left her knickers for me to pick up on myundry rounds. Before, they were scraps ofce scrunched into balls and tossed wherever theynded. Now I found them stretched out, the crutch invariably exposed, heavily stained with her juices. Once I found a Men¡¯s magazine left on the table where she knew I would find it, one page earmarked so that it would fall open. It was a story,plete with graphic photographs, of a brother and sister living together and how he lusted after her.


    She took to walking around the house in loose tops and tight shorts, or, when Mum wasn¡¯t around, in a skimpy vest and knickers that showed her thrusting nipples and the swell of her mound. She unted her considerable assets and then, like a kid pulling the wings off a fly, she would dismantle my clumsy attempts to get close to her. I learned in those weeks she had a sharp mind and a sharp tongue, and she used them both on me.


    Things were no better the following Saturday. The previous night I had dreamed of her again, together in a shady ce by a river I didn¡¯t recognise. We were alone and she had pulled down my jeans and was bent over me, her lips stretched over the purple swollen head of my cock, her head bobbing gently up and down. She was keeling, facing my feet and the short dress she was wearing had ridden up so I could see a pair of small white panties and the press of her pussy against them. I pulled them aside and she shifted her legs apart a little to afford a view of her cunt, streaming wet, and the tight crinkled opening of her anus like a small, neat freckle set between the perfect globes of her ass. I reached up and, dipping my finger in her pussy, transferred her juices to her puckered opening, smearing it gently and applying a little pressure. Her sphincter opened and I perceived the pink flesh of her rectum as my finger entered it to the first knuckle, tight and cloying. She jolted at my touch, and the extra movement tripped me over the edge so that I spurted massively into her mouth. She swallowed hungrily and then turned towards me, her creamy lips smiling before her image faded away. Like every morning now, I woke up jaded and tired.


    Mum was out ying tennis and Beth had been called into work, as the normal girl had not turned up. I knew that I was part of some sort of game, but I could not figure out what it was, or why. It was time I went on the front foot, so I walked down the corridor to her bedroom. I could hear the clock ticking in the hall like a metronome, and the house was silent.


    Her room was the usual jumble, bedclothes thrown back, clothes and other bric-a-brac over the floor. On impulse I looked under the bed, but the Eagle Mask had gone. I moved to the bedside table and opened the drawers, shuffling through the contents ¨C tissues, make up, trashy paperbacks. Nothing of interest there. I moved to the small bathroom, surprisingly clean and tidy, and opened the cab. Another collection of creams and cosmetics, cotton buds, sanitary pads. To one side was a box of prescription drugs and I pulled it out, looking at thebel: ¡®Ortho Tri-Cyclen Lo¡¯. I opened it and noticed that half of the pills had been used, each pill stored in a little pocket marked with the days of the week. Friday¡¯s had gone, but Saturday¡¯s was still there. So she was on the pill, and right up to date. I wondered how long she had been taking them and who she was fucking now.


    The desk in the corner of her room was also surprisingly tidy. Theputer was turned on, but when I moved the mouse it demanded a password.


    The top drawer contained a rummage of bits and pieces, but my eyes fell on a small notebook with a pencil stowed in its spine. I drew it out, noting its position carefully so I could return it undisturbed. It was a diary, but many days were nk whilst others only contained terse notes in Beth¡¯s small, neat hand. I turned quickly to the date of the Halloween party, but she had written nothing on that date. As I flicked through the pages I noticed a column of writing inside the front cover, mostly crossed out but the bottom one was fresh.


    I had no idea what that the words meant, but I knew a password list when I saw one and I set the book down and carefully typed in the final characters in the list on her keyboard. The screen in front of me opened to her desktop. I clicked on Safari and the standard Google page appeared, allowing me to scan through her Search History, but it showed nothing unusual ¨C Facebook, Hotmail, Clothes Mail Order sites and so on. No porn, I noted.


    A quick scan of the folders and I clicked on a file called ¡®Journal¡¯. I hit paydirt.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Beth¡¯s journal was a diary ¨C a loose collection of thoughts she had written down in a Word document, with a date denoting each time she had added to the file. Some entries were very brief, a few lines about a party she had been to, or something that she thought worth capturing; others were quite long entries running to half a page or more. There were seldom days in sequence: mostly there were sporadic gaps between them. I scrolled quickly to October, searching out to see if there was an entry for Halloween. There was, and it was long. My heart was beating fast as I settled back in her chair and read the entry:


    ¡¯31 October 2009


    Halloween! D. had an invitation to a party and I decided this was my chance. Laura knew the guy who threw it so Sam and me tagged along. He didn¡¯t mind as we all looked hot. Important that D didn¡¯t know its me so bought awesome disguise ¨C Eagle mask so I looked like a hot chick! Turned up early so that I could see him when he arrives, he was wearing a Tiger face, but it was obvious who he was but looks hot, though. L wants to fuck him she¡¯s not his sister so that rules her out. He hadn¡¯t a clue it was me, just wanted to get his end away and he doesn¡¯t think of me like that. Fucked him in the spare room, not bad.


    Laura and Sam both got rooted too. Sam is the only one left who hasn¡¯t done it yet so I reckon she¡¯s lost the bet¡­.¡¯


    There was more but I had seen enough to turn my world upside down again. It felt as if the words I had read had burned an indelible image onto my retina. She knew it was me. She had deliberately set out to fuck me as part of some bizarre game that she and her two friends had devised, and there was no doubt in my mind what that game was. The words were damning: ¡®¡­ Sam got rooted too but is the only one left who hasn¡¯t done it yet.¡¯ The ¡®game¡¯ was incest ¨C a two bit bet amongst a group of cheap sluts that each of them could fuck their brothers for fun, and then boast about it. Laura had a brother and Beth had described him as ¡®hot¡¯. I had no doubt that Laura could entice him into her bed whenever she wanted. Beth had a brother too, and she had done the same to me.


    For a long time I sat there, with ashes in my heart. Presently I stirred, closed the file, enacted the screensaver and carefully ced the small diary back in the top drawer. I walked to the door and surveyed the room with a critical eye, satisfied that nothing I had done or touched would be evident. I closed the door softly behind me, and walked heavily back to my room.


    Just about the only positive in this whole twisted affair was that Beth didn¡¯t know that I knew she had been the anonymous lover. It was time to teach her a lesson she would never forget.


    *****

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep6

    Desire for Revenge leads to dark deeds.


    ******


    If you read what learned men have said about anger you will find amon thread: an urge for moderation. Mark Twain considered it to be an acid that can do more harm to the vessel in which it is stored than to anything on which it was poured. Albert Einstein observed that anger dwells only in the bosom of fools; whilst Colin Powell, whose very job was to deal in lethal force, advised ¡®Get Mad, then get over it.¡¯


    For me, anger was an eager friend. I embraced and nurtured it, for in its cleansing me I found relief. It scoured my brain of notions of honour and my heart of the love that I thought had filled it. During the day I held it close, feeding it the chaff and straw of my sister¡¯s lies, until the me shimmered and danced and reached out to warm the sinews of my body; and at night it was a beacon that showed me the way ahead, and I tookfort in its lonely light.


    Initially my anger was a blunt weapon. I wanted tosh out, to destroy and obliterate anyone associated with the whole sorry affair ¨C but as time passed I learned to control it, forging it in the anvil of my mind until it became like the burnished de of a scalpel. I held it close to my heart and its image was sharp and clean and good.


    I tried to maintain a bnce. Time and again I dissected the events that led to the current point, and I analysed my role as dispassionately as I could. I was aware that some people would condemn me as aplicit partner: after all, it was I who had fucked her ¨C but I had done so without premeditation and in innocence of knowing it was my sister, whilst she had not. I could forgive her in a heartbeat if she had seduced me for love; I could even forgive her if it had been for spontaneous lust, consummated and then regretted; but I could never forgive her for taking me simply to win a two-bit bet, and then to cast me aside with no more feeling than she might tread on a cockroach in the street.


    The cold logic of my reasoning fuelled my anger even more, so that it snarled and growled like an animal in a cage waiting to be released.


    And all the time I was watching and waiting for the right opportunity to unleash it.


    *****


    Beth wandered into the kitchen on a Saturday morning a couple of weekster, whilst I was eating my breakfast. She was wearing a loose tank top and a little pair of white knickers and she was rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°Morning Sis.¡± I needed to maintain a degree of normality with Beth, for although I had not yet settled on a n of action I knew that when the time came its sess might depend on her thinking that all was well between us.


    She turned her blue eyes onto me, yawning, and settled into the chair opposite without saying anything. I waited a few moments before speaking again.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving out of home.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I turned over a page of the paper, not looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m moving out of home. Jim Bowers has offered me his t whilst he is overseas and I¡¯ve decided to take it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s not for long then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. He¡¯s backpacking Europe so I reckon six months at the least, and knowing Jim he¡¯ll find some rich chick in Monaco and end up staying there.¡± I looked up at her. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time I moved out ¨C I can¡¯t live with Mum for the rest of my life.¡±


    Her lips assumed the well-known Beth pout. ¡°What about me?¡±


    I considered that that should be her motto, but kept the thought to myself. ¡°What about you?¡±


    She leaned forward so that I was treated to a view of most of her breasts, the nipples barely hidden by the neckline of her top. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. You can¡¯t leave me here with Mum!¡±


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s a good Mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that¡­ well, it isn¡¯t fair for you to be heading off and I¡¯ll be left here to have all the work and no fun.¡±


    ¡°There will be less work to do with me gone.¡±


    ¡°No there won¡¯t. The house will be just the same size.¡±


    ¡°Well, you move out too.¡±


    She misunderstood me. ¡°You mean with you? Where¡¯s the t?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. I think it will do us both good to be apart and having you living in the t with me won¡¯t achieve that. ¡±


    Her voice turned hard. ¡°What the hell sort of statement is that! Are you saying its my fault you have to go? Is that why you¡¯re leaving?¡± Her eyes narrowed with malice ¡°¡­ or is it that you¡¯ve moving slutty Susan in with you?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Beth, I don¡¯t want to fight with you but you¡¯ve just demonstrated why it wouldn¡¯t work. Do you know how many conversations we¡¯ve had this year where you didn¡¯t get pissed off? Not one!¡± I leaned towards her. ¡°There¡¯s no fun in our rtionship any more. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done, or why you are so angry with me, but believe it or not I¡¯m leaving because I¡¯m twenty two years old and I want a life of my own, and¡­.¡±


    I was about to tell her that I couldn¡¯t spend another day in the same house as her, with her malicious eyes and sharp mouth, but an idea popped into my mind and I stopped abruptly. Not a n yet, but just the first notions of how it might start toe together.


    She was staring at me, her small face still angry. ¡°And what?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I was going to say that I¡¯d be happy to have you visit from time to time, if you like.¡±


    I could see her mind working on this new angle, figuring out what was in it for her. ¡°Like, visit, as if for afternoon tea?¡±


    ¡°No ¨C visit as in stay over for a night or two from time to time, if you want. There¡¯s a spare room and its close to your work.¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK.¡± Grudgingly. Not even themon courtesy of a thankyou. ¡°When are you moving?¡± I could see her working on something already.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep7

    Slowly, slowly, I set down the foundations of my n, and when I was satisfied with it I started toy the bricks and mortar that would give it form and shape.


    I started with the file that I had found on herputer, copying it to a thumb drive and then to my ownputer so I could dissect it at my leisure. It made interesting reading: a journal of a double life that neither Mum nor I could possibly have guessed at. Each night, as I worked though it, more brush strokes were added to the picture that I was building of her life, and they were crude and rough and uneven. What we had taken to be a happy, carefree girl was far from that ¨C shrouded in self-doubt, envious of others and uncertain of where she was going. She clung to the flotsam of her life which, in her case, were her two bosom buddies Lorna and Sam, and they dripped poison into her life until she turned to the bitter little rube that she was.


    I knew these girls and I had written them off as frivolous bubble-heads, who knew the value of nothing and whose sole aim in life seemed to be to have a good time. Individually, they were like the thousand girls you would see on the sidewalks outside bars and clubs on a Saturday night, wobbling on high heels, nervously pulling down the hems of their short skirts, cigarettes dangling from their crimson lips as they surveyed the passing crowd with minds devoid of intelligent thought and eyes older than the faces that owned them. Lorna and Sam were a nothing but a couple of tarts who were on the hustling treadmill of an easy life, and they had sucked Beth into their lives and she was running alongside of them.


    I dissected the thought processes thaty behind each of the sorry pages in her journal. In truth she really didn¡¯t give a fat rat¡¯s dick about anyone except her. She was seeped in selfishness ¨C a self-serving spiral of contempt for anyone or anything that wasn¡¯t to her purpose. Most of us have some sort of bnce in life, but Beth did not. It was the root cause of her problem, and it was the one I needed to tackle.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And as my n took shape I started to buy the things I needed from a variety of stores: the local Mitre10 yielded the hardware I needed; a down-town sex shop supplied the more exotic requirements and a department store furnished the bedding. I also needed some simple electronic gadgets and the Tandy store in the Mall were able to assist. Finally, I consulted a trusted friend at my Pharmaceutical workce without telling him why I needed the advice, and he proved very helpful.


    My growing collection went into the third bedroom room of my t which, unlike the rest of the ce, was unfurnished apart from some boxes of Jim¡¯s junk. It was surprisinglyrge though, with a stained carpet, and hot water radiator on one wall and a single grimy window set high up on another. I put a small desk in the corner opposite from the radiator and I set up myputer on it with an anglepoisemp. I went through the arrangements in my mind and I knew that I would be ready soon.


    A week or so after I moved into the t the phone rang.


    ¡°Hi David. It¡¯s Susan.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I was surprised at the sudden lift that the sound of her voice gave me. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yep. Got back on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°OK, I guess. You can only take so much sand and sea, and the oldies were there ¨C sort of cramps your style, I guess.¡± She paused for a moment, as if checking to see if her words might have given the wrong impression. ¡°Well, you know what I mean¡­ you have to watch yourself when they are around. Still, I¡¯ve got a tan in ces that you can only imagine.¡±


    ¡°Imagine, or dream about?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Dream, I guess. Dreams are achievable if you follow them through, but imagination is only ever conceptual.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dream about it then. I rather think it will keep me awake, though.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t sleep,¡± she said. Haven¡¯t you got anything better to do?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, but I¡¯m hoping.¡±


    ¡± My, my. A man who is hoping and dreaming. Sounds like you¡¯re desperate.¡±


    ¡°I am, I am.¡±


    She was quiet for a moment, to let that part of the conversation drift away. ¡°Anyway, I wondered if you were up for another candlelit dinner, seeing as they are on your list. I could tell you all about my holiday.¡±


    ¡°And all about your tan?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Depends if you are good or bad. We¡¯ll need somewhere quiet, though, and I¡¯m thinking that there¡¯s a new ce on President Avenue that¡¯s supposed to be OK¡±


    I thought quickly. I knew it. It was only a five minute walk from my new digs. ¡°OK. I¡¯ll make a deal. Main meal in the restaurant, coffee and dessert at my ce.¡±


    ¡°Your ce?¡± She thought I still lived with my Mum.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve branched out since you left. New t ¨C well, new for me, anyway. Not much to write home about, but clean and handy. I¡¯ll try out my Creme Brule on you.¡±


    ¡°It seems you are a man of many talents, David.¡±


    ¡°Only where they count. Is that a deal?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to lure me back to your den of inequity? That¡¯s bad behaviour.¡±


    ¡°I thought that¡¯s what you wanted. How can you show me your all-over tan otherwise?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I said I¡¯ll tell you about it, not show you. How about Friday?¡±


    ¡°Done deal. I¡¯ll make the booking and I¡¯ll pick you up at seven.¡±


    She looked good, wearing a simple white strapless dress that showed off her golden-brown skin. There was a single strand of pearls around her neck and her hair had been brushed until it shone blue-ck in the evening sun. I walked around the car to open the door for her and she leaned up to kiss me on the lips, lingering there for a moment, her hand on my waist and her perfume filling my senses. I climbed in and started the engine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed the booking,¡± I said. ¡°We are celebrating more than a Bistro can offer us.¡±


    She looked across at me, her brown eyes shining. ¡°Oh? Celebrating what?¡±


    ¡°Take your pick. Youring back. Our second date without a single argument. Your all-inclusive tan. Being special¡­.¡±


    ¡°The second date bit sounds good. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Surprise.¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep8

    I had been out to the restaurant the previous day and picked the table I wanted, in a secluded corner of the verandah with a view over the ocean. The blue Orchid I had chosen for her looked good on the crisp white tablecloth, and a bottle of Marlborough Region white wine was chilling beside our table. She settled into her seat and looked around.


    ¡°David,¡± she whispered ¡°this is lovely. It looks terribly expensive.¡±


    ¡°The owner is in debt to me. I saved his sister from certain death in a ne crash.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°No, really. Are you sure it¡¯s OK?¡±


    ¡°Sure I¡¯m sure. This is a ce that you can only enjoy if you share it with someone. I¡¯m d its you. ¡± I reached over and squeezed her hand.


    She regarded me for a moment. ¡°You are really quite a nice person, despite what they say at work.¡±


    ¡°What do they say at work?¡±


    ¡°That you are fat,zy, sleazy, untrustworthy and unreliable. Apart from that, not much.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s just what my friends say. What about the others?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know. It¡¯s about your fetish for tan-searching.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably all true then.¡± I waited until the waiter filled our sses. ¡°Cheers. To friendship.¡± We clinked sses and settled down to our meal.


    We never did get to the Creme Brulee, or the coffee and choctes I hadid out on a tray in the kitchen. We were as hot as a pistols when we left the restaurant, and the twenty minute drive was enough to ferment our desire to fever pitch. We almost sprinted from the car to the bedroom, leaving a trail of discarded clothing from the front door onwards. The doona was flung into a corner of the room and shey on her back on the bed, her skin dark against the white sheets, looking up at me. Her breasts were firm and she had a neat patch of ck hair at her crotch, trimmed into an inverse triangle like an arrow head pointing to the prize. She shifted slightly under my gaze, one thigh moving sideways so I was rewarded by a glimpse of her puss, shielded by shadow. Struck by the eroticism of her pose, I stood watching her for a moment.


    She propped herself up on one arm, taking off a gangster ent. ¡°What are you looking at, Buster?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You know me. I¡¯m bad. It¡¯s the tan fetish.¡± I let my eyes move over her, slowly, from head to foot. ¡°It¡¯s all over, just like you said. Is it real or can I lick it off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± She chuckled, a sexy, throaty sound. ¡°No more dreaming, then. Come and taste it for yourself. Come and be bad on me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I sat beside her, leaning over her body so that I could reach her mouth. One breast pressed against the underside of my arm and the nipple burned my skin like the touch of a cigarette. Her mouth tasted of wine and spices, her lips as soft as gossamer. She groaned under me as my tongue entered her mouth, her back arching and her free hand reaching up to the back of my head, holding me as we kissed.


    I broke off. ¡°Hold still.¡±


    I knelt over her, my lips moving downwards, kissing the soft skin just below her ear, my nose touching her hair that was spread over the pillow like a band of ck satin; then moving down to her shoulder and into the soft hollow just above her vicle, feeling her thrust her body up against my lips. She groaned, her voice soft.


    ¡°Jesus, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Down to her right breast, feeling the firm swell of her flesh rise up under my lips, the texture of her nipple in my mouth, my fingers caressing the other breast; then down, leaving a faint trail of moisture across the smooth t belly, dipping briefly into her navel so that she giggled and pushed my head downwards to her mound, the feel of her hair crisp against my lips and the first scent of her puss ¨C a warm, animal smell of arousal and desire. She opened her thighs, legs bent at the knees, and I leaned down, avoiding her clit for the moment, looking to taste and tease the lips of her cunt, sliding the tip of my tongue over them as soft as a sleeping breath, savouring the taste of her.


    She writhed under me, thrusting her hips upwards so that my tongue slipped into her, pushing aside herbia. I felt a gush of moisture into my mouth as she opened, felt it tart against my pte. I stabbed downwards with my mouth, curling my tongue into a cylinder, prating the soft flesh. My senses were filled by her: the warm sticity of her thighs against my cheeks, the mewing sounds of her pleasure, the feel of her hands fluttering at the back of my head, and her taste and smell.


    I stood up quickly, rolling her over so that she was kneeling on the edge of the bed, her head and chest t against the mattress and her butt pushed up and back. I ced my hands on her tight ass cheeks and pried them apart. Her puss opened like an exotic flower and I knelt on the floor and pressed my mouth to it, drinking her in, running the t of my tongue in long,pping strokes from her clitoris to the puckered ring of her anus, savouring her texture: from the slick softness of her cunt to the crinkled roughness of her rosebud. I could hear her cries of pleasure, feel her jerking and trembling as I worked at her, feel her puss fluttering and grasping as if to catch my lips and suck them into her body; hard, rhythmic contractions that elerated swiftly, until, with a wail that just about shattered the windows, she came, bucking against me.


    A jet of juice spurted out of her, squirting between my lips so that my mouth was filled with her essence, and as Ipped at her it dribbled out of my mouth and soaked my chin.


    ¡°Enough. Oh God, David. Enough. Stop.¡± her voice was gusty with desire.


    I pulled back and stood up. She was still on her knees, legs akimbo, her face pressed sideways onto the bed and her hands clenched, clutching at the sheet beneath her. The light from the bedsidemp illuminated her, so that I could see the sheen of sweat on her back and the darker stains of her juices sprinkled like raindrops on the sheet between her knees.


    With a cry of desire I moved forward and pressed my cock against her opening, feeling her push back against me. As I watched, her cunt opened and I sank into her, her lips clutching at my shaft as I slid inwards. She was incredibly tight.


    She groaned as she felt me. ¡°God, David. Slowly. Take it slowly. Let me adjust¡¯.


    I realised that her cunt was still contracting with the power of her orgasm, and I stopped, feeling the rhythmic grasping as she amodated me into her body, gradually diminishing as her insides adjusted to my size. In a little while she pushed back to take more, and I slid into her to the hilt, feeling the head of my cock squeezed deep inside her body. Not one millimetre of my shaft was visible. She had it all. Her hard little buttocks pushed against me and I could feel the crisp springiness of her pubic hair meshing with mine.


    ¡°Now, fuck me. Start slow. ¡±


    ¡°I will, Susan. I¡¯m deep inside you. Can you feel me? Tell me what you feel.¡±


    ¡°Full. I feel full. Pull out¡­ slowly.¡± She clenched her puss as I did, so that it grasped at my length as I slid outwards, fighting to keep me in. As the head appeared I stopped.


    She was gasping. ¡°Now in. Just a little.¡± I felt her fingers at her puss, feeling me as I entered her again and stopped, just the head buried inside her. Her fingers squeezed at my shaft.


    ¡°Slowly. Slowly. God that¡¯s good! That¡¯s thick.¡± She pushed up on her arms, her head back so that her hair fell over her shoulders. I reached forward and grasped a handful, pulling her head back with it as I slid further into her.


    ¡°Ah yes. Yes! Now faster.¡±


    I looked over at the wardrobe in front of us. The door had swung open and we were reflected in the full length mirror. Susan on her hands and knees, watching me, her breasts bouncing each time I plunged into her, her head back, her mouth working.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s good! Fuck it deep! Spurt into me! Cream me!¡± Her fingers were busy at her clit.


    My own voice, shaky with lust. ¡°I will! I¡¯ll fill you up with my hot cream.¡±


    A roaring in my ears. Every fibre of my being was harnessed to the sole purpose of impregnating her. The tumultuous climb upwards, the moment of time frozen on the brink, trembling on the edge of an endless precipice when all is disconnected from your brain apart from the single burning rod buried deep inside her: and then the crashing wave of orgasm, the boiling jets of spunk spurting like long white ribbons, one after another, filling her grasping cunt and bathing her cervix as she shrieked and writhed underneath me, lost in her own climax.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep9

    We copsed on the bed andy together for a long time afterwards, not speaking. Then she stirred, her fingers gently smoothing my hair back from my forehead, turning toward me so that we could see each other.


    Her eyes crinkled. ¡°I suppose it is not a good time to tell you that I¡¯m really a guy.¡±


    I reached down and ran my index finger over her sodden slit. ¡°Good surgery. Anyway, I meant to tell you on our first date that I¡¯m really into guys.¡±


    Sheughed, a throaty, sexy chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s no problem then.¡± She stretched outnguorously, her breasts riding up so that the nipples were vertical and I could see the outline of her ribs through the satin skin. ¡°Fuck, that was good!¡±


    ¡°It sure was.¡±


    My heart was an empty vessel in my chest. I could never tell her that at the moment of my release it was Beth¡¯s slim form that I envisaged under me, her pony tail thrashing from side to side as she weed her brother¡¯s cock deep into her hungry young body.


    *****


    I saw a lot of Susan over the next few weeks. She didn¡¯t actually move in, but I gave her a key and she stayed over most weekends and the asional weekday as well. We got on well: it wasn¡¯t just a physical attraction, but a shared interest in things. She was an easy conversationalist and our sense of humour was very simr. The sex was dynamite.


    One Sunday we were lying in bed, bedclothes in disarray and sweat drying on our skins. I was on my back, looking up at a little rainbow of colour that the morning sun had thrown there as it was refracted though the window. She was on her side, one thigh resting over my lower body and her head on my chest. I could smell the sharp freshness of her hair. She spoke, her voice soft.


    ¡°David, who is Beth?¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯ve never mentioned her?¡±


    I did a quick mental audit of all of the conversations we had ever had. It was true. I had never once mentioned Beth to Susan. I wondered what had triggered the question, and how she knew about her.


    ¡°Not much to mention, really. We don¡¯t get on very well.¡±


    She lifted her head and turned to face me. ¡°You were talking in your sleepst night.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did I say?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot.¡± Her head sank back onto my chest. ¡°You were with Beth and were angry, I think. Shouting at her, telling her that she was a slut. Then you calmed down mumbled for a while, and then¡­.¡±


    The silence drew out.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°You started talking to her¡­. about being inside her, fucking her. How she was tight and good and you loved her.¡± She pushed herself up so that she could see my face, and her eyes were liquid pools swimming in her face. ¡°It was full-on. I tried to wake you but you wouldn¡¯t. It was like you were there with her.¡± She paused for a moment, regarding me. ¡°You were very intense and I wasn¡¯t with you. I felt like¡­ a voyeur.¡±


    I forced a smile to my lips. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s kinky. Did I enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be.¡±


    ¡°Did Ie?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No. It¡¯s not funny. You were crying out. It¡¯s almost as if it were real to you.¡± She sank back down and her voice was muffled as she spoke again. ¡°I know it was a dream, but it made me feel bad.¡±


    I touched her hair softly. ¡°That¡¯s all it was, baby, just a dream. Only a dream.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about¡± she said.


    *****T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beth came to stay for a week over Easter. Susan was away again, so it suited my purpose as I didn¡¯t ever want the two to meet, and seven days should be sufficient to do what I wanted. She arrived on the doorstep wearing a short blue dress andce up sandals, a baseball hat with her pony-tail fed through the back and her sunsses perched on the top. I opened the door and she looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°So I see. Come in Beth.¡±


    She walked into the lounge and dropped her shoulder bag on the table, looking around the room. ¡°Interesting house.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± We walked though to the end bedroom which she would be having, its double bed pushed against the wall. I¡¯d bought a brightly coloured bedspread which looked good in the afternoon sun nting in through the double windows opposite, set off by a vase of daffodils on the bedside table. The room looked cosy andfortable, but she said nothing.


    We walked down the narrow corridor, and she peered into my bedroom as we passed. ¡°Ah, The Cockpit. Has Susan moved in yet?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like she has?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    I stopped abruptly and turned on her. ¡°Well, she hasn¡¯t. And if you don¡¯t like it here, feel free to move out.¡±


    Beth held up her hands, palms facing me. I could see her make an effort to collect herself. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m out of order. I¡¯ll try to be nice.¡± She looked up into my face and read the anger still there, so she reached up and touched me on the shoulder. ¡°Really. I don¡¯t know why I said that. Thanks for inviting me.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t really invited her, but being here would serve my purpose. ¡°OK, truce.¡± I moved further down the corridor. ¡°Here¡¯s the bathroom ¨C we have to share as there¡¯s only one.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my knickers on, then.¡±


    I tested her a bit. ¡°Not on my ount. I can be broad minded.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she said, ¡°You¡¯re not that broad minded. I¡¯ll keep ¡¯em on.¡±


    We moved on, and she paused at the door to the third bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±


    ¡°Store room, I guess. Jim¡¯s got the key so I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s got in there ¨C junk, most likely. Pity, as it means I¡¯ve really only got two bedrooms.¡± I fingered the key in my pocket. ¡°What are your ns tonight? I¡¯ve cooked a meal and there are a couple of good movies to watch.¡±


    ¡°Lorna¡¯s picking me up in a few minutes. Girls¡¯ night out. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°How muchter?¡±


    She shrugged, as if it had nothing to do with me. ¡°When I feel like it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t rob you of the beauty sleep you need so badly. Leave me a key and I¡¯ll let myself in.¡±


    ¡°No need. The door will be open.¡± I had no intention of ever giving her a key.


    A few minutester she left. I walked to the front door and watched as she drove away with Lorna in her pped out Daihatsu, its wheels sagging and the exhaust tied on with a piece of fencing wire. The gruesome-twosome heading into town and up to no good, I thought, and I figured some poor smuck was going to get a truckload of trouble tonight.


    Back in the t I checked through the arrangements I had made: all of the things I wanted were in ce and I was ready. It all depended on her, now ¨C she needed to be home tonight, drunk enough to help me in my n but sober enough to do one final thing before I set it in motion.


    It was about half past one when I heard thetch click and the sound of her footsteps in the hallway. She came into the lounge, weaving slightly, surprised to see me still up. She was disheveled, her lipstick smeared a little and she carried her shoes in her hand, the heel broken off one of them.


    ¡°Have a good evening?¡±


    ¡°Lorna¡¯s a fucking bitch.¡± Her face was malevolent.


    ¡°Really. That¡¯s very eloquent, Beth, but tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She turned on me and I could see her trying to think of something suitably cutting, but the effort was too much. She sank back into the chair. ¡°Fuck her! And fuck you, too!¡± She closed her eyes.


    I went though to the kitchen and quickly heated up the milk I had ready and I tipped in the tablets I had obtained from the pharmacy. Together they contained about 15 milligrams of Docmine Sinate, an anti-histomine agent with simr characteristics to a barbiturate. I knew its effect on her as I had offered her a simr tablet a year or two back when she was studying for her examinations and she could not sleep. On that asion five milligrams had knocked her out for the night. This dose was three times that amount and I knew that it would have the desired effect but without danger. At worst she would wake with a hangover, dry mouth and perhaps an elevated pulse. With the alcohol she had drunk there was likely to be some disorientation as well, which would suit my purpose.


    When I came back to the lounge she was still in the chair. I thought she might be asleep and I shook her.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you a drink, Beth. Take it. You¡¯ll feel like shit tomorrow if you don¡¯t.¡±


    She took it and drank, handing me the empty cup. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    I helped her up she walked unsteadily down the hallway to her room. After a moment I heard the toilet flush and the sound of running water in the bathroom, and then her footsteps as she made her way to her room.


    The clock tower two streets away was striking three o¡¯clock as I moved down the corridor. Her door was ajar and the bedside light was still on, and she was lying across the bed on her back, fully dressed, snoring slightly. The room was filled with the sharp, acrid odour of vomit and I noticed that she had been sick on the bed; a little had stained the top of her dress. I wondered how much of the drug was still in her system and I leaned over her and shook her lightly. If she woke I¡¯d pretend that I she had been having a nightmare and I was concerned for her.


    ¡°Beth, wake up.¡± No response. Louder. ¡°Beth. Beth. Wake up!¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep10

    She was out cold. Under her lids her eyes were slightly dted, but her pulse was strong. I slipped my arms under her and picked her up, carrying her gently into the spare room where the mattress I had bought was on the floor next to the old radiator. I put her down carefully, slipped an athletic sweatband around her wrist and then fastened the handcuff over it, making sure that it was secure but not too tight. The other end was already around the radiator pipe where it emerged from the floorboard. She moaned and stirred briefly, but then settled back. Next to the bed I¡¯d left the essentials she would need: a jug of water and a ss; some food, a piss-pot and a roll of toilet paper. The only illumination was from the small nightlight plugged into the wall socket, for I had covered the high window so that no light could prate from outside. Silence pervaded the room, with the thick old walls shielding any sounds from outside.


    Satisfied, I locked her in the room and went to catch a few hours of sleep, for I knew thatter today I was going to be busy and I would need my wits about me. As Iy in bed I reflected on the list of indictable offences I could now be charged with ¨C kidnapping, perhaps; certainly uwful imprisonment. For a moment I wondered why I didn¡¯t just let her go and never see her again, but I knew that would never resolve the nagging worm of desire buried somewhere deep inside my brain. Despite all that had urred I wanted to roll the clock back to the first night I had fucked her, but this time without those silly masks. I wanted to hear her cry out my name as I pumped my sperm into her slim body. I wanted her to want me, but it had to be consensual ¨C only then would she would be the one filled with longing and I would be the one in control. And after I had had my fill of her I would decide whether to cast her aside, or not.


    The morning dawned dark and heavy, with an unseasonable chill to the air. Strong gusts of wind buffeted the house, the old roof trusses creaking and groaning in protest. A dark day for dark business, I thought, and I turned over and drifted back to sleep.


    *****


    I left Beth until past midday, but I knew she was there as I could hear her muffled shouts for help from the bedroom. They ceased abruptly as I turned the lock in the door and stood in the doorway for a moment. I had pulled a ck bva over my head and a paramilitary jacket gave me additional bulk but I knew from that angle she could only see a silhouette framed by the door. I moved quickly to the desk and switched on the deskmp, its powerful beam pointing directly at her.


    She was sitting up, propped up against the wall and as the light struck her she shrank back, her free arm thrust up to cover her eyes. Her hair was disheveled and her face was pale.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a tentative query. ¡°David? Is that you? You fucker! Let me go!¡± She lowered her arm but her eyes were screwed up tight against the re of the light, dark smudges underneath them. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, you bastard! Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± I cut across her like a whish, my voice guttural and harsh. ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t here and I¡¯m sick of your whining!¡±


    She stopped, and I could see her trying to look past the re of the light to see who was there. ¡°Who are you? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Elizabeth. You are worth far too much for that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Where is my brother? Who are you?¡±


    I let the silence draw out for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve told you all this. Are you listening this time? You are no longer near your home and soon will be traveling further.¡±


    She pulled back, her face filled with fear and panic. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯m staying with my brother¡­.. I arrived yesterday¡­..¡±


    ¡°No. We took you from his t.¡±


    ¡°She shook her head in denial ¡°that can¡¯t be right. Where am I¡­ let me go, you fuckers!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I moved quickly from behind the desk and she shrank back as far as she could as she observed the ck figure moving towards her. I squatted down near her, just out of her reach and spoke more softly.


    ¡°You are no longer home, Elizabeth. Do you understand that? We took you and you are in arge city, ready for your trip. Everything has changed in your life, and you would be advised to ept that.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she was shaking her head, her face screwed up in horror. ¡°No, No. I¡¯m home¡­ I¡¯m with David¡­¡±


    ¡°David¡¯s dead!¡±


    Her mouth opened and she wailed, a half human sound filled with terror and despair. ¡°Nooooo¡­.¡±


    ¡°He tried to be a hero.¡± I dropped a square of photographic paper onto herp. ¡°Here¡¯s your dead hero.¡±


    She picked it up, turning it so that the light fell on it. She looked at it for an instant, observing the image of my head on a pillow with wide, staring eyes and blood ck and thick as tar sttered around it. I¡¯d spent an evening taking that shot and touching it up on theputer, but she wasn¡¯t to know that.


    ¡°Oh, God no. Not David.¡± she clutched the image to her chest with her left arm and the chain of the handcuff rattled against the radiator as she rocked back and forth. A low wailing noise came from her mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you Morphine for your trip. It helps you sleep but unfortunately it is habit forming. Still, that¡¯s not my problem. I have a number of clients interested in western girls, and they don¡¯t seem to mind, although Heroin is their drug of choice.¡±


    ¡°No, let me go. I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡±


    I thrust my face towards her andughed. ¡°You have nothing that I want, you slut. Do you know how much you are worth to me? Do you like to fuck, Elizabeth? That¡¯s good, because you¡¯ll fuck a hundred men a day where you are going! Work out how much that is worth to me!¡±


    I rose to my feet, turned off the light and walked out of the room, closing and locking the door, hearing her sobbing in the dim light of the room as she held my photograph to her breast.


    Later that afternoon I came back to her. In the re of the light I could see that she hadn¡¯t moved, although she had drunk some of the water. Her eyes were frightened but her little face was defiant. I began to dismantle her life, starting with her friends.


    ¡°You have no friends, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Yes I do¡±


    ¡°No. They use you in the same way that you use the people who loved you.¡±


    ¡°No. Lorna is my friend.¡±


    Iughed harshly and she flinched at the sound. ¡°Lorna thinks you are a tramp. It was Lorna who turned you in to us, who gave us the details of your sordid little life and told us where you would be. She¡¯s spending her money now, and tonight she¡¯ll be warm and safe in her bed, and you¡¯ll be here with me and the dead brother that you loved!¡±


    ¡°My Mother will find me.¡±


    ¡°She thinks you¡¯ve betrayed her too. You¡¯ve written her a letter saying that you¡¯ve sick of her clinging, fussy ways and you¡¯ve moved out and she shouldn¡¯t follow you. She¡¯ll get that in a few days.¡±


    ¡°No. Oh God, no.¡±


    ¡°Why are you surprised, Elizabeth? Isn¡¯t it true that you¡¯ve treated people like shit? Why should they care about you?¡±


    She stared up at the light, frightened and alone, and said nothing more.


    For four days I kept it up, taking her food and water and removing her waste, watching her defiance shrink a little each day. On thest morning I went into her, watching her asleep on the mattress, her face dirty and her little blue dress filthy and wrinkled.


    The light woke her and she sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. The silence stretched out, and then she spoke, her voice calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not what you think I am.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°A¡­. a slut. You called me a slut. You think I like to¡­ sleep around.¡± Rising in pitch. ¡°It¡¯s not true. I¡¯m no use to you¡­ I¡¯ve only ever been with one guy. ¡± She turned her face up towards the light, searching for me.


    Iughed. ¡°That would be David.¡±


    Her mouth dropped open and I could see the wind blow out of her, like a yacht suddenly becalmed on ake. I went on. ¡°We know all about you, Elizabeth. How you fucked him for a dare, your little tricks with Lorna and Sam. The games you y with people.¡± I hardened my voice. ¡°You don¡¯t give a shit about anyone but yourself, but the tables are turned. Now you¡¯ll fuck for everybody.¡±


    ¡°No. No. It wasn¡¯t me. It was the others. I yed their game, its true, but I never fucked anyone!¡±


    ¡°You fucked David.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°I loved him.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Loved him! You fucked him for a bet and then boasted about it, and then you treated him like shit! All you wanted was to have a good time with your two little whores.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. No.¡± She was crying, shaking her head from side to side, her thin body hunched over. Her voice rose to a scream ¡°What do you want from me? Let me go!¡±


    I waited until her screaming stopped, and she sat there sobbing, sucking in great breaths of air as she tried to breathe, to control herself.


    ¡°Tell me about your brother. How could you love him and do what you did?¡±


    She wiped her nose on the back of her arm. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved him. He was everything I ever wanted, but he had no time for me. I was always his kid sister and he thought nothing of me.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to fuck with him.¡±


    ¡°It was Lorna¡¯s idea. She¡¯s a bitch. I was a virgin and I wanted David so much and she found out that he was going to a costume party.¡± The words tumbled out of her, like pus out of an abscess. ¡°I dressed up and he didn¡¯t know it was me, and we went together. He didn¡¯t know¡­.. how could I tell him? He would never have spoken to me again.¡±


    ¡°And you treated him like shit.¡±


    She turned on me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever loved someone and couldn¡¯t have them?! I couldn¡¯t tell him!¡±


    ¡°But he already knew, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t! I know he didn¡¯t! How could he know?¡±


    I walked over towards her and flung the pages of her journal at her. She flinched back, the pages fluttering around her. ¡°He read that, you bitch. Think on that when you think of him!¡±


    I left her there again, sobbing by herself in the corner.


    Twice more that day I went into that shabby little room and yed the charade, listening to her growing despair, watching her body slump more and more as she spiraled downwards into a ck pit of fear and misery.


    She didn¡¯t have much more to say, other than to repeat that she loved me and to insist that she had built up a shell to protect herself from the anger and scorn that she perceived I would pour on her if I learned the truth. God knows if she was being honest; by then I was sick of the whole thing, and as I watched her slender shoulders shivering with fear I was ovee with a feeling of shame. Whatever she had done to me, she didn¡¯t deserve this and I resolved to end it.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep11

    A few hours drive away, Susan was thinking of me. The promised rain had arrived, and it beat against the windows of her cabin. She resolved toe back early, to get into the car and drive home, and she would call on me in the morning. She smiled to herself in the darkness, thinking of how much she would surprise me with her news, and how much fun it would be to be together again, just the two of us.


    *****


    It was early on the Wednesday when I opened the door for thest time. She was asleep, a rumpled figure in a rumpled bed, her little face pressed against the pillow, pale and vulnerable. I left the light off and squatted by the mattress with a bowl of warm water and a nnel. I unfastened the handcuff off her wrist, and I moistened the nnel and gently wiped away the tracks of her tears on her face, across her brow where the sweat had stuck the corn-coloured hair to her head. She opened her eyes, rolling on her back, and she looked into my face.


    I saw her pupils, initially dark and unfocussed in sleep, settle on me, and I watched them focus and dte as recognition leaped into her face. She shrank back from me with a cry of fear, her hands up, fending me off.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Beth.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s all over. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°David? David, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, its me. I¡¯m here for you.¡± I reached down and pulled her up, and she flung her arms around me and hugged me.


    ¡°Where is he? Where is that man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, Beth. Its just you and me.¡±


    ¡°He told me you were dead! God Jesus, David, I thought you were dead.¡±


    I said nothing, feeling her body shake with her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Beth. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    I slipped my arms under her and lifted her up, carrying her though to my room, her face buried in my chest, and Iid her on the crisp white sheet. I cut away her dress with scissors, and ran the nnel over her shoulders, washing the stale vomit and sweat off the smooth creamy skin. Shey back and watched my face.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°In my t.¡±


    ¡°How? How am I here?¡±


    Iid my finger gently on her lips. ¡°Shhh. Not now. It¡¯s all OK, Beth. Don¡¯t worry about anything, you are safe and I¡¯m here with you. Let me wash you and then sleep for a while and I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    I took the nnel and began to wash her down, starting with her neck and shoulders. I held up each arm, the warm soapy water caressing her skin, and then the long graceful fingers on each hand; I slid the nnel over her armpits and down across the creamy skin of her nks, around each cup of thecy white bra and then down across her t belly, over her left thigh and the hard little muscles of her calf. I caressed her ankles and foot, and then back up the inside of her thigh, leaving her skin damp and shining; up, towards the tight little mound of her pussy, brushing the back of my hand briefly against the thin damp fabric of her panties, then down the other thigh ¨C long strokes over her knee and down to her foot again.


    I rolled her over gently, and she was soft andpliant. I washed her neck, watching the fine whorls of damp gold hair stick to her skin; over the wless perfection of her back and down to the swell of her buttocks, snug in the white knickers. She shifted slightly to allow me ess to the junction of her thighs and I moved the nnel gently over between them, then downwards.


    I gently rolled her over and I touched her face lightly. ¡°Sleep now, and then I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    She said nothing, her eyes on my face, then she sat up and deftly unhooked her bra, allowing it to fall free, her eyes inviting me as she sank back to the bed.


    Her breasts were full. I caressed them with the nnel, feeling their weight and texture, full and firm. Her nipples hardened. She hooked her thumbs under the stic of her knickers and slid them down, raising her hips off the mattress to allow them to fall fee around her legs, and then off. I brushed the nnel over the junction of her thighs, each side of her vulva, seven or eight strokes, watching her sex swell with anticipation, thebia opening slightly like a sulent flower. She opened her legs and lifted her bottom off the bed to allow meplete ess, and I moved the nnel downwards, over her cunt, then down over her perineum and to her anus, lingering there, my fingers acknowledging the tight little opening through the thin wet fabric. She groaned with desire, her eyes on my face.


    I pulled away, looking down on her. As God was my witness, I had not nned this, but I could not resist her. ¡°Do you want me to stay, Beth?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted you.¡±


    I smiled down at her. ¡°Wanted me, or wanted me to stay?¡±


    She stared at me. ¡°Both. Both. Stay with me now.¡±


    I moved over to the spare side of the bed and slid in next to her, snuggling up to her back, my arm over her. She turned towards me, reaching up to touch my face, her fingers light as a feather across my brow, down to my lips. I kissed them softly and she moved them to the back of my head and pulled me gently towards her. I could see her mouth, slightly open, lips pouting upwards in invitation and the sh of her small white teeth behind them, and then we were kissing, the warm touch of her breath on my cheek and her lips soft as gossamer. I slipped my tongue between them, and she moaned into my mouth, her body arching upwards.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said. ¡°Come to me, Brother.¡± Her hands plucked at me.


    I pulled my shirt over my head, shucking off my jeans and then my jocks. My cock was bursting, the head tight and purple as it reared out. I stared down at her, my whole body suffused with lust and desire, thinking back over the struggle of thest few months. I had dreamed of this moment a hundred times but never once had imagined that it would happen, that she would lie naked in front of me with her eyes on my face, willing me to do whatever I wanted. I climbed onto the bed, straddling her and she lifted her knees up and apart so that I hadplete ess.


    ¡°Do it slowly¡±, she said. ¡°Slowly the first time.¡±


    Each of my senses was heightened: the taste of her mouth and the salt of her skin, the velvet touch of her flesh; the groans of desire as we prepared to couple, and the rich aroma of lust hanging heavily in the air; somehow they were magnified a hundredfold as they were transmitted to my brain. I felt as if I was spread on a rack of pleasure, every nerve ending stretched and alive and aware. And as I hesitated over her, ready to prate her slim body, it was as if a part of my mind had detached from me and was above the bed, and I looked down on us: she was spread-eagled, her face tilted up and her eyes shut, mouth open slightly and panting, hands clutching at my buttocks pulling me forward, her legs over my back to hold me. I could see myself too, the muscles in my legs and buttocks tensing, moving forward to lodge the end of my cock against her, then dipping a little, my head snapping back as the first inch prated her.


    Her eyes flew open as she felt me enter, the mouth of her puss fluttering around my shaft, bubbling and sucking, distending to amodate me, so that thebia were drawn in and her cunt looked tight and stretched as I slid into her. She gasped, her face up into the hollow of my shoulder, and a squeal of pleasure burst from her mouth as she felt the full length. Her mouth sought me out, and we kissed with frantic lips, her hands on the back of my head and her legs tightly wound around me to keep me in.


    I watched as my cock withdrew, her pussy sucking at it, gripping the shaft as if to hold it in for as long as it could, until the distended purple head appeared out of her body with a soft slurping noise and we were joined only by a fine strand of silver lubricant. I watched as my hips moved forward again, as the head of my cock nudged against her, her lips sliding aside to wee me, and tiny bubbles of juice bubbling around the shaft as it sank into her. I listened to the creak of the mattress springs, settling to a rhythm, and her cries of lust and passion as I fucked her in my bed, hearing her cry out my name.


    ¡°David, Christ God, David, Fuck me, Fuck your sister!¡±


    At that moment a vivid sh of lightening filled the room, followed almost immediately by a crash of thunder, immense and awesome, and she cried out my name again, louder. It drowned out the sound of the front doortch opening, and the sound of Susan¡¯s footsteps as she entered the house, faltering as she heard unexpected voices in the darkened house when she only expected to find me. I was oblivious to her figure as it appeared in the bedroom doorway, drawn there by the noise of our lovemaking, her hands at her mouth in shock as she saw what was happening, and heard what we said.


    ¡°Come into me, David. Fuck your little sister ande into me!¡±


    ¡°I will, Beth, I will. I love you. I love fucking you.¡±


    From her vantage point she could see my buttocks thrusting at the writhing figure beneath me. See the full slide of my cock into Beth¡¯s open vagina and the glistening of our juices as we fucked. She could hear the p of my balls as I plunged into my sister, and Beth¡¯s frantic cries as she reached up towards her orgasm. She watched as my back arched, heard my primeval cry as I buried myself deep and spurted into the wriggling girl beneath me, and she listened to my voice, gusty with desire, as I filled the hungry, gobbling little orifice beneath me.


    ¡°Yes, God, yes, Beth. I¡¯m filling you! I¡¯m filling you with my juice! Take it. Take it!¡±


    Her ears rang with the cries of my sister in orgasm, heard her cunt sucking at me loudly as it felt the burning heat of my juice inside, saw her nails raking at my back and her voice shrill.


    ¡°I feel it, David. I feel you. Fill me up!¡±


    She watched as the figures on the bed subsided, heard the gusty sighs of pleasure and the murmuring of voices sated. She turned quietly, tiptoeing across the corridor and through the lounge, carefully turning thetch on the front door and slipping through, closing it softly behind her and then turning away, out into the rain. She forgot in her haste that the present she had bought for me was on the sofa where she had left it.


    The cold rainshed at her body, soaking her so that it streamed in freezing rivulets over her skin, but it did nothing to cool the scolding tears that trickled down her face as she ran, nor the burning of her loins as she thought of what she had seen.


    We slept, after our lovemaking, spooned together as lovers do. Beth slept the sleep of exhaustion, worn out after the trauma of thest few days, but her face was untroubled and sometimes a small smile curled the corners of her lips so that she looked like a young girl. I slept as if I hade home after a long journey, my arms around her like a prize possession.


    It was past lunchtime when I woke, spiraling upwards from a restful sleep. I looked over and regarded Beth: she was still asleep, breathing lightly. The plum coloured bruises under her eyes had faded and she had colour in her cheeks. She looked beautiful in the diffused light entering through the rain sttered window. I gently disengaged myself from her and padded though to the kitchen to make a big te of toast and two mugs of tea. She woke with the rattling of the tray and she smiled at me as I walked in, still naked.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a sight to dden any girl¡¯s heart. Where¡¯s the frilly apron?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Buster.¡± I set the tray down and sat next to her, running my finger lightly over her cheek. ¡°How do you feel?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk. I have to tell you what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    She reached up andid her fingers on my lips. ¡°I think I know. I was here all the time, wasn¡¯t I?¡± She saw me nod, and she smiled at me. ¡°We can talkter, when I¡¯m ready. I don¡¯t want to do anything to lose this now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I pulled back the covers and slipped into bed, feeling her warmth as she pushed back against me. My cock stiffened, and she wriggled as she felt the head lodge against her anus.


    ¡°Mmmm. Shame to waste that.¡±


    ¡°Right¡± I said.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep12

    It was a couple of days after I had told David of my closet episode that he breached the subject of Susan with me. We were sitting in the lounge with a beer, watching a very forgettable movie.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Are you into this movie, Beth?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No ¨C not at all. Do you want to do something else?¡±


    He clicked the remote and the picture rapidly shriveled to a little white dot in the centre of the screen and then disappeared. He regarded it for a moment. ¡°That was, without doubt, the best part of the whole movie.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it¡­.. now, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what to do about Susan.¡±


    ¡°Not my problem, Buster. She was your lover, not mine.¡± I reached over and touched him. ¡°I¡¯m happy with what I¡¯ve got.¡±


    He looked at me for a moment. ¡°I am too, Beth, but I don¡¯t like the way it finished between her and me.¡±


    ¡°You mean hering into the house and finding you buried in your little sister up to your balls? Why on earth would that put her off?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°All of the evidence points towards it.¡± I ticked off the relevant points on my fingers. ¡°One, she¡¯s away for the very week you decide to kidnap me, but the weather gets really shitty¡­ so shees home early¡±.


    He was silent, so I continued. ¡°Two, on the morning that she is due back the front door suddenly opens in the storm whilst we are engaged in horizontal physical training.¡±


    ¡°It could have just blown open with the wind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got a deadlock on it¡­. open with a key and shut with a key. Some clever fucking storm to put a key in the lock and turn it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. OK.¡±


    ¡°Three, that same morning we find a mysterious present on the sofa that wasn¡¯t there before we went back to bed after breakfast. It has ¡®To David from Susan, Kiss, Kiss, Kiss,¡¯ written on it¡­. that¡¯s a bit of a clue.¡±


    He nodded, and I went on. ¡°Four, we find the spare key to the front door on the hall table; and five, she stops speaking to you and won¡¯t return any of your calls or messages from the very day that all of the above happened.¡±


    ¡°But she was away.¡±


    ¡°Not at first. Her Mum said that she came back from her holiday early and stayed around a week or so, then lit off to somewhere else. She said that Susan was very preupied. Well, unexpectedly seeing the love of your life vigorously fucking his sister would do that, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know that. What makes you think that she actually saw us doing it?¡±


    ¡°How can you think anything else? Let¡¯s work through the scenario¡­. she lets herself in on the Wednesday after Easter with the key you gave her, full of joy and happiness at the prospect of seeing you again. She sets the key down on the table in the hall and walks down the corridor to the lounge, where she puts her present to you on the sofa. The sound of the storm drowns out her entrance. The house is quite dark, but she¡¯s surprised to hear noises¡­ voices. Her curiosity is piqued. She steps out of the lounge and across the hallway, and is drawn to the bedroom like a moth to me to see what¡¯s making all the noise. There we are, on the bed in front of her, engaged in you know what. She sees us, turns and runs out of the house, leaving her keys and the present and the door swinging in the wind.¡±


    ¡°But we would have seen her at the bedroom door.¡±


    ¡°No. Remember that was the morning when we really discovered each other for the first time. We were right into it, with my legs up by your ears and you tickling my tonsils¡­ from the inside. Both of us had our backs to the door¡­ you could have flown a 747 into the house and we wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±


    David was silent, thinking over what I had said. At length he nodded agreement. ¡°But she can¡¯t have seen much. The lights were out.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much she could see or hear. We don¡¯t know how long she was there, but I imagine she at least saw enough to know you were shagging an unknown female in your bed. Whether she figured it was me is another matter¡­. it would be useful to know, though, as you¡¯re going to have to deal with all of that if you ever want to talk to her again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let me think about that,¡± he said.


    *****


    I turned in a bit early that night. I loved this big bed with its soft mattress and its old-fashioned bedstead and big fluffy doona. I¡¯d changed the sheets that morning and they were crisp and white against my skin. The brass rails on the bed gleamed butter gold in the soft light from themp beside me, and its old fashioned shade cast interesting shadows into the corners of the high ceiling above my head.


    I became aware that David had entered the room dressed in his jocks, carrying a camera attached to a tripod. I looked at him. ¡°I know it¡¯s a stupid question, but what the fuck is that for, Spielberg?¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s my idea to find out what Susan saw.¡± He set the tripod down in the doorway and fiddled with the camera so that it was pointing down towards me.


    ¡°Susan is about five nine, which is the same height as this tripod,¡± he exined. So she came into the room and looked at the bed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeeesss¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t like where this was going.


    ¡°Well, if we reenact what we were doing and then check out the video, it will give us an idea of what she could see.¡± He grinned at me, ovee with his brilliance.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? What do you mean, no?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know how long she was there for, nor do we know how much light was in the room. The drapes were back but it was pretty dark from the storm. Aside from which ¨C and I know that you are going to find this hard to believe ¨C I actually don¡¯t fancy a bit tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured that. Never mind, we can film the whole session with just dim lighting.¡± He saw the expression on my face. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t actually have to fuck¡­. just reenact it.¡± He pressed the record button on the camera and strode over to me, pulling aside the bedclothes. ¡°Come on, Sis, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Which part of ¡®No¡¯ is it that you didn¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°All of it. It won¡¯t take long and this is really important to me, OK? Just a re-enactment, right? I promise.¡±


    ¡°Fat chance of that if I know anything about you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his earnestness. ¡°Promise me, then ¨C just a simtion.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°OK then.¡± I moved reluctantly. ¡°Where do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Where we were on that morning¡±. He pulled the covers right back and I could feel his hands on my body, adjusting me, opening my legs. ¡°Um, could you lose the nightie?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Go on, Beth. It will get in the way. You¡¯ll be safe, I promise!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely.¡± I slipped it over my head and it fluttered to the floor, a scrap of blue silk against the polished floorboards.


    ¡°Panties, too. The camera must see what she saw.¡±


    I slid them down over my legs and threw them on top of my nightie. I could feel his eyes on me, sliding over my body, caressing my breasts and thighs, lingering on my sex. My nipples hardened a little despite myself, and I hoped he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°God you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You promised.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ pity, though. Well, OK.¡± I heard him shucking off his clothes and felt the mattresspress as he climbed onto it, kneeling down between my legs. ¡°We only did it in the missionary position on that asion, right?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Nobody calls it that!¡±


    ¡°Well, you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I think so. It wasn¡¯t a quickie, but we were pretty horny so we didn¡¯t y around too much.¡±


    ¡°OK, you were over here a bit more.¡± He pushed his pillows out of the way, and shifted me over so that I was more central in the bed. ¡°And your legs were open a bit more¡­. I was between them, not outside them.¡± I felt his hands on my calves, widening them, his fingers stroking and caressing as he moved them a little. I watched as he knelt between them, taking the weight on his arms, and then the touch of his cock nudging feather light against mybia.


    ¡°David! You promised!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t get wound up about the axle. Its just simtion.¡± He twisted around to see if we were lined up with the camera, and adjusted us a bit. ¡°That looks right. OK. I won¡¯t go into you, but will rub it along your crack. OK?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Right. d you agree.¡± He lifted his cock and rested it on my mound, and I could feel its warmth and rigidity. Between our bodies I could see the asional sh of his scrotum. I envisaged his nuts nestling inside it, and imagined how much cum was stored in them, ready to be released. I tried to think of something else.


    ¡°Right. I was fucking you¡­.¡± He started to thrust gently, soft hands against my flesh. I closed my eyes and thought about theundry I had to do tomorrow; my job, cleaning toilets ¨C anything to take my mind off the warmth of his member as it slid back and forth over my mound, and the tickle of his balls as they lightly touched my pussy each time he thrust forward.


    ¡°Now, what about the sound track? What were we saying?¡± he said.


    I looked up at him. ¡°Fuck that!¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep13

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what we said¡­. or was that an invitation? Interesting proposition, but I promised.¡± He was silent and I listened to the rhythmic creak of the bed, a metronome for fucking. ¡°I think I was telling you how much I loved you, about the tightness of your pussy and how good it felt to be inside you,¡± he said atst. ¡°Did I say anything about being your brother? That would have been a give away.¡±


    My mind sped back to the morning in question, the details etched in my brain as if it had only been yesterday. Me, on my back, my heart bursting with love, begging him to take me, wanting to feel him inside. His long sliding strokes up into my body, the tightness and pressure, my cunt sping, our lips close to one another as we cried out. I remembered my words: ¡®David, Christ God, David, Fuck me, fuck your sister!¡¯ and his response, his voice gusty with desire ¡®Yes, God Yes, Beth, I¡¯m filling you, I¡¯m filling you with my juice! Take it, take it¡­.¡¯


    And as I remembered I could feel my body take charge, mybia swelling open and my juices begin to flow, my hips responding to his thrusts. My hands came up and sped his back, and I raised my legs and crossed them over his waist.


    He shifted his hips and I felt his cock lodge against my opening, and then he pushed forward and slid his lengthpletely into me in one smooth, fluid movement. My fluids bubbled around him, slick and wet, and the room was filled with the sound of our coupling, and of our voices and our sighs of pleasure. Over his back I could see the camera, its little red LED winking at me as it recorded what it saw. It was pointing between his legs, to the spot where his thick rod was prating me, looking at my cunt; it watched the rhythmic sawing of his buttocks, driving his shaft into me; it saw my legs over his back, ankles crossed, my hips angled up to allow him better ess. It recorded the flow of our juices as they leaked out of me, trickling down my perineum, down over the crimped tightness of my anus to stain the crisp white sheet beneath me, and it heard the rhythmic creaking of the bed and our gusty cries of pleasure.


    I imagined it to be Susan, standing there a few weeks ago as the thunder crashed around the house. What was she thinking at that moment? Was she in shock as she realised that David was fucking someone else? Did she understand that it was his sister underneath him, her hungry young cunt stretched open by the thickness of his shaft and her cries of pleasure shrill in her ears? Was she hurt by what she saw, or did her own loins flush with excitement as she watched the couple writhing on the bed before her?


    I imagined what would have happened had she stayed, slipping off her clothes and moving silently beside us, running her fingers over David¡¯s back, his startled look and then eptance of her. I envisaged her tongue probing at his shaft where it joined me,pping at the juices that were sttered by our coupling, her own fingers busy inside her. I pictured her swinging her long brown legs over my face so I could eat her, frantically pushing my tongue into her body, feeling the crisp springiness of her hair on my chin, the spurting of her juices into my mouth and the crimping tightness of her anus as I prated it.


    The vision burst in my brain like a shooting star and my climax engulfed me, higher than ever before. My cunt seized David¡¯s shaft in an iron grip, mping down on the thick stem and milking its slippery length with violent contractions, and I felt the long jets of his seed that I milked out of him, spurting into me like hotva. He thrust violently into me with each spurt, the bed crashing against the wall and my legs gripping his back tightly to draw him into me. I heard his voice calling out.


    ¡°Jesus God, Beth, I¡¯m filling you! I¡¯m filling my little sister with my juice!¡±


    And my own shrill response ¡°Yes David, oh yes, yes. God! I feel it. Fill me up with your juice! Fill up your dirty sister with your sperm!¡±


    The creak of the bed gradually subsided and then there was only our ragged breathing, the feel of our sweat cooling on our skin, and the slow whirr of the camera as it recorded the trickle of his jism leaking out of me.


    *****


    ¡°Well,¡± said David. ¡°If that¡¯s what she saw, then there¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    He rewound the tape a little and pressed y. The angle of the camera had foreshortened the image, so that the parts of our bodies closest to the lens appeared disproportionatelyrge. His broad buttocks and his kneeling thighs framed my genitals, in shadow but still clearly visible. The camera had captured everything: his pistoning shaft, the lips of my vulva stretched open, my hands fluttering on his back. I watched the muscles of his legs and back as they tensed, saw the powerful thrusts as he filled me. The speakers either side of the screen faithfully reproduced every sound: the crashing of the bed and the shrieks of passion and I heard my voice, almost unrecognizable as my own ¡°¡­. Fill up your little sister with your sperm!¡±


    He pressed the stop button. ¡°So what do we do about that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°You could send it to her.¡±


    He nced at me in annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s not very helpful.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an idea.¡± Iughed. We could wrap it in a little present, with a note saying ¡®This was the entree ¨C you are invited to the main course¡¯.¡±


    David looked at me with interest. ¡°Well, that¡¯s an unexpected perspective. Do you want her in our bed?¡±


    I was suddenly lost for words, and I had to think for a moment to choose what I had to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we were fuckingst night I imagined that she joined us, you know, there, joining in. I was eating her out and I loved it¡­. but that¡¯s just fantasy. I¡¯m not sure it would be a good idea.¡± He said nothing, and I continued. ¡°Besides, the chemistry has to be right, even if we wanted it.¡± I looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to any conclusions, David. This isn¡¯t about getting Susan into our bed, is it? I thought it was about you making your peace with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­. it is. But if it turned out that way, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    I flung a cushion at him. ¡°I bet. You are a fucking pervert, Mr Wilson. Now, lets figure out how we can at least make contact with her.¡±


    *****


    The bar wasn¡¯t exactly seedy, but it wasn¡¯t top notch either. The furniture was as worn as the clientele who were distributed on the stools around the bar. I sat in the corner furthest from the door and I could see the whole room. I watched as Susan came in and scanned who was there. She bought a drink and I expected her to take her usual seat but she surprised me by walking across the room and sitting at the table next to mine, carefully taking off her coat and shaking off the rain drops and undoing the scarf from around her head. Her glossy dark hair fell free and I could see that it was longer than David had described it to me. She was dressed smartly, and she had taken trouble with her make up.


    We sat there for a minute or two, and once again I wondered what she was doing there. An attractive female on her own in a downtown bar would attract a lot of attention, but I knew from my previous observations that she had rejected them all. I couldn¡¯t figure what she wanted¡­ she had made no attempt to meet anyone, and she didn¡¯t look at her watch the way one might if you were waiting for someone. She just came in, stayed for a couple of drinks and then left, and this was the fifth evening I had watched her.


    I suddenly became aware that she was speaking to me, her voice soft. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in here before.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¨C maybe. I just don¡¯t know who it is yet.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Sounds like me¡±. She looked at me for a moment. ¡°Would you mind if I joined you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I watched as she stood up and moved to my table, with her long legs and short skirt. She leaned in towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Susan.¡±


    She extended her hand and I took it, feeling the warmth in her fingers. ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    I wondered if she would recognize me, but it was doubtful. She¡¯d only ever seen one part of my body and it sure as hell wasn¡¯t exposed right now. In a sh of wry humour I spected on her reaction if I stripped off and shed my pudenda at her¡­. would she peer at it and then say ¡®Ah, yes, I know you¡­. David Wilson¡¯s sister!''¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat next to me. ¡°So what sort of person are you hoping to meet?¡±


    I was taken aback by her directness and she must have sensed it. ¡°Oh, sorry¡­. that sounds like a totale-on. My friends tell me I¡¯m too direct.¡± She smiled to rob her words of any offence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I found myself attracted to her candour. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve not really thought about it, to tell you the truth¡­. I¡¯m hoping I¡¯ll know when I meet them. I¡¯ve sat here for a week and rebuffed about thirty or forty guys who thought they were God¡¯s gift, or that I was on the game. Eventually they leave you alone. I guess they all think I¡¯m a raving Lesbian.¡± Iughed. ¡°Perhaps I am.¡±


    Sheughed with me. ¡°Difficult to reach this stage in our lives without at least an inkling of that, I would have thought.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. I¡¯ve a friend whose husband decided he was totally gay after fathering four children by her ¨C she found him rogering his boy friend when she came home one day¡­. what do you call it? In grante delicto, I think. Pretty difficult to exin that one away, anyway. It probably wasn¡¯t a tough call for her to make after that.¡±


    She ran her finger though the condensation ring on the table, making a little pattern. ¡°I can rte to that.¡±


    ¡°A man problem?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Husband or boyfriend?¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°Boyfriend¡­. well, I hoped it the rtionship would go further.¡± I could see her struggling, deciding whether to go on, but she was silent, looking down at the table.


    ¡°Well ¨C ¡± I raised my ss. ¡°Maybe we do have something inmon, Susan. Fuck ¡¯em! Who needs them anyway?¡±


    Her big brown eyes were on my face as we drank, and I could see her weighing me up.


    *****


    ¡°Did she mention me?¡± David demanded.


    I sighed. ¡°David, I¡¯ve been through it with you once already. She didn¡¯t mention you ¨C at least not by name. She did imply that her boyfriend ¨C that¡¯s you ¨C was a total shit, though, and I have to agree with her.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Ho! This is ¡®I won¡¯t fuck you as its only going to be a simtion¡¯ shit head speaking. So what happened to your integrity?¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep14

    Heughed, totally unrepentant. ¡°Integrity and pussy don¡¯t necessarily go well together, Beth. Besides, I didn¡¯t hear youining at the time.¡± He paused. ¡°So do you think Susan¡¯s turned gay, or something?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Do people suddenly turn gay? I doubt it¡­.. not the majority, anyway. Maybe you did put her off men for life though, or perhaps she¡¯s just looking for a little adventure with a twist. Frankly, I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s looking for¡­. certainly not any of the guys in that bar ¨C I¡¯ve watched her turn all of them away.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°She suggested we meet tomorrow evening in the same ce. I got the impression she was assessing me ¨C checking me out, if you like. I¡¯m curious where this is going so I think I¡¯ll turn up.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell me all the hot details.¡±


    *****


    That second evening with Susan was enjoyable. She was a good conversationalist and in no time at all we werefortable with each other. She didn¡¯t talk about her rtionships at first, staying on rtively safe topics like our respective interests ¨C movies, theatre, jobs and so on. I found that she had left her job ¨C the one where David worked ¨C and had secured a better paying one in another part of town. She had rented a small t, bought a car and a new wardrobe.


    ¡°Sounds like a lifestyle change to me, Susan,¡± I said, ¡°so what caused all of that?¡±


    She fiddled with a coaster on the table. ¡°I had this guy ¨C a rtively new experience. We¡¯d only been going out a little while but I really liked him. Anyway, it didn¡¯t work out¡­ he found someone else. I was down in the dumps for a while but he did me a favour really, as I was in a bit of a rut. I woke up one morning and thought ¡®Fuck it! Here I am, 22 years old and I¡¯ve been doing the same thing for years¡¯¡­ so I changed my job. The extra money helped me with the other changes ¨C you know, car, clothes¡­¡±


    I had noticed her outfit when she walked in. She was dressed in a two piece linen suit, a soft beige colour, the jacket and skirt beautifully tailored. She wore a contrasting blouse the colour of burnt toffee that set off her eyes, and her shoes and handbag were perfectly matched. I figured she wouldn¡¯t have got much change out of seven hundred bucks for it. ¡°Your suit is lovely.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It was a bit of an extravagance, but what the hell.¡±


    ¡°So are you in a rtionship now?¡±


    She was silent for a moment, as if reluctant to talk. ¡°No, not really. I really didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again ¨C ¡±


    She broke off as she spotted two guys heading towards us. ¡°Uh uh. Iing. Watch out. Do you want to stay and fight them off, or find somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of beating off male ego with a stick. Do you have somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,e on.¡± She drained her ss and we moved out.


    *****


    Her t was small but cosy ¨C with a tiny kitchen, a small bathroom, sitting area and a single bedroom. She had spent a bit of time and money doing it up and it showed: fresh paint gleamed in the soft lighting, contrasting the bright colours on the various fabrics that I could see. I dropped my coat over the back of a chair and she hung it behind the door. ¡°This is nice.¡±


    ¡°My love nest¡­.. well, nest anyway. Not much loving been done here. Do you want a drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving, so I¡¯d better be careful. Just a small one.¡±


    We went though to the kitchen and I watched her fill tworge sses from a bottle.


    ¡°Jesus! Big small helping.¡±


    ¡°You can sleep over if you like. The sofa turns into a bed¡­ probably as hard as a rock, but a couple more drinks like that and you won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how I go.¡± I sipped at the wine. ¡°Mmm. New Zend Marlborough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Cloudy Bay. My favourite.¡± She kicked off her shoes and flopped on the sofa. ¡°So what were we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you were in a rtionship.¡±


    She moved her arm expansively around, indicating the room. ¡°Well, as you can see, there¡¯s just me and my stuff. No smelly boots, shaving grouts in the sink, dirty jocks on the floor¡­.¡±


    ¡°So are you?¡±


    ¡°No. I told you ¨C I don¡¯t want the angst and pain.¡±


    ¡°So what were you doing in the bar?¡±


    She looked at me sharply. ¡°You¡¯re very direct, aren¡¯t you? I could ask you the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You could, yes.¡± I considered my words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something different.¡±


    ¡°Different?¡± She looked at me. ¡°Different to what?¡±


    ¡°To what I¡¯ve got. The guy I¡¯m with is¡­ possessive. I guess it¡¯s a male thing. I enjoy the sex but the rtionship is strained.¡±


    ¡°So you go and sit in a bar for God knows how long in the hope that something betteres along? That¡¯s imusible.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It does sound a bit off, doesn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°And I noticed that you weren¡¯t interested in guys.¡±


    ¡°Not the ones in a bar. I said I wanted something different. Look¡­¡± I set my ss down on the counter. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what I want, right? I don¡¯t know where this is going or whether I want it or not. I do know that I¡¯m ready to try something new, and I also know that I like you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me.¡±


    She was wrong. I actually knew a great deal about her, right down to the little tricks she liked in her sex life, but I didn¡¯t think it was time to tell her that. ¡°No, I don¡¯t ¨C but I¡¯ve enjoyed what I¡¯ve seen so far. Don¡¯t be spooked by me, Susan. I¡¯m not a threat. I can leave if you want.¡±


    She fiddled with a strand of hair above her ear, twisting it so that it stuck out at an odd angle. When she spoke her voice was low. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. Not yet.¡± She lifted her face and met my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m a little vulnerable right now. I don¡¯t know what I want either, but I certainly don¡¯t want any more grief.¡±


    I reached up to her face, very slowly, watching her reaction as I touched her hair, smoothing down the errant tuft that she had been twisting, feeling its glossy sheen under my fingers. Her eyes were huge, pools of dark toffee like those of a gazelle startled by the hunter¡¯s light; and her mouth was closed, lips soft and pink. ¡°I think we need each other, Susan,¡± I whispered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be lonely any more.¡±


    As I stroked her hair I watched her face change: the pupils dted as if she was suddenly seeing me for the first time ¨C really seeing me ¨C and a new awareness suffused their depths, lenses into the well of her soul. I realised that my fingertips were no longer smoothing her hair but were caressing the back of her head, moving down to the nape of her neck, acknowledging its warmth. She raised her hand and touched one slim finger to my temple, sliding it down lightly over the side of my face, across my cheek and down to my mouth, brushing feather light across my lips and halting there as if to silence any words that I might speak. My lips parted slightly and I tentatively touched the tip of my tongue against her fingertip, expecting rejection; but she watched me steadily with those soft brown eyes, calm and untroubled as I opened my mouth and allowed her finger to slide into me.


    Her whole demeanour altered from passive to active ¨C subtle little changes; she straightened a little, one knee moving out so that it brushed against my thigh as I stood in front of her, and she tilted her head a fraction. I could see a pulse at the base of her throat beating softly; I watched as her lips opened slightly, full and moist; and I felt her breath on my face as soft as a butterfly¡¯s kiss as she leaned forward, bending slightly, turning her head so that her lips fitted snugly over mine.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stood there, kissing in her kitchen ¨C it might have only been a few seconds, but it felt much longer. I¡¯d never kissed a woman before. Her lips were incredibly soft ¨C much softer than David¡¯s, and her tongue was softer too, gently exploring my lips and probing into my mouth. My senses were swamped by her: the taste of wine on her mouth, the fresh clean aroma of her hair; the spicy tang of her perfume and the press of her hand on my waist, sping me gently, pulling me forward, and the warmth of her knee nestling against my thighs. I cupped her face with my free hand, acknowledging the lustre of her skin. She twisted around, breaking the contact of our lips as she tried to put her ss of wine on the counter behind her, and I heard it fall and the ssh of its contents. She shrugged and moved onto me again, her lips more demanding, and her right hand as it came up behind me, into my hair.


    I ced my hand on her right breast, my thumb stroking her nipple though her clothes, and she broke the kiss and looked down at it before she spoke.


    ¡°This is too quick, Elizabeth. I need time¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.. it¡¯s good. I like it¡­ I like you. I just don¡¯t want to rush into anything. I need a bit more time.¡±


    Our kissing had really turned me on ¨C I could feel the heat of my desire, the oozing of my juices into my pants, the material soaking, sopping wet. I wanted to go further with her, but I didn¡¯t want to spook her ¨C she was so unsure of herself. I backed off.


    ¡°I understand, Susan. I¡¯ll be here when you decide.¡±


    She nodded in acquiescence and pressed her lips on mine again, butterfly soft kisses sweeter than honey.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep15

    ¡°So what happened tonight?¡± David demanded.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ a few drinks in a bar ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d hoped for something to happen a little quicker.¡±


    I felt my patience going. ¡°What the hell did you expect, David? That she¡¯d greet me with open arms and follow me back here like a well trained dog, to forgive you for rooting your sister? Get real! Hell, even she doesn¡¯t know what she wants, other than to avoid being fucked over again. She¡¯s spooked, David, and even if its possible to build a bridge it¡¯s going to take some time¡­. so get your mind above your waist for a change!¡±


    He stared at me. ¡°Keep your shirt on, Beth. Jesus! I just wanted to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I know what you want, and if it happens, it happens. Just back off.¡±


    He held up his hands in conciliation, and we changed the subject.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    *****


    I heard nothing from Susan for almost a week and I was beginning to think that she had cut me loose, but then I received a brief SMS asking me to dinner on the Saturday. I turned up at her t in a new outfit I had bought, clutching a bottle of her favourite wine and some flowers. She opened the door at my knock.


    ¡°Hi Elizabeth. Wow! You look great! Come in.¡± She kissed me on the cheek.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I did a twirl and my skirt red out in a ze of colour, showing off my legs.


    ¡°I love it¡­ must be the season for colour¡­¡± she indicated her own brightly coloured dress.


    ¡°¡­ anyway,e in. I¡¯ve made a cocktail to start off, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I put the wine down on the kitchen counter, remembering what we had done here only the week before¡­ those first tentative steps to something more, perhaps. I looked around, noticing how tidy everything was, the candles casting soft light, the table set for two in the corner of the room.


    ¡°The t looks lovely, Susan.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it scrubbed up well, hasn¡¯t it.¡±


    I watched her as she poured me a drink. She was wearing a in white blouse and a pleated skirt in a bold red and purple print, and her hair was tied back in a pony tail that glistened blue-ck. Her make up was skillfully done ¨C a little blush, mascara, lipstick. Her skin glowed with health and vitality and her eyes were bright. I thought she looked good.


    ¡°Here you go, Elizabeth.¡± She handed me a drink, and our fingers touched for a moment. She clinked her ss against mine. ¡°To friendship¡±.


    The meal was beautiful, and I was touched by how much trouble she had gone to, and impressed by her frantic forays into the little kitchen to bring out a session of delicious dishes when it was obvious that she was not a natural cook. By the end of it she was perspiring, with wisps of hair hanging down over her temples, but she was happy that all her work had turned out such a good result.


    We left the debris of the meal on the table and the two empty wine bottles and moved to the lounge. She kicked off her shoes and flopped onto the sofa. ¡°Enough formality. Make yourselffortable.¡±


    I sat next to her, and broached the subject that we had avoided all through the meal. ¡°I amfortable Susan¡­.. but are you?¡±


    She nced at me. ¡°Yes¡­. I think so. I¡¯m sorry aboutst week¡­ I hope that I didn¡¯t put you off.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°I did check out my breath and armpits when I got home, in case it was me.¡±


    She was mortified. ¡°No, no¡­. it was nothing to do with you¡­. it was me!¡± She fiddled with the ice in her drink, buying a little time before she responded. ¡°I just felt, you know¡­. it was moving too quickly. I wanted time to stand back and think about what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°And did you?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I thought about it¡­. in fact I¡¯ve thought about little else. I¡¯m still not sure what I want, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising.¡± I put my drink on the table and I took her hand. ¡°What was it Confucius was supposed to have said? ¡®¡­ Wherever you go, go with all your heart¡¯¡­. well, something like that, anyway.¡± I was silent for a while, feeling the warmth in her hand. ¡°Perhaps it will be a little easier if I told you what I feel?¡±


    She nodded, her eyes on my face, and I pressed on. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any sort of rtionship with a woman, Susan¡­. I¡¯ve always considered myself straight, you know? I guess I was curious, though, which is why I was in the bar, looking, and it just happened to be you that caught my eye. Until I came here I wasn¡¯t sure though¡­. you know¡­. whether a woman would turn me on¡­.¡± I looked at her and I could feel my cheeks colouring. ¡°Shit, this is difficult!¡±


    She put her other hand over mine. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? ¡­. we don¡¯t need to talk about this now ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. There are unanswered questions that will get in the way if we don¡¯t.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°I really enjoyed what we didst week. I walked out of here as hot as a pistol ¨C you know¡­.. I mean, I would have gone a lot further if you had wanted to. I¡¯ve been sitting on the edge of my chair all week, hoping that you¡¯d call back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about it, though?¡±


    ¡°If you mean having a rtionship with a woman, not really. If we are bothfortable with it then why not? It doesn¡¯t mean that we have totally changed our sexuality or anything dramatic like that¡­. perhaps we are just erging the ones we have.¡±


    She nodded, and I went on. ¡°If you are asking whether I¡¯m worried about having a rtionship with you in particr, though, that¡¯s a different issue ¨C but it is always the question whenever you meet someone new. Yes, we might find that we are ipatible in a week or a month or perhaps even a year or two, and we might decide to split¡­ but that¡¯s life, isn¡¯t it? If we worried too much about that we¡¯d never get to know anyone.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess¡­ if I hadn¡¯t wanted to see you again ¨C um, to go further, you know, I wouldn¡¯t have invited you tonight. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just not very good at this¡­. so what happens now?¡±


    I released my hand from hers and touched her face. ¡°Let¡¯s just see, shall we?¡±


    For a moment we looked into each other¡¯s eyes, then I leaned in toward her and our mouths met. She had that same spicy taste, the sweetness of wine on her breath, and her lips were just as moist and soft as I remembered. Her tongue slipped into my mouth and I felt her hand at the back of my head, pulling me forward. We toppled sideways onto the sofa, her feet still on the floor so that her body was twisted underneath me; I held her face, pushing my own tongue into her mouth, exploring her taste and texture, breaking off to kiss the tip of her nose and the soft skin under her ears, and the smooth scented flesh of her neck. She lifted her legs off the floor so that we were crammed together onto the narrow sofa together, me half across her. Her right leg was bent at the knee and her skirt had ridden up; I put my hand on her thigh, acknowledging the firm sticity of her flesh, sliding it upwards, feeling her roll over towards me and the press of her breasts against mine.


    We kissed for a long time, tongues dancing, sometimes just the very tips flickering against each other, exquisitely sensitive, and sometimes letting their full slippery lengths extend against each other, writhing like mating eels, each sucking in the taste and texture of the other. Our hands began to roam; I had raised one thigh over her legs and I could feel her fingers dipping down towards its juncture, touching the stic of my panties and brushing over the fabric covering my sex. Her skirt was pushed up and I rubbed against her mound with my left hand, the thin material moist under my fingers.


    At length she pulled away, disentangling herself, rolling off the sofa to her feet and reaching down for my hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Her bedroom was dark aside from the square of light that was flung into the room from the open door. I undressed her, fumbling with the buttons on her blouse until she gently pushed aside my fingers and deftly undid them, pulling it off. I unzipped her skirt and she raised her hips to assist me as I pulled it down, over her butt and her long legs. Her underclothes were small andcy; I unclipped the bra at the front between the swelling globes of her breasts and she shucked it off, allowing them to fall free. They were firm, capped by rose coloured nipples erect with her desire. I seized the thin straps of her knickers and slid them down her thighs, watching as her pussy sped briefly at the wet material before releasing it. She had shaved, leaving only a neat triangle of ck hair fashioned on her pudenda, pointing like an arrowhead to the prize beneath. I caught the scent of her sex, the musky tang of a healthy woman in full arousal.


    I regarded her as shey naked on the bed. Her skin was wless, dark against the white bedspread so that I could see the outline of her body as if in silhouette but there was enough light to also see the details ¨C the neat head with its curtain of hair spread like gossamer silk over the pillow; the creamy texture of her neck and shoulders; the swell of her breasts, fuller and heavier than mine with the dark nipples standing in arousal; the t stomach, punctuated by thema of her belly button, sweeping down to the shallow crease above each thigh, each leading to the valley of her sex with its triangle of dark hair and the pout of herbia below it, in deeper shadow. She watched me with trusting eyes as I shed my clothes and climbed beside her, kneeling, looking down at her face. I touched her brow softly, my fingers gentle as I trailed them down over her temples, across the warmth of her cheeks to her mouth, and I felt the heat of her breath and the gentle touch of her tongue as she flicked it lightly across my fingertips. I ran my nails lightly over her neck, down over the smooth texture of her shoulders and to the swell of her right breast, cupping its firmness, then swirling around the firm nub of her right nipple, dark and engorged with desire. I trailed my fingers over the t muscle of her belly, down to the crisp mat of her pubic hair, then round, past her sex to the long flow of her thighs.


    She reached up, pulling my head down to hers and her mouth opened for me, her tongue slithering between my lips, and I brought my fingers up the inside of her legs, then back up across her belly to cup her breast again, rubbing my thumb over her nipple. Her hands were in my hair, holding me, lifting me away slightly so that she could look at my face. She spoke softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been with a woman before, Elizabeth¡­.. show me.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will.¡± Words punctuated with hot kisses, sizzling, the taste of her mouth and the slippery probing of her tongue as it mated with mine, the heat of her breasts against me as I leaned over her, nipples like hard pebbles. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you all I know, Susan.¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep16

    And in that moment I understood that she had shifted the mantle of power to me. She nowy before me, utterly acquiescent, to do with as I wished ¨C to be teased and titited at my whim; to be carried to heights of ecstasy or to ride down long dark valleys of pain when and how I decided. The sense of power popped and fizzed though me like a narcotic, crystallizing my thoughts so that time slowed, and I could feel the thud of my heart and feel the blood coursing through my veins like a living river. My consciousness seemed to detach itself from my body to hover above the bed, ready to orchestrate what was to happen between the two yers I could see there, naked and ready ¨C the dark haired one, hesitant and tremulous, and the slim blonde crouched over her, eyes bright with excitement and lust.


    I stood quickly and gathered a few of the silk scarves that I had seen on her dresser, and I bound her to the bed, drawing the bonds firmly over her wrists, securing them with knots to the rails of the bedhead. I drew her legs up, tying her ankles to the same points so that she was bent in a ¡®U¡¯, her lower torso supported by a pillow, her sexpletely exposed, glistening with expectation. Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she understood that she was now mine, and what that might mean. She tested the bonds but there was no give; she was helpless, the valleys and depths of her secret openings ready for me to use as I pleased.


    Leaving her there I gathered what I needed: hot water and ice from the kitchen, cotton swabs and baby oil from the bathroom. I flung open the drawers of her bedside cab and found the vibrators and other toys and I took them out andid them next to her, watching her eyes on me, hooded with desire. I broke open one of the boxes I had found, and a strand ofrge love-beadsy nestled in the wrapping. She saw what I was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used those¡­.. I¡¯m not sure¡­..¡±


    I was silent as I bent over her. The flesh around her genitals was soft and pliable; I rested my fingertips gently on her pussy, delighting in the rubbery texture of herbia and the way they opened for me, slick and wet. I could feel the heat of her core radiating out of her sex like a furnace, and I prated her with one finger, just to the first knuckle, to feel the sping tightness of her passage. She moaned and writhed against the bonds, so that my finger slipped deeper inside her. I withdrew it and brought it to my lips, licking it, tasting her juice, body-warm and eel-slippery on my tongue.


    The love beads glistened with warmed oil like small shiny eggs and Iid the first against her anus, watching her crimp in anticipation, denying entry. I pressed the first bead hard against her, watching closely, observing the pressure of the shiny ck stic against thepression of her flesh, the long moment of rejection; and then her sphincter reluctantly opened and it slid into her, swallowed whole, and her flesh closed around it like a little red mouth. One by one, I pressed the remaining beads into her, each one tight, each one denied entry until the reluctant suck of her passage absorbed it. All five beads were inside her and I imagined them resting in her rectum like peas in a warm cloying pod, and I saw the thin ck cord snaking out from the crimped ring of her anus, ready for me to retrieve them when I was ready.


    She rocked her hips a little, the springs on the bed creaking as she tried to readjust. She looked at me from between her thighs, her voice husky. ¡°God, that feels full.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more toe.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me¡­ anything you want.¡±


    I selected thergest of the vibrators she had and I touched the bulbous tip against her vulva, allowing it to prate her a little. Her body convulsed as if I had touched her with a red hot poker, and words tumbled out of her. ¡°Oh God, Elizabeth! Yes! Oh Yes! Fuck me with it!¡±


    The dildo slid into her and I watched her pussy closely as it clutched at the intruder, stretching wide as it struggled to amodate its breadth. The angle of her body made the pration tight, the vibrator pushing against the narrow bridge of flesh between her vagina and her rectum, and I fancied I could feel the bumpy distortion caused by the love beads buried inside her. And then it was all the way in, only the base protruding, the entire length encased in her soft, perfumed body.


    I ran my tongue over her openings, round the base of the thick vibrator,pping at the oozing cream of her desire, thick and tart on my lips, coating my cheeks, and then down, teasing the thin ck cord snaking into her ass, feeling her hole crimp each time the tip of my tongue touched it, hearing the hiss of her breath and her moans and sighs of pleasure. I could not tell you how long I was there,pping at her, filling my senses with her perfume and my mouth with her juices ¨C perhaps half an hour, or perhaps more. She was begging me for release, pleading for me to let here, but each time the shaking of her body and the shrill moans of her pleasure heralded her climax I withdrew, and I watched her as she hovered on the brink and then slipped back, begging me for the unfulfilled release.


    After a while I withdrew the vibrator, feeling the clinging suck of her flesh as it slid out, shiny with her juices. Iid it aside, and I undid the bonds securing her ankles and tied them to the foot of the bed so that she was spread-eagled. I washed her vulva with a hot nnel, as hot as my hands could hold, and herbia swelled thick and red with the heat. She cried out at the sensation, and then squealed as the first ice cube was pressed into her. I swung my leg over her body facing her feet, and shuffled my ass down toward her face ¨C feeling the hungry rasp of her tongue on my cunt as she snuffled into me. We were locked in the 69 position, each of us in a feeding frenzy, pressing our mouths against the genitals before us,pping at the hot cream that oozed out.


    As I ate her I envisaged her and David when they were lovers, how his cock must have looked as it slid into her in the same brass bed that he and I now used for fucking. I imagined the gushing of his hot seed deep into her body, and the rhythmic contractions of her cunt as she milked him dry. As Ipped at her, I wondered what Susan would think if she knew that the pussy now mashed against her face had been filled by him only this morning. If she sucked me hard enough would she taste where he had spurted? Would she recognise the musky vour of her ex-lover¡¯s sperm, and understand that it was his little sister that carried his seed, hot and dribbling to her mouth? In the heat of her passion would she care, or was that a taboo too deeply rooted in her brain to ever allow David¡¯s dream of getting us both in his bed?


    My mind switched back to the present: the soft, wet press of her lips against my sex and the taste of her in my mouth as I burrowed into her pussy. I stretched aside herbia with my hands and I yed with her clitoris, rubbing the soft flesh of my bottom lip against it, hearing her cry out with pleasure. Three more times I brought her to the edge of orgasm and three times I lifted my hungry mouth away as she was poised on the brink, the muscles in her body quivering under the strain, her torso pushed up from the bed.


    She begged me for release and atst I consented, carrying her upwards in a swirling gale of pleasure, teasing with my lips and tongue and fingers until she was teetering on the brink: and then, like a seed caught in a whirlwind, she was swept into the void and she came.


    As the first cries of her ecstasy burst from her mouth I seized the ck cord snaking from her back passage and I pulled it outwards. I could feel the sucking resistance of her bowels as they fought to retain the beads buried within her; and then her anus bulged outward, stretching open like a portal and they appeared, each one dragged through the tightness of her sphincter just as the wave of her orgasm broke. She wailed, a high pitched keening noise that rattled off the windows, and a spurt of juice was expelled from her clenching vagina to ssh against my lips and face and soak the bedspread beneath her writhing buttocks. The bed rocked and creaked as she fought against her bonds, every muscle in her body taut with the waves of ecstasy that surged through her; and I rode her, tossed about like a small boat in a storm until the tide of her passion was spent and shey still, a sheen of sweat glistening on her golden body.


    Afterwards I untied the scarves at her ankles and wrists, and I bathed her lightly with the nnel. Her eyes were on my face and I thought I could see love in their depths. When she spoke, her voice was soft.


    ¡°Stay with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will¡±


    We crept under the covers together, cupped like lovers, her kisses soft and sweet as they shared the taste of her still on my mouth.


    ******


    ¡°So where were youst night?¡± David demanded. He was grumpy because he had gone to sleep on his own.


    ¡°With Susan.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Not much. We had a few drinks at the pub but were being harassed by a few over-amorous guys, so we went back to her t. I slept on the sofa as I¡¯d had a few too many.¡±


    He lifted his head and peered at me. ¡°You could have called me!¡±


    ¡°It waste ¨C I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    He grunted. ¡°Any progress?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. We had a few drinks and watched a dull movie. She¡¯s a pretty private person. I don¡¯t think she will be an easy nut to crack.¡±


    ¡°A wasted night, then.¡±


    I was silent. Why should I tell him what had really happened? His goal was only to entice Susan back to his bed, and he had neither consulted with me nor apparently cared what that might mean to our rtionship. Circumstance had dealt a delicious irony, though, giving me a night that I would remember for the rest of my life. My senses quickened as I pictured her thrashing underneath me, and the shriek of her orgasm and the taste of her ejacte in my mouth. I wasn¡¯t ready to give that up: there was far more pleasure to be drawn from her slim firm body, and there was no ce for David to share any of it just yet. Perhaps one day ¨C but not yet.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the phone ringing, and he picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡­.. Yes, this is David.¡±


    He mouthed the word ¡®Susan¡¯ at me, and my heart sank. Had she worked out the web that I had spun around her? How could she have known? I could hear the buzz of words from the phone pressed to his ear but they were not loud enough for me to understand what she was saying. David listened for a few moments without replying, and then I heard a click as the line was broken and the burr of the dialing tone. His face was expressionless as he put the phone down.


    ¡°So what did she say?¡±


    ¡°She told me to listen and not to speak. She said that she was aware that I¡¯d been trying to contact her and I was to stop. She said: ¡®I¡¯ve found someone new, David, who won¡¯t shaft me like you did¡­ she¡¯s worth ten of you¡¯ ¡­ and then she said, in a spiteful voice: ¡®how does it feel to know that I¡¯m fucking a chick now?¡¯ ¡­ and she put down the phone.¡± He turned to me. ¡°Did you see any sign that she was in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He punched the wall with his fist, leaving a mark on it. ¡°Fuck! What a bitch! She¡¯s met some two-bit whore and is licking her pussy just to get back at me.¡±


    I fought back the anger that consumed me. He obviously didn¡¯t know that I was that ¡®two bit whore¡¯, but I was still stunned by the injustice of his words and the selfishness of his ego. My voice was heavy with sarcasm. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, David. Still, that¡¯s her business. Perhaps we should let the whole Susan thing cool off for a while?¡±


    ¡°Too right.¡±


    I put my arms around him and the second lie of the evening rolled easily off my tongue. ¡°Now, I need to tell you that work has decided to send me on some training courses over the next few weeks, which means I¡¯ll be away from time to time¡­. nothing huge ¨C just the odd night and perhaps a few weekends here and there.¡±


    He looked at me without much interest. ¡°Right.¡±


    His mind was clearly still on Susan, but unlike me, his thoughts were negative. I thought that my opportunities with her were just starting and I smiled to myself, imaging what we could do to each other when I was with her instead of him.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep17

    Susany next to me, her head resting on my shoulder. Her face was still flushed from our exertion, a sheen of sweat on her brow. I could still smell the heavy scent of sex lingering in the room, and taste the sweetness of her vaginal juice on my lips. My pussy felt swollen from her attention, first from her mouth and then from the vibrator she had used on me. I felt drowsy, my desire sated ¡ª although I knew that in half an hour she would want more. Her sexual drive was much higher than mine.


    After a moment she spoke softly.


    ¡°Beth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy with our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever feel you want more?¡±


    I turned my head so that I could see her face. ¡°What do you mean? Are you unhappy with me? Didn¡¯t I satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It was great. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling ¡ª I mean, I want¡­. more.¡±


    ¡°More sex?¡±


    She hesitated, her eyes on my face. ¡°Not more as in greater quantity. Just greater variety.¡±


    I regarded her. ¡°I¡¯ve tried just about everything I know on you, Susan. There¡¯s no orifice, crack or crevice on your body that I haven¡¯t licked, tickled, tasted or fucked. I don¡¯t know how to give you any more variety.¡±


    She reached up and touched my face gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Thesest few months have been fantastic¡­. you¡¯re fantastic¡±. She hesitated, and I could see that she was choosing her words carefully. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a heterosexual at heart, though. You know¡­ I miss having a guy in my bed.¡± She smiled. ¡°After a while stic and rubber just doesn¡¯t feel the same, even if it is you using it on me.¡±


    ¡°So what are you saying? Are you asking me to butt out?¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯d like to get a man over from time to time.¡± She looked at me. ¡°After all, you¡¯re still getting it on with your guy, aren¡¯t you ¡ª in between our sessions, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡ª but¡­¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°There you go, then. It¡¯s hardly fair if you are getting man sex outside of our rtionship and I¡¯m not. I just want to branch out a little. Perhaps -¡± she stopped, and I could see the beginnings of a faint blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Perhaps what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I persisted. ¡°What were you going to say? Perhaps¡­.¡±


    She fiddled with a corner of a pillow that stuck up between us. ¡°I was going to say perhaps -¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°- you would consider joining in.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°A threesome?¡±


    ¡°Or four.¡± She pushed herself up on her elbow so that she was looking into my face. ¡°You could get your guy and I¡¯ll get mine, and the four of us could y all sorts of interesting games. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my guy would be up for anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. He¡¯d be the first man in history not to be interested in having two pussies in his bed, then. Still, if you say so.¡± She smiled. ¡°I guess a threesome isn¡¯t a bad option, though. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t just fuck anyone¡­. I need to know the guy. There has to be chemistry ¡ª you know, mutual attraction. The moment has to be right. I can¡¯t agree to this without knowing him.¡± I paused, watching her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had anyone in the background ¡ª who is he?¡±


    ¡°Myst boyfriend¡­ we were pretty hot before I caught him fucking out of watch, and I dumped him. I think he¡¯s done his time, though, so I¡¯ll look him up. I reckon you¡¯d like him too. He¡¯s great in the sack, and he has the same temperament as you.¡±


    I stared at her without speaking. Herst boyfriend was my brother, David, and the girl he had been fucking when she caught him was me.


    My world had just got a whole lot moreplicated.


    ***********


    I had to admit that Susan had a point, though ¡ª there was something viscerally satisfying about having a thick cock stretching you open.


    I was on my hands and knees on the bed, my hair flowing over the pillow, my hands sping the sheet. My ass was pushed up, and I was waiting for him.


    The mattresspressed as David climbed onto it, standing up, and he swung one leg over my back so that he straddled me. He ced his hands on my shoulders to support himself, and I felt the weight of his genitals briefly resting against the crack of my ass, thick and heavy.


    David had fixed arge mirror to the wall next to the bed, and I could see us through the gap between my thighs. I looked at the reflection of the two figures on the bed: David¡¯s taut buttocks, smooth and muscr, his thighs tensed with the weight of his body as he crouched over me. I could see the tight, crinkled eye of his ass, and below it the sack of his scrotum and the outline of his balls in it. His thick shaft, engorged with blood, was bobbing as he sought to engage it inside me, the head distended and angry. I could see my own ass, smooth and pale against his darker skin, my thighs open and my swollen sex pushed back, ready to receive him. The lips of my cunt were parted slightly and glistened with moisture in the soft light.


    He moved himself down a little to position himself, then he eased forward and I felt the bulbous head of his cock pressing against my sex. For a few seconds my vulva resisted entry, and then I stretched open and the head of his cock popped into me. I felt him pause as he savoured the tightness of that first pration, delighting in the grip of my cunt as it struggled to amodate his thickness. The lips of my pussy fluttered briefly around his shaft, then he pushed forward again, the muscles in his thighs and buttocks driving his rod deep into me. I felt the thickness of him fill my belly, and my body was suffused with the heat of him.


    His mouth was close to my ear and I heard him grunt softly with satisfaction as he entered me.


    ¡°Jesus, Beth! That¡¯s good! That¡¯s really tight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking me, David. You¡¯re fucking your sister again. My cunt is really tight for you.¡±


    ¡°God, yes. Tell me you like your brother¡¯s cock inside you.¡±


    ¡°I love my big brother¡¯s cock. I can feel it deep inside me. Stretch me open¡­ fill me up.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will. I¡¯ll fill up your cunt with my prick.¡±


    Long, slow strokes, the weight of his body on my shoulders, pushing me into the mattress. His prick was like a steel rod, stretching me open, reaching far into me. As he withdrew I clutched at him with my pussy, mping down on his shaft, squeezing it hard with my vaginal muscles so that he groaned with pleasure; and as he thrust in I rotated my hips, pushing my sex up and back to afford the maximum pration. The sound of our fucking filled the room ¡ª the rhythmic squeak of the mattress, the squelching of my cunt as he pistoned into me, and the sighs and gasps of our pleasure.


    I looked at the reflection in the mirror and imagined the girl to be other than me. The image metamorphosed in my mind, and I could see Susan there with her long limbs, blue-ck hair and dark skin. She was crouching, her thighs open and her buttocks elevated so that the swell of her sex was pushed back, her vulva distended by David¡¯s thick shaft embedded in her body. I could see the white cream of their coupling on the lips of her cunt, and the gleam of love-juice smeared over her inner thighs. Her eyes were closed, lips parted, an expression of lust and pain stamped on her face as he fucked her.


    I thought of what I would do if Susan were there, the three of us fucking. I imagined scooping her pussy juice on my fingertips as he slid into her, then pressing them to my lips to taste the product of their coupling. I envisaged her frantic mouth on my vulva, her tongue jerking into me with each thrust of David¡¯s hips, my hands on her face to guide her. I thought of how he would spurt into her body, and how I would watch his thick cream trickling out of her, drizzling onto my face as Iy beneath her.


    The image swelled in my brain, consuming me with lust. My body trembled with the strength of my impending climax, and the roar of a great wind filled my head, building rapidly, swirling me upwards like a leaf in a storm. For a single, frozen moment of time I teetered on the very edge of ecstasy, and then the force of my orgasm hit. As if from a far distance I heard myself shouting, screaming out, head back, my hands tearing at the sheets. My cunt sped his shaft with an iron grip, milking him with powerful contractions, and I felt sudden spurt of juice from my pussy that soaked his balls and sttered over the sheets. My grasping cunt triggered his own orgasm, and I shrieked again as he thrust fully into me, the head of his cock butting against my cervix. He swelled inside me like a balloon filling with water, and then I felt the long jets of his hot sperm bathing my insides, felt his hands fluttering on my back, and heard the sound of his cry in my ears.


    We stayed locked together for a while, catching our breath, feeling the sweat drying on our skin. His cock grew soft and slipped out of me, and I felt the slow trickle of his semen oozing out of my pussy. I flopped down next to him, putting my thigh across his body and turning so that I could watch his face.


    He moved his hand up and smoothed my hair. ¡°Wow! It just gets better and better, Beth.¡±


    ¡°Just my natural pussy skills, I guess.¡± I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts. Now was a good time to tell him.


    ¡°I saw Susan yesterday.¡± He knew that I knew her, but he didn¡¯t realize that we shared a bed.


    He looked surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were still in touch with her. Did she have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°A few things, actually. One of them was that she¡¯s thinking of contacting you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He pushed himself up on one elbow so that he could see me better. ¡°Really? Why?¡±

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep18

    ¡°Something about you being out in the cold for long enough, and that it was time to call you. I imagine that she wants to reestablish the rtionship. I thought it was rather presumptuous of her, actually.¡±


    ¡°You did?


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. She was pretty certain that you¡¯d be sitting around waiting for her. She seemed to think that you¡¯de running as soon as she called.¡±


    ¡°Too right I would!¡±


    ¡°Really, David? Last time she was in this house she caught you fucking another girl¡­ me. It was the reason she left you, as I recall. How does she know that you¡¯re still not into that?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it doesn¡¯t worry her too much any more. Perhaps she just wants sex.¡±


    He was closer to the truth than he knew, but I wasn¡¯t ready to tell him that. ¡°Maybe. Would you fuck her?¡±


    ¡°In a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Without me?


    He started to nod, then saw my expression and changed his mind. ¡°Ah. Well, I would have, but now you mention it¡­¡±


    I could see the deception in his face. ¡°You would, you bastard!¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, and I went on. ¡°Do you remember the conversation we had a few months back? It was all about making your peace with Susan. It wasn¡¯t about screwing her again. I don¡¯t want you to sneak off and fuck her now. Do you understand?¡±


    He looked at me. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out if you do¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ and I¡¯ll cut off your nuts.¡±


    He screwed up his face at the thought. ¡°Right. I get it.¡± He was quiet for a moment, probably thinking about his nuts and how much he needed them.


    We looked at each other, each thinking our own thoughts. He was thinking of seeing her again, weighing up his chances of getting his end away.


    I was thinking of how the hell I could survive the next few weeks without Susan finding out that I was David¡¯s sister, and without him knowing that I was her lover.


    *****


    A week went by before David announced progress. ¡°She called me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Susan. She called me, just like you said she would.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She wants to meet.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Trying to get information out of you is like drawing teeth, David. For fuck¡¯s sake, tell me what she said!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, OK. She called me at the office, so I couldn¡¯t talk much. She sounded cheerful and she asked how I was, and then she suggested we meet. She said she¡¯d let me know where and when. I got the impression that she was just sounding me out, to see if I was still interested.¡±


    ¡°Did you mention me?¡±


    ¡°No. You told me not to -¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s important. She knows me as a drinking buddy, but she hasn¡¯t made the connection between you and me. If she figures out that I¡¯m the little sister that you¡¯ve been diddling, you won¡¯t see her for dust.¡± Actually she knew me as her bedmate, but I couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°I mean really careful, David. Even if the three of us somehow end up in the same room together, you mustn¡¯t let on that its me.¡±


    He looked at me strangely. I could see the question on his lips, but he thought better of it. ¡°Right,¡± he said.


    *****


    I was expecting a call from Susan and it didn¡¯t take long toe. We met for a coffee at a corner cafe not far from her work. She was, as usual, dressed to kill ¡ª a smart linen suit with matching bag and shoes. I was wearing jeans.


    She waited until the waitress had departed and then raised the subject of our meeting. ¡°I¡¯ve called my guy and he¡¯s in.¡± She was clearly excited.


    ¡°Whoa, slow down! Tell me again who your guy is, and what you are expecting.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. His name is David and he¡¯s my ex. I called him and he¡¯s agreed to meet with me -¡±


    I interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused, Susan. Isn¡¯t this the guy that you caught in grante? Why are you still talking to him?¡±


    She regarded me for a moment. ¡°I never told you the story of what happened, did I? It might help you understand.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°This is before you came on the scene, Elizabeth. David and I used to work in the same office, and well, we got together. I really liked him¡­ you know, good looking, good job, great sense of humour. We could talk to each other ¡ª I mean really talk¡­ have fun, too. He was great in the sack as well.¡±


    ¡°Sounds too good to be true. So what happened?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°We¡¯d been together for a few weeks, and I used to stay over at his ce from time to time. He used to talk in his sleep sometimes. Most of it was rubbish, just mumbling, but one night he was quite lucid. He was talking about his sister, Beth, and how much he loved her. I had it out with him the next day, but he justughed it off¡­ said it was just a dream. I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    She stopped to sip at her coffee, her eyes like big brown pools in her face.


    ¡°Anyway, a month or soter I went on holiday up the coast. It poured with rain for the first four days so I decided toe home early¡­ you know, to be with him. It was going to be a surprise.¡± Sheughed without humour. ¡°Well, I was right about that, but it wasn¡¯t the surprise I had nned. I let myself into his t with the key he had given me. I really didn¡¯t expect anyone to be there¡­. I was going to leave a present on the table so that he would find it when he got back from work. Anyway, as soon as I got in I heard a noise, sort of groaning, like someone was hurt. I didn¡¯t know what it was at first, so I went to have a look.¡± She smiled. ¡°Silly, really ¡ª it might have been an intruder. I just never thought.¡± She was pensive for a while, before speaking again. ¡°In some ways I wish it had been an intruder, rather than what I found.¡±


    ¡°So what was it?¡±


    ¡°It was him and his sister, in bed together. They had left the bedroom door open, and I could see them. He was kneeling over her¡­ you know, doing her. She was moaning, which is what I had heard. As I watched he came into her.¡±


    ¡°Christ! What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I was mesmerized. Part of me was really turned on by what I saw and the other part was repelled. I could sort of understand him shagging another girl, but doing his sister ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Was she a willing partner?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to be. She was really enjoying it, from what I could see.¡±


    ¡°You could see her?¡±


    ¡°Not much ¡ª just her bits and pieces, if you know what I mean. I could hear her, though, and it sure didn¡¯t sound as if she was there against her will.¡±


    ¡°So how do you know it was his sister?¡±


    ¡°As he came he yelled out her name ¡ª Beth, and he said something about how much he loved fucking his sister. The coincidence was too great to be anything else than the truth.¡±


    I thought quickly. Up to now Susan had never said anything to me that indicated that she and David had been an item. I knew, of course, but she didn¡¯t know that. Now she had finally mentioned his name, it gave me an opportunity to be honest with her¡­ to confess that I was his sister, and I was the girl he was fucking. I could pretend that I had never known that she was his girlfriend. I could try and set the record straight.


    But in reality what could I say? ¡®¡­ God, Susan, that was me¡­ I didn¡¯t know that you knew David¡­. and the fact that you and I are also lovers is an amazing coincidence.¡¯ Why would she possibly ept my exnation? And even if she did, was she capable of understanding why I loved my brother in that way? I thought not.


    And while I was thinking she looked up into my face, her head tilted slightly to one side, and she was smiling at me. Her whole body was suffused with happiness and excitement, her dark eyes shining, her face radiant. In a moment of perception I could see what would happen if I did tell her: how her happiness would give way to iprehension, shock, disappointment and then anger and hurt. I could not bear the thought of extinguishing her joy, even if it meant I must lie again.


    ¡°So what did you do?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head, as if in denial. ¡°I was stunned at first¡­ you know, you see something that was totally unexpected ¡ª something so far off the that your mind just can¡¯t grasp it at first. I didn¡¯t even think he would be at home, yet alone shagging ¡ª and certainly not his sister.¡± She fiddled with the spoon in her cup. ¡°I guess the first reaction was being pissed off that he¡¯d found someone else the moment I was out of town, and then I realised that she was his sister and I was gob-smacked¡­ but I found myself turned on, too, which really surprised me.¡± She gave a littleugh. ¡°It just goes to show that you never know how you¡¯ll react until it happens. I¡¯d never seen anyone having sex before, and they were well into it. From where I stood I could see everything ¡ª their most intimate parts, and where they were joined. I could hear their groans. I could even smell their fucking. My pussy was wet in an instant, and that confused me too.¡±


    ¡°You could have joined in.¡±


    ¡°I guess. They had no idea I was there, though.¡± She stopped, and I could see her thinking about what might have happened if she had stayed. Sheughed, but without humour. ¡°Anyway, it was flight or fuck and I chose the former. I turned and ran out of the house. I often wonder how things would have worked out if I¡¯d stayed.¡± She made a gesture of dismissal. ¡°As it turned out, he did me a favor. I got to change my job and my lifestyle¡­ and I met you.¡± She reached across and held my hand. The couple opposite us nced over, and I detected a knowing smile.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep19

    ¡°So why are you even thinking of contacting him? Find someone else.¡±


    She looked at me, chewing her bottom lip thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s a fair question.¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Before it happened I thought he was the one¡­ you know, my knight in shining armor ¨C marriage and kids and live happily ever after. I don¡¯t think that any more, that¡¯s for sure.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Despite what he did, he was actually good guy at heart. Who knows, maybe he really loved his sister. Anyway, I don¡¯t have aspirations of a long-term rtionship with him any more, but I do want a fuck-buddy for you and me. I figured anyone who will shag his sister would be up for an orgy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she would be in for it too.¡±


    ¡°I thought of that, but I wouldn¡¯t know her if I fell over her in the street.¡± She shrugged again. ¡°Who knows, perhaps one day we¡¯ll meet. Not for this though ¡ª it just wouldn¡¯t work. For one thing it would give us three girls and one guy, which isn¡¯t a good bnce.¡±


    We were quiet for a while, each of us thinking of how this thing could pan out. Eventually I broke the silence. ¡°So what do you want of me?¡±


    She squeezed my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this a lot. I don¡¯t want to lose you over this, so you must have the choice. You cane if you like.¡±


    I ignored the obvious pun. ¡°I¡¯ll see, Susan. How do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°I figured it would be best if two of us were into it, and then the other joins in. That way we don¡¯t have introductions and awkwardness. I thought I might ask him toe over to my ce at a certain time and walk in to find you and me in bed. I figure he¡¯d join in.¡±


    I thought about it. David didn¡¯t know that I was having a sexual affair with Susan, and the sight of me eating her out might be as big a surprise to him as her experience had been to her. I didn¡¯t want unpredictable reactions in any of this.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be in control of anything there, Susan. I¡¯d be naked and your guy would walk in fully clothed.¡±


    ¡°So what would you suggest?¡±


    ¡°How about you and he get it on, and I¡¯ll join in if I feelfortable with it?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That would work. I¡¯m sure I can get him into my bed.¡±


    I knew there was no doubt about that, but I kept that thought to myself. ¡°I have two conditions, though.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I need to be able to watch you for a while, without him knowing I¡¯m there. I don¡¯t want to go in cold.¡±


    She nodded, and I went on. ¡°Second, I have the right to choose whether to reveal myself or not. If I don¡¯t, he must never know I was there.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°All right. Tell me when and how this is going to happen.¡±


    She leaned over the table and told me, and it sounded like a n.


    ***


    I thought a great deal about what I was doing. I liked the sex life I had, sharing both David¡¯s bed and Susan¡¯s, with neither knowing about my rtionship with the other. Why didn¡¯t I just let them get together for a fling, without me? Surely nothing would change?


    But in my heart I knew that that wasn¡¯t true. Pillow talk is intimate, and sooner orter one or other of them would speak about me, and I could expect no sympathy from either if they found out that way. The only hope of controlling it was to be there, to use the threesome as a mask to hide that I had already slept with both of them before. Besides, I was turned on by the thought of having us all together, naked, and thebination of things that I could with the two bodies that I already knew so well.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Atst the chosen day arrived, and I let myself into Susan¡¯s apartment. It was a grey blustery afternoon, with the rain driving almost horizontally on a cold south-easterly wind. She was meeting David at the local bar where they would have a couple of drinks before she brought him home. Her lounge room was warm and cosy, softly illuminated bymps either side of the sofa, and the flickering mes of the fire. I checked out my hiding ce, a little alcove towards the back of the room concealed with a curtain. If I peeped out I could see the room clearly, and I was excited by the idea that I would soon see them coupling on the floor, and I would have the choice to join them or not.


    I guess I spent the hour in nervous anticipation¡­. I really don¡¯t remember. I recall having a couple of stiff drinks, and then worrying about having to pee whilst I was hiding. I cleaned my teeth twice, and I spent some time adjusting the position of themps so that they would be clearly illuminated. And I waited, aware of the moisture in my panties, feeling the heaviness of my sex, swollen in anticipation.


    Atst I heard the garage door opening, and I scooted into my hiding ce and drew the curtain closed. After a moment I heard theming up the stairs, and then the sound of Susan tossing her car keys on the table beside the door. She wasughing at something, and then I heard her speak.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fix us a couple of drinks, David, whilst I get changed. There¡¯s wine and beer in the fridge.¡±


    I heard her footsteps move down the hall, and I heard the refrigerator door open, and then the clink of sses as he poured the drinks. After a moment he appeared in my view and he stood in the lounge, looking around. Although I knew it was unlikely that he would see me I had a nervous moment as his gaze swept around the room.


    At length he spoke. ¡°This is a really nice pad, Susan.¡±


    Her voice floated from down the hall. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s not very big¡­. not much better than a bed-sitter, really, but it suits me and the price was right.¡±


    ¡°I can see why you love it.¡± He moved to the fire and warmed himself. I could see that he was nervous, but after a moment he spoke again.


    ¡°So how long have you been here?¡±


    Susan appeared, dressed in a blue and white frock. I guessed she had chosen it because it was loose fitting. Her breasts pushed against the material and I could see she had no bra on. ¡°About ten months. I bought it not long after¡­.¡± her voice tailed off as she realised what she had been about to say.


    He smiled at her. ¡°After we split?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She moved towards him and took the ss of wine he had poured. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to talk about that.¡± She clinked sses. ¡°Cheers¡­. to old times and new opportunities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that.¡± He took a swig of his drink, looking at her face. ¡°Do you want to talk about what happened?¡±


    ¡°No. Not now. I¡¯m ready to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± He put his ss on the mantelpiece and moved towards her. ¡°Thank you for calling me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. I watched as she reached up and touched his face, brushing aside thema of hair that fell on his forehead. Her mouth was slightly open, face tilted upwards, and she leaned in towards him. He bent down and kissed her, softly at first, and her free hand came up behind his head to hold him, her fingers in his hair. He had one hand behind her head and the other reached up and cupped one breast, his thumb stroking the material over her nipple.


    After a moment she broke free, and put her ss next to his. She smiled up at him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, David. Let¡¯s do this slowly.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± He leaned forward and cupped her face in his hands, pressing his mouth to her forehead, then the tip of her nose. His lips moved over her face, soft butterfly kisses on her eyes and cheeks, then down to her mouth, open and ready. Her body arched a little, her breasts pressing against the material of his shirt, and he moved one hand to her ass to pull her hips in towards him. I heard her groan with desire.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep20

    He pulled at the material of her dress and it rode up over her buttocks, revealing small white panties. His fingers slid over the thin material, dipping down to the crack of her ass, one finger sliding down as far as he could reach, then moving round to cup her, restricted by her position. She shifted one leg, lifting it, looping her calf over his leg so that she was more open to him, and I could see his fingertips dipping down to the juncture of her thighs.


    For a few moments they stood there, mouths joined, her dress pushed up and his fingers working at her, and then she gently pushed him back and she undid the buttons on his shirt, one by one, pulling them open, sliding his shirt over his shoulders and allowing it to fall away. She rested her fingers against the hard rubbery muscle of his chest and then she leaned forward, the tip of her tongue teasing first one nipple and then the other, while her fingers worked at the buckle of his belt, pulling it free, opening the fabric of his jeans and slipping her hand inside.


    From my hiding ce I could imagine her fingers touching the material of his jocks, assessing the size of his erection. She would be tracing his length with the tips of her fingers, starting with his balls, feeling their heat; then sliding her nails upwards, along the full length of him, finally reaching the bulbous tip, the material of his pants already damp from his arousal. I could feel my own desire rising, feel the swelling of mybia. For a moment I closed my eyes and I moved my hand downwards, slipping my fingers over the outside of my panties, pushing down over my pussy, feeling the slick damp material and the heat radiating from inside me.


    I opened my eyes again and watched the figures before me. She had stood back a little, and David was pulling off his jeans, kicking them aside, sliding off his jocks. His cock bobbed out, thick and hard, and she quickly knelt in front of him in one fluid movement, so that it was level with her mouth. She shuffled around slightly so as to afford me a better view, and I watched as he engaged the tip against her lips and began to push.


    She did not open her mouth fully, so that there was some resistance to his entry. I could see her lips beingpressed, and her head was forced back a little with the pressure ¡ª but then he popped into her and she grunted as her mouth was suddenly filled. I could see that only the head was inside her, but as I watched he thrust forward again and the remaining inches slid in, until her face was pressed tightly into his groin. For her to take the full length into her mouth I knew that the head must be wedged tightly, almost pushing down her throat.


    For a moment they were still ¡ª she on her knees, dress rumpled, pushed up over her hips so that I could see her panties. Her hands were on his thighs and her face was pushed hard against him, the whole of his length inside her. He was above her, stark naked, his hands on her head, holding her, his body arched, head back and eyes closed with the pleasure of his pration. I watched as he drew his hips back, observing his shaft as it gradually appeared, glistening with her spit, sliding outwards with her lips gripping it. I saw the rim of his ns appear, then the swollen bulbous head sliding out past her lips, popping out of her, bobbing free. I could see a strand of lubrication stringing from her to him, glistening silver in the light from the fire, and shepped at it with the tip of her tongue,ughing up at him. And then she sought out his shaft again and he slid into her mouth, her lips stretching open with the thickness of him.


    He began to fuck her face with long, slow strokes, in and out, and she fell into the rhythm. Her head moved in sequence, face tilting up slightly on the in-strokes to engage the head of his cock at the very back of her throat; then her lips mping down on him as he withdrew, to keep him inside. His eyes were fastened on her face, watching her mouth and the thick shaft that was gliding into it, and he was grunting with pleasure. I had heard the same sound when he fucked me, and I knew that it usually heralded his climax. I thought it was too early for that.


    Susan must have sensed it, for she pulled away, her eyes on his face as his cock popped free. She rose to her feet and slipped her dress over her head, flinging it into a corner of the room, her skin painted in the flickering light of the fire. David stared at her ¡ª he had not seen her body recently, and he had forgotten what it was like. Her skin was a golden brown, smooth and unblemished, and her breasts were full and firm, the nipples thick and aroused. In the light from themp I could see a patch of wetness at her crotch, staining the thin material. She hooked her thumbs under the stic of her panties and slid them down before stepping out of them, and she stood in front of him for a moment, enjoying his gaze on her body. After a moment she sank back to the floor, rolling on her back and smiling up at him in invitation.


    With a cry of desire he flung himself down, kneeling between her legs. He plunged his head between her thighs and his head moved swiftly to her sex. I saw her nce towards my hiding ce and she lifted one leg and rested it on his back so that my view was not obstructed. I could clearly see his mouth on her cunt,pping at her with long, wet strokes. She was arching her back, her buttocks lifting off the floor as he worked at her, his tongue curling downwards over the crinkled bud of her ass, then upwards to tten herbia, the tip delving into her briefly before moving up to tease the tiny seed of her clitoris. She was moaning now, her head back, eyes closed, her hands in his hair, guiding and restraining him. I noticed how she was thrusting her hips up each time his tongue touched her asshole; how she held his head to keep him there for a moment, savouring the touch of his mouth on her most sensitive opening. How many times had my own mouth yed there, probing the crinkled orifice, feeling the tightness of her sphincter as I teased it open with the tip of my tongue?


    I knew both of these bodies intimately ¡ª every crevice and opening. I had tasted the juices that dribbled and oozed and spurted from them; I had entered them with my fingers and tongue, trembled under their touch, and I had shared their moments of soaring ecstasy. And now they were both there, together, ready for me to take, and I was ovee with lust. I thrust my fingers into my pussy, feeling the heat and the dribbling moisture through the soaking material of my pants. With feverish fingers I tore at the buttons of my blouse with my other hand, releasing my breasts, rubbing them and lifting one to my mouth so I could tease the stiff nipple with my tongue. My eyes were transfixed by the couple in front of me. I saw the way that herbia opened, the thick lips pushed back against her mound as hepped at her; and I could see her juices glistening on his face. I could hear the slurping of his mouth on her sex and the soft sighs and moans of her pleasure; and I could smell their arousal ¡ª the sweet musk of her swollen vulva and the sharp tang of his sweat.


    I could wait no longer. With fumbling hands I undid my skirt, pulling it free, sliding my blouse off, pulling away my bra. I ripped off my panties, still watching as David plunged his tongue into her, hearing her moans; and I allowed my fingers to push into my cunt to feel the slick, swollen lips and the sping wetness.


    With an unsteady hand I pushed aside the curtain and still clutching at my sex, I moved swiftly across the room, five or six steps only, reaching out to touch David on the back, gasping with desire, desperate to join in.


    He started at my touch, his face lifting up to look at me and for a moment I could see astonishment in his eyes, and then guilt; but he registered my nakedness, saw my fingers busy at my pussy and my hooded expression of lust. He lifted his face up to me and I bent down and kissed him, plunging my tongue into his mouth, tasting the warm salty vour of Susan¡¯s love-juice and feeling the oily slickness of her on his lips.


    And as I stood there Susan reached up, grasping my hand, pulling me down. I squatted over her and lowered my groin to her mouth, gasping as she nuzzled mybia with her lips and prated me with her tongue. I was sopping, soaking wet, my body shaking with excitement and desire. God, I was horny! I watched as David bent back to her sex, his face slick with her love-juice and his eyes on my face as he ate her; and it tripped me over the edge. I felt my first orgasm building deep in my gut, expanding outwards rapidly, filling my brain with pressure and light. I pressed my knuckles to my mouth, back arched, eyes closed as the radiance burst in my brain like a super nova, and I heard myself screaming ¡ª a thin wail of exquisite pain. My thighs clenched tightly around Susan¡¯s face; and I felt my cunt contract in a spasm, forcing a thin stream of ejacte over her lips and into her greedy, gobbling mouth.


    It triggered Susan¡¯s own orgasm, her body arching upwards sharply so that only her shoulders and her heels were on the floor. She lifted me up, mashing her face deeper into my sex so that her wail of pleasure was muffled. Her vagina was pushed hard against David¡¯s mouth and he rode her, his lips and tongue busy, his hands on her thighs to hold her still as he sucked at her cunt. For a long moment she was arched like that, every muscle quivering with the force of her climax ¡ª and then she subsided, turning her head to draw in a great gasp of air, and I lifted myself off her to give her room to breathe.


    David sat back, his eyes bright with excitement. I could see him looking at Susan and then at me, both of us prostrated by our climaxes.


    ¡°Fuck, that was hot!¡± he smiled at me I could see he was about to make somement that would shatter the fragile lie of our rtionship.


    I leaned forward and pushed him onto his back. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­.. not now. We can talkter.¡±


    He rolled onto his back and I straddled him, reaching down to guide his cock into me, sighing as I sank down onto it and felt its heat reach up towards my belly. David groaned as the tight sp of my cunt squeezed his shaft, and as I began to move.


    I¡¯d never really thought about group sex before. With a single partner, you know where they are and what is about to happen. You can anticipate the rasp of a tongue, the thrust of a cock, the sudden spurt of semen. But with three bodies, it isn¡¯t so clear.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My eyes were closed, my mind focused on the slide of David¡¯s cock in and out of my body, the grip of his hands on my waist, the crackle of the fire and the soft sounds of his fucking. Suddenly there was another presence as Susan stood in front of me, her crutch level with my face, her hands holding my head, gently pulling and directing. I felt the crisp springiness of her pubic hair against my nose and the squeeze of herbia against my lips, soaking, sopping wet. I breathed in her odour, hot and aroused, and tasted her essence, eel-slippery on my mouth. I thought that it wasn¡¯t all her juice¡­ some of it was mine, ejected from my cunt by the force of my climax and mixed with hers to give a potent brew. I knew that David was watching too, mesmerized by the sight of his sister fucking him, taking his shaft up inside her slender body whilst her little pink tonguepped at the open cunt in front of her.


    I suppose the other difference was that there was now a third party to think of. Where I might have been happy to surrender myself towards another orgasm, now I had Susan to think of. I was keenly aware that David only had so much sperm in his body and that it was right to share it, to draw it out of him only when we were both ready. There was tacit understanding that the next climaxes would be orchestrated, so that we could all reach the top together.


    I don¡¯t know how long we were there. At one stage I had to go to the bathroom and I returned to find her on her knees, David kneeling behind her, fucking her in long, slow strokes. I knelt next to her, holding hands, and he alternated between us, sliding himself into one body and then the other, the juices of all three of us mingling.


    As thest of the daylight faded, I found myself on my back, with Susan crouching over me on her hands and knees, her mouth at my vagina, licking and probing. David knelt behind her, his knees either side of my face, his cock plunging into her from behind. I could see the bruised lips of her cunt stretching with each thrust, see her mound swelling as he filled her. By lifting my head I could press my mouth to where they were joined, and the fresh cream of their coupling coated my lips and dribbled over my chin. I cupped her ass, pulling the cheeks open, reaching round to rub my finger over her rosebud, slick with juice from our fucking. My fingertip slipped into her, and I felt the crimp of her sphincter and felt her jerk in response. She lifted her head from my crotch for a moment to groan in pleasure.

 Anonymous Lover:>Ep21

    And as I watched, David withdrew from her pussy. I moved my hand and he engaged the head of his prick at her asshole, and I watched closely as he prepared to fuck her there. She was already half open, but it still took a while for him to enter. She cried out in surprise at his size, her anus stretched by his ns, and he stopped moving to allow her to adjust. I could see her sphincter was tightly gripping the rim of his cockhead, but after a moment she rxed and he sank full length into her body, until his balls were tight against her.


    There really wasn¡¯t room for me to push my face there, so I rested my head underneath them and watched his cock sawing in and out of her butt. Neither of them had mentioned ass fucking before, and I thought that this was virgin territory for them. Susan was grunting with each thrust and her fingers appeared above my face to y with her clit. Each time David pushed into her she rocked forward and the lips of her cunt opened a little, forced open by the thickness of his shaft in the narrow cloying passage of her rectum. From time to time he pulled out, his cock bobbing free, and I saw that she was gaping open; and then he would ce the great purple head at her anus again, and slide it up into her.


    My fingers were in my own pussy again, frantically frigging it as I watched my brother ream her. His natural lubricant was gathering at the rim, a light froth of cream and bubbles, and she was moaning loudly, her fingers flying over her clitoris. She dipped her face into my crotch andpped at me, and I pushed my hips up to allow her better ess. We were fucking in unison, all three of us, spiraling upwards, reaching for a mutual climax¡­. all it would take was one, final trigger, and we would be there.


    The tightness of Susan¡¯s ass was too much for David, and with a sudden cry of anguish he came into her. I watched as he thrust deeply, burying himselfpletely so as to impregnate her as deeply as he could. I saw the base of his cock swell briefly, and then heard his cry as he pumped the first jet of his cream into her. His shaft pulsed as other jets followed, and his balls seemed to contract upwards, twitching with every spurt. He shouted as each jet entered her, crying out almost in pain.


    I imagined the hot ribbons of sperm bursting from his cock, coating her bowels, filling the narrow, cloying confines of her rectum a few inches above my face. The image tripped me over the edge and my own orgasm engulfed me, my cunt squeezing tight, back arching upwards, stars of bright coloured lights filling my brain. I heard my own voice screaming, shouting out in ecstasy, and then I heard Susan¡¯s cries as she too came, driven over the edge by the heat of David¡¯s sperm as it entered her, by the sheer fucking eroticism of what was happening. Her cunt contracted and a fine spray of her juices burst from between herbia, coating my face, falling into my mouth.


    For a minute or two we stayed locked together, and then with a sigh of pleasure David withdrew. He stood up and looked down on us, his cock bobbing, still hard. Susan pushed herself up with her arms, her buttocks moving down towards my face as she sat upright, and a gob of warm cum fell from her ass onto my breasts. I scooped a little on my fingers and flicked it back at her. Davidughed.


    ¡°Nice shot, Sis¡­. you almost got her in the mouth.¡±


    Susan nced down at me, smiling, and then the realisation of what he had said dawned in her face. The smile froze on her lips and an expression of sharp awareness reced it. She turned to David and her voice was without emotion.


    ¡°So she¡¯s your sister, then.¡±


    He did not speak, but we could both see the trapped expression in his eyes. I answered for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Susan. It¡¯s a long story, but don¡¯t let it spoil the night.¡±


    She turned on me, her face set. I braced myself, waiting for the anger and the recrimination, for the hurt and the tears. I reached up my hand to touch her, to take away the pain¡­ to say that it was all my fault and it changed nothing ¨C but I could not. I could only wait, listening to the clock on the mantelpiece ticking, so slowly, measuring the long seconds, marching towards the moment that everything I wanted would fall apart.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly she reached down and took my hand, pulling me up, smiling into my face. ¡°Fuck it,¡± she said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s get a drink and then go to the bedroom. I¡¯ve got this idea¡­..¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>1

    My parents are not stinking rich, but we have enough to get by. This includes a week at a seaside resort every year, usually the same one. This suits the family as we can all pursue our individual interests ¨C especially my parents who like to go to the nearest big town and do cultural stuff which they can¡¯t do out in the country where we normally live.


    For thest few years since we have managed to get a three bedroom chalet at the local tourist park. Mum and Dad have the double room and my twin sister Chelsea and I each get a single. My elder brother William isn¡¯t with us any more, so there¡¯s just the four of us. We pretty much spend the week doing our own thing ¨C for me, usually scuba diving or surfing during the day, and hanging out in town in the evening in the hope of gettingid. I have to say that my sess rate is patchy, though. Some guys have the gift and others don¡¯t.


    Chelsea usually spends her time lying on the beach or shopping. She doesn¡¯t seem to have much interest in guys, which is surprising, as she has a knockout figure. She¡¯s OK in the looks department too, thankfully taking after Mum. She¡¯s a natural blonde¡­ sort of dark honey coloured hair that is cut like Cleopatra used to wear hers ¨C you know, a fringe across her brow and hanging straight down either side of her face, just curling inwards a bit at the nape of her neck. She¡¯s got grey eyes that you could lose yourself in, and a pair of lips that look like they were made for everything that gives a guy pleasure. When she¡¯s in a good mood, which is most of the time, she¡¯s a really fun person to be around. When she¡¯s not, watch out! She¡¯s got a sharp mind and a sharp mouth and can cut you to pieces before you¡¯ve even figured out that she¡¯s pissed off. She¡¯s quite a private person, though, happy to spend an evening reading a book rather than go out on the town. She¡¯s a thinker, too ¨C sometimes she¡¯ll just sit for hours lost in thought, which suits her job as a teacher.


    My parents are in theirte 50¡¯s and pretty liberal, despite being academics at heart. They pretty much leave us alone provided that we let them know where we are going and what time to expect us back. Most of the holidays they are away, looking at museums and doing theatre shows two hours up the road.


    Anyway, this year the routine had to change. Because of workmitments we had to go a month earlier than usual, and our usual beach chalet was out for maintenance. We had to settle for a two-bedroom model, which meant that Mum and Dad were OK, but Chelsea and I had to share a room and it was pretty cramped. It had a double bed that looked more like a one-and-a-half bed to me, and a single fold-up pushed against one wall.


    ¡°Not much space.¡± I observed as we walked into the room. That was the understatement of the year. The remaining floor area was rather less than the two beds that upied it.


    ¡°Not much privacy, either¡± Chelsea looked at me. ¡°I guess we might see a bit more of each other than we do at home.¡± She flung herself on the bigger bed and bounced on the mattress. ¡°Still, the bed¡¯s OK.¡±


    I took my mind off the sight of her breasts bouncing inside her blouse. ¡°Not so fast. What makes you think that you¡¯re getting the bigger bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl. I get first choice.¡±


    Iy on the single bed and twisted my head around so that I could see her. ¡°There¡¯s a little problem here, Chelsea.¡± I wiggled my feet that were sticking out a good 6 inches past the end of the bed. ¡°This bed would fit you ¨C but it sure as hell doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem for being so tall.¡± Sheughed. ¡°How about we cut off your head? That way you¡¯d fit without any problem and lose ten pounds of ugly fat.¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡± I paused, waiting for her to volunteer to switch beds but she was quiet. ¡°Well, how about it?¡±


    She looked at my feet hanging off the bed. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be nice to you for the whole week.¡±


    ¡°Not enough. How about three IOUs?¡± These were credits that could be cashed in for jobs or good turns. If I agreed she could ask me to do stuff for her that I wouldn¡¯t otherwise do, like her turn at the washing up, or a drive into townte at night.


    ¡°OK. Nothing unreasonable, though.¡±


    We swapped over and shey down on the little bed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not too bad. Mattress is a bit thin, but I¡¯ll manage.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°You got suckered in. I would have given it to you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°And I might renege on my IOUs.¡± I looked at her, lying on the bed only three or four feet away, and I wondered how we would cope with being that close for the next seven nights. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and see if anything¡¯s changed around here sincest year.¡±


    *****


    We soon found that quite a lot had changed because we were a month ahead of the holiday season. Lots of ces were still closed, and the town was half empty. We had a couple of drinks in the local bar and headed back to the chalet. By the time we arrived a chill wind had set in and there was a smell of rain in the air.


    That night I turned in a little earlier than Chelsea and was in bed by the time she entered the room. She turned off the light but there was sufficient illumination from a nearby street light for me to see her clearly. She leaned over the bed and peered into my face to see if I had my eyes open. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. I¡¯m going to change into my nightie. No peeping!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I¡¯d never thought of my sister sexually, but I had often thought that she had a great body and I enjoyed looking at it. I pretended to shut my eyes but I watched her as she unbuttoned her top and shucked off her jeans. She stood beside her bed wearing only a bra and a skimpy pair of knickers. I watched her moving, bending over to put her clothes on the bedside chair, then brushing out her hair, her movements graceful. At length she put down the brush and then looked over at my bed to see if I was looking; then, satisfied that I was not, she pulled her nightie over her head and then slipped off her underclothes from underneath it. She padded over to the window, opening it a little, and for a moment the material of her nightgown was translucent and I could see the juncture of her thighs and the swell of her mound silhouetted against the frame of light entering the room.


    She slipped back to her bed and I heard the creak of her bedsprings, and her sigh of pleasure as she rxed. After a moment she spoke.


    ¡°Ben?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for tonight.¡±


    ¡°It was pretty quiet, but you¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny sharing a room with you again¡­. it takes me back to when I was little.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I used to be frightened of the dark. I liked having you there.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re not frightened by it now, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± She was silent for a while, and then she added, shyly, ¡°but I still like having you here.¡±


    ¡°I like it too, Chelsea. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°¡®Night¡±


    I thought about what I had said, and I realised that it was true ¨C I did like having her nearby. I imagined her in that little bed just a few feet away, squished in, warm and cosy. I thought about what I had seen as she undressed for bed, how trim she was; the swell of her breasts, and the white of her panties against her smooth dark skin. I looked across the room and I could see them lying on the floor, a pale blur against the dark carpet. I imagined they would still be warm from her body and fragrant with the smell of her skin. It was a disquieting thought, and it lingered in my brain as I dropped off to sleep.


    I woke suddenly in the night. It was pitch ck, and the wind had risen. It was whistling around the little cottage, rattling the shutters, and the window above me hade off thetch. I slipped out of bed and secured the window, ncing outside, but there was nothing to see. I moved across the room to check on Chelsea but there was no sound from her bed and she was covered over. As I turned away my feet touched a scrap of material on the floor and I remembered what it was.


    I picked them up and took them back to my bed, and secure in the darkness I pressed the scrap ofcy fabric to my face. There was a fragrance, faint but unmistakable, of her perfume, of the body talc that I¡¯d seen in the bathroom, and of¡­.. her pussy. The aroma of a woman, rich and aromatic. I breathed it in, feeling like a thief, imagining what was inside her panties when she was wearing them ¨C the swell of her buttocks, her tight slit; the soft, golden hair, the moist lips. I had seen how petite her body was, and I could imagine how tight she would be. I reached down and began to stroke myself, thinking of how she would feel.


    And then with a start of guilt I realised what I was doing. She was my sister for God¡¯s sake! I thrust her panties under my pillow and took my hand away from my cock, forcing myself to think of other things, listening to the wind, nning what tomorrow would bring. At length I drifted off to sleep again, but it was disturbed by dreams of how she had looked and the unforgettable scent of her body.


    The sound of the rain on the metal roof woke me for the second time, a relentless, drumming roar that filled the room. I realised that the temperature had dropped, and there was a damp chill to the air. A sh of lightening suddenly illuminated the room, throwing everything into stark relief for an instant. It was followed almost immediately by a crash of thunder, like the tearing of a huge calico sheet in the air above us, awesome in its power. I could actually feel its intensity, my body vibrating in sympathy, diaphragm contracting, driving the air from my lungs. Iy in bed, gasping, my senses dulled by its volume ¨C and suddenly Chelsea was with me. She flung back the bedclothes and wrapped herself around me, trembling with fear, sping me tight, her face pressed into the hollow of my shoulder. I reached over and pulled the covers back over us, and I stroked her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chelsea. It¡¯s only a thunderstorm. We¡¯re safe. We¡¯re OK.¡±


    Her arms were around me, pulling me into her in desperation. She was trembling with fear, whimpering with each crash of thunder. I stroked her head and the nape of her neck, whispering quietly as the storm raged over us, until the interval between the lightening and the thunder drew out, and its violence subsided.


    She gradually rxed and warmth returned to her body. At length she spoke, her voice muffled. ¡°Were you awake, Ben?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The storm woke me up just before you joined me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t know what the hell it was. I thought the house was blowing up. Jesus, I was scared!¡±


    ¡°It was pretty loud.¡±


    She was quiet, listening to the storm as it moved away. ¡°Will ite back, do you think?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡± Could I stay here a while?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Roll over.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>2

    She rolled over so that her back was to me, and I spooned against her, my arm over her body, reaching for and holding her hand. Her buttocks were pushed back, hard against me, my knees bent so that I followed the contours of her body. My face was lodged against the nape of her neck and I could smell her ¨C the crisp essence of her hair, the fragrance of her perfume and the warm tang of her skin. My cock stirred and I pulled my hips back so that she would not feel me.


    She mumbled in protest and pushed back, following me, her buttocks pushing against me lightly so that they rested against my erection. I felt her go still, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    I was embarrassed, but it didn¡¯t stop me being aroused by her warmth and the smell and feel of her body against me. She was so beautiful. I thought about how she had looked yesterday when I was with her, her blonde hair swishing around her face, skin shining with health and vitality and her mouthughing, pink lips and white teeth, eyes crinkling as she looked up in to my face. I thought of the way she moved, long and lithe, and how she put her head on one side when she was thinking.


    I remembered how the material of her nightie had pressed against her breasts, her nipples pushing outwards in sharp relief; and the smooth sweep of her legs, perfectly shaped, the skin gleaming softly in the moonlight. I re-lived that tantalizing momentst night when she had crossed the window and I could see the curve of her waist through the translucent fabric of her gown, and the delicious shadows at the juncture of her thighs. I felt my heart twist with the intensity of my feeling. She was amazing¡­ perfect, and now she was in my bed, her body so hot against me, her lips and her breasts and her pussy only inches from my fingers. If she would let me I could touch any part of her simply by stretching out my arm. How could I not be aroused?


    But I knew in my heart that I could never have her, and that she would be repelled if she even suspected what I was thinking. So Iy in bed as horny as a toad and held her to me, willing myself not to move. After a while I heard her soft, even breathing and not long after that I drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes the sun was streaming in through the grimy little window and Chelsea was looking at me. I had rolled onto my side during the night and she was pressed against me, face to face, one arm on my waist and the warmth of her body close.


    She saw that I was awake. ¡°Morning.¡±


    She was looking directly at me with a steady gaze, and her eyes were the colour of ake just before sunrise. I smiled at her and brought my hand to her face, my fingers gently brushing aside the curtain of her hair where it had fallen forward a little over one eye. I moved my fingers downwards, tracking lightly across one cheek, tracing the lovely line of her mouth, the angle of her jaw and then down over the soft white skin of her neck to where the little whorls of golden hair began at the nape of her neck. After a moment I moved down, my fingers barely in contact with her skin, down to the hollow at the base of her neck; then further, to where the soft swell of her left breast started. She reached up and covered my hand and held me, my hand trapped between hers and the gossamer silk of her nightie. I could feel the heat of her, radiating outwards.


    After a moment she lifted my hand away from her body but she kept hold of it, her fingers twining with mine. We were quiet for a time, each savouring this unexpected intimacy between us.


    After a while I spoke quietly. ¡°You OK?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. ¡± She hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I must have startled you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally jump into a guy¡¯s bed that quickly.¡±


    ¡°d to hear it. I don¡¯t mind, really.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Just out of interest, how long does it normally take you to jump into a guy¡¯s bed?¡±


    Sheughed, her eyes crinkling up. ¡°Depends on the incentive.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve had lots of guys, then.¡±


    ¡°Probably not as many has you have had girls.¡± She changed the subject. ¡°I must say that your bed is morefortable than mine. That mattress is like a sheet of cardboard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to share mine with you.¡±


    She looked at me in surprise. ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you¡­. ufortable? Me being your sister, I mean.¡±


    ¡°No. I like having you here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice thing to say, Ben. It really wouldn¡¯t be right for us to share a bed, though, would it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything ¨C well, apart from holding hands that is.¡±


    She released me as if she had been holding a hot skillet. ¡°That¡¯s my point¡­ it might lead to something.¡± She looked at me, coyly. ¡°I think that being together like this makes us forget who we are. It would be easy to forget.¡±


    She was watching me with those cool grey eyes and I found myself flushing, thinking of my monumental hard-on pressed up against her in the night. I¡¯d been hoping that she hadn¡¯t noticed, but clearly she had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±. She was smiling now and I knew that she was teasing, but it didn¡¯t help my confusion at having to exin to my sister why she had given me a raging hard-on.


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ it¡¯s just that -¡±


    She stopped my words with gentle fingers against my lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything,¡± she said. ¡°I know. And that¡¯s why.¡±


    I nodded, looking at her without saying anything.


    ¡°OK, then,¡± she said. ¡°Since we can¡¯t be in here together, you should get out and make me a cup of tea.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And so I did.


    *****


    Up until then we¡¯d always been content to go off and do our own thing, but our new found intimacy seemed to change things. That morning we went snorkeling together, marveling at the myriad of colours on the coral reef, delighting in the warm caress of the water and the warmth of the sun on our backs. She wore a little red bikini and her body was sleek as she dived down to the sandy bottom to fetch a shell or a bright piece of coral. She would bring it to me, her mouthughing and her eyes shining with delight. She would put her hand on my shoulder or arm as we trod water, and we were both conscious of the contact; and then she would drop the little offering, watching it spiral down to the sea bed before she turned away to find something else.


    Afterwards wey on our towels in a secluded little cove just off the main beach, drying ourselves in the sun. She was on her back with her eyes closed against the re, and I watched her surreptitiously from under my eyshes, looking at the swell of her breasts under her bikini and the way her nipples pushed up against the fabric. Her skin was golden brown, dusted with sand and salt, and her stomach was t, leading down to the brief triangle of her bikini bottoms that were stretched tight over her mound. I thought I could see a faint crease in the material where it revealed the contours of her body, and the material there was darker than its surrounds, suggesting that she was damp. I felt a tightness in my belly as I imagined her sex hidden under the fabric like an exotic flower, its petals opening in the warmth of the sun and a drop of nectar oozing from its rich pink centre. I wondered how she would taste, and whether she would be as tight as I imagined. My cock stirred, moving rapidly at the imagery.


    She must have sensed my scrutiny.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You were giving me the eye.¡±


    ¡°If you mean I was looking at you, then I plead guilty.¡± I let my eyes linger on her for a few moments longer, and I could feel my heart beating. I didn¡¯t want this conversation to stop, but I was not sure what to say. I finally found some words, my voice a little breathless. ¡°You are worth looking at, Chelsea.¡±


    She rolled over and regarded me. ¡°Really?¡±


    I moved my hand quickly over my groin so that she wouldn¡¯t see that I was hard, nodding whilst I tried to gather my thoughts. ¡°R-really. That swimming costume is a knockout.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re a fashion guru now. It must be a really great design¡­ its got you sort of¡­. excited again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ um. It wasn¡¯t you. I just ¡­. get like that sometimes.¡± I could not meet her gaze.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s twice you¡¯ve got like that when I¡¯m near you. I was getting the idea it was because of me. What a pity.¡± She was silent for a while and I was aware of her eyes on my face, waiting for me to say something, then she reached over and touched me gently on my arm. Her touch was electric. ¡°Ben. I¡¯m only teasing. It¡¯s OK¡­ I get like that too, sometimes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that girls could.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± She tugged at my arm gently. ¡°If I caused it, I¡¯m ttered. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Let me see.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>3

    I moved my hand away reluctantly, exposing the shape of my erection pushing against the fabric of my swimmers. The head of my cock was straining upwards against the stic, trying to break free. I could sense her eyes on it and I waited for her rejection, her shrill words telling me to stop being disgusting. The silence stretched out, long seconds measured by the frantic beat of my heart. Finally I could stand it no longer and I turned my head and looked at her.


    She was staring at my groin, a slight look of surprise on her face, and I could detect the faint flush of colour in her cheeks.


    ¡°Wow. Did I really do that?¡±


    I nodded, saying nothing, watching her eyes as they looked at the evidence of my excitement. There was no revulsion there¡­ just interest. The tip of her tongue moistened her lips and I realised with surprise that she was nervous. She struggled for words, trying to be lighthearted.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just my costume, then.¡±


    I shook my head, watching her face. She dragged her eyes off my groin and looked at me, and I saw her expression change as she read what my eyes were telling her.


    ¡°Ben¡­. this is what I was talking about this morning. I don¡¯t -¡±


    I leaned over and put my mouth on hers, gently, cutting off the denial of her words, feeling the incredible softness of her lips under mine. I could taste the tang of salt and the vour of her mouth and I could feel the butterfly flutter of her breath as it left her body in a woosh of surprise. For a moment I could feel the muscles in her arms tense as she went to push me off, and then the resistance went out of her, and I felt her lips open a little and she tilted her face to meet mine. That first kiss was probably only for a few seconds, but my senses were seduced by her taste and smell, and time seemed to slow down. I could hear a roaring in my ears and I felt her hande up behind me and hold my head, fingers in my hair. Her mouth opened a little and the tip of her tongue ventured out and brushed against my lips.


    At length I pulled away and looked down at her face and her eyes were on mine. ¡°You kiss with your eyes open,¡± I said softly.


    She smiled, her eyes crinkling. ¡°So do you.¡±


    I brushed her lips with mine again, little butterfly kisses as sweet as warm honey. ¡°You OK with this?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She shook her head. ¡°No. Not at all. We shouldn¡¯t be -¡±


    I put my mouth over hers again, feeling her respond, her body rolling over towards me so that I could feel the press of her breasts against my chest. Her arms came up around my neck and her mouth opened like a flower, her lips crushing against mine. I moved my hand between us, slipping it under the fabric of her top and cupping one breast, feeling the firmness of her flesh and the nipple like a hot pebble against my fingers. She moaned into my mouth and leaned harder into me, one thigh moving forward to push against my crotch. I moved my hand to her left buttock and dipped my fingers downwards, brushing them lightly over the thin strip of material between her legs.


    She pulled her face away. ¡°Ben, we can¡¯t ¨C people will see.¡±


    I looked around. We were alone, shielded by a low outcrop of rock on one side and the curve of a sand dune on the other. ¡°No one can see us here, Chelsea.¡±


    She pulled my head down, her lips closing over mine, her tongue thrusting into my mouth, and she rolled a little more towards me, one leg lifting up, hooking over my waist to give my fingers better ess. I pulled aside the thin gusset of her pants and my fingers dipped under it, feeling her heat, touching her. She was slippery, the lips of her sex open, and I slipped one finger into her.


    Her body convulsed and she moaned deep into my mouth. She was grinding herself against me, my fingers trapped inside her, and I could feel the hard little nub of her clitoris against the ball of my thumb.


    She pulled her mouth away from mine and her voice was gusty with desire. ¡°God, Ben. Stop. No! Oh God, stop -¡±


    And then suddenly she wasing, her back arching, head thrown back and eyes tightly closed, a guttural moan of pleasure bursting from her lips as she spasmed. I could feel her pussy clenching around my fingers, gripping me tightly as it contracted, and a flood of moisture spurted over my hand.


    My cock was bursting, pushing out above the stic of my shorts, desperate to be inside her. I jerked the material of her costume down, feeling it slide a few inches down her thighs and I rolled on top of her, pulling my own trunks aside so that my member bobbed free. For a few seconds I could feel the air on its exposed head and then the satin touch of her skin as it engaged against the wet, open lips of her pussy, ready to be thrust into her hot and willing body.


    With a convulsive heave she pushed me off, and I fell sideways onto the sand. She rolled away, her hands scrabbling with her pants to pull them back up.


    ¡°No, Ben, no. No. Stop.¡± Her voice was frantic.


    I rolled towards her to try and kiss her again and she pushed me back, harder, and sat up, one hand holding the top of her bikini where my groping had dislodged the strap. She looked at me, gasping for breath, then she spoke.


    ¡°Jesus, Ben. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let you do that. But you can¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°Christ, Chelsea! You wanted it. It felt right.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°But I feel something¡­. different. You know¡­ we¡¯re not the same as we were.¡± I looked up at her. ¡°I need you, Chelsea.¡±


    She spoke quickly, her voice like shards of ss. ¡°Need, or want? Either way, you shouldn¡¯t ¨C not in that way. It has to be both of us.¡± She stood up and deftly fastened the strap to her bra. ¡°Both of us,¡± she repeated, emphasizing the words. ¡°And if that isn¡¯t true it doesn¡¯t matter what you feel. Remember that.¡±


    She red at me, her little face set hard, but something in my expression must have touched her and she relented a little, her words softer. ¡°Ben ¨C you don¡¯t want to know me that way¡­ I¡¯ve been ¨C things happened that you don¡¯t know about. Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    And before I could respond she turned and walked away. Her shoulders were straight and her head was held high, and although I watched her until she disappeared from sight, she never looked back.


    *******


    When I think back on that time I often wonder why I didn¡¯t just shrug my shoulders and get on with the holiday without giving her further thought ¨C after all, it wasn¡¯t that I was in love with her or anything. How could I be? Sure, she was button cute ¨C but I knew that there would be a dozen other girls on holiday there who were just as attractive, and no doubt some would be happy to go a lot further than she had. It certainly would have been the smart thing for me to do, but I could not. I was mesmerized by her, intrigued the mystery of what had happened, and drawn by the magic she was weaving.


    Whatever magic it was, she had it in spades. The warmer weather meant that each day she would be dressed in something skimpy ¨C her little red bikini, or perhaps a pair of cut-off shorts and a tank top. The sun burnished her skin a rich mahogany brown and bleached her hair to the colour of ripe wheat, and she looked wonderful. But it wasn¡¯t just the way she looked ¨C it was her. It was her presence, the way that she lit up the room when she walked in. It was the way she smiled, the sound of herughter and the way that she held her head to one side when she was listening, as if you were the only person in the world. It was the deep crystal well of those inscrutable grey eyes that radiated her soul ¨C hints of love andughter and moments of inexplicable vulnerability.


    And so I was hooked, and I followed her around like a love-sick pooch. After the beach episode I thought that she would be cool towards me, but she was not. She sought mypany to the exclusion of everyone else, and she retained that impulsive happiness that made her such good fun to be with. Every day we swam andy on the beach, wondered though the little shops in the town together, sipped coffee in the cafes, drank beer in the pubs and ate together in the restaurants. A casual observer might have mistaken us for two lovers, except that there was no intimacy. She had established an unspoken set of rules that took me a while to figure out: for example, touching her briefly to draw her attention to something was apparently eptable, but holding hands was most definitely not. If I tested the boundaries she didn¡¯t rebuff me, but she would simply stop whatever it was that she was doing, look at me with mild reproach until I ceased, and then continue as if nothing at all had happened.


    And so I lived those four duplicitous days, ying the game because the alternative was not to spend time with her, and I could not bear the thought of that. I enjoyed our time together, but like a man on death row I was aware that each day gone brought me closer to the end of the holiday, when we would almost certainly return to the way that we were before. On the one hand I was happy to share every waking moment with her, but at the same time I longed for more.


    In my mind the time on the beach when she rejected me became the defining moment of the change between us, and I re-lived it a hundred times. I yearned to have that chance again, to do things differently, so that we could still be together that way¡­ and then with a slide of despair I realised that it wasn¡¯t anything to do with me, or what I had done ¨C it was because I was her brother and she couldn¡¯t move past that.


    The hardest time was in our cottage, just before sleep. Each night she would wait until I had turned in, and then in the darkness of the room I would hear her creep into her little bed in the corner. Although I know she was ufortable she neverined ¨C and she certainly made no effort to join me. I would lie in bed listening to the creaking of her bedsprings as she struggled to getfortable, and then, after a while, the sound of her soft breathing as she slept; and I would ache for her until I finally fall into an exhausted sleep in the still, silent hours of the night.


    On the fourth night I waited until she had climbed into bed and I called her in the darkness.


    ¡°Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can move over here if you want.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t try anything.¡±


    She was silent for a while and I wondered if she had heard me. ¡°Its not just you, Ben. It¡¯s me, too.¡± Her words were soft. ¡°Don¡¯t you think ¨C ¡±


    I waited, the silence drawing out, and eventually she spoke again, her voice stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t want to, Ben. It would be so easy, but we both know what might happen.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t let it.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>4

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You took it to the brinkst time, and I don¡¯t think we could stop it again ¨C and then we could never go back. It would always be between us. Better that we live with the promise of what might have been, than with regret about what did.¡±


    ¡°But -¡±


    The springs of her bed squeaked loudly as she sat up, and I sensed that she was leaning forward, speaking intently into the dark in a fierce whisper. ¡°No! Mum and Dad are right next door? Can you imagine what it would do to them if they heard us fucking? And what about you and me ¨C it would forever change the way that we felt about each other. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°There must be others like us. This must happen all the time.¡±


    Her voice turned scornful. ¡°Oh, yes, Ben! How many brothers and sisters do you know who are screwing each other? One? Ten? I¡¯ll tell you how many ¨C none! And if there are any, they are hiding it, like we would have to. Hiding it like dogs slinking in the night! I know how-¡±


    She stopped suddenly, and the silence stretched out, and then she continued, her voice more gentle. ¡°I want you too, Ben. I wanted you on the beach and I want you now. But it just can¡¯t happen that way.¡±


    Her words skewered my heart like a hot de. I thought it had been hard when I was the only one pursuing a hopeless dream, but the revtion that she still wanted me was infinitely harder.


    ¡°I just want to hold you, Chelsea. I love you.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, ¡± she whispered, ¡°please don¡¯t.¡± The springs in her bed protested as she turned to face the wall, and I was left with thoughts that were even cker than our dark, stuffy little room.


    *****


    When I woke up Chelsea had already gone, her bedclothes flung back, her mattress cold to my touch. The weather changed during the night, bringing a spiteful little wind that promised rain.


    Mum was fussing over breakfast. ¡°Chelsea said she was going into town¡± she said, in answer to my question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll find to do there at this time in the morning,¡± She rattled the cutlery with a disapproving expression. ¡°I must say, she seemed a bit out of sorts.¡± A thought urred to her. ¡°You haven¡¯t upset her, have you Ben? You two seemed to be getting on so well.¡±


    ¡°No Mum. We¡¯re fine. I heard her being sick this morning, though¡­ and yesterday,e to think of it¡­¡± I let my voice tail off, the hook dangling.


    She looked at me in horror. ¡°You don¡¯t think -¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Perhaps it was that Greek guy.¡± Chelsea had brought a guy home a few weeks ago who the entire family had taken an instant dislike to as he was wearing more perfume than she was. ¡°I reckon he¡¯d marry her, though, Mum, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I looked at her, trying to keep a straight face but couldn¡¯t hold it and Iughed at her expression.


    She looked at me reproachfully. ¡°That¡¯s not funny, Ben. You had me worried for a moment.¡± She sighed. ¡°I do wish she¡¯d find someone to settle down with.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only young, Mum. She needs to have some fun first.¡±


    She looked at me, clearly unconvinced. ¡°She¡¯s is quite old enough to settle down. When I was that age -¡±


    ¡°- you had lived a full and rich life and were ready to settle down. Chelsea¡¯s different, Mum. She¡¯s an independent girl and she¡¯s doing OK. Let her alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, you stay close to her Ben. I don¡¯t want her getting pregnant.¡±


    I was struck by the irony of her words. If she hadn¡¯t stopped me on the beach the other day she might well have been pregnant right now, but I suspected that Mum might not want to hear that. ¡°Chelsea¡¯s pretty switched on, Mum, I don¡¯t think she needs me as a chaperone ¨C but I will keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She picked up my te and moved to the kitchte, still talking. ¡°Your father and I are going into the city today. There¡¯s an exhibition on at the National Gallery that we¡¯re keen to see. You are wee toe with us, if you¡¯d like to.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. You two go and have some fun. Are you driving?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll catch the ten-thirty train, if you wouldn¡¯t mind driving us to the station.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°We expect to be back by six thirty. Do you fancy eating out tonight?¡±


    ¡°Chelsea and I were thinking of doing that anyway. I¡¯ll ring you and let you know once I¡¯ve had a chance to speak to her.¡±


    She nodded, and wondered off to her room to get herself ready.


    I dropped the parents off at the station and drove into town, parking on the main street. The temperature had dropped even further and it had started to rain, a steady drizzle falling from a dark sky. I cruised the cafes that we used but couldn¡¯t find Chelsea, so I dropped into the Video Ezy store and chose a couple of DVDs to watch, then I headed back to the cottage. I was worried about her.


    She was huddled on the little verandah to the cottage. Sheets of water were pouring over the eaves and there was little shelter for her. She was soaking wet and shivering in the cold wind. I unlocked the door and she moved into the lounge, looking pale and tired.


    I put my hand on her forehead but she was not hot. ¡°Where have you been, Chelsea? I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Just walking¡­ thinking.¡± She gave a little smile. ¡°I was worried about me, too.¡± She looked around. ¡°Where are Mum and Dad?¡±


    I moved into the kitchen and flicked on the kettle. ¡°They¡¯ve gone into the city to see an art exhibition. Back around six. You look exhausted. Why don¡¯t you slip into bed and have a kip? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to miss much today.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. Is that tea you¡¯re making?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Do you want anything to eat?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No thanks, just a cuppa. I¡¯ll just dry off first. I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it through to the bedroom.¡±


    She was snug in my bed when I went through with the tray, lying on her side looking at the rain streams on the window. The room was filled with the sound of water drumming on the metal roof.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I borrow your bed¡­ I don¡¯t think my back could stand another minute in mine.¡±


    I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Here¡¯s your tea.¡± I sat down on the edge of the mattress and smoothed back her damp hair with my fingers. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± I repeated. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Just tired ¨C and a little confused.¡±


    ¡°Anything you want to tell me about? I can help, you know.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± She smiled to rob her words of any offence. ¡°You¡¯re the problem in this one, Ben, not the solution.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She reached up and held my fingers. ¡°Would you mind very much if we don¡¯t talk about it now ¨C I¡¯m¡­ really not sure I¡¯ve resolved anything ¨C you know how it is when things just go round and round in your mind and you get nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I guess. I¡¯m here if you want me.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes huge in her face. ¡°I know that. What time is it?¡±


    I nced at my watch. ¡°Nearly twelve.¡±


    ¡°Could you wake me at two, please, if I¡¯m not up by then?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t forget your tea.¡± I touched her lightly on the side of her face and walked out of the bedroom, closing the door softly behind me.


    *****


    At two o¡¯clock I slipped quietly into her room. Despite the sound of the rain she was asleep, lying on her left side with one hand near her face. The dark rings had faded from beneath her eyes and she was breathing lightly, her lips slightly parted. I sat and watched her for a while and then I moved around to the other side of the bed and quickly shed my jeans and top, before sliding in beside her.


    She stirred slightly as I spooned up against her, but she did not wake up. I carefully put my arm over her and held her close, hearing her murmuring softly in contentment, aware of her pushing back gently against me so that we were moulded together. One of my hands rested lightly against the warm skin of her throat, and I could feel the pulse of her heartbeat under my fingertips and I could smell the warm puppy aroma of her skin against mine.


    I don¡¯t know how long wey together like that, spooned together in the warmth of my bed, her asleep and me listening to the roar of the rain against the metal roof above our heads. The room was quite dark, with only a small square of grey diffused light stealing in through the rain-sttered window. The noise and the darkness conspired to shut out the rest of the world, so that my horizon shrank to only the confines of that room and the bed in it, and the girl in my arms. And as Iy there the uncertainty and problems of the past few days lifted, and I knew for certain that I wanted nothing more than to spend the rest of my life with her.


    Chelsea stirred in my arms, and I could sense her rising consciousness as she emerged from sleep. Although I could not see her face I knew that she had opened her eyes and that she was awake. At length she spoke.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°About three.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lying here with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my bed, and I was cold.¡±


    She digested this information, and then after a few moments rolled over on her right side so that she was facing me. Her hair fell like a curtain across her face and I gently pushed it aside, tucking it behind her ear, my fingers light on her face. She regarded me with her grey eyes, still unfocussed from sleep.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>5

    ¡°You could have taken a nket to the sofa.¡± Her voice was soft.


    ¡°Yes, I could. But then I wouldn¡¯t have been with you.¡±


    She smiled to acknowledge thepliment. ¡°Are we alone?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°When are Mum and Dad due back?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re staying in the city tonight. Apparently there¡¯s local flooding at Princetown and the trains aren¡¯t getting through.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s just us here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Does that worry you?¡±


    She shook her head slightly. ¡°No, not really.¡± She hesitated and I could see that she was choosing her words carefully. She put her hand on my shoulder, her fingers warm against my skin, as if touching me was a way to soften what she was going to say ¡°I¡¯ve not been very fair to you over thest few days, have I?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°No ¨C hear me out, Ben.¡± She paused again, then pressed on. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of thinking sincest night ¨C about you¡­. about us. It was¡­ difficult ¨C you know, trying to adjust my feelings to you. You¡¯ve always been there and sometimes we got on and sometimes we didn¡¯t, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal really. But our rtionship has changed and I had to reassess -¡±


    I interrupted. ¡°So what happened, Chelsea?¡±


    She stared at me, the chain of her thought broken, then she shrugged slightly. ¡°Here we are in bed together with not much on, and you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s changed! It¡¯s not how brothers and sisters usually act, Ben.¡± She lifted her hand and absent-mindedly brushed back thema of hair on my forehead, smoothing it away from my eyes, her hand lingering. ¡°That¡¯s not all of it though. Something happened to me before and I thought it was finished, but it¡¯s not. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to deal with it.¡± She was looking into my face and her eyes were huge. ¡°Shit! This is difficult!¡± she closed her eyes and I could see her making an effort to think. ¡°I guess what I¡¯m trying to say -¡±


    ¡°- sometimes you don¡¯t need to say anything,¡± I whispered, and I leaned forward and put my mouth over hers.


    Her lips were just as soft as I remembered and she still tasted of peppermint and spice. Our first kisses were gentle, our mouths barely touching ¨C soft as gossamer and honey sweet. I probed gently with my tongue and she responded with hers, their tips touching, each exploring the other. She groaned into my mouth and I felt her hande up to the back of my head, gently pulling me forward, her fingers in my hair. She rolled slightly so that she was more on her back than her side and I followed her, kissing harder, lips working against each other and our tongues touching, sliding hot and slippery, entering and withdrawing.


    She arched her back and her breasts pressed against my chest, the nipples hot and erect, and she raised one leg and hooked her calf over my waist, pulling my body in tighter. My cock was pressed against her belly, as hard as it had ever been. She broke off the kiss so that she could speak.


    ¡°Ben ¨C we can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    I rolled on top of her, taking the weight with my elbows and knees, and she was rigid underneath me. For a moment I thought she would push me off as she had at the beach, but then she rxed under me, and her mouth was at mine again, tongue slithering into me as slippery as an eel. I felt her back arch upwards, her groin grinding against mine; her hands were on my shoulders her fingers gripped me tightly, and her legs opened so that my rod pressed against the crease of her pussy. She moaned at its touch and she lifted her hips upward so that her mound was grinding against me, her pelvis moving forward and back so that she could feel its length rubbing against her.


    I rolled off and pulled aside the covers, flinging them off the bed. Shey on her back, her eyes hooded, watching me as I slid off my jocks. My cock bobbed free, massively hard, the foreskin back so that the head was fully exposed, the skin stretched purple and angry. She was staring as if mesmerized by it, and she reached forward to grasp me, her hand white and slender against the thickness of its shaft and her fingers cool against its burning heat.


    I looked down at her,mitting the picture to memory so that I could draw upon it in the future. The grey light of the afternoon was refracted through the wet ss of the little window, leaching away colour and form so that the image before me was almost monochrome ¨C white and grey and ck. Her skin appeared dappled with the shadow of rivulets of rain on the windowpane so that it looked as if her body had been painted, and her contours were cloaked in shadow, hiding their mysterious depths. Her eyes glittered in the dim light, and she released her grip on me and then thrust her hips upwards so that she could slide the tiny white panties down and off. For a moment the deep ¡®V¡¯ of her sex was exposed before it was shrouded in shadow again.


    Her voice was soft against the roar of the rain on the metal roof. ¡°Don¡¯t put it into me, Ben,¡± she said, and shey back, waiting for me to do whatever else I wanted.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I knelt between her legs, pressing my face to the juncture of her thighs and she rolled her hips upwards, lifting her legs and holding them with her hands so that she was fully exposed to me. The lips of her vulva were swollen with her excitement and I could see the warm, living flesh of her insides, pink and moist. She was sopping, soaking wet, silver juices smeared on the inside of each thigh, and a small rivulet of her lubricant had escaped from her sex and was dribbling over her perineum and oiling the tight, crinkled eye of her anus.


    I ced my mouth over her sex, encircling its entirety, gently sucking on herbia whilst I prated her with my tongue. My senses were suffused by her essence ¨C the warm, oily juices of her cunt seeping into my mouth; the pungent aroma of her arousal; the guttural moans of her pleasure, and thenguorous roll of her hips to project her vulva upwards and out, so that I could reach further into her body with my tongue. She twitched under my mouth, and I felt her hands holding my head, pressing it hard against her whilst she undted her pelvis against my face, smearing her juices over my nose and chin. I could hear her voice, hoarse with excitement as I ate her, tremulous as she reached up for her first orgasm.


    ¡°God, Ben! Eat me¡­ Christ that¡¯s good! Eat me deep! Taste my juices!¡± and her hips rolled with each word, carrying me as if on a storm-tossed sea of passion.


    Her first orgasm arrived quickly, just as it had on the beach. Her fingers fluttered at the back of my head like trapped birds, and she drew her legs up even further, opening them to their full extent so that I hadplete ess to her sex. Her body tensed, every muscle quivering as she reached upwards to the light. For a few long seconds she trembled on the brink, a high-pitched moan of impending pleasure drawn from her throat ¨C and then with a shriek of ecstasy she came. Her cunt contracted violently and a squirt of warm fluid spurted into my mouth, dribbling around my lips and sttering the sheets below us. She dropped her thighs so that they were either side of my head and she gripped me tightly, my face mashed against her grasping, greedy cunt. I could feel spasms racking her body, and her vagina contracted under my mouth, fluttering and sping at my lips as if trying to suck me into her body.


    At length the contractions ceased and she gradually rxed, releasing me so that I could break free and draw in a great gasp of air. I slid up the bed andy next to her, and wey silent for a few moments listening to the relentless drumming of the rain above our heads.


    ¡°Jesus, I needed that,¡± she said, after a while. She looked down at my cock, still massively hard, and she reached out and touched it. ¡°It¡¯s funny, really. Until this week I¡¯d sort of thought your dick would be as I remembered it when we used to take baths together as tiny kids. It was like a little worm, as I recall.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a lot different now.¡± She moved her hand rhythmically so that my foreskin slid back and forth over the ns. ¡°Does that hurt?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, it feels good. Ah¡­ God, that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much to keep you guys happy, does it? Wow¡­ look at that ¨C ¡±


    A bead of juice oozed out of the eye, glistening like a teardrop, and as she pulled the foreskin back it began to trickle over the stretched, purple skin of my ns. She moved her hand up and gently captured it with her thumb, then transferred it to her mouth, her eyes closed as she savoured the taste and texture.


    She smacked her lips in exaggerated pantomime. ¡°Hmmm¡­. its sort of¡­. oily. Perhaps I should try a little more -¡± she rolled to her knees and leaned over me, her legs folded, her face moving down to the head of my cock. As she bent forward her hair swung over her face and she brushed it back, tucking it behind one ear so there was no obstruction to what she was doing.


    I watched as she gently ced the swollen ns at her lips, pausing there for a moment while she adjusted the grip of her hand to just below the head. A dribble of spit escaped from her mouth, oozing over the head of my cock so that it gleamed wetly; and then she gently lowered her face, keeping her lips taut to prevent entry, allowing the pressure to build for a few moments until I was pressed hard against her unyielding lips ¨C and then she rxed a little and the head of my cock popped into her mouth.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>6

    I guess I¡¯d never given much thought as to how my sister was in bed, but it was clear that Chelsea knew how to eat cock. She held my shaft lightly with one hand, just a finger and thumb near the base so that she could control the direction and angle as it entered her mouth, using pressure and cadence to give me pleasure. To begin with she only worked at the head, holding it in her mouth by mping her lips over the shaft just below the ns, her head remaining motionless as her tongue worked on me. She used the tip of her tongue to drill into the eye, drawing out the strands of lubricant I released; then reverted to a soft, undting motion, flicking her tongue against the frenulum, curving it slightly around the contours of my cockhead to maximize my pleasure. Sometimes she sucked, drawing the insides of her cheeks together so they rubbed against me, her head bobbing gently to increase the sensation. And all the time she watched me, her grey eyes steady on my face, using my expression and the sound of my pleasure to judge how she should move.


    As the sensations built she began to take me deeper into her throat, her lips sliding down the shaft, slick and shiny from her spit. As I slid into her I could feel the tight, narrow confines of her throat pressing against me until every millimetre of the shaft was embedded into her; and then she would bring her head up, tilting it slightly so that the ns rubbed against the warm, soft inside of her cheeks as it emerged, her tongue fluttering against it and the pressure of her lips increasing until they locked around the rim.


    I could feel the inexorable rise of my cum, the pressure building in my guts in a long low spiral that threatened to engulf me. She sensed it and drew me out, ying me like an instrument, squeezing the base of the shaft to control me, slowing thenguorouspping of her tongue so that the pleasure built more slowly. Sometimes she would stop, allowing the shining purple head of my cock to slip from her mouth: and she would smile at me, her lips glistening with my juices and her slender white hand around the shaft wet with spit and discharge. And then, when the tsunami of my impending orgasm retreated, she would bend to her task again.


    Towards the end I was begging her for release, my voice desperate, my hands on her head to try and hurry her on. And finally she relented, moving her head faster, long deep strokes into the very back of her throat, her spit running freely down the shaft, her mouth pursed so that my ns was rubbing against the exquisitely soft inside of her lips and cheeks as it journeyed into her. My consciousness narrowed, my whole being focused only on my cock and the slender young girl whose mouth I was fucking. My orgasm built rapidly, roaring through my body like a tornado, plucking me up like a mote of dust to sweep me higher and higher, tumbling upwards to the very brink of the stratosphere where the air was thin so that I had to gasp for breath. For timeless seconds I trembled on the brink of an abyss, spirals of white starlight bursting in my brain, my cock swelling impossibly harder inside her mouth like an overinted tyre until it seemed that it might burst; and I felt the semen in my heavy, swollen balls growl and sizzle like boilingva, until the dam burst and it raced up the shaft towards her hungry, waiting mouth.


    With a mortal cry of anguish I came. An impossibly long jet of boiling hot jism erupted out of me to spray against the back of her throat. My hands were on her head, holding her tightly, and my cock jolted and pulsed and twitched inside her mouth as I pumped. It seemed to go on and on, long ribbons of hot milky seed drawn from my aching balls, racing along the thick shaft to burst out of me, each one drawing a primeval groan of pleasure as it sttered deep into her throat.


    And in my trembling ecstasy I saw my sister¡¯s face, her eyes calm and steady as she weathered the storm of my cum. She had tightened the grip of her mouth a little so that the boiling ribbons of my seed were trapped inside her; and then, as I watched, she loosened the seal of her lips to allow it to escape, thick white strands bubbling and dribbling over her lips, streaming down the shaft of my cock, drooling over her hand and wrist to finally pool on my heaving belly in sliver puddles of living juice.


    At length the whirlwind subsided, and I released my grip on her head. She sat up and smiled into my face, her lips wet with my discharge. A thick cord of my cum hung from her chin, bobbing there for a moment before dropping onto her breast, looping around one nipple. She released my shaft and brought her hand to her mouth, her little pink tonguepping at the sperm caught between her fingers, drawing it greedily into her mouth where it congealed, thick and white and glistening.


    In the gathering darkness of that little room wey in each other¡¯s arms facing one another, feeling the slow drip of sweat and juices; kissing lightly, each savoring taste of the other, hearing our quiet murmurs of contentment. I was struck by the improbability of the whole thing ¨C this was my sister lying naked in my arms, a crust of my sperm on her face and her soaking wet pussy pressed against me.


    I thought about when she was growing up, her skinny frame and braces on her teeth, pubescent breasts against her school blouses, awkward and self-conscious. And then, in just a few short months, she changed ¨C her body filled out and curves appeared, and the front of her dresses were suddenly full, and sometimes you could see the press of her nipples against the material, hard and dark. I¡¯d changed too, going from total indifference to what she said or did, to wanting to see her ¨C sneaking peeks when she was not looking, fingering the filmy thin underwear that started appearing in the bathroom, ogling down the front of her dress when she bent over. It was all part of growing up, I thought. I¡¯d never dreamed that we would lie naked together, my sperm drying on her lips and my cock pressed against her vulva.


    She raised one thigh, looping the calf over my waist, pulling me in towards her so that my shaft was pressed harder against the soft, golden curls of her pudenda. I slid my hand over her leg, dipping down to the soft, wet entrance to her body. I touched her lightly, my fingers brushing over the swollen lips of her sex, gathering some of the moisture that still oozed out of her body, then smearing it lightly over the crinkled portal of her anus. It twitched as I touched it, the sphincter tightening momentarily then rxing, nibbling at my fingertips like a little mouth. I moved back to her vulva, dipping into her with two fingers. She moaned in pleasure, her eyes shut and her bottom lip held between her little white teeth, and her hand grasped my shoulder tightly as she writhed under my touch.


    I thought she was ready ¨C that there was no impediment to my mounting her and plunging my thick, swollen cock into her willing body. I started to move, but she opened her eyes and looked into my face.


    ¡°Ben ¨C no, please. Don¡¯t go any further.¡±


    ¡°I need to be inside you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I just ¨C can¡¯t.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You want it as much as me.¡±


    She lifted her hand from my shoulder and touched my face. ¡°Yes, I do, but -¡± she sighed. ¡°I owe you an exnation, I know. Can we stop for a while? If I don¡¯t go and have a pee I¡¯ll wet the bed.¡± She leaned forward and kissed me, her lips soft on mine, and then she pushed herself up, and smiled down at me. ¡°Don¡¯t look so miserable. This isn¡¯t a brush off, Ben ¨C but we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± I looked down at my cock. It was still massively hard, with a strand of silver lubricant dribbling out of it. ¡°He¡¯ll be pretty disappointed though.¡±


    She reached over and ran her fingers over it, grasping the shaft tightly before releasing it. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine ¨C I¡¯m sure we can find something to keep him happy.¡± She swung her legs over the bed and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going for a shower,¡± she said. ¡°Can you find something to eat? I haven¡¯t had anything sincest night and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    The meal was simple ¨C a fluffy cheese omelet and sd, and some left over fried rice from yesterday¡¯s Chinese takeaway. I found a tablecloth and a couple of candles, and a bottle of red wine and I tidied up the room whilst she was in the bathroom.


    She appeared in the kitchen, wearing her dressing gown and her hair still damp from the shower. ¡°Wow, this looks good Ben.¡± She watched me cooking, turning the omelet and then lifting it from the pan. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realised how hungry I was.¡±


    ¡°Can you light the candles and pour us a drink? It¡¯ll be ready in a few minutes.¡±


    She obliged and I watched her move about the room, small and neat, her face scrubbed of make up so that she looked younger. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    I nodded, and she poured me a ss, the heavy red swirling up in the ss as she sshed a liberal helping. I busied myself finishing off the omelets, folding them onto the tes, garnishing them with a little parsley I had found, and I brought them over to the table, turning off the kitchen light so that we were illuminated only in soft candlelight and the flicker of the gas fire in the corner of the room.


    She looked at her te. ¡°This is lovely, Ben. So howe you don¡¯t do it at home?¡±


    ¡°I only cook for really special people.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I haven¡¯t been special enough?¡± Her eyes were mischievous.


    ¡°Absolutely. But you are now.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not for long -¡± she was pensive for a moment, and then shook herself out of it and raised her ss, her voice brightening. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Ben. Thank you for the meal and thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s to us, Chelsea.¡± We touched sses.


    We chatted about this and that whilst we ate, demolishing the main course and then some ice cream and tinned fruit I found in the cupboard. The level in the wine bottle dropped and the candle burned lower; and she became expansive, her voice a little louder and her eyes brighter. She had been telling me a story about how she met some girl when we werest here who turned out to be a total loser, when suddenly she stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°Ben, how well did you know Will?¡±


    The question caught me by surprise. ¡°What? Oh ¨C well, pretty well, I suppose. As much as one knows anything about a brother.¡±


    ¡°Did you knock about together as kids?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>7

    ¡°Not really. He was much older than us, remember ¨C well, nine years. That¡¯s a lot when you are growing up. I wasn¡¯t even at high school by the time he had started work. It was more a case of him tolerating me, I guess.¡±


    She was silent for a few moments, fiddling with the stem of her wine ss. ¡°Is there any more wine?¡±


    ¡°No ¨C there¡¯s some Port -¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Can you get me one?¡±


    I rummaged in the cupboard and found the bottle, and I poured a shot each. She sipped at it, staring at the amber liquid in her ss.


    ¡°Did he ever hit you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¨C I suppose. Siblings always fight¡­. I probably deserved it, anyway. What¡¯s this about, Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why he left home so suddenly? Why he never keeps in touch?¡± Her eyes flickered to mine and then slid away guiltily, back down to her ss.


    A sense of foreboding came over me, the portent of bad news. ¡°Not really.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak for a minute or two and I waited, giving her time to draw her thoughts together, watching her as she fiddled nervously, her little face set.


    ¡°Tell me you won¡¯t hate me, Ben,¡± she said, softly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could bear it.¡±


    I reached over and squeezed her arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that you can say or do to change how I feel about you.¡±


    She looked at my face for a moment her eyes searching mine, and then she nodded two or three times. ¡°I think you mean that.¡± She suddenly lifted her ss and drained it, and then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit down on afortable chair.¡± She moved into the little sitting room and curled up at one end of the old leather sofa, patting patted the seat next to her, waiting until I was settled.


    ¡°Will was very different from you and me ¨C I guess because he was the oldest. Have you ever noticed that he and Dad didn¡¯t get on? And how she doesn¡¯t ever speak of her previous life before she met Dad? Can you think of two more different people?¡± she watched me shake my head. ¡°Sometimes I wonder if he was his father¡¯s son. Will didn¡¯t speak of his childhood either ¨C not once. I think it must have been difficult for him¡­ not like ours.¡± Sheughed nervously. ¡°Wow ¨C it sounds like I¡¯m making excuses for him ¨C but I¡¯m not. It does exin why he was like he was, though -¡±


    I interrupted. ¡°How was he?¡±


    ¡°Moody, introspective, sometimes violent ¨C but also capable of great warmth and charm. I was very close to him, and towards the end became obsessed by him.¡± Sheughed, but it was ugly, without humour. ¡°God ¨C what did I know. I was only a kid. I started flirting with him in thatst year he was here, thinking I was ever-so sophisticated¡­ little things at first, like wearing short skirts when I knew he would be around, bending over when no one else was looking so he could see my pants or my cleavage. I thought it was harmless, a bit of fun. I even thought I was helping him¡­ he had that air of sadness, like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders, and I figured I¡¯d be the one to bring him out of it.¡±


    She shifted her legs trying to getfortable, and was silent for a few moments thinking back to whatever had happened. Her voice was quiet and I had to strain to hear as she continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t respond. Not once. Sure, he¡¯d talk to me, just like anyone else in the family, but as far as my advances were concerned it was as if I was invisible. I felt¡­ rejected. The more he ignored me, the more I became infatuated by the thought that I could make him care ¨C Heaven knows what I expected¡­ he was my brother for God¡¯s sake.¡±


    I reached over and put my hand on her arm, and she grasped my hand, her fingers cold. ¡°One night I got back to the house ¨C Mum and Dad had a University meeting and you were out doing something or other. The house was quiet. I went upstairs and as I passed by his room I looked in. He was there, lying on his bed, just staring at the ceiling. I went in and stood next to him. I¡¯d been ying tennis and I was wearing a white blouse and a short skirt with little white knickers on underneath. I went right up to the bed and I stood there, with my legs slightly apart so that he could see under my skirt from where hey, and I asked him what he was doing.¡±


    She shuddered, living the memory. ¡°He didn¡¯t reply at first, then he turned his head and looked at me, and he said ¡®Thinking of you, Chelsea,¡¯ and he held up a pair of my pants that he¡¯d been holding in his hands. The crotch was folded outwards and I could see a streak of silver on it. ¡®You did this, didn¡¯t you,¡¯ he said, ¡®your hot little cunt, thinking of me.¡¯ I just stood there, trying to get over the shock of his words and the way he had said them. There was no passion in his voice ¨C it was t, without expression, and his face was utterly without emotion. And whilst I stood there, he suddenly reached out and grabbed my arm and he pulled me down onto the bed.¡±


    I interrupted her. ¡°Chelsea, you don¡¯t have to tell me -¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes like pools in her face and her voice was husky with emotion. ¡°I need to, Ben. I¡¯ve never told a living soul before.¡± She paused for a moment to collect herself, and then went on, her voice stronger.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I guess I was surprised at first, and then I remember a feeling of triumph¡­ you know, he¡¯d finally taken notice of me. I fell across him as he pulled me down, but I wriggled up the bed so that I was lying next to him, and I put my hand on his chest, leaning forward to kiss him. He wasn¡¯t interested in that, though. He only wanted one thing. He put his hands under my pants, trying to get them off, trying to push his fingers into me.¡±


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± my voice was outraged.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not at first. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡­. it wasn¡¯t rape. I wanted him, but it was all too sudden. Up to then it had been a bit of fun for me, you know, trying to get him interested ¨C and then suddenly his fingers were in my pants. There was no forey; he didn¡¯t even speak. It went from nothing to everything.¡±


    I imagined the scene that she was describing ¨C the cold, silent house, the two of them in his bedroom ¨C together, on his bed, desperately moving in silence ¨C he trying to get into her pants and she squirming, confused, wanting to find some tenderness but only finding lust, trying to make the best of what was happening.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I even helped him. I undid my blouse and I slipped off my skirt and pants. He unzipped his jeans and he rolled on top of me. I asked him to be gentle, to spend a little time on me first, but he ignored me. He just thrust into me. I screamed ¡­ I¡¯d never had anyone¡­. you know, he was the first. I wasn¡¯t ready and it felt like he was splitting me open. He didn¡¯t care¡­ he just pounded into me, as hard as he could, and all the time his eyes were on my face, watching my expression as he fucked me.¡± She shivered. ¡°It was awful. I¡¯d expected something much better ¨C you know, some sort of romance ¨C a bit of tenderness. It wasn¡¯t too much to ask for your first time, but he didn¡¯t even speak. And then he came, spurting into me. I was burning inside¡­ really hurting, but I could still feel him pumping into me and I could feel how much there was.¡±


    She broke off and there was silence in the room for a few moments. She had her eyes closed, thinking about that evening, and then she continued, her voice t. ¡°After he came he rolled off me and got to his feet. I was on my back, my legs still open and blood on my thighs and his sperm was trickling out of me. He looked down at me and said ¡®get dressed, you slut¡¯ and he flung my clothes at me. And then he walked into the bathroom and shut the door. I was crying. I felt¡­. so abused ¨C betrayed, I suppose. He was my brother, and although I shouldn¡¯t have wanted him so much he could have shown me a little respect, at least.¡±


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°Did he ever say sorry?¡±


    She shook her head and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°He never spoke of it again ¨C in fact he treated me with disgust after that, but I¡¯d sometimes catch him looking at me with a weird expression on his face. A few weeks afterwards I found I was pregnant and I told him. Heughed at me ¨C said that it wasn¡¯t his, and that I¡¯d have a hard time working out whose it was.¡±


    My heart went out to her. She¡¯d had to deal with this alone. ¡°Chelsea ¨C I¡¯m so sorry. How could I have missed it? I was there¡­. it must have happened right under my nose! Why didn¡¯t you tell me ¨C I could have helped -¡±


    She shook her head again. ¡°How could I tell anyone? It was my fault ¨C I¡¯d been the one trying to seduce him ¨C my own brother. You would have hated me.¡±


    ¡°So what happened to -¡±


    ¡°To the baby? I miscarried before I was big enough for people to notice. It happened at school ¨C I pretended it was period pain, and they didn¡¯t know enough to tell the difference.¡± She was crying, the tears trickling down her face and dripping off her chin, and her voice was husky with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how strong you can be when you need to ¨C and how stupid. You know, I still loved him, but he was so unpredictable. One day he bailed me up in the hallway, pressing me up against the wall and he put his fingers in my pants. He told me that he was having friends over and he wanted me to be there ¨C to be nice to them. I figured he wanted me to fuck them. I told him that if he or his friends touched me I¡¯d go to the police. Not long after that he had his car ident.¡± She shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered if it really was an ident. I guess we¡¯ll never know.¡±


    I held her hand tightly. ¡°Chelsea ¨C whatever happened, it wasn¡¯t your fault. None of it was your fault.¡±


    She nodded but said nothing, staring at the fire. I could see that her mind was filled with thoughts of what might have been, and then she shook herself lightly and wiped her eyes again.


    ¡°So that brings us to today ¨C different time, different brother ¨C but you can understand why I was so reluctant to go with you. I must be a sucker for punishment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m not the same as him.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not, Ben. I know that. But he was my brother and so are you. They say that you revisit the sins that youmit.¡±


    ¡°Would you go with me if I wasn¡¯t your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>8

    She looked down at her hand, still holding mine. ¡°Because you turn me on ¨C and you care.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just care about you, Chelsea ¨C it¡¯s much more than that. I¡¯ve thought about this a lot over thest week. I want to be with you all the time. I think you¡¯re greatpany to be with ¨C we have fun, and weugh a lot and we really enjoy each other¡­. and yes I¡¯m turned on by you as well, but it isn¡¯t just about sex ¨C its about being together.¡± I looked at her shyly. ¡°I think I¡¯m trying to say I love you, which is a whole lot more than Will ever did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still my brother and I¡¯ve been burned -¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m so different to him. If Will had been like me you¡¯d still be together ¨C but he was a loser. I¡¯m different, Chelsea ¨C don¡¯t throw away what we have just because of him.¡±


    ¡°What if people find out? We¡¯d be outcasts.¡±


    ¡°Only if we unt it. People hide their sex lives all the time. We haven¡¯t gone around bragging who we slept with ¨C and we wouldn¡¯t brag about sleeping with each other, either.¡± I held her hand, tightly. ¡°Chelsea, what we did this afternoon was fantastic¡­ its as intimate as two people can get. That step has already been taken ¨C from now on we are only talking about variations.¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve got some ideas on that, too.¡±


    Iughed, relieved to see her smile. ¡°You bet.¡±


    She reached up and touched my face. ¡°I have too, Ben.¡± She paused for a moment, and then reached a decision. ¡°I used to think that there was something weird about me because I fancied my brother¡­ I used to dream about having him inside me ¨C about the wrongness of it. Christ, it turned me on! I even imagined what having his baby would be like¡­ a nephew and a son, rolled into one. It got me into a world of trouble.¡± She looked at me. ¡°Now here I am again, ying with fire ¨C I really didn¡¯t learn much, did I?¡± She held out her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the bedroom andpare ideas?¡±


    *****


    There¡¯s something viscerally satisfying about knowing you are about to fuck someone for the first time. We drew out the suspense by tidying up first ¨C clearing the table and washing up the few dishes, working closely in the kitchen, making small talk. The air was charged with sexual tension, both of knowing that soon we would be in bed together with the whole night ahead of us to explore each other. I guess the fact that she was my sister made it even more exciting. She was right ¨C it was taboo, and the thought of prating her was utterly intoxicating. I imagined my sperm pumping into her like hot custard, flooding into her womb; the possibility of her seed and mineing together, deep inside her body, creating a new life that would redefine family rtionships ¨C a dark secret born of lust that would mark our family¡¯s line for ever.


    At length the chores were all done, and she turned to me. ¡°Give me a minute, Ben, thene in. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She had turned on the bedside light so that I could see her stretched out in my bed, the sheen of her hair shining on the pillow and her eyes shining as they watched me shrug off my dressing gown. I lifted the sheet and slid in beside her, turning on my side so that we were facing each other, feeling the warmth and pliability of her naked body next to me.


    For a long time we just touched, brushing our fingertips over each other, our mouths together, lips nibbling, tongues probing. I drew my fingers down the long, satin sweep of her back to the cleft in her buttocks; across the curve of her hips and the t in of her belly; then up to the swollen sticity of her breast, capped by the rubbery nub of her nipple. She groaned into my mouth and I could feel her pelvis thrusting forward.


    My cock was rock hard, wedged between us, and she rolled back a little to gain ess to it, her hand closing over the shaft to grasp its thickness. She milked it gently by squeezing and rxing, her thumb smearing the long strands of pre-cum over the swollen bell-end.


    ¡°Christ, that¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°All your own work, Chelsea.¡±


    ¡°It would be a shame to waste all that effort.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¨C but what can we do about it?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Let me show you. ¡±


    She released my cock and deftly rolled on top of me, straddling my hips, her body slim and graceful, her breasts surprisinglyrge for her slight frame. She levered herself up a little, her pussy poised over my cock, slender fingers reaching down to grasp me, guiding me to the soft, wet entrance to her body ¨C and then, with excruciating slowness, she lowered herself onto my swollen rod.


    I watched with hooded eyes as I prated her. The bulbous head of my cock crowned into her, nudging aside the wet, swollen wet lips of her pussy. For an instant my progress was impeded by the tightness of her channel and her descent stopped, small bubbles of disced juice frothing where we were joined. I could feel the sucking sp of her cunt, the cloying viscosity of her flesh struggling to amodate me: and then she yielded, her vagina stretching to allow the long, glistening shaft to slide into her like a sword into a velvet sheath, until I was buried deep inside her. She had an expression almost of pain on her face, her shoulders hunched, hands on my chest to steady herself, and she expelled a long hiss of air as her body took me in.


    ¡°Jesus, that¡¯s deep. Don¡¯t move¡­. oh, God, that¡¯s good!¡±


    She was still for a moment, and then she clenched her pelvic muscles and released them, the rest of her body still.


    ¡°Can you feel that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± She rocked her hips back and forth so that my shaft was squeezed in a tight, rhythmic movement.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Christ, that¡¯s good ¨C you¡¯re so tight-¡±


    She interrupted. ¡°What about this?¡± She flexed her thighs, raising herself upwards so that the glistening rod of my cock appeared, sliding out of her smoothly until only the swollen head was engaged inside her. She held herself there, bnced on the tip of my cock, and she clenched her pussy so that her vulva squeezed itself around the rim. I reached up and held her arms, hearing myself groan at the sensation. I was desperate to thrust upwards, to bury myself back into her warm, wet heat, but what she was doing was exquisite and I willed myself to keep still.


    ¡°Jesus, Chelsea -¡±


    She smiled at me, and sank back down onto my shaft, hunkering down so that her hips moved back a little as I slid into her, until the stem of my cock rubbed against the front of her cunt.


    ¡°Is that good?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea -¡±


    She smiled, her teeth white against the darkness of her skin, and she began to move up and down, her hair swishing rhythmically around her face and her head bent forward so that she could see my cock sliding into her as she fucked it. She controlled the depth, using the muscles of her thighs and the angle of her body to orchestrate it, riding up until only the very tip of my cock was inside her; and she held me there, working the muscles of her vagina to grip me, the lips of her cunt fluttering around the head and a thin stream of her lubricant squeezed out so that it dribbled down the shaft; and then with a grunt of satisfaction she sank slowly downwards, rotating her hips so that I swiveled back into her, her vulva stretching to amodate the thicker root and our juices creaming to a froth that dripped and sttered over my balls.


    I could hear the squeak of the mattress springs and the soft sighs and moans of our pleasure. She had lifted her head and her eyes were closed as she savoured the sensation of our union. Her breasts bounced gently, the nipples hard like brown berries, and her hair swished around her face as she fucked me. The bedside light illuminated one side of her body more than the other, her skin gleaming softly, shadows shifting as she moved up and down. Her face was perfect in its symmetry, her lips slightly apart, her small, neat head set on the long, graceful column of her neck. I thought she was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.


    Suddenly she bent forward, her face close to mine, her words cutting through the sound of our coupling. ¡°What does it feel like, Ben, to fuck your sister? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, Chelsea. You are so tight -¡±


    ¡°No, no. Tell me why fucking your sister turns you on.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°Because you are forbidden¡­ because I¡¯ve wanted you for years, since I watched you change¡­. your tits¡­ the way you moved ¨C your pussy. I wanted you and I couldn¡¯t have you -¡± I was gasping, the words disjointed. ¡°I wanted you, but I couldn¡¯t¡­ Jesus! Now I¡¯m inside you¡­ fucking¡­. ugh!! Fucking you, Chelsea. My cock in my sister¡¯s tight cunt¡­ you¡¯re loving it, squeezing me, milking me -¡±


    Her voice was thick with passion. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°I want you to want me¡­. to fuck whenever we like. I want to spurt into you -¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Her voice was excited, husky. ¡°Tell me about cumming into me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to pump into you ¨C to fill you up. I¡¯ll spurt hot cream into you, Chelsea ¨C into your tight little cervix, into your womb.¡±


    She leaned back, her arms on the mattress behind her so that she was angled back, my cock spearing into her at a different angle as he writhed up and down on me. ¡°Oh, God, yes! Spurt into my womb, find my seed, fill me up!¡± and her head went back, her back arched, and she came.


    How I didn¡¯te as well I don¡¯t know. She cried out, a long scream of ecstasy, and she thrust down hard, driving my cock deeply into her. I felt the walls of her cunt contract around me, sping the whole length, seizing it in a velvet grip that rippled and undted with the force of her orgasm. The power of her contractions forced residual air and juice out of her pussy so that herbia fluttered and vibrated at the base of my shaft, and my balls were soaked in a sudden discharge that dribbled down to soak the sheet under us.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>9

    She must have sensed I was close, because she lifted herself off me as soon as she had finished. She swiveling around in the bed, kneeling at the edge of the mattress, thrusting her tight little butt upwards, legs akimbo, her breasts pressed against the sheet and her face turned towards me, mouth twisted in lust.


    ¡°Fuck me again, Ben! Fuck me doggie!¡± and she wriggled her hips invitingly.


    I scooted around the bed and positioned myself between her legs. She was close to the bedside light so that her cunt was fully illuminated ¨C shining wet with her juices, the thick lips of herbia folded back and the narrow portal of her pussy slightly open, a small oval eye that beckoned me. The cheeks of her ass were firm and beautifully shaped, and I held them apart as I entered her so that I could watch her cunt being stretched apart again.


    I fucked her in long, slippery strokes, the thick shaft of my cock spearing into her, the p of her buttocks against my thighs loud in the small room. I fucked her deeply, standing on tiptoe so that I was angled down, thrusting through her pelvic girdle, nudging the cone of her cervix so that she moaned with pain and pleasure. I fucked her with a single-minded purpose, listening to her cries of encouragement, wanting only to flood her with my hot seed, to impregnate her slim, wriggling body in an act of total subjugation.


    I felt the rising tide of my orgasm take control of my brain, shutting down every other sensor so that there was only my cock and the hot, sping cunt in which it was sheathed. My shaft seemed to swell and the head bulged inside her, and the spiral of my pleasure elerated exponentially, whisking me upwards until I was teetering on the edge of a frozen precipice, every neuron in my body screaming for release. And then the white lights burst inside my brain and I came, lunging deep into her with such force that she screamed in pain.


    My hands were fastened on her hips, pulling her tightly to me, our bodies locked together like dogs fucking. The head of my cock was lodged against her cervical orifice so that I emptied directly into her uterus: six or seven long, hot jets, each one sttering across the fertile in of her womb. I gasped for breath, my back arched, muscles quivering at the pinnacle of ecstasy, my cock throbbing and pulsating as it pumped. I heard her screaming in turn, her second orgasm triggered by the heat of my seed, her cunt milking me frantically as she trembled and shook beneath me.


    At length the hurricane of our passion subsided and for a moment there was only the sound of ourboured breathing and the creak of the bedsprings as she shifted under me. I went to withdraw, but she gripped me hard with the muscles of her cunt, and her voice was soft andpelling. ¡°Stay in me Ben. Don¡¯t move yet.¡±


    And so I waited with my rod still embedded inside her, feeling the sweat drying on my skin until my cock gradually softened and I slipped out of her.


    *****


    Shey in my arms, her head on my shoulder. The rain had started again although it was much lighter than before, the drumming on the roof barely audible.


    ¡°What are we to do, Chelsea? Tomorrow¡¯s thest day here and then its home.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to do, Ben?¡±


    ¡°To be with you, like this, for the rest of our lives.¡±


    She thought for a moment, then pushed herself up so that she could see my face. ¡°Let¡¯s worry about how we do thatter,¡± she suggested. ¡°We have the rest of tonight first.¡± She slid aside the sheet, and leaned over me, her sharp little teeth nippling at my nipple, teasing it out, and her hand slithered down to cup my balls lightly. I felt my cock stir again at the thought of those parts of her body I had yet to explore.


    She slid down the bed and her mouth closed over me again, the prelude to so much more toe.


    *******


    Chelsea was still asleep when I awoke. A shaft of sunlight crept into the room from a chink in the curtains, falling on her hair as she slept ¨C a glorious butter yellow shot through with iridescent strands of spun gold. She was breathing lightly, her lips slightly apart so that I could see the white of her teeth, and she had pushed the covers down so that one breast was exposed, the skin a lighter creamy colour against the darker tan of her arms and shoulders. Her face was rxed in sleep and she looked young and vulnerable.


    Iy for a while, not wanting to move ¨C content to stay there as long as I could, just to look at her. This time yesterday she had been just my sister: a person with whom I had grown up. The blood that flowed in her veins was mine, and her DNA was stamped with the same gic blueprint as my own. We had shared a childhood: fought and yed, squabbled and forgiven,ughed and cried. We had grown up together, moving from innocence to awareness, adolescence to adulthood. We had rejoiced at each other¡¯s achievements and suffered their failures, and we supported each other in the way that siblings do ¨C two separate souls joined only by themon bond of family.


    Now, in just a few hours, all that had changed. She was my sister and my lover and she was asleep beside me, naked, her lips swollen from my kisses and my seed inside her body. I watched her softly breathing, and I realised that nothing could ever be the same again.


    After a while she stirred, stretching her limbs as she emerged from sleep, and her eyes opened, a soft grey like the early morning sun on open water.


    I reached over and touched her face softly, brushing an errant strand of hair from her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°¡®morning. What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Nearly eight. Did you sleep well?¡±


    She thought about it, stretching her arms again and then snuggling back down into the bed, still smiling at me. ¡°Not really. Some pervert wanted to fuck me all night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°Four times!¡±


    ¡°Amazing. He must have great stamina.¡±


    ¡°Every time I tried to sleep he was there.¡±


    ¡°It was probably your fault.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Me! How do you figure that? I justy there and thought of King and Country.¡±


    ¡°You must have wriggled a bit and showed your tits.¡±


    She looked down at them. ¡°So its their fault.¡±


    ¡°essories to the fact only. There¡¯s a feline mastermind in the bed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about my pussy, are you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s drowned.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Drowned?¡±


    She held open the sheet and looked down at herself. ¡°Well, drowned internally. I¡¯m pretty full.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an amazing coincidence ¨C I¡¯m empty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I looked at her. She was still holding the sheet open and I could see the fine golden hairs on her pudenda and the crease of her vulva below it. My cock stirred. ¡°Well¡­ perhaps not that empty -¡±


    She lifted the sheet higher so that she could see me harden, my cock stretching and filling, the foreskin rolling back. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable.¡±


    I reached over and cupped her breast, my thumb rolling over her nipple, feeling it swell in sympathy with my cock. ¡°And you are irresistible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be irresponsible if I don¡¯t go to the loo.¡± She reached down and wrapped her fingers around me, squeezing the shaft. ¡°Tell him to hold that pose,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    She hurried back and snuggled down beside me. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Fully recharged. Another quart cumming up.¡±


    She groaned at the pun. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can find room for it.¡± She rolled onto her side, facing away from me and she drew her knees up to her chest. ¡°But let¡¯s give it a go. Put it in me.¡±


    I spooned up behind her and nudged the head of my cock against her, feeling initial resistance as I pushed: then the soft warm surrender as her vulva opened and I sank into her body.


    She groaned, her back arching a little as I filled her. ¡°Oh¡­. Jesus, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Better thanst night?¡±


    ¡°As good asst night. It¡¯s all good.¡± She reached behind her and grasped my hip, arresting my thrusts. ¡°Keep still for a moment.¡±


    I stopped moving, my cock deep inside her. She worked her vaginal muscles, a rhythmic grip that squeezed and released my shaft. ¡°Can you feel that?¡±


    ¡°Some.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work on it. One day I¡¯ll milk you dry without you moving.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°About a month.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I think we¡¯d starve.¡±


    She began to move her torso, sliding back and forward on me, and I picked up the rhythm so that my shaft was sliding into her smoothly, herbia sping at me as we fucked. I pulled the sheet down so I could watch.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Looking. I like to see myself going in.¡±


    ¡°Nice. Tell me what you see.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>10

    I grasped her buttock and lifted it slightly to fully expose her where we were joined. My shaft glistened as it slid in and out of her, shining with her juices. ¡°I can see your pussy being fucked.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I pulled back so that the head of my cock appeared, just the tip engaged inside her. ¡°I can see my cock ¨C its just inside you¡­. your lips are touching it, covering the end -¡±


    ¡°Is it wet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not so much that it is trickling out of you, but there¡¯s enough.¡± I pushed in a little. ¡°Can you feel that? The head is inside. Your lips have closed over it, just under the rim, gripping me.¡± I pushed slowly, describing how the shaft slid into her until the thick stem was up against her vulva, her perineum bulging out slightly to amodate me. ¡°When I push into you your anus moves.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s forced out and back a little, like there¡¯s something inside you pushing it.¡±


    ¡°There is¡­. touch me there.¡±


    I gathered some of her juice on the ball of my thumb and held it lightly over the crinkled opening. I could feel it moving as I pumped into her, nibbling and sucking at me like a little mouth. I applied pressure and my thumb slid into her. She crimped tightly, her sphincter squeezing tightly like a rubber band, holding me embedded in her bowels.


    She groaned. ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s good¡­. just hold it there¡­ God, I¡¯m full of you. Ugh! Fuck me faster now¡­ can youe like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do it. I want to feel you spurt into me.¡±


    And so I did. She was curled in a little ball, hunched over so I could see the outline of her spine under the glossy brown skin, the curve of her waist flowing through to the sensuous swell of her buttocks. She was making little whimpering noises as I fucked her, the glossy mane of hair swaying a little with each stroke. I released my thumb from her ass and held her buttocks apart with my hand, watching as I pistoned into her with long glorious strokes. She was much wetter now and our friction had produced a light creamy froth that bubbled a little with each thrust, and I could see the crimped opening of her ass, pouting a little from its vition, pulsing as I pushed into her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The tight spiral of my orgasm rushed upon me, spinning in my brain, shutting out everything except the sp of her cunt on my shaft. She sensed that I was close and mped her vaginal muscles to increase the friction and she undted her hips, drawing me into her deeper, sucking at me like a pump until, with a hoarse cry of pain I erupted into her again. My seed burst from the end of my cock and sttered into her body, spraying the wet walls of her cunt, dribbling and dripping inside her. She moaned as she felt its warmth, her voice filled with wonder at the sensation.


    ¡°Christ, Ben! I can feel it, inside me. It¡¯s boiling¡­ so hot,¡± and she milked me, murmuring softly as she gyrated her hips, her hungry cunt gripping me in a smooth, muscr action as it vacuumed the steaming sperm out of my jerking, pulsating balls.


    Afterwards wey on our backs, side by side, the sweat cooling our skin. At length I pushed myself up and looked down at her. Her vulva was still open and I could see a trickle of my cum at its entrance, thick and white.


    ¡°I can see myself tricking out of you.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I guess I really am full.¡± She raised her legs, knees bent upwards towards her breasts, and she supported her back with her arms so that her torso was angled. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°As cream pies go, it¡¯s a good one.¡±


    Sheughed again and a gob of my sperm was ejected, trickling over her. She released her arms and sank back to the bed. ¡°You prick! Don¡¯t make meugh ¨C get me a tissue.¡± I watched as she mopped up the mess, and she looked at the soaking tissue. ¡°What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Plenty more where that came from.¡±


    She turned her eyes on me and looked. She said nothing, but for the first time I read regret in her expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Ben ¨C you know we can¡¯t do this at home.¡±


    ¡°Well, not all the time -¡±


    ¡°No. Not at home. Mum will find out sooner orter and it will destroy her.¡±


    ¡°We can go out ¨C find ces. Motels -¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to be sleezy. I don¡¯t want to sneak around living a lie every day.¡±


    ¡°I know, Chelsea. But we¡¯ll work it out.¡±


    She looked at me again. That same expression¡­ theughter gone, a tinge of sadness. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Whatever happens, remember that I want you.¡±


    She¡¯d said ¡®want¡¯ not ¡®need¡¯, but it was a start.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>11

    And so we settled into a routine, back at home, back at work. It was difficult with Mum and Dad around, as they worked flexible hours and most of the time one or other of them was at home. Chelsea was desperately worried about them finding out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the risk if we have sex,¡± she said to me one morning, in the few minutes we had alone before we headed off to work. ¡°It¡¯s the whole bodynguage thing, Ben. I¡¯m sure Mum knows something is happening between us.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You know what she¡¯s like ¨C really slow to pick up on some things and razor sharp on others. I guess its intuition. She asked me the other day howe I was getting on so well with you after years of squabbling.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That we¡¯d realised during the holiday that we had more inmon than not, and enjoyed each other¡¯spany.¡± She smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her how much we enjoy each other.¡±


    ¡°And what did she say?¡±


    ¡°It was really odd. She said ¡®Ben¡¯s a nice boy but don¡¯t spend too much time with him¡­ find a man to settle down with¡¯¡­ something like that, anyway. Perhaps she¡¯s figured out you¡¯re a pervert rather than a real man.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°She¡¯s more concerned about you being flighty. During the holiday she said pretty much the same thing to me¡­ that you needed to settle down with a nice young man. I stirred her up a little by telling her I¡¯d heard you throwing up every morning and you were probably pregnant to that Greek guy.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!!¡±


    ¡°I did ¨C it really had her going for a while but I couldn¡¯t keep a straight face and she twigged. She told me off, and then said that I should keep an eye on you so that you didn¡¯t get preggers.¡±


    Chelsea shook her head. ¡°Poor Mum! I guess she didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m far more likely to get knocked up by you than by anyone else.¡±


    I gave her a hard look. ¡°Anyone else? Are you -¡±


    She cut me off. ¡°Don¡¯t start that, Ben ¨C jealousy doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re pretty safe¡­. for some reason I really like you¡­. hey,e on.¡± She squeezed my arm. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing anyone else Ben.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    She continued to look at me, her grey eyes steady. ¡°Alright. How did we get onto that subject anyway? Look, I just wanted to say that we have to be really careful, Ben. Even a meaningful look between us can give away much more than we can afford.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. No mooning around me, no loving nces, no footsies under the dining room table.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡±


    ¡°Act like a brother and sister.¡± She saw the expression on my face and sighed. ¡°Ben, there will be a few opportunities, I¡¯m sure. Just don¡¯t spoil everything in being too hasty.¡± She nced at her watch. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve gotta go. See you tonight.¡± She leaned forward and kissed me, her lips soft and lingering. ¡°Be good.¡±


    I watched as she picked up her car keys and walked out, so trim and smart in her business suit. I knew she was right, but it didn¡¯t stop the longing.


    *****


    She yed the game so much better than I, setting a rigid set of rules that had me wondering if she really had gone off me. Whenever there were others around she would treat me as she had for most of our lives ¨C with the disdainful tolerance of a sibling. I tried a few times to touch her surreptitiously under the table, or perhaps brush up against her when she was in the kitchen, but she just moved away.


    Even if no one else was in the house she was circumspect. I might win a few kisses but as soon as I tried anything more she would stop me, and she would exin again as if to a small child. ¡°Ben, we can¡¯t do this ¨C they mighte home at any moment.¡±


    ¡°They might not, though.¡±


    ¡°Better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    ¡°How about we go upstairs, then? We could hear them¡­ it would give us time to -¡±


    ¡°No! Once we start they could arrive with a Brass Band and we wouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°But I want you.¡±


    She reached up and touched my face. ¡°I want you too, Ben. Just be patient. There will be times -.¡±


    ¡°But when -¡±


    ¡°When I say. Now go and have a cold shower,¡± and she would turn away, and I¡¯d be left angry and frustrated.


    Three weeks after the holidays I¡¯d just about given up ¨C or at least I would have done if I hadn¡¯t loved her so much. Even our brief time together was spent arguing about why she was so careful, and why she wouldn¡¯t rx a little. It came to a head one Friday.


    It had been a difficult day at work and I was tired, and I came home to find Chelsea in the kitchen alone.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I went to give her a kiss but she twisted her head so that my lips pressed on her cheek and then she turned to walk away. I grasped her arm. ¡°Wow¡­ that sent a message. Do you want to try that again?¡±


    ¡°Not now, Ben.¡±


    ¡°Well, now seems like a good time, Chelsea. We are on our own, and I¡¯m not trying to drag you off to bed here. How about a decent kiss?¡± I pulled her towards me.


    ¡°I said no!¡± She snatched her arm away and red at me, her little face set and angry.


    I could feel my temper rising. ¡°Why not?! Why aren¡¯t you interested any more?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t feel like it! Because I¡¯m sick of you trying to get me to do things I don¡¯t want!¡±


    My anger spilled out, white hot, driven by the weeks of frustration. ¡°It¡¯s always what you want, Chelsea ¨C what about what I want!? What is it with you? Why won¡¯t you -¡±


    Sheughed, a bitter sound without humour. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want. It¡¯s all about you! You only think of one thing, and you can¡¯t seem to get it in your head that we can¡¯t do it here!¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t so particr on holiday!¡±


    ¡°That was on holiday, and it wasn¡¯t an invitation to try it on all the time!¡± She leaned in towards me, her eyes like steel chips. ¡°I told you it would be different at home¡­ which bit of that didn¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°The bit where you turned into a cock teaser!¡±


    She stepped back, pale with anger. ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Well, you are. It¡¯s been three weeks, Chelsea, and now you can¡¯t even bring yourself to kiss me. What the fuck¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!! Can¡¯t you understand that either?! There¡¯s nothing going on and nothing willgo on at home. Why does it have to be a dick thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! It¡¯s about showing each other that we still care! You¡¯ve built a fucking brick wall between us -¡±


    Her voice dropped. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this, Ben. Not now ¨C not ever!¡± She turned and stomped away, her little figure stiff with anger, stopping at the door for a final shot. ¡°Get this in your brain ¨C you don¡¯t own me!¡± She mmed the door behind her and I heard her footsteps running upstairs.


    I¡¯m not a heavy drinker but I went out that night, meeting up with a couple of friends from work to sink some beers at the local pub. I wasn¡¯t goodpany though, and they moved on to leave me to drink alone. I sat at the bar, nursing a Scotch, remembering what it had been like when we were together, me inside her, her body painted by the rain-swept luminescence from the little window above our bed and her eyes soft with love. I remembered her words on thest morning, when she had said that she would always want me, and I tried to reconcile them with the anger in her face tonight. Like a forlorn lover I yed the scene over and over in my mind, trying to figure where things had gone wrong and what I could have done to prevent it. The anger had long since gone and I was racked with self-pity and a sense of injustice.


    In the early hours of the morning I gave up and walked through the empty streets. It was raining ¨C a light drizzle falling silently, painting the road silver in the circle of light from every streetmp, and I was soaking wet and stone-cold sober by the time I reached home. The house was quiet and I crept into my room to slip off my clothes and dry off before climbing into bed. I knew that sleep would be difficult.


    There was a little tap on the door, so quiet that I thought I had imagined it, and then I heard the creak of the door and her soft voice, whispering. ¡°Ben.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I sat up. ¡°Here.¡±


    She moved silently across the room, a fleeting shadow, and I felt her bump against the bed as she reached me. ¡°Where are you? I can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll put on the light -¡±


    ¡°No! No, don¡¯t.¡± She felt along the bed and found me, and raised the bedclothes to slip in. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re freezing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only just got in.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± She wrapped her arms around me, her face close to mine so that I could hear her voice, a low whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t stay long but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I had to speak to you again. Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°I mean, are you drunk?¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I wanted to be, but even that didn¡¯t work. A shitty day all round.¡±


    ¡°Ben ¨C I came to say I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean what I said.¡±


    ¡°So why did -¡±


    She put her fingers on my lips. ¡°Wait. Let me finish. I had a bad day and I was tired, Ben. ¨C we shouldn¡¯t argue on days like that.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t argue at all.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­. Ben, I didn¡¯t mean what I said about never doing this.¡±


    ¡°So what did you mean? I¡¯m pretty confused, Chelsea.¡±


    She pressed her lips against my neck. ¡°Me too. I¡­ want you so much, Ben, but I¡¯m frightened of what will happen. I shouldn¡¯t be here now ¨C I¡¯m terrified about them finding out about us. I can¡¯t do¡­ anything in that environment, and you kept pushing -¡±


    ¡°I love you. I need you, like before -¡±


    Her whisper was urgent. ¡°I do too! Just like before ¨C but not here. This isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for ever, Chelsea. I need you.¡±


    She was quiet. I could feel her warmth through her nightdress, pressed up alongside of me and I could smell the fragrance of her hair close to my face.


    ¡°Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I hear you.¡± She was quiet for a while, then she spoke, so softly I could hardly hear her. ¡°Suppose we go away for a weekend? Just you and me. We could go to a ce where no one would find us.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>12

    I felt my heart leap. ¡°Sure. When?¡±


    ¡°Next weekend ¨C no, that¡¯s Mum¡¯s birthday. The weekend after.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    She nuzzled against me. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll make the booking. You need to find an excuse to be out of town and I¡¯ll find one too. We¡¯ll take your car ¨C it¡¯s better than mine.¡± She giggled. ¡°It¡¯s much smaller, but we won¡¯t be taking much.¡±


    ¡°Just us and some energy pills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Can you leave right after work?¡±


    I felt her head move, nodding. I reached up and brushed my hand over her hair, the strands glossy under my fingers. ¡°We¡¯lle backte on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Two nights and two days together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of screwing.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Is that all guys think about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking about now.¡±


    She reached down, her hand sliding over my belly heading south. ¡°You¡¯ve got no clothes on!¡±


    ¡°I wondered if you¡¯d notice.¡±


    Her exploring fingers found my cock. ¡°So what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Your lifelong friend.¡±


    She grasped it, her fingers gripping the shaft, and she gently rubbed her thumb over the head, smearing my moisture over the ns. ¡°He¡¯s happy to see me, I think.


    ¡°He¡¯d be happier to feel you.¡±


    I could feel her shake her head. ¡°I can¡¯t Ben ¨C they¡¯re just down the hall. We¡¯d wake them.¡±


    ¡°We can be really quiet.¡±


    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t concentrate ¨C I want it to be fun, not sneaky.¡±


    ¡°Sneaky is really good fun, sometimes. Didn¡¯t you ever fuck where you could be caught?¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I shagged Linda Barlow in the office storeroom once¡±.


    She giggled. ¡°That sounds like a story for another night.¡± She gave my cock a final squeeze and let go. ¡°I¡¯m going now, Ben. We have a date in a couple of weeks ¨C and just because it looks like I¡¯m ignoring you between now and then doesn¡¯t mean that I really am.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay?¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± She stood up and pulled the covers back over me, then leaned down and kissed me, her lips soft and wet. ¡°Sleep well.¡± I heard the whisper of her nightie swishing as she left the room, and the click of thetch as the door closed behind her, and I settled down in my bed happier than I had been for weeks.


    *****


    To say that I couldn¡¯t wait for Friday week toe around would be an understatement. Each day passed with agonizing slowness. The hours at work were interminable ¨C but they were nothing on the time spent at home in the evening, when we would pretend that we were just a brother and sister.


    The nights were the worst, when Iy in bed remembering what she had felt like. My brain was filled with images of us making love; me sinking into her, prating deep inside her slim body and her back arching to ept me, mouth open in an ¡°O¡± of pleasure. I recollected how she had looked beneath me ¨C her legs open and her knees slightly bent to better take me in. I remembered the swell of her breasts, creamy white, her nipples hot and swollen, and how her hair spread over the pillow, a cascade of gold. Most of all I remembered her eyes, shining up at me as we made love.


    Alone in the darkness I was filled with the agony of yearning, the pain so real it was like a vice around my chest. My hand would steal downwards to grip my cock, imagining it was inside her¡­ moving it slowly to prolong the pleasure, trying to replicate the clutch of her pussy¡­ stroking, stroking ¨C and then, alone in the still hours of the night, I would spurt hot jets of seed over my belly, calling out her name into the cold and silent room before fading into a troubled sleep.


    Atst the Friday came around and I watched her leaving for work carrying a small holdall, kissing Mum goodbye and exining how she had a girls¡¯ weekend nned in the city. I waited a few minutes until I heard her drive away, and then I turned to Mum.


    ¡°I¡¯m off too, Mum. I¡¯ll see you Sunday night.¡±


    She lifted her face up for a kiss. ¡°Tell me again where you are going?¡±


    ¡°I have a workshop for the advertising project that we are tendering for.¡±


    ¡°Is it in the city as well?¡± She reached up to brush some fluff off my jacket.


    ¡°No, Mum. It¡¯s at a hotel in Maryville. You can get me on the mobile.¡±


    She looked up at me. ¡°You know I love you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked at her in surprise. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful what you do.¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, but she was regarding me with such a strange expression that the words dried on my lips. It was as if she was looking right into me, stripping away the fabric of my life until only The Lie remained, pulsating like a malignant stain on the surface of my soul.


    I knew that nothing we had done or said could possibly have given us away ¨C but I stood like a deer in the searchlight of her eyes, and there was nothing I could say. I turned away and walked from the room to live the lie that my mother suspected: to rendezvous with my sister and to fornicate with her as many times as I could.


    *****C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I collected Chelsea after work, waiting in the car park for her, my heart beating fast with anticipation. She came out of the door wearing jeans and a cut-away top, long-legged and smiling, tanned and beautiful. She climbed into the seat and leaned over to give me a chaste kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s for anyone who¡¯s watching,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m saving the real ones forter.¡±


    I waited until she was strapped in and gunned the engine, scooting out of the gates with a squeal of tyres and the exhrating rush of eleration, heading westwards towards the little hotel she had booked. The top was down and the slipstream caught her hair, whipping it around her face in a golden cloud and sheughed with the joy of it.


    ¡°How long ¡¯till we get there?¡±


    I consulted the GPS. ¡°Ny minutes exactly.¡±


    ¡°Any problems?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± I contemted for a moment whether I should tell her and then decided I should. ¡°Mum said a strange thing to me this morning, though. She said ¡®be careful what you do¡¯.¡±


    Chelsea looked at me quizzically. ¡°I don¡¯t see the point.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say ¡®be careful¡¯, or ¡®drive carefully¡¯¡­.. she said ¡®be careful what you do¡¯. It just struck me as odd ¨C as if she knew that I was going to do something that was bad.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she knows?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°How could she?¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s probably nothing to worry about.¡± She reached over and took my hand. ¡°Nothing is going to spoil this weekend, Ben. It will be perfect.¡±


    ¡°You are perfect.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Is that what you want ¨C a perfect little goody two-shoes?¡±


    ¡°Since you mention it, not really.¡±


    ¡°So what would you like?¡± Her eyes twinkled mischievously.


    ¡°A bad girl.¡±


    ¡°How bad?¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°A really, really bad girl.¡±


    She leaned over and put her hand on my knee, running her fingers back along my thigh, over the crutch of my jeans, stopping there, pressing lightly with the tips of her fingers. ¡°I can be bad,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°¡­ but I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    I picked up on the cue. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want ¨C a bad, bad sister.¡±


    ¡°And what are you going to do to your bad sister?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¨C let me think about it. Um¡­ I know ¨C I¡¯ll fuck her!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that sounds interesting. What with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find something.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already found it.¡± She pressed her hand over my crutch, feeling the heat from my rising cock.


    I looked at her. ¡°Do you want to pull in somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯d rather get there sooner.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to stop what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    She took her hand away andughed again. ¡°Why, Mr Rogers, I thought you were enjoying that.¡±


    ¡°I was, until my prick got bent double.¡± I adjusted myself, wriggling in the seat and trying to release the logjam. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s better¡­ now, feel free!¡±


    She took my hand instead. ¡°Best not, Ben¡­. I don¡¯t want to waste what you¡¯ve got.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Are we nearly there yet?¡±


    I looked at the GPS again. ¡°Eighty seven minutes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how time goes so slowly when you really want something.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± I smiled ruefully. ¡°When you told me then days ago that we could go away on a weekend I figured the time would pass quickly. It seems about a month ago.¡±


    ¡°For me too.¡±


    I nced at her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Do you think of me, you know, at night¡­ before you go to sleep?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>13

    ¡°Every night. I think of what we did on holiday and I can¡¯t believe that we were that naughty.¡± She nced at me. ¡°Is it terribly wrong, what we did?¡±


    I shook my head in denial. ¡°Have I hurt you at all?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Have we hurt anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Not that we know of.¡±


    ¡°Then how can it be wrong? I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone, Chelsea. I lie in my bed every night and I ache for you -¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She giggled, ¡°I lie in bed every night and I cum for you.¡±


    Her words invoked a sudden image ¨C Chelsea in her bedroom, her fingers at her cunt, her muscles tensing as she spiraled up towards her orgasm¡­ and her brain filled with the vision of me pumping into her. Perhaps she had been doing it at the very same time that I had, both of us busy, only a dozen yards and a hundred miles apart¡­ each aching for the other, fucking by proxy.


    She was looking at me, her gaze open and steady. I squeezed her hand. ¡°Me too, Chelsea,¡± I said, ¡°and in¡­ eighty four minutes we can do it again.¡±


    *****


    We arrived just after dark, negotiating the long, tree-lined driveway and then round a final bend to the covered area outside Reception. I killed the engine and turned to her.


    ¡°What name did you book us under?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Rogers ¨C that¡¯s who we are.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Can we eat first, Ben? I¡¯m pretty hungry and the anticipation is always better if you prolong it.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve been waiting for weeks so a bit more won¡¯t kill me. You¡¯ll only get New Zend forey, though.¡±


    She looked mystified. ¡°New Zend forey? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I tell you to brace yourself.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°This whole drive has been forey. You¡¯ll hear me squish when I get out of the car.¡±


    We checked in, showered and were in the restaurant within half an hour. It was lovely: secluded tables next to the garden, set with crisp white tablecloths and lit by candles. I poured two sses of wine and I held her hand as we sipped it. There were other couples around, but they were like us ¨C lost in themselves.


    ¡°You look beautiful tonight, Chelsea.¡±


    She smiled shyly. ¡°Get on with you! I look the same as I did half an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡± It was true. She had brushed her hair until it gleamed, and she had changed into a simple white dress that entuated the glossy sheen of her skin and the fine bone structure of her shoulders. I could see the unfettered press of her breasts against it, the hint of shadow where her nipples darkened the fabric, and the gold ne entuated the graceful sweep of her neck. My heart twisted in my chest ¨C she was so perfect, so beautiful, and she was mine.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    She reached over and took my arm, squeezing it in response. ¡°I do too.¡± Her eyes were soft, glinting in the candlelight. ¡°We are very lucky, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    She shook my arm slightly. ¡°No, we are. We¡¯re young, healthy and we have each other.¡±


    ¡°Only sometimes. I want you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t sometimes enough?¡± She looked around. ¡°This is lovely, Ben. Going away like this gives us real time together ¨C a beautiful restaurant, and a big bed only a few minutes away ¨C and two days of pleasure which will be so much better because we¡¯ve had to wait for it. That¡¯s better than a humdrum life of routine, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°We still have to sneak around. I thought you said that you didn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°I did ¨C but it actually adds spice to it, don¡¯t you think? You know, the whole thing about making ns together, packing in secret, the rendezvous at work.¡± She leaned forward, her eyes sparkling. ¡°The girls at work saw my suitcase and kept asking what I was up to and they were intrigued by my secrecy. I guess they thought I was sneaking off with some guy ¨C maybe a married man. Can you imagine what they would think if they knew it was my brother?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d probably think it was purely tonic ¨C you know, brother and sister going off to study earthworms or catch butterflies or something.¡±


    ¡°And instead we¡¯ll be¡­. well, you know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She shook her head a little, suddenly embarrassed. ¡°You know -¡±


    I persisted with my teasing. ¡°Digging? Driving?¡±


    She looked around to see if anyone was listening, and leaned forward conspiratorially, her lips forming the word. ¡°¡­ we¡¯ll be fucking.¡±


    I smiled at her. She was right ¨C this way did add spice to the whole affair. I looked around at the shadowy figures sitting at other tables and wondered how many of them were here under simr circumstances ¨C married men with their secretaries, wives with their lovers, perhaps even fathers and daughters or brothers and sisters, like us. And they were all here for one purpose only ¨C to have an illicit liaison ¨C or, to put it in Chelsea¡¯s words, to fuck each other. I imagined what would be happening in the rooms around us tonight and I thought we were in goodpany.


    We finished our meal and had coffee and liqueur in the lounge, excited by what was about to happen but also a little frightened. Last time we had made love it had been a spontaneous event, the result of holiday madness, and there was still the chance to walk away from that. This time it would be premeditated ¨C we were here because we had deliberately nned it. We had plotted together and lied together, and would be utterlyplicit in our guilt. Once we went to bed there was absolutely no going back, and the weight of that knowledge subdued us both so that we spoke little, content just to touch and look at each other.


    The bed linen had been folded back and the wood fire was crackling in the grate so that the cabin was intimate and inviting, painted in the flickering light of the mes. I took Chelsea in my arms, holding her, smelling the clean fresh scent of her hair and feeling the warm sticity of her curves pressed against me.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°God, yes, Ben. More than anything.¡±


    We undressed each other slowly, sliding each article of clothing off, delighting in the silken warmth of the other¡¯s skin and the little goosebumps of their excitement, hearing their sighs of anticipation, watching the erectile swell of their flesh. I pressed my lips to hers, tasting the sweetness of the liqueur she had drunk and the intoxicating vour of her mouth, holding her tight little buttocks, one in each hand, pulling her against me with the thick rod of my cock between us, pressed against her belly.


    At length she broke free and she took my hand and led me to the bed, climbing onto it, lying on her back, knees bent and her legs open so that she was fully exposed to me, and she smiled. ¡°Eat me, Ben,¡± she said softly, ¡°I promised myself that you¡¯d do that, and then you can do anything that you want to me.¡±


    She had shaved her pussy so that her mound was smooth, herbia a little more prominent than I remembered. They were swollen with excitement and slightly open, glistening with her moisture in the flickering light so her pussy looked like an exotic flower, the petals folded back and the warm wet centre ready to be harvested. I pressed my mouth to her, feeling herbiapress a little under my lips, soft and wet and fragrant, and she groaned and thrust her hips upwards, her hands holding my head and guiding me, her words soft in the silence of the room. ¡°Ah¡­ God, that¡¯s good. So good. Don¡¯t stop, Ben. Eat me up.¡±


    My tongue was inside her again, tasting the sharp essence of her arousal as it leaked from her, feeling the oily wetness of her juices over my mouth and chin. She gyrated her hips, pressing herself up against me, forcing my head down with her hands, my face mashed against her. Suddenly she came, her first fast orgasm ¨C a sudden rush of pleasure, hips straining upwards, thighs quivering. I heard the long, agonized groan of her ecstasy and tasted the spurt of juices that were ejected from her cunt into my mouth, tart and wholesome, and I felt her hands fluttering in my hair as she was swept away on a wave of pleasure.


    I flipped her over, bringing her to her knees, pushing her head down and lifting her torso so that she was kneeling on the edge of the bed, her ass projected upwards and her legs slightly open. This was my favourite position and I savored the view for a moment, knowing that I would soon be sawing into her slim golden body. Her buttocks were tight and the gap between them was entuated, her cunt projected outwards and the lips wet and open so that I could see the pink flesh of her insides. The tight, crinkled portal of her anus nestled above it, shrouded in shadow, another entrance to her body open to me, and my cock hardened even more at the thought of choosing which I would spurt into.


    The head of my cock looked huge, swollen and purple, glistening with the pre-cum that I had leaked. I rested it against her pussy, watching with hooded eyes as the tip engaged, twitching at the touch of herbia. I pushed forward slowly and the head entered, her lips sliding aside, the ring of her vulva resisting briefly before surrendering and closing over the thickness of the ns. I paused, feeling the clutch of her cunt as she squeezed around me. I could imagine her vulva locked around the rim of my cock, gripping it like a hose mp, imprisoning the head inside her while the shaft remained outside. She groaned at the intrusion, her hands grasping the sheet, and she pushed back with her hips to elerate the pration.


    In the long mirror on the wardrobe I could see it all: my sister kneeling on the bed, her breasts pressed against the mattress and her hair spilling over the sheet, her body angled up, legs syed in an attitude ofplete surrender. I stood behind her, my thick member spearing into her, nting down to prate her body through her clutching, grasping vulva and into the pelvic cavity of her body. My cock looked massively swollen, almost grotesque against her slim flesh, sliding into her, splitting her open so that she moaned and wriggled around me.


    Atst it was fully inside and I paused to savor the moment. This was my sister, my own flesh and blood, and I was fucking her in a hotel bedroom. It was her cunt that was gripping me, weing me into her body, oozing juices that bubbled around my shaft. It was her moans and sighs of pleasure that I could hear, the soft whimpers of contentment as she felt me inside, stretching her open. She reached back and held open her buttocks, her fingers slim against the firm flesh, and I pressed forward more, thest few millimetres of my cock entering her.


    Her voice was breathless and gusty. ¡°Jesus, Ben! God, that¡¯s good¡­. hold it there¡­. let me feel it right up inside.¡±


    I held still, visualizing the long shaft embedded inside her, the walls of her cunt clutching at it and the head buried deep, close to the cone of her cervix.


    ¡°Now,e out, slowly¡­. slowly.¡±


    I withdrew and my shaft appeared, shining with her juices, her vulva clutching like a mouth, a ring of flesh stretched around me. It was struggling to hold me inside her, gripping the shaft as I slid out, sliding over the rim and grasping at the bulbous purple flesh of the ns until I bobbed free. A few drops of moisture dribbled out, sttering over the bedspread.


    With a cry of lust I dropped to my knees and thrust my face against her, plunging my tongue into her,pping at the juices, gathering them on my tongue, sucking the lips into my mouth. My nose was pressed against her anus and the soft perfumed flesh of her buttocks rubbed against my cheeks. Ipped at her like a dog, rasping my tongue over herbia, long strokes now ¨C the tip teasing her clitoris, then furrowing over her cunt, flicking over the tightness of her perineum and delving into the valley of her ass. Her body jerked and twitched, and I could feel the tips of her fingers against my face as she prised herself open to allow me deeper ess. I flickered my tongue over her anus, feeling the crinkled texture of the opening, twitching and pulsating under my tongue until, like the tip of an arrow, I prated her there, the sphincter opening like a little mouth to draw me in.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>14

    Through the red haze of my lust I could hear her moaning, hear her voice begging me to fuck her again. I stood up and thrust my cock into her, burying myself into in a single plunge, the head forcing her vagina open and levering aside the clenching walls of her cunt to prate her deeply. She shrieked in pleasure, thrusting back against me to entuate the strokes, her back undting and her hips rotating so that I corkscrewed into her, pinning her down to the bed like a javelin plunging into the earth. Her cunt juice was whipped to a froth where we joined, creaming us both, flecks of it sttering over her thighs and my balls.


    I fucked her hard ¨C long, slippery strokes down into her willing body. I fucked her with all the frustration of thest month, each stroke a testament to the silent hours where I had yed with myself, imagining this moment where I could feel the clinging suck of her flesh around my shaft and hear the groans and sighs of her pleasure. I fucked her to possess her, to defy the taboos of society, to forever bind her to me in a secret bond that only she and I would know; and I fucked her because I loved her, and this was the ultimate culmination of that love¡­. to possess her, to be one flesh ¨C hers and mine, brother and sister, lovers together.


    The pitch of her cries changed, bing more shrill, and her back arched as she came. A spurt of her juice sprayed from around my shaft and she shrieked, her hands gripping the sheet. Her orgasm triggered my own, and I seized her hips and buried myself as deeply as I could into her writhing body. For a single moment of eternity time stood still, the spiral of my pleasure building rapidly until it seemed as if my brain would burst ¨C and then my sperm erupted from the swollen head of my cock, sizzling hot as it hosed into her, thick and white like clotted cream, sttering against the trembling walls of her cunt. She ground against me, stilling herself, her vagina sucking at me like a greedy, gobbling mouth to draw my seed into her, down into the secret depths of her body and into the fertile field of her womb.


    Gradually the storm of our lust passed, and our cries of pleasure were stilled. I withdrew, my shaft bobbing free, and she rolled onto the bed with a sigh of contentment. I climbed next to her and we held each other silently, each of us washed by the tidal wave of passion, each of us a part of the other.


    We made love twice more before we slept ¨C long, slow love, my shaft embedded in her as wey side by side, or me on top, riding her gently, feeling the sp of her body and the eptance of her flesh. Twice more I spurted into her, soft orgasms in the quiet of the night, my seed entering her to lie inside her body.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And then we slept, our arms around each other, each of us looking forward to the new day.


    ******


    Ny miles away, my mother also slept, a fitful and restless sleep gued with doubt and fears for her children. And as she tossed and turned a segment of the anteriormunicating artery in her brain began to bulge as high-pressure blood encountered a blockage. At first it was a minor swelling ¨C a tiny white protrusion on the artery, like a bulge on a bicycle¡¯s inner tube, pressing against the surrounding tissue. Like a hole in a dam wall the flow elerated, the blood building, pressure increasing. The swelling grew rapidly at its weakest point, the stic wall of the artery stretching rapidly, the tissue bulging and distending until it could stretch no more ¨C and then it ruptured.


    She woke in the darkness, almost immobilised by the pain ¨C a blinding, gripping headache unlike any that she had ever known, tearing into the back of her head with such intensity that she felt her skull would shatter. She stumbled to her feet, swaying, feeling her way to the bathroom where she sank down on the cool tile floor ovee by nausea. The pain was a blinding sheet of agony, spreading rapidly down her neck ¨C a paralyzing, debilitating agony that consumed her mind and robbed her of rational thought. She tried to cry out but could not ¨C and so shey alone in her anguish until, in a little while, her consciousness slipped away and she embraced theforting nket of darkness that enfolded her.


    Chelsea¡¯s Story


    The strident ringing of my mobile phone prated my sleep, relentless and shrill until I fumbled on the bedside table and answered it. The clock showed it was 4:53.


    ¡°Hello?¡± My voice was slurred, thick with fatigue.


    ¡°Chelsea, it¡¯s Dad.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    I fought to clear my mind. ¡°Yes, yes. What is it, Dad? What¡¯s happened -¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother.¡±


    I felt the cold clutch of fear grip me. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s had a stroke¡­ they¡¯re trying to stabilise her.¡± I could hear the catch in his voice, his calm a thin veneer over his tears.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here, in the hospital. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Maryville.¡±


    ¡°Is Ben with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said it without thinking, my mind numbed with the awful news.


    ¡°You must bothe home¡­. it¡¯s not looking¡­ she¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    We checked out and were in the car within fifteen minutes, traveling fast on the empty roads, holding hands. Ben spoke quietly.


    ¡°You know, its now that you realise how much they¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll be alright, won¡¯t she?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°We don¡¯t know very much, Chelsea, but a stroke is a pretty savage thing to have¡­ we should be prepared for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it was us that caused it?¡±


    He turned to me, his voice astonished. ¡°Good God, what a thing to say! Why on earth do you think it is our fault?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been in good health¡­ and you said that she suspected us, and then the minute we go away together it happened. Perhaps God is punishing us for what we did.¡±


    He gripped my arm. ¡°Listen to me. It is not our fault and God is not punishing us. She had high blood pressure and something let go in her brain. That¡¯s all there is to it. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He stared. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t think that again.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And promise we¡¯ll have another weekend together as soon as we can.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°All right. Now try and sleep a little ¨C it¡¯s going to be a long, hard day.¡±


    We drew up at the hospital a little after dawn, a grey sky streaked with gold. The night staff were justing off shift and a nurse directed us to the intensive care ward. Dad was there, sitting numbly in a chair with his head in his hands and the three of us hugged, drawing strength from each other. He told us of how he had woken and realised that she wasn¡¯t beside him, and how he had found her curled up on the floor unconscious.


    ¡°They¡¯re working on her now,¡± he said, ¡°they say it¡¯s too early to tell.¡±


    We waited, sitting in a line in the corridor, watching the clock on the wall opposite. Atst the neurologist appeared, still dressed in her scrubs.


    ¡°Mr Rogers?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are these your children?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well. She took us into an office and shut the door. ¡°Your wife has suffered a subarachnoid hemorrhage¡­ do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°A stroke?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She seized a pen and drew rapidly on the whiteboard, crude and angry strokes that showed what had happened. ¡°The scan shows significant bleeding under the arachnoid membrane in her brain, suggesting that the artery ruptured a while before you found her. We have done what we can to control the bleeding, but the extent of damage to the brain tissue is not clear.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She is in an induceda, but would be unconscious anyway. It is too early to test her vital signs.¡±


    ¡°What area of her brain is affected?¡±


    ¡°Speech, bnce, eyesight primarily ¨C and memory.¡± She shrugged. ¡°The bleed was very extensive, so it¡¯s difficult to say.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°Mr Rogers, the prognosis in cases like this is generally not good. You should prepare yourself for the worst.¡±


    Dad looked at her. ¡°No. I¡¯ll prepare myself for the very best oue.¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll all work towards that.¡± She nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I have to go. Do you have any questions?¡±


    There were a million questions but none that she could answer, and so she left and we discussed our strategy ¨C to have someone by Mum¡¯s side 24 hours a day, taking shifts. Dad stayed first. He turned to me as I prepared to leave.


    ¡°Chelsea ¨C would you mind giving me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I watched Ben walk from the room, terrified of what my father was going to say. He was close to me, his face only a few inches from mine, and he knew that we had been together. I wondered if he could smell the aroma of our fucking on my skin or the scent of his son¡¯s semen as it leaked from my vagina.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>15

    He waited until the door was closed, and he turned to me. ¡°Chelsea, you should know that William is on his way.¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°Will? I thought he was overseas¡­. after the ident ¨C well, you know, he left so suddenly, and there¡¯s been nothing -¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°William choose to stay away for reasons of his own ¨C but he was your mother¡¯s son and she would have wanted him here.¡±


    ¡°When is he arriving?¡±


    ¡°He just said he would be here when he could.¡± He put his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened between you, but I know that something did. Could I ask you to bury the hatchet with him at this difficult time?¡±


    I nodded, and he smiled at me. ¡°Thank you. God willing, we can all get through this together ¨C and perhaps it will even make us stronger.¡± He turned away, his shoulders slumped with the burden of what had happened.


    I told Ben as we walked back to the car, and he reacted as I expected. ¡°That bastard! I¡¯m not having him in the house, after what he did to you! I¡¯ll speak to Dad. He can¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°Ben, thest thing Dad needs is for us to fight. Let it be ¨C it¡¯ll only be for a few days, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    He grunted. ¡°What about you, Chelsea? How do you feel about having him here?¡±


    I thought about it for a few moments. ¡°Nothing, really. What he did was a few years ago now, and remember that I was as much to me as him.¡± I squeezed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, Ben, and I¡¯m sure he has too. Let it go ¨C we are all here to help Mum now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him alone with you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be.¡±


    He held on to my arm. ¡°I mean that, Chelsea. Promise me you won¡¯t be alone with Will.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    But even as I said it, I knew that it was a promise that I could not keep. There were too many questions between William and I that had yet to be answered, and time had only emphasized them. In some ways I dreaded seeing him again, and yet there was still that fatal attraction ¨C knowing that he was so vulnerable, particrly now that the only member of the family who had truly loved him was close to death. Perhaps I could put the demons to sleep and we could both move on. Perhaps.


    *****


    Will arrived and we settled into a routine of sorts. He didn¡¯t say much to us, preferring to keep himself to himself, doing his stint at the hospital and then retiring to his bedroom. Mum¡¯s condition didn¡¯t change much, although she was breathing on her own now and they had reduced the drugs that induced thea. During our shifts each of us would sit by her bed, watching the flickering lights of the monitors and listening to the beat of her heart, talking to her about anything we could.


    On the asions that I saw William he was civil enough. He was still of slender build, with a long face and thin, bloodless lips that had drooped over thest few years to give a permanent expression of distaste. The irises of his eyes were dark, almost ck, so that from even a short distance you could not distinguish them from the pupils, and the overall effect was striking. They didn¡¯t reflect his emotions like other peoples¡¯ eyes ¨C they were expressionless, dead and ck, like those of a shark. Although he wasn¡¯t tall, he had a presence about him ¨C a sinister aura that suggested brooding introspectivity and a deep reservoir of hidden anger. I noticed that people treated him with deference, although they never smiled at him. He just wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    It was a joyless time, and I think it affected all of us in different ways. Dad spent most of the time at the hospital. He would sit by Mum¡¯s bed for hours, holding her hand and talking to her softly about all of the things that they had done together. He seemed to have aged ten years, his hair more white than grey and his figure shrunken, desated, as if someone had put him in a drier for a week or two and then popped him in a jar on the shelf. I was as worried about him as I was about Mum ¨C at least she had good care around her, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice and although I tried to cook him decent meals, most of the time his te was untouched.


    And so it went on. Mum made gradual improvement, although it was dreadfully slow and the doctors were still nonmittal. She could hear what we said at least, although she could not respond. Each day I would drag myself home from the hospital and do the chores around the house before writing up my journal and falling into an exhausted sleep. Ben wasn¡¯t much better and we really didn¡¯t have any time together, although we would touch hands when we could, or perhaps have a brief hug when nobody was around.


    And then, on the thirteenth day, it all came crashing down.


    Dad was at the hospital and Ben was at work, trying to hold things together. I came in from the shopping, carrying the bags through to the kitchen, stacking the groceries in the pantry and making a cup of tea. I nced at my watch. It was just after four ¨C time for a half hour rest before I made supper.


    I climbed wearily upstairs and pushed open the door to my bedroom and stopped dead. William was there, standing next to my bed fully clothed. The drawer in the bedside cab was open, the lock broken, and he held my open diary in his hands. He looked up at me with his empty, ck eyes, and his voice was a sibnt whisper, full of malice.


    ¡°Well, well, little sister, who¡¯s been a naughty girl, then?¡±


    I stopped, rooted to the spot, my heart hammering in my chest. I suppose I felt outrage more than anger, but my voice was shrill. ¡°What the fuck are you doing in my room ¨C and who said you could read my diary?¡±


    He smiledzily. ¡°I did. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    I looked at him, weighing up my options. I had no wish to touch him so I struggled to be calm. ¡°Nothing. Put it back, please, William, It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°In a moment. Let¡¯s just talk about some of this stuff¡± His thick fingers flicked through the pages. ¡°Ah, here we are¡­ all about you and little Benny. What does it say?¡± He read out the words. ¡°Atst, atst! B. and I are together ¨C glorious, wonderful time with M&D away. How can I want someone that much? ¡± Heughed. ¡°B for Benny. B for Bloody little shit! B for Bastard!¡± He giggled at his eloquence. ¡°Looks like it runs in the family, Chelsea. Wasn¡¯t I good enough for you ¨C did you have to diddle your twin brother as well?¡±


    I crossed the room in three strikes, reaching out to snatch it out of his hands, to rake his face with my nails and to tear out his eyes. I lunged forward but he sidestepped and brushed me aside. As I went past him he struck me once, a short blow to the side of the head that rattled my teeth and flung me sideways across the bed. Iy there, stunned, my vision blurred and the metallic taste of blood in my mouth.


    He bent over me and seized my hair, pulling me up so I was half upright and twisted towards him, and he thrust his face close to me, his voice low and savage. ¡°Now, now. I¡¯m not finished. Do you want another one or are you going to be good?¡± He waited for a moment and then he released me and I fell back on the mattress. ¡°Now, where was I? Ah ¨C yes!¡± He read from the page. ¡°Well, we did it! Four times, and I don¡¯t feel bad about it. Not on the pill, either. Could I be pregnant? I hope so!¡±¡± He looked down at me and shook his head ¡°Four times! I didn¡¯t know the little faggot had it in him.¡± His fingers flicked the pages. ¡°What about this, little sister, dated two weeks ago. ¡®Secret rendezvous with B in Maryville. Lovely hotel, beautiful meal and great sex¡­¡± He peered at the page. ¡°It¡¯s got three little ticks on the page, Chelsea ¨C does that mean what I think it does?¡±


    I struggled to talk, my voice thick with the swelling where I had bitten my tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, William. ¡°B¡± is Bruce ¨C he¡¯s a guy at work and we -¡± I saw the blowing this time and tried to dodge it, but he struck me across the face, open handed, knocking me sideways against the bedhead.


    ¡°Fuck, you, Chelsea! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯ve seen how you two look at each other, all lovey-dovey and touching when you think no one is looking. You make me sick!¡± He looked down at me with disgust. ¡°Well, are you carrying his little bastard?¡±


    I looked up at him, my eyes pleading.


    ¡°Nothing to say? Does that mean yes?¡± Heughed. ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m to be an uncle am I? An uncle to an inbred moron, most like.¡± He looked at me. ¡°What am I to do with you, Chelsea?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me go, William. Walk away and we can forget -¡±


    ¡°Walk away!? I don¡¯t think so!¡± He waved my diary andughed. ¡°Not with this little beauty in my hand. Did you know that fucking your brother is an indictable offence in this country, punishable by imprisonment?¡± Heughed again. ¡°Four to six years,st I heard. Now, you wouldn¡¯t want that, would you? And before you went to prison we could share your little secret with your school pupils, too ¨C can you imagine the questions they would ask? Their innocent little faces shining up at you in the ss: ¡®Please Miss, is it true you¡¯ve been humping your brother?''¡± He giggled at the thought, flecks of spittle flying from his lips. ¡°And what about when I tell our dear parents¡­ it might even kill the old bitch, what with the shame of it all, and that supercilious prick -¡±


    I stared up at him in horror. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t tell them, would you? Please¡­¡±


    ¡°- who thinks he¡¯s fit to call himself my father would never be able to front up to his precious University again.¡± He giggled again, a high pitch sound. ¡°Ah, yes, that would be fun¡­ I could send it to the Rector, a nice little letter asking if he knew that his precious Professor of Economics was sticking his own daughter in the ass.¡±


    ¡°William, I¡¯m not! I never -¡±


    ¡°Who cares, Chelsea? If you¡¯ve fucked both brothers why not Daddy, too? Who¡¯d believe a little tramp like you?¡±


    I shook my head, tears rolling down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t. You¡¯d kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it probably would ¨C eventually¡­ what a nice ending that would be! And what about your precious Benny? He¡¯d lose his job, of course, and would be sent to prison¡­. they¡¯d soon work out he was a faggot. He¡¯d be fucked ten times a day.¡± He stopped suddenly, reaching down to seize my hair again, twisting my head so that I was looking at him. ¡°Hey! Look at me when I¡¯m speaking to you, cunt!¡±


    I stared up at him. ¡°William, please. Oh, God, please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do anything. Give me the book, please.¡±


    Heughed again. ¡°Anything? Too fucking right, you¡¯ll do anything! How about we start right now!¡± He flung the diary into the open drawer and ripped off his belt, strapping it over my forearms before I could move, pulling it tight so that it cut into my flesh. ¡°Time to share a little with me, sister, and tomorrow we can think of other games to y!¡±


    He reached under my skirt and seized my knickers, ripping them downwards, and he plunged his fingers into my pussy, thick and dry. He giggled as I screamed, and he pushed them in harder, watching me with his dead ck eyes as I struggled, and his voice was thick with excitement. ¡°I thought you liked sibling cock, Chelsea! Don¡¯t you want me? Is Benny better than me?¡± He stared down at me. ¡°I could take you right now, but I think I want you to beg for it. Be nice to me, sister¡­ ask me what I want and be nice, and I might consider being a little bit nice to you.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>16

    His fingers squirmed inside me and his breath was in my face. I couldn¡¯t speak, and he grunted with anger.


    ¡°Listen, you bitch! It¡¯s really simple. You do what I want and I won¡¯t tell the parents about you and Benny ying hide the sausage¡­. now that¡¯s not very hard to understand, is it?¡± Heughed again, that high-pitched giggle. ¡°Or would you prefer that I just fuck you anyway. Do you like it rough ¨C how about up the ass?¡±


    I shook my head, struggling to speak, my voice a whisper choked with sobs. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll do what you want, William. Give me the book.¡±


    He twisted his fingers inside me, grinding them down so that the pain intensified. ¡°Not in a million years, Chelsea. You be nice and I¡¯ll be nice, but I keep the book. Now, you lie still while I have a little fun, do you hear?¡± he pulled his fingers out of me and unzipped himself, dropping his pants and thrusting his genitals forward. ¡°Do you remember this?¡± heughed. ¡°Your old friend, Chelsea. It¡¯s been in some interesting ces since youst had it, and I¡¯ll do some interesting things to you with it.¡±


    I stared up at him. His cock was distended, bobbing to and fro in front of me. The foreskin was fully back and his helmet was shiny, the ridge above its rim purple and red. I could see thick blue veins along the shaft, like dead earthworms wriggling over the bulging grey skin, and it was bent like an old scimitar. His scrotum was huge, a wrinkled sack swinging between his legs, covered with coarse ck hair.


    He put his hand on his cock and began to stroke it, slowly at first and then with gathering speed until it was moving rapidly along the shaft, and his foreskin made little sucking noises as it was driven back and forth over the ns. His eyes were on my face, still and empty, and he spoke to me, his voice bing disjointed as the pleasure consumed him.


    ¡°I had you picked as a whore all the time, Chelsea, when you were¡­ waving your little tush at me¡­. ah! Nice pussy, though¡­ nice¡­ and¡­ tight. This one is for me and then ¨C ugh ¨C I¡¯ll wet the baby¡¯s head¡­. drown the little bastard! Ugh! Fuck, that¡¯s good! Look at it, you bitch! Fucking open your mouth when Ie! Jesus, that¡¯s good¡­¡± his fist was flying up and down the shaft, and as I watched the knob swelled even more. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s close! Ugh, Hot juice for you, bitch. Here ites¡­. ugh¡­ here ites¡­ aaragh -¡±


    With a gutteral cry of pleasure he spurted, aiming his rod at my face, reaching forward with his other hand to seize my head so that I could not wriggle free. A thick jet of his sperm leapt from the angry eye of his cock and sttered over my face, pooling in my left eye and clustering in my hair. He grunted again, gathering himself for another spurt, hissing at me through his clenched teeth. ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    I opened my mouth and a second jet sttered over me, then a third and fourth, thick and slimy ¨C sttering over my lips and drooling into my throat. His head was back, the cords in his neck tensed, protruding like girders, and then, as the height of his ecstasy consumed him, he closed his eyes. It was the moment I had been waiting for.


    I drew my legs back sharply, bending my knees and rolling my hips up towards the bedboard, twisting so that I was aligned with him, and then I jack-knifed, driving my legs forward with all my strength. My shoes smashed into him, crushing his genitals like a dry pretzel, driving him backwards. He tripped over his pants and fell heavily, and the house shook with the impact. I wriggled off the bed, my arms still bound, and in two steps I was beside him. He was curled in a fetal position, his hands grasping his genitals and a high pitched squeal burst from his lips like a piece of stone drawn over a te.


    I should have left it then, but a ck rage seized me. I drew my foot back and I kicked him, again and again, feeling the solid thumps as I connected with his body and he shrieked, trying to protect himself, still clutching his ruined genitals. I was shouting, screaming at him, and hey writhing beneath me as Ished out. I was driven by all the rage and humiliation that had bottled up over the years, and for the fear and pain he had just subjected me to. My anger and disgust coalesced into a burning, white hot anger, a craving to utterly destroy the crawling, broken animal at my feet.


    And so I kicked him until the blood flew from his face in scarlet drops like crimson confetti, and he groaned and writhed beneath me. I lifted my leg to stomp on his head, but a strong pair of hands seized me, pulling me away and Ben was there, holding me, and I was safe.


    *****


    The pilot banked the little aircraft over the beach and we saw where we would be staying. The huts were set under the canopy of trees behind the beach, their new thatch gleaming in the sun and thegoon stretched out in front of them, blue and green and turquoise, with the white fringe of the reef marking the hue of the deep water beyond.


    He set down gently on the edge of the dirt strip and we bounced along the runway until we came to a standstill a dozen yards from the little passenger apron. He retarded the mixture lever and the engine coughed to a stop, only the ticking of cooling metal and the shrill whistle of the cicadas disturbing the sudden tranquility. The pilot climbed down and helped us to the ground, his hand on my waist to guide me.


    ¡°The caretaker will be here in a moment,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯ll take you through the routine, but it¡¯s pretty simple ¨C you¡¯re on your own unless you call me up ¨C otherwise I¡¯ll be here to collect you a week on Saturday.¡± He regarded me with open admiration, his hand still resting on me. ¡°Is there anything more I can do for you guys?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°No thanks, mate.¡± I got the impression Ben didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Oh ¨C alright. I¡¯ll be off then. Have fun.¡±


    Louise showed us around, smiling at our enthusiasm, her teeth white against her dark chocte-coloured skin. She showed us the hut and went through the emergency procedure and then withdrew, promising toe back once a day to check that all was well. Then, suddenly, we were alone, the first time for weeks.


    Ben was standing next to me, looking down at my face, and he lifted his hand and touched me gently. ¡°Well, here we are then.¡± He smiled. ¡°Are you happy we came?¡±


    I nodded. His eyes were soft, still concerned, even though it had been a couple of weeks since Mum had lost her struggle to live. I suddenly felt a great well of tenderness towards him, and I pulled him to me and hugged him, my arms around his chest, feeling the hot burn of tears in my eyes.


    He stroked my hair and murmured softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chelsea, it¡¯s OK.¡± He lifted my head and I felt his fingers lightly on my skin, brushing away the tears, smiling down at me. I wondered how he could be so cheerful. The weight of what had happened since we werest together in Maryville was still such a burden, a tangle of sadness and tragedy, pain and loss. It was if my mind was adrift in a ck jungle of thorns and I longed to be free from their spiky clutch.


    ¡°Do you feel up to a walk?¡± he asked. ¡°We could check out our ind home for the next two weeks.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Give me a moment and I¡¯ll change.¡±


    We strolled down the beach and plunged into the sea, and afterward we walked along the crescent of golden sand, holding hands and talking, the salt water drying on our skin.


    ¡°Do you think Dad will be alright?¡± Ben asked. He¡¯d been worried about leaving him.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, Ben. Mary will look after him.¡± Mary was the nurse we had found who would pop into his t every day to ensure that he was well. ¡°He¡¯s tough, you know, he¡¯ll get over it.¡± We walked on for a while. ¡°The best thing we did for him was to sell the house.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about location of his new ce, though.¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s next to that retirement vige. I saw them ¨C the old biddies looking over the fence, lust in their eyes. There was one in particr, a right old floozy with blue rinse and furry slippers ¨C I bet she¡¯ll be over the fence in no time.¡±


    ¡°At least he¡¯ll die happy.¡±


    We walked to the far end of the beach and sat on the rocks on the heand, looking back over thegoon. I could see our hut, almost hidden amongst the trees. Ben put his arm around me. ¡°You OK?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely isn¡¯t it? Coming here was one of your better ideas.¡± I looked across the shining water to the far shore. ¡°I think this is just what we needed ¨C not just me, I mean both of us. Thest few months were pretty full-on.¡± I thought back, remembering the day when William had almost raped me. ¡°I wonder where William is ¨C no where like this, I bet.¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I do, Ben¡­. what was it they say: ¡®There is no revenge soplete as forgiveness?¡¯ We came out of that so much better than him because we did forgive.¡± I nced at him, gathering my thoughts. ¡°Besides, he condemns himself ¨C there¡¯s no joy in his life, you know. He¡¯ll be bitter and angry for the rest of his life, because that¡¯s how he is, and he¡¯ll die a lonely old man. Isn¡¯t that punishment enough?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky he¡¯s not in goal.¡±


    ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t change he probably will be one day, but letting him go was one of the better things that we did. It saved a lot of exining in the courts and it certainly saved Mum and Dad from further anguish. He was a bully, Ben, and bullies always scuttle away when they lose their power. Without the diary he¡¯s no threat to us.¡±


    Ben nodded. ¡°Can I ask you something, Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°He kept ranting about you being pregnant, and how it was a mortal sin¡­. as if he would know!¡± He looked at me shyly. ¡°Were you? Pregnant, I mean.¡± He hurried on. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I¡¯d never spoken to him about it, and I felt the painnce through me again. ¡°Yes I was, Ben ¨C five weeks. I miscarried that night.¡± I remembered how the cramps had started, how I had ridden the waves of pain alone in my room, and then the emptiness and despair of loss. I shivered. ¡°They say that history repeats itself, and it sure did. My first baby was his, and the second one was yours, and I lost them both ¨C an eye for an eye.¡±


    He reached over and held my hand. ¡°There¡¯ll be others, Chelsea.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I gazed out over thegoon and suddenly I was sick of the whole thing. I grasped his arm. ¡± ¡°You know, we could spend the whole two weeks looking back and feeling sorry for ourselves, but I don¡¯t want to do that. The past is past and it¡¯s time to let it go. Let¡¯s not talk about it any more, Ben.¡± I stood up and pulled him to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go and make love ¨C it¡¯s been too long.¡±


    It was cool and inviting inside the hut and we stripped off, standing in the centre of the room to look at each other. His body was pale, the skin almost a translucent marble from all the hours spent in the hospital, and it was dusted with salt where the sea had dried on his skin. He was massively excited, his cock rearing up towards me thick and angry, and he had an expression of desperate longing on his face.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>17

    I fell to my knees and took him into my mouth. I could feel my lips stretching as he thrust into me, the silken texture of his knob against my tongue and the taste of the sea on his shaft, mixed with his own vour. His hands were on my head, holding me as he thrust back and forth, and I rode him with my mouth, turning my head to alter the angle of his rod as it slid into me.


    His voice was breathless, gusty with the weight of his passion. ¡°Jesus, Chelsea, that¡¯s good ¨C you¡¯ve no idea how that feels¡­. take me in deep¡­. ugh, so deep.¡±


    I looked up at him, my eyes on his face as he fucked my mouth. His cock was leaking pre-cum, thick and oily, and it was trickling down my throat so I was forced to swallow. He was watching me, reveling in the sight of his prick disappearing into my mouth and he grunted lightly with each thrust, each one a little louder as he reached up towards his orgasm. And then he stopped suddenly, his cock throbbing in my mouth, and he withdrew, holding my head whilst he pulled the long shaft out of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe like that, Chelsea,¡± he said, ¡°I want to be inside you.¡±


    We moved over to the bed and I climbed onto the soft mattress to lie on my back. My nipples were fully erect and my pussy was throbbing with desire, every nerve end screaming for him to enter me. I longed to feel the thick shaft sliding inside me, stretching me open, reaching up towards my belly ¨C and then he was there, climbing over me, positioning himself. I could see him looking down at where we touched ¨C enjoying the sight of his cock poised at the entrance to his sister¡¯s cunt, the shiny helmet nudging aside her thick, wetbia. I rolled my hips up, my legs open, and I felt him pop into me, my vulva gripping him around the thick rim of his prick, sucking at it to draw it deeper inside.


    He groaned at the sensation, at the heat and the wetness and the grip ¨C at the sheer fucking eroticism of it all: sliding into his sister, watching her loving it, seeing the lust on her face as she wriggled underneath him; begging for more, her cunt alive around his shaft.


    The sight invigorated him and he fucked me with long, steady strokes, gliding through the opening of my body to reach far inside me, stretching the deepest parts of my cunt. He leaned forward and kissed me, his lips burning hot, his tongue writhing into my mouth like an eel, slippery and elusive. I was soaking, sopping wet ¨C his balls were pping against me, a wet soggy sound, and our fucking made a sucking noise that was loud in the room. I lifted my legs higher, rolling my hips so that I was almost folded underneath him. I could feel a trickle of juice sliding over my ass and dripping onto the sheet. I reached down and grasped my buttocks, pulling them open, touching the slick wet opening to my ass, sliding my finger in. My anus was moving with each of Ben¡¯s thrusts, the little opening grasping and clutching, sucking at me, nibbling at the tip of my finger. His balls beat against my hand, heavy and wet and suddenly I wanted him there, where no one had been before.


    His voice was breathless. ¡°Oh God, Chelsea, Christ, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Ben, fuck me in the ass.¡±


    He drew out his cock and I seized it, aligning the head with my butt, and he pushed. The knob slipped into the hollow around my anus and nudged against the opening, pressing hard as he bore down on me until suddenly it popped into my body.


    He was gasping, his face contorted with pleasure. ¡°Fuck, Chelsea, that¡¯s tight!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°God, Ben, you¡¯re big¡­.. wait¡­ wait, let me adjust.¡±


    He stopped moving, his cock head buried in my rectum. I could feel my ass pulsating, crimping around the thick invader, the sphincter burning. I was so stretched ¨C my ring straining around him like a rubber band at breaking point. I felt he would split me open, but I gradually rxed, my anus adjusting to his thickness, and he slid into me a little further. I was pinned underneath him, my movement restricted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move much, Ben. Push gently now.¡±


    He shifted his hips forward and I felt his rod burrow deeper. He stopped when he felt the pressure, and I whispered instructions to him in a voice thick with passion.


    ¡°More, baby¡­. slowly, though. Bear down.¡±


    He moved the angle of his cock and suddenly the resistance melted and he slid fully into me. I gasped with the sensation ¨C I was full, bursting with his cock, feeling every millimetre buried inside me. My pudendum was pressing against his pelvic bone, my cunt mashed tight against him and I could feel his balls pressing against the crack in my buttocks.


    ¡°Now, slowly, slowly. Ah, yes, yes, fuck my ass.¡±


    He withdrew, a long, slippery retreat, pausing at the entrance so that only his head was inside me, and then he thrust forward, filling me again. The pain had gone now, and I was filled with wonder at my brother fucking me in this new way. Nobody had ever been there before ¨C it was only for him¡­ my virgin ass, stretched open by my nearest rtive. I thrust my hand between us, my fingers finding my clit to work at it, dipping down into the hot, wet channel of my cunt.


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ben ¨C that¡¯s great. Fuck, that¡¯s good. Tell me what you can feel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so tight, Chelsea ¨C tighter than your cunt.¡±


    ¡°Is it good for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I can feel the ridges of your ass when I push, and it¡¯s so tight -¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, Ben. Nobody else has fucked it.¡±


    ¡°I love it, Chelsea ¨C your tight ass¡­. I¡¯m in your tight ass.¡±


    His cock was flying into me now, long, powerful strokes, driving up into my bowels, pressing against my fingers as they strummed against my clit. My puss was soaking, juice streaming out from it, trickling down to the thick shaft and lubricating it so that it glistened and gleamed as it moved. I could feel the start of my second cum ¨C the pressure building, the stirring of another hurricane.


    ¡°Jesus, I¡¯m going to cum, Ben -¡±


    ¡°Me too, Chelsea.¡±


    ¡°Cum into me, Ben. Spurt into my ass ¨C ¡±


    With a cry of anguish he came, thrusting forward to bury himself as deep as he could. His balls were pressed against me and I felt them twitching as they emptied, his cock pulsing as he pumped. I imagined the long, thick jets of his sperm racing along his shaft like moltenva, bursting from the swollen head to spew and stter into the dark, cloying confines of my bowels. The vision tripped me over the edge and I came, a shriek of pleasure bursting from my lips, my cunt contracting violently and a froth of juice sttering against his belly. Waves of pleasure seized me, rocking my body so that I writhed underneath him, like two animals rutting in the hot, steamy confines of that little hut.


    Wey there for a while, the sweat drying on my skin. Ben was still embedded in me and he withdrew and flopped down beside me.


    ¡°Wow.¡± His voice was awed. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to do that.¡±


    I touched his face, running the tip of my finger over the curl of his lips. ¡°I wanted to give you something that nobody else had ever had, or will have again.¡±


    ¡°It was amazing, Chelsea.¡±


    ¡°It was bad though, wasn¡¯t it? To fuck your sister is one thing ¨C to fuck her in the ass is really, really bad.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I told you before I wanted a bad, bad sister.¡±


    I rolled off the bed and stood up. ¡°Well, you got one. I¡¯m going for a shower Ben ¨C join me. Oops¡­¡± I held my hand under my butt. ¡°Oops¡­. here ites.¡±


    A stream of hise dribbled out, warm and watery from the heat of my body. I ran through to the bathroom and sat on the toilet, hearing it exit from me like a little waterfall. Ben came in and stood next to me and I looked up at him. ¡°That¡¯s about a pint.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°And that was just an appetizer.¡± He gazed at my body, and his eyes softened. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re beautiful Chelsea.¡±


    Iughed wryly. ¡°Oh yes, here I am, thetest Vogue model¡­ windswept and covered in sweat and salt and cum, and sitting on the can to boot. You sure pick your moments, Ben.¡±


    ¡°I think you are,¡± he insisted. He reached down and helped me to my feet. ¡°Come into the shower with me ¨C I haven¡¯t finished with you yet.¡±


    We stood under the tepid water for a long time, soaping each other down, our fingers gliding over slippery skin to delve into the secret parts of our bodies. He was kissing me, his lips nibbling at the lopes of my ears and at the soft skin behind them, and his hands roamed over my breasts. He hefted them gently, rubbing the nipples so that they stood proud from the soap suds like little inds in a sea of foam.


    ¡°I love your breasts,¡± he said. He bent his head to one of them and teased the nipple with his lips. ¡°If I had tits I¡¯d y with them all day long.¡±


    ¡°You can have mine.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>18

    ¡°What would you want in return?¡±


    I grasped his cock. It was tumescent, thick and angry, swinging like an industrial hose. ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Fair trade.¡± He thought about it for a moment. ¡°I think we ought to try them out first though ¨C you know, to make sure that it¡¯s a fair deal.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I turned off the water and we dried ourselves on a fluffy white towel. He scooped me up and carried me back to the bed. There was arge wet spot from our earlier efforts and heid me gently on a fresh patch.


    ¡°Can you imagine what these sheets will look like in a fortnight?¡± he said.


    Iughed. ¡°Crispy biscuits.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll crack and crackle every time we roll over in bed.¡± I felt his hands on my knees, opening them gently, and then he knelt between them, bending forwards, his head disappearing between my thighs. He kissed the insides of my legs, his lips warm and wet, moving over the soft satin skin towards my pussy. I could feel my juices flowing already and mybia swelled, folding back so that my pussy was open like a sulent flower ready to be plucked.


    ¡°God, you make me hot,¡± I whispered. ¡°I want you so much.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond ¨C his mouth moved slowly to the soft skin at the very top of my thigh, to the little hollow just below the swell of my pudenda. His tongue flickered there, teasing and tititing, drawing a fresh ooze of moisture from my cunt before moving over the crease of my perineum. I could feel the rasp of his beard on my thighs and the hot whisper of his breath against me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I was groaning now, my voice husky with lust. ¡°God, Ben. Don¡¯t tease ¨C eat it¡­. put your tongue into me ¨C I¡¯m so wet -¡±


    His lips moved to mybia and nibbled at them. He drew them into his mouth, soft and wet, and he sucked lightly to draw the cream off them. His eyes were closed like a connoisseur tasting the finest liqueurs, and his hands were under my thighs, drawing them apart so that he could reach deeper. I sat up and watched him as his tongue flicked over me, dipping and delving to sip at the oozing nectar. He curled the tip to catch my juices, scooping them up, coating his tongue and lips in a silver sheen. I trembled under his touch, my body twitching each time hepped at me, my torso lifting to press against his mouth. His face was wet now, his lips and chin shining with my juice and he burrowed into me.


    ¡°Ben, Ben! Stop now¡­. don¡¯t ¨C don¡¯t.¡± I pulled at him. ¡°Come into me. I want all of you inside me.¡±


    He rolled onto his back and I climbed onto him, holding his shaft vertically with my fingers, lowering myself onto the bulbous, swollen head. I liked it this way as I could see us fucking; watch as his member forced aside the lips of my cunt to burrow into me, to observe the long slow slide of his shaft into my body. He was massively excited again and I wondered how my cunt could amodate him, but it did: the flesh sliding and stretching around his shaft until he was buried inside me and there was nothing outside left to see.


    For a few seconds I sat astride him without moving, anchored to his body by the rod inside me; and then I began to undte my hips in a gentle circr motion. The hot winds of lust that had seen us rutting on the bed a few minutes before had passed, at least for the moment, and I was suffused instead with a softer desire. Up to this moment it was always he who had fucked me, although I had been a willing participant. Now it was time for me to take him, to draw his essence into my body as I wanted, on my terms.


    He began to move under me, and I spoke softly to him. ¡°No Ben, lie still. Let me fuck you,¡± and he settled back on the mattress to watch as I crouched above him.


    It was as if our mother had fashioned each of us in her womb with the knowledge that one day we would fuck one another. The size and breadth of his cock and the angle that it sat from his body was perfect for the shape of my pussy. I rode him in long, slow strokes, lifting myself up on my thighs until he was barely inside me, mybia trembling on the thick, swollen tip of his prick ¨C and then I sank down, slowly at first, exalting in the stretch of my flesh around him, the bubbling of my juices and the feeling of fullness each time henced up inside me. I rolled my hips forward, undting on him, changing the angle of my body so that he rubbed against different parts of me. My cunt was streaming, my juices leaking around his shaft to dribble over his balls, and I could hear the little sucking noises of our fucking.


    And as I rode him I suddenly thought of all that had happened over thest few months ¨C my struggle to ept him, my doubts and fears, and then the dreadful business with Mum and my brother, and poor Dad ¨C a husk of what he used to be. As my brother¡¯s cock speared into me the images sped through my mind, like a movie ying at top speed ¨C a jumble of memories and emotions, juxtaposed one on another in a disjointed coge of chaos and pain.


    And then, like an old fashioned film at the end of its reel, it ended, and I came out of the darkness and into the sun. It was as if all that had happened was harnessed in that thin strip of celluloid ¨C memories to mourn in my own time, but no longer a source of sadness. The room brightened, light flooding in through the shutters, and my senses were heightened as if a dark filter had been lifted from my consciousness. I could feel my pussy sping him, the gentle fluttering of mybia as they rasped over his shaft; the little ridges on his prick rubbing against my trembling flesh and the stretch of his ns as it thrust into me. Deep inside me I could feel the flow of my juices elerate, oozing from the walls of my cunt to bathe his shaft, and I could sense the steady beat of his heart through the turgid flesh of his cock.


    There was a roaring in my ears as if a great wind had seized me, sweeping me up into the firmament and blotting out the sun so that only the stars remained, burning brightly in my brain. My vulva contracted to grip him more tightly, and my cunt seemed to undte along his shaft, drawing it deeper into my body. In the turmoil of tumbling sound and light I heard myself cry out, a long shriek of ecstasy, and I felt a sttering of juice against my thighs as I came.


    With a guttural cry Ben spurted, his cock jolting and twitching as the sperm burst from his body to bathe my clenching cunt. I leaned forward and put my hands on the rubbery muscle of his chest and I milked him with powerful contractions of my loins, drawing his seed out of him like a vacuum, sucking it into the secret depths of my body, reveling in my power as I writhed on the twitching figure underneath me.


    And after a long time the storm of our passion passed and wey side by side, my head on his shoulder. The soft light of evening was stealing in through the shutters and the first sounds of the night could be heard.


    He pressed his lips to my temple and kissed me gently, and I was content. It was as if all that had happened was a dream, and the only constant in my life was here, in this bed with me, and my soul was filled with peace.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>19

    Monday 0700


    Chelsea Rogers held the envelope in her slim fingers and nced again at the handwriting on the front. It was a feminine hand ¨C the neat characters marching across the paper, not at all like the academic scrawl her father would have used, but she knew that it was from him. She also knew that it was an invitation to his wedding.


    She slipped her finger under the p and tore open the envelope, her eyes scanning over the script on the card inside.


    Mr James Rogers and Ms Mnie Phillips request the pleasure of thepany of Ms Chelsea Rogers on the asion of their marriage at the Church of St Joseph and Mary at 1600 on Saturday 23 November 2010, and afterwards at Seven Hills RSL, 15 Showground Road, Seven Hills¡­


    Chelsea propped the invitation on the kitchen worktop and picked up her coffee, thinking about how much things had changed. It was almost exactly three years ago since her mother had died, lying in the hospital bed whilst her father held her hand, praying for her to get better. Chelsea liked to think that her mother was at peace as she finally gave up the struggle and reached out for the tranquility of death. Poor Dad. She remembered the grief he had worn like a shabby coat for so long ¨C and guilt too, because he had not been able to protect her. He had virtually given up after that, and everyone had thought that he might notst long ¨C but now, just three yearster, he was marrying again ¨C a testimony to the healing capacity of the human spirit.


    She looked down at the invitation again, the heavy linen card and the flowing silver script. A message of celebration, of happiness and hope for his future. God knows, she thought, he deserves that, and she should be with him on his special day. The words burned into her brain. Request the pleasure of thepany of Ms Chelsea Rogers¡­ Every fibre in her being longed to go, to help make it a special day for him ¨C but her heart quailed at the thought. How could herpany be a pleasure, she reflected, when Ben will be there?


    Benjamin Philip Rogers ¨C her brother, her friend, her lover¡­ and her nemesis. Ben, whom she had sworn she would never set eyes on again.


    *****


    Two hundred miles away the subject of her thoughts shuffled through that morning¡¯s mail, discarding the junk, setting aside the bills and picking out those of interest. The white linen envelope with its distinctive handwriting nowy on the top of the pile and he picked it up and deftly opened it with the silver letter -opener from his desk.


    Mr James Rogers and Ms Mnie Phillips request the pleasure of thepany of Mr Benjamin Rogers and partner¡­.


    He turned as Sophie came into the room, still in her nightie. Her blonde hair was in disarray and there was a sleep crease on the side of her face from the pillow.


    ¡°Hi Hon. Anything interesting?¡± Despite her age her voice was pitched like a little girl¡¯s,cking the timbre of maturity. It was one of the things that had turned him on when they first met¡­ a little girl¡¯s voice, to match the little girl look.


    ¡°Not much ¨C bills, mostly, and an invitation to Dad¡¯s wedding next month.¡±


    She moved to his side and straddled him, climbing onto hisp with her back to the desk. The fabric of her nightgown settled higher, clinging to her hips, and he could see the swell of her mound pushing against the bikini panties, a wisp of hair peeping from the stic line. He felt the warmth of her body radiating down through his tracksuit, and he could smell her ¨C a warm, musky odour, a mixture of cinnamon and milk and warm puppy. She wriggled a little bit and the nightie shifted, pulling tighter over her pert breasts so that the nipples pressed against the sheer fabric.


    ¡°You gonna go, Ben?¡±


    ¡°Sure. You¡¯re invited too.¡±


    ¡°Gee. That¡¯s nice.¡± She took the card from his fingers and read it slowly, her lips forming the words. ¡°Benjamin Rogers and partner.¡± She looked down at him, a sudden thought in her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to wear!¡±


    ¡°What about that brown dress with the white spots? You look sensational in that.¡±


    She regarded him with her big blue eyes. ¡°That¡¯sst year¡¯s fashion, Hon. ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡± She ran the tip of her finger down the side of her face, the nail rasping against his unshaven skin, and she pouted down at him, her voice soft and wheedling. ¡°Can I buy another outfit for the wedding, honey? Just a teeny -weeny one?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± His heart sank ¨C he¡¯d learned from experience that Sophie¡¯s tastes were not cheap.


    She squealed in excitement, wriggling on hisp, and leaned forward to kiss him on the mouth ¨C her soft, moist lips lingering there.


    Ben felt his body responding, a tightness in his chest and his cock thickening rapidly. She was irresistible ¨C her little girl face and slender body promised an innocence that was in delicious contrast to the raw animal sexuality she unleashed on him whenever they made love. The face of an angel and the morals of an alley cat, he thought, a potent mixture. He reached up and rubbed her breasts through the thin fabric, feeling the nipples harden under his palms like hard pebbles, and she moaned into his mouth as she felt his cock pressing against her.


    He leaned forward and lifted her, feeling her long legs wrap around him, her mouth still fastened to his as he carried her through to the bedroom. Her pudenda pressed against him, rubbing against the material of his shirt with each step, and her arms were around his neck. She broke free of his mouth and whispered to him as he carried her.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me again, Ben? Take your little girl and fuck me until I bleed?¡± She arched her back and her hair swept forward, brushing over his face like a golden cloud, and he felt her nipples drilling into his chest like two little spears. ¡°Fuck me until my eyes pop out?¡±


    His voice was a low growl, husky with desire. ¡°God yes, Sophie. I¡¯ll fuck you until you scream.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She giggled, and he felt one of her hands reach down and grasp the material of his jeans over the thick protuberance of his cock. She giggled again. ¡°Oooh! Who¡¯s a naughty boy then!¡± She leaned closer into him and her voice thickened, oozing into his ear like warm honey. ¡°Fuck me all day, Ben! I¡¯m empty now¡­ can you fill my tight little pussy?¡±


    He reached the bed and flung her down onto the sheets still disheveled fromst night¡¯s session. She scrabbled to her knees and her fingers went to his belt, working the buckle, opening his jeans and drawing him out, the shaft pink and engorged and the bell -end swollen and purple. She grasped the base of his cock in one hand, thick against her wrist, and she looked up at him with her baby blue eyes as she ced the ns against her lips and took him into her mouth.


    Ben stared down at her. He would never tire of this, he thought ¨C the juxtaposition of innocence and sluttishness. Her eyes were on his, watching the nuances of pleasure on his face to best judge how to satisfy him ¨C adjusting the soft, slow strokes, drawing him into the back of her throat, turning her head slightly so the angle of pration changed; tightening her lips to grip him better. She slipped her free hand into his fly and cupped his balls lightly, one finger easing behind them to gently massage his anus, and she smiled around his shaft as he moaned with pleasure. His hands went to her head and he held her, their eyes locked on each other as he thrust his hips back and forth, fucking her face, watching her lips glide over the thick wet shaft with just the right cadence. He wondered again where she had learned to fuck so well ¨C she always knew just how to bring him to the edge and to hold him there, teetering on the brink of ecstasy whilst she yed with him like a toy dog until he begged to spurt into her hot, tight little body. She always took the initiative, too, and he wondered which of her orifices she had chosen this morning to feel the st of his cum.


    He felt the first tingle of his impending climax ¨C a pressure behind his eyes, taking root somewhere in the cortex of his brain. It spiraled rapidly, his muscles tensing in anticipation ¨C but she sensed it and pulled free, staring up at him with those wide innocent eyes, her mouth still slightly open and her lips wet with his discharge.


    She was gasping slightly, shaking her head. ¡°No¡­ not yet. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°Then lie down ¨C let me fuck you.¡±


    She shook her head again and slipped off her nightie and pants, flinging them aside in a whisper of silk. Her body was perfect, the skin golden in the soft light of the morning, smooth and taut, her breasts small but perfectly formed with the nipples stiff and dark. For a moment she looked up at him with a re of triumph in her eyes, and then she spun around, crouching on the edge of the mattress with her face pressed against the rumpled sheets. Her buttocks were thrust upwards and she opened her thighs, her legs syed so that she looked like a young animal with long, awkward limbs. He could see her sex, pushed back with the lips slightly open and inviting, its fringe of soft gold hair shining with moisture. She reached up and cupped each buttock, her fingers long and slender against the firm golden skin, and she drew them apart so that her vulva was thrust back even further and the tight, crinkled eye of her anus was open to his gaze.


    She looked up at him with her big blue eyes and her voice was soft and girlish. ¡°Fuck me deep, Ben.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>20

    His shafted skewered into her, pressing aside the lips of her pussy, sliding down through her pelvic girdle and into the deep warmth of her belly. She was spectacrly tight, the walls of her cunt rubbing against him throughout the pration, squeezing against the shaft like a tight fist in a velvet glove until he was fully inside her, the root of his cock pressed up hard against the lips of her pussy. She moaned softly at the depth and rotated her hips gently, her anus pressed outwards and slightly open with the pressure of his pration. He could see it was still weeping moisture, a legacy to the wad he had pumped into herst night. She is insatiable, he thought, a little fucking machine, and I¡¯m inside her again. He began to thrust, reveling in her youth and the delicious warmth and wetness, watching the long slide of his shaft into her tight, writhing body and he heard her voice, gusty and breathless as the words spilled from her mouth.


    ¡°God, Ben, that¡¯s good! That¡¯s¡­ good! Fuck this tight little cunt¡­. oohh, fuck it deep¡­ fill me, spurt into me!¡±


    Her words coalesced in his brain, spurring him on so that he was pounding down into her, the mattress squeaking and protesting, her back arching to take the force of his thrusts. She was grunting now, a gusty explosion of sound each time he hammered down, and her hands fluttered on the bed to grasp the rumpled sheets in tight little fists of pain.


    The whirlwind of his orgasm took root in Ben¡¯s mind, whirling upwards, racing towards a crescendo of white hot pleasure. His vision narrowed until he could only see the long greased piston of his shaft and the warm young cunt it was fucking, and he threw his head back to cry out in rapture as his burning seed trembled on the brink of bursting into her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And in that quintessential moment she lunged away, breaking free, spinning on the bed and clutching his bobbing cock to hold it at her mouth, her hand small and white against the engorged shaft. She frantically rubbed her wet lips over the trembling head, her tongue snaking out top at its underside, tickling and teasing, drawing him out like a man on the rack. For long moments he teetered on the edge, the room a maelstrom of white noise and grainy, powdered light ¨C and then the force of his orgasm burst upon him and he growled in exquisite agony as his seed raced along the twitching shaft and burst against her burning mouth.


    The first jet struck her lips, rebounding with the force of his ejection, exploding into a shower of sparkling droplets like a handful of opals flung into the air. There was a pause and then his balls jerked upwards and a second jet followed, thicker than the first, sttering across her face to fill her eye sockets in puddles of jism as hot and thick as clotted cream. He was grunting, an animal sound drawn from deep within his body, and his eyes glittered as he watched the long, hot jets spraying over her face and drenching her cheeks: seven or eight of them, a seemingly endless stream that sttered and dribbled and bubbled over her face, pooling in every crevice and hanging in thick, slimy ropes from her chin.


    She waited until his cock subsided and thest dribbles of his seed oozed over her lips, and then she released his shaft and sat back. He could see strands of his cum drooling into her mouth, and her teeth were coated with a clingingyer of it, dulling their white, shiny surface. With careful fingers she scooped his sperm off her face, shoveling it into her mouth,ughing all the while. It oozed and dripped into the cavity, painting her lips and tongue, pooling at the back of her throat. She licked the sticky mess off her fingers like a child licking a paddle pop, her little pink pointed tongue delving between her fingers to draw out the clots of his sperm, and then, with her baby blue eyes on his face, she swallowed it, murmuring with pleasure.


    Ben watched, his heart hammering in his chest. She is a little fucking machine, he thought again, and we only have our lust to bind us together. Have I forsaken all that I had for this?


    He turned away, his cock subsiding, and Sophie sank back onto the bed with her shiny wet lips smiling up at him in misunderstanding.


    Monday Morning 1000


    Sophie regarded herself in the bedroom mirror. She was wearing something she had boughtst week, and she was pleased with the effect that it gave.


    The mirror reflected the image of a stunning young woman dressed in thetest fashion ¨C a crisp white blouse, tailored to hug her waist, and a linen skirt that clung to her hips, reaching down to just above her knees. Her legs were sheathed in sheer nylon stockings, the seam marching down the back of each calf, and she wore expensive Armani high heels in an exact matching shade of Navy blue. The jacket was pinched at the waist, with widepels with a small silver brooch thatplimented the slim chain and pearl pendant around her neck, and her hair was up, piled on her head to give her additional height and to expose her small, neat ears and the long graceful sweep of her neck.


    She fastened her pearl earrings and stood back to check herself with a critical eye. She looked good, she thought ¨C high ss, good enough to pass in the highest circles. It was amazing what a suit of clothes and a little bravado could do. She turned slightly, regarding her belly. There was no sign of the swelling yet ¨C the thickening of the waist that she knew wasing. Another two months, she thought, and then I will be totally dependent on Ben, at least for a while.


    Her mobile phone rang and she nced at the number, remembering to put on the sophisticated voice. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Are you running on time?¡±


    She felt a punch of excitement at what was about to happen again. ¡°Oh, yes, absolutely. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The connection clicked and she smiled fondly as she returned the phone to her purse. This would be her sixth time with him, and she knew it would be memorable. She picked up her handbag and wandered through to the kitchen to find the car keys, her excitement at what was about to happen like a little tickle in her stomach. Sheughed with the joy of it all ¨C life was so easy, and she was at the centre of it all, her own keeper.


    The house was set back from the road and she parked to the side, screened by the tall privet hedge. Sophie let herself in through the side door her heels tapping on the polished hardwood floor, and entered the lounge. This was his hideaway house, she knew, but it was opulent for all of that. It was furnished in the old style, with the Chesterfield suite sitting primly on the thick oatmeal coloured carpet,plemented by the thick velvet drapes and the rich timber hue of the coffee table and the polished sideboards. The full -length leadlight windows at the end of the room gave way to the patio, and then the long sweep of thewn with the gazebo visible just beyond. Sophie regarded it with envious eyes. One day I will have something like this, if I am careful.


    She put her car keys on the table and turned as she heard his footsteps. As usual, he was immacte, dressed in a beautifully tailored suit of English broadcloth with a crisp white shirt and a blue tie. He smiled at her, his teeth very white against his dark skin.


    ¡°Sophie! You look beautiful, my dear. May Ipliment you on the suit?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ramal. I took your advice.¡±


    He embraced her lightly, a trace of expensive aftershave on his skin. ¡°So I see ¨C an improvement, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°You were right, as always. Do you have much time today?¡±


    He nced at the slim gold Piaget on his wrist. ¡°A little, only, I¡¯m afraid. I have business in the city this afternoon ¨C but enough to spend an hour or two with you. May I get you something?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, no.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go upstairs? I have a small gift for you.¡± He smiled again. ¡°Nothing special, I assure you, but I hope you like it.¡±


    Sophie smiled as she followed him to the bedroom. Ramal¡¯s gifts were never small, at least in terms of their value. Some diamond earrings, perhaps, or a gold ne. Another treasure to add to the growing collection in the safe deposit box ¨C another step towards financial security.


    He left three hourster, leaving her lying in the rumpled bed. His trust was one of the things she liked about him, but she also knew that he would be merciless if she crossed him. He was a gentleman in so many ways, she thought, but if you scratched the surface you there was steel underneath ¨C a hard streak of ruthlessness and power that was like a narcotic to her.


    Her body ached from his attention, and she could feel his semen leaking from her vagina and anus. There was blood on the sheets too, from the scratches she had inflicted on his back. She rolled over, picking up the slim pile of banknotes on the bedside table. Five hundred dors in crisp $100 bills ¨C not a bad paycheck, and there were three other appointments with simr men this week alone. Shey down and carefully put the crisp green notes over the fine, wet hair on her pudenda, and she looked at it andughed at the thought of what her little money box was earning now.


    The opulence of the room was so different from the shabby little bedsitter she had been brought up in, and her mind drifted back, thinking of the day that had changed her life.


    The door opening, and her stuffy little room suddenly bright as her mother switched on the light.


    She was stood at the door with a heavily bearded man dressed in an old reefer jacket and brown pants. He wasrge, his head barely clearing the doorjamb, and his protruding belly stretched the fabric of his shirt, forcing aside the lower buttons to reveal a strip of grey flesh under the stained material.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>21

    The harsh light cast deep shadows over his face so that he appeared almost demoniac, his eyes sunken into their sockets and crescents of darkness under each of his worn and rugged contours.


    Her mother¡¯s voice, slurred with drink. ¡°There she is.¡±


    The man turning his eyes on her, the irises and pupils indistinguishable like the ck orbs of a hungry shark, and she heard his voice, like wet gravel.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I can get younger pussy for half the price.¡±


    ¡°One fifty, then. She¡¯s a virgin.¡±


    ¡°One hundred, to do what I like.¡±


    Her mother nodding, her eyes gleaming with greed. ¡°Done.¡±


    His weight on her, squashing her down into the mattress, vile breath on her face and in her mouth. The sound of her own screams and hisughter as he pulled his trousers open, his fingers thick and rough on her virgin skin. The pain of pration, like a bay being plunged into her vagina again and again, and the grunting and sweating of his coption as she sobbed underneath him.


    Her mother,ughing at her after he had gone, counting the money ¨C so little for what she had lost. So very little for the broken trust and the burden of hatred that she would carry for the rest of her life.


    Sophie looked down at the banknotes over her pussy, and her resolve to never be poor again burned like acid in her heart. She swung her legs out of bed and began to dress, the expensive silk panties as soft as gossamer as she drew them over the bruised and swollen lips of her vulva.


    *****


    Ben Rogers closed the door to his office and smiled at his secretary. He¡¯d only been promoted recently and he was still getting used to the idea of having someone look after him.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking an early mark, Michelle.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Mr Rogers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to call me Ben.¡±


    She smiled. She was of the old school, and old habits died hard. ¡°Right, Ben.¡± They both knew that in the morning he would be Mr. Rogers again. It was a little game they both enjoyed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take an early one too, Michelle? It¡¯s going to be a long day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mr Rog ¨C er, Ben. I just have these ounts to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    She waved in farewell and he walked out, down the long corridor to the lifts. Hispany car was in the basement, a dark blue BMW, and he felt the familiar twist of pleasure as he approached it. Chelsea would have liked this, he thought, and immediately regretted it. She¡¯s gone, and I did it. Move on.


    On impulse he turned left into National Circuit. He liked driving home this way, through the green belt ¨C he thought that one day he might be able to afford a house here, perhaps when he was a Managing Director. Each one was different, but there was an appealing symmetry in the way that they were presented: the ck wrought iron fences, the squat gatehouses and the neat gravel driveways dissecting the beautifully manicuredwns.


    Arge Mercedes was stopped in front of him and he pulled out to pass it. He could see that it had hit a small sedan that had been reversing into the street, and both drivers were talking at the side of the road. It was a minor thing, a broken tail -light only, and it wasn¡¯t worth him stopping. He elerated away, his eyes on the road, thinking of Sophie waiting for him at home.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was well passed them that he realised what he had seen ¨C the car was Sophie¡¯s and she was on the sidewalk beside it gesticting at the burly male driver, her little face angry. He pulled over and put the car in reverse, looking back. He could see her some distance away, her back to him as she leaned over the bo of the car to write on a scrap of paper. He could see the opulence of the neighbourhood and the incongruity of her little car, pushed up into the kerb, and he could see what she was wearing. In sudden insight he understood that there was far more happening here than he understood, and the realisation was like a boxer¡¯s blow to his belly.


    Ben sat in his car looking back, his mind filled with questions, and then, after a little while, he drove away to find somewhere to think.


    *****


    Monday Evening


    Chelsea regarded Reba Armitage across the dining room table. She was a pretty girl, a year or two younger than her, and she had proven to be a good housemate. She had needed someone to help pay the rent and she¡¯d selected Bec from a bevy of applicants, some of whom had to be seen to be believed. They were talking about it now over the second bottle of wine.


    ¡°Well, for a start, he was dirty.¡± Chelsea held her nose to illustrate her point. ¡°I mean, really stinky. He had on a ck tee shirt and ratty jeans and sandals, and he wanted to pay the rent with his music.¡±


    Bec was intrigued. ¡°His music ¨C what, sort of sing to you each day?¡±


    ¡°I guess. He had a guitar with him and he insisted on ying me a few bars to show his talent.¡±


    ¡°So what was he like?¡±


    ¡°You know Mark Knopfler?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t rted. On a score of one to a hundred, where one is the highest, I would have given this guy four hundred.¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh?¡±


    Chelsea smiled at the memory. ¡°Appalling ¨C and I tried to tell him nicely, but he wouldn¡¯t have it. He insisted that he would make it big, and then, when I told him that I didn¡¯t need songs I needed money, he asked if he could pay in kind.¡±


    Bec smiled. ¡°Sounds like an easy offer to refuse.¡± She looked at Chelsea shyly. ¡°So why did you choose me?¡±


    Chelsea twirled the stem of her ss, watching the crimson fluid sparkle in the candlelight. ¡°You were the first one who could string two words together, and you looked good.¡± She thought for a second. ¡°Shit, that didn¡¯t sound right¡­ I meant, you know, you weren¡¯t aplete skank.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks!¡±


    Chelsea waved her hand magnanimously. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I did worry about how long it would be before you wanted to bring someone else in, though.¡±


    ¡°Really? What made you think that?¡±


    ¡°I figured that with your looks you¡¯d have someone you were hooked up with ¨C a guy, or perhaps a girlfriend.¡±


    Bec shook her head. ¡°Just little ol¡¯ me.¡± Her eyes were sad for an instant, and then she smiled. ¡°Did you really think I was a lesbian?¡±


    Chelsea shrugged. ¡°Hell, how would I know? I didn¡¯t care either way ¨C I just didn¡¯t want a third person tagging along.¡±


    ¡°Why not? The house is big enough.¡±


    ¡°Not really. We¡¯ve only got the one bathroom and besides, three¡¯s a crowd.¡±


    Bec nodded, and took another drink from her ss. ¡°Would you have epted me if you really thought I was?¡±


    Chelsea shrugged again. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t worry me either way.¡± She gave the girl a searching look. ¡°Are you?¡±


    Bec shook her head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± She was silent for a while, sensing the mood of the conversation changing. ¡°Perhaps I should be, for all the luck I¡¯ve had with guys. I had someone¡­. he was pretty special, too.¡± She looked down into her ss. ¡°He decided that he didn¡¯t want to settle down¡­ not with me, anyway, although I hear it didn¡¯t take him long to find someone else.¡±


    ¡°When was this?¡±


    ¡°Just before I met you¡­. it was the reason I was looking to find somewhere to live.¡±


    ¡°Are you over him yet?¡±


    Bec looked towards the window, her eyes empty as if she hadn¡¯t really thought about it. She could still feel the pain of separation, like a de cutting into her flesh. She thought the question had been direct, but she was not offended. Her eyes flickered back to Chelsea. ¡°Not really. I keep thinking it was my fault, somehow ¨C you know, maybe I didn¡¯t try hard enough.¡± Chelsea could see she was upset. ¡°It isn¡¯t logical, I know, but I can¡¯t help looking back and wondering if I could have done something different.¡±


    Chelsea leaned over and squeezed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Bec. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t your fault. I had a simr experience ¨C you know, nice guy, settled down, all going well and then suddenly ¨C wham! Out of the blue there¡¯s a little blonde on the scene with fuck -me eyes and nice tits. She wasn¡¯t after me, either.¡±


    ¡°Did you try and keep him?¡±


    ¡°Not on your life. I told him to fuck off.¡±


    Bec smiled a little. ¡°I wish I¡¯d done that with Jeff. At least it would have been a clean break.¡±


    Chelsea stood up and started clearing the table. ¡°It really didn¡¯t help. There isn¡¯t a day that goes by when I don¡¯t think about him and what we had. Don¡¯t get me wrong ¨C I think he¡¯s aplete prick, but I miss what we had.¡± She paused, thinking about her brother -they had been sopletely certain that they would be lovers for the rest of their lives. How could it have gone wrong so quickly? Was it really all his fault, or was there something she could have done? She shook her head, as if answering her own question. Bec was right ¨C you did feel guilty, right or wrong. She looked at the girl opposite, with her bright eyes and rosebud lips ¨C it was hard to imagine anyone not finding her irresistible.


    She picked up a te and continued talking. ¡°I know what you mean about feeling guilty, though. It sort of gets to you¡­ you know, your confidence takes a hit, and you get lonely -¡± She stopped suddenly. Bec was hunched over the table and her shoulders started shaking with silent sobs. Chelsea put down the te moved quickly to her side, resting her hand on her back. ¡°Hey, kid, he¡¯s not worth crying over.¡±


    Bec stood up and flung her arms around her, burying her head in her shoulder, her body shaking. Chelsea could feel her tears soaking through the thin material of her blouse. She stroked her hair gently, feeling the glossy strands under her fingers, aware of the warmth of her body through her dress. She¡¯d sensed a sadness when they first met, but she hadn¡¯t realised the extent of the girl¡¯s loneliness, and she felt her heart go out to her. She held her tight, waiting for the grief to pass.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelsea.¡± Bec¡¯s voice was muffled.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK ¨C we¡¯re friends, remember. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡±


    Bec turned her head a little, still clutching her. ¡°It hurts so much!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I know, honey.¡±


    ¡°I was OK until you said you were lonely too¡­ it just brought it all out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hurting?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>22

    Bec looked up at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d understand. You¡¯re so self assured¡­. so much stronger than me.¡±


    Chelsea hugged her again, wrapping her arms around her. She could feel that her own tears were very close. ¡°Not really, Bec. I think we are both broken souls at the moment.¡± She held her a little longer, then disengaged, looking down into the girl¡¯s face. ¡°But we have each other. Promise you¡¯ll let me know if you get really down.¡±


    Bec smiled. Her eyes were red and her nose was running a little. ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. Any time, day or night. A problem shared¡­.¡±


    ¡°I hear you, Chelsea.¡±


    ¡°OK then.¡± She found a scrunched up tissue in her pocket and gave it to the girl. ¡°Wipe your nose. Are you up for a game of scrabble?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­. isn¡¯t that what old people y?¡±


    Chelsea smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s what lonely people y, Bec,¡± she said, ¡°and I reckon we could be world champions.¡±


    She turned away to get the board, her mind full of how the girl¡¯s body had felt in her arms, and the cinnamon and apple smell of her hair. It isn¡¯t anything sexual, she told herself. It¡¯s just thefort of having someone who understands.


    *****


    Ben Rogers set his ss down on the worn surface of the down town bar and gestured to the bartender. ¡°Same again, thanks.¡±


    He looked around. There weren¡¯t many people in at this time ¨C a solitary drunk in the corner nursing a Scotch, and a younger couple at one of the tables. He picked up his drink and swallowed half of it, feeling the warmth of the liquor burn his insides.


    He thought again about what he had seen and tried to unravel the mystery, but all it did was make his head hurt. She was either going into the driveway of the house where the ident happened, or wasing out. But why? She¡¯d never mentioned knowing anyone in that neighbourhood, and she didn¡¯t have any reason to call there, especially dressed like that. He shook his head. There was only one exnation ¨C she was meeting someone. The question was who, and for what purpose. He tossed the remainder of his drink down his throat, flung a couple of notes on the counter and walked out. It would be interesting to see what she said when he got home.


    Sophie was on the sofa reading a book, and she smiled up at looked him as he took off his coat. ¡°Hi Hon.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Hi Gorgeous. What¡¯s for supper?¡±


    She put the book down. ¡°I popped down to the take -away ¨C they do a great Pizza.¡±


    He sighed. They seemed to have take -away three or four times a week. ¡°How was your day?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Busy. I went down to the shops to look for a dress for the wedding, but couldn¡¯t see much. I bumped into Linda and we had a nice long lunch. She¡¯s heading off to see her Mum next week.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Not much, Hon. A bit of shopping ¨C had my nails done -¡±


    ¡°And your hair?¡±


    She frowned at him. ¡°No. Why d¡¯you ask?¡±


    ¡°I thought it looked a bit different ¨C it looks really nice.¡± It was too, but it was flowing over her shoulders, not piled up on her head like it had been when he saw her.


    She smiled at thepliment. ¡°And then I came home ¨C I¡¯m reading this really good book.¡±


    He sat on the arm of the sofa next to her, resting his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Sounds like the kind of day I should have had,¡± he said. He looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get bored, Sophie, spending so much time at home?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There¡¯s always lots to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet new people? There¡¯s groups you can join ¨C they do all sorts of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Like what, Hon?¡±


    ¡°Going out to ces, doing crafts, learning stuff -¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not for me. I¡¯m just happy here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and change and then we¡¯ll eat.¡± He turned and walked away, and then stopped. ¡°Oh, I forgot. I noticed your car has a tail light broken. When did that happen?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I found it like that when I came out from lunch today¡­ no note or anything. I asked the shopkeepers nearby, but nobody saw it happen. Will it be expensive?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. Can you write down the time and ce you were parked, Sophie, just in case I need to make an insurance im?¡±


    ¡°Sure Hon.¡± She looked up at him, her blue eyes clear and guileless. ¡°They could have left a note ¨C I guess some people just aren¡¯t honest.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he said, ¡°but they usually get what they deserve.¡±


    *****


    Craig Howard looked just as you would expect a private detective to look, Ben thought. He was short and squat, with a rumpled coat and a hangdog expression ¨C but behind the slim reading sses his eyes were bright with intelligence and he came straight to the point.


    ¡°It should be a simple job, Mr Rogers. Most partners are pretty careless in situations like this ¨C they think they¡¯ve taken precautions but they¡¯re usually pretty thin.¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°Can I ask you a couple more questions?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You appreciate that my fees are the same, even if I find nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°And are you sure you want to know all the details if I do find something? Sometimes it can be very confronting.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Do you want photographs?¡±


    ¡°Only if they show a third party.¡±


    ¡°And aside from following her, you want to know who owns this house in O¡¯Connor Circuit ¨C er,¡± he consulted his notes, ¡± ¨C number 28?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Ben smiled at him, but his eyes were cold. ¡°I want you to use your discretion, Mr. Howard. If you think that there¡¯s anything else that I might find interesting, then I want you to follow it up ¨C within the limit of the fees we have agreed.¡±


    ¡°Very well. When do you want me to start?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I leave for work at about eight, so from then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He paused. ¡°A delicate question, if I may. When is her period due?¡±


    Ben was taken aback. ¡°What? Why¡­. oh, I see.¡± He considered for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant ¨C five weeks, but it doesn¡¯t show at all.¡±


    The Detective nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll have my report to you a week on Friday. Now, about the deposit¡­¡±


    Ben reached into the drawer in his office and drew out the slim packet of banknotes. ¡°There¡¯s a thousand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I can see that we will work well together. Now, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± He took off his sses and polished them on the sleeve of his shirt. ¡°You appreciate, I hope, that any incriminating material I provide cannot be used in a court ofw ¨C it would be the result of surveince that has not been authorised by a Magistrate. It is, in effect, totally non -admissible.¡±


    Ben nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. Is there anything more before I start?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. My secretary will show you out.¡±


    *****


    Exactly ten dayster, the Detective was back in his office. He ced his briefcase on hisp and popped the locks to draw out a slim binder.


    ¡°Before I start, Mr. Rogers, can I ask if you noticed anything in your partner¡¯s behaviour during the week that was ¨C ah ¨C out of the ordinary?¡±


    Ben shook his head. ¡°Not really, but I didn¡¯t look hard¡­. I didn¡¯t want to start worrying about things that might have a perfectly good exnation.¡±


    The detective nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. ¡°You will recall that I started my surveincest Wednesday week, and concluded on Tuesday. Much of that time your partner was in the house, or engaged in activity that was innocuous ¨C going shopping, and so forth.¡± He opened the report and nced down at its pages. ¡°But over the week she also made a number of other visits that are not so easy to exin.¡± He drew a sheet of paper from the file and handed it to Ben. ¡°I¡¯ve marked these visits in yellow highlighter.¡±


    Ben put the paper on the desk without looking at it. ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°There were three, in particr. The first was on Wednesday. Your partner left the house in the morning and visited the hairdresser and the shopping mall. She purchased some items in one of the clothing stores and then returned home at about eleven am. She then left again shortly after midday, and I followed her to an address in Beachside, about twenty -five minutes from here. There was one vehicle already there when she arrived ¨C a silver Porsche, registered to a Mr. John Sylvester.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°A local businessman ¨C 42 years old, married three times, no kids. He owns a number of fashion stores and is doing very well. Lives in Roya.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sylvester met her and they embraced before they shut the door. There was time for one photograph.¡± He passed over an A4 print in ck and white, showing a couple embracing in the doorway of a house. They were in shadow, but it was clear enough ¨C Sophie on tiptoe, stretching upwards, her eyes closed and her head tilted to one side. Her lips were open, caught in the moment just before they kissed, her body leaning forward and her arms around his neck.


    Ben ced it carefully on the desk in front of him. ¡°How long was she there?¡±


    ¡°Just over two hours. They left in separate cars, her first. She drove to the Westfield bank in the high street, where she made a cash deposit of five hundred dors to a checking ount in the name of Sophia Dney. The current bnce of that ount is just under two thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Dney is her middle name,¡± Ben whispered. ¡°Sophia Dney McGraw.¡±


    The detective nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite amon practice to use the middle name.¡± He consulted his notes for a moment. ¡°There are three ounts in her name at that bank ¨C the totalbined value as of yesterday is just over seventy two thousand dors.¡± He passed another page to Ben. ¡°Here are the ount statements for thest two months ¨C you can see the dates and amounts of each deposit, and the transfers between them.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>23

    Ben stared at him. ¡°How did you get this information?¡±


    ¡°That is what I do, Mr. Rogers. You can see why it is inadmissible.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please go on.¡±


    ¡°She made a simr call the following day, also in the afternoon, to an address in Sunnyvale. The house is rented to a Mr. Samuel Robards ¨C 61 years old, married with grown up children. He¡¯s a merchant banker. The property is a t in Jasmine Circuit. I took a photograph of her leaving the car ¨C you can see why.¡±


    Ben stared at the glossy photographic image. The depth of field was very narrow, suggesting the use of a long telephoto lens, and the background was a blurred patchwork of light and shadow. It served to highlight the image of the girl, as sharp and clear as if he was standing next to her. She was dressed as a schoolgirl ¨C a short id skirt, bobby socks and little ck shoes, and a school tie with a loose knot at the neck of her white blouse. The shutter had frozen her in an instant of time ¨C her pony tail bouncing free of her shoulders with the sun glinting off the shiny golden hair, and one foot poised in the air as she stepped forward. She was gazing at the building, her head tilted upwards and a small smile on her lips. Her face was alight with excitement and she looked very young and achingly beautiful.


    Ben closed his eyes, rememberingst weekend ¨C the same little school uniform paraded for him, the press of her nipples against the blouse like sweet ripe cherries and the crease of her tight little buttocks peeping from under the skirt. He had taken her over the sofa, hearing her squeals as he fucked her, legs syed out and her little silk knickers twisted around one ankle.


    He felt the sharp pain of betrayal but he set the photograph down with the others without expression. ¡°How long did she stay?¡±


    ¡°Just over two hours.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose he was giving her financial advice?¡±


    The Detective smiled without humour. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Mr. Rogers.¡± He consulted his notes again. ¡°She left a few minutes before him, and made a simr trip to the bank.¡± He leaned forward, indicating the bank statement. ¡°Another deposit of five hundred.¡±


    Ben closed his eyes. It was much worse than he had thought. ¡°And the final visit?¡±


    ¡°Last Monday to the house that you drove past ¨C 28 O¡¯Connor Avenue. It belongs to Mr. Ramal Hussein. He¡¯s 40 years old, married with one child and is a very sessful middle -eastern businessman. You may have read about him from time to time ¨C a buyer and seller, although there is talk of him being heavily involved with certain criminal elements ¨C prostitution, drugs and the like. It¡¯s only hearsay, but the rumours have been persistent. He¡¯s certainly very wealthy.¡± He paused, as if checking to see that Ben was paying attention. ¡°She arrived before him and let herself in with a key, dressed in a very smart red business suit and carrying a small bag. He arrived shortly afterwards and they remained inside for nearly three hours. He left first and she followed about twenty minutester, dressed in jeans and a tee shirt.¡±


    ¡°Did she go to the bank?¡±


    ¡°Not at first. She called into Nightingale¡¯s in the High Street ¨C you know, the women¡¯s fashion boutique, and she paid arge sum of money against an ount. I could not ascertain the amount but it appeared to be in the order of a couple of thousand dors. She then went to the bank and made a deposit of just over eight hundred.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°She made a number of phone calls on her mobile phone during the time I observed her.¡± He drew another sheet of paper from the file. ¡°Here¡¯s a print out of her cell phone ount with the numbers and their times and duration. I regret I did not have time to match the numbers to names, but you will see that there are some that appear quite frequently. If you call each one I¡¯m sure you might get an impression of who they are.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you use a different name, and don¡¯t use a phone that leaves its number.¡±


    Ben nodded. ¡°Anything more?¡±


    The Detective passed a final piece of paper to him. ¡°I ran an identity check on her, just to see if it threw up anything of interest. It was a convoluted trail, but I believe that her original name was Donate Marce Sassounion, born in Sydney in 1991 of a single mother, Maria. They lived in the poor side of town. Her mother had numerous convictions for prostitution and petty theft, although she never served time ¨C probably having a young daughter saved her from goal. She died in 2005 from a beating inflicted by persons unknown.¡± He looked at his hands. ¡°Sophie left home just before then although it¡¯s not clear where she lived. She did well at school and has no prior police record.¡± He looked up at Ben. ¡°From what I can find out she had a very tough childhood, if that¡¯s any constion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can find out more about her if you wish.¡±


    Ben ignored the suggestion. ¡°What do you think she was doing?¡±


    The Detective regarded him, and for the first time his voice was sympathetic. ¡°I believe she was selling something. There¡¯s no other exnation.¡±


    ¡°You mean drugs, or something?¡±


    ¡°No. There was no merchandise. She was selling herself.¡±


    Ben nodded and closed his eyes for a moment. It was so easy to see, once you knew ¨C her behaviour patterns fitted into everything he had learned in thest twenty minutes. He reached into the drawer of his desk and drew out another packet of banknotes. ¡°You have been very thorough, Mr. Howard. Here is the bnce of what I owe you. I believe that we can rely on each other forplete discretion?¡±


    ¡°There are no copies of any of the material that I have given you, and I don¡¯t ever talk about clients.¡±


    Ben held out his hand. ¡°I wish your report had been other than what it was, but I appreciate your thoroughness and your sensitivity. Good day to you.¡±


    *****


    Ben sat in his office with his head in his hands, his elbows resting on the soft leather surface of his desk and half a bottle of Johnny Walker Blue beside him. The staff had long since left and it was quiet in the room apart from the little sounds of the city ¨C the asional chime of the clock across the square, and the muted sound of traffic heading home on the freeway to the south.


    He opened the top drawer of his desk and extracted Sophie¡¯s report, resting it on the blotter in front of him. Her name had been written on the front cover in neat capitals ¨C Sophia Dney McGraw and then, in smaller letters underneath ¡®aka Donate Marce Sassounion¡¯. He wondered whether she had other names that he did not know about ¨C other lives in different shades and hues, like coats of paintyered one upon the other, each of them skillfully concealed by the fine brushstrokes of the one above.


    Ben sipped his whiskey, the smoky vour as smooth as warm butter on his tongue, and he considered what was to be done. Surprisingly, he felt no anger. The slim report under his fingers was not a body blow but a way out, and he felt relief that he had found out now, rather thanter when the tendrils of her entrapment would have been even tighter. He would deal with her tomorrow, and that would be the start of his life without her.


    He thought of his sister Chelsea, images of their lives together racing through his brain in a kaleidoscope of time and colour ¨C the skinny little blonde with a t chest and braces who grew to stunning womanhood; their discovery of each other in the little holiday chalet, her eyes soft with love as he entered her hot, tight body. He remembered their time in the remote beach hideaway ¨C long,zy days together, filled with loving andughter; and then the little t they had rented above the dusty bookshop in the main street, where they lived as a couple for almost a year.


    They thought it would never end, but it had. He had been sent to Europe for a few months on business, and the separation had put things in perspective. Living together in their home town had been a mistake ¨C they knew too many people, and they had to work too hard at hiding their rtionship. Their lives were shrouded in shame and secrecy, the spectre of disgrace their constantpanion, hanging like the sword of Damocles above their heads. How could you live like that, being ashamed of the one you loved? The lies and deceit had eventually worn him down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The chime of the town clock broke into his thoughts, and he stirred. The sound of the traffic on the freeway had diminished, and the night was still. It toote to look back with such regret, he thought ¨C the bed had been made, and he must lie in it. He rose stiffly to his feet, aware that a chapter of his life was about to close and the pages beyond it were empty. He thought again of Chelsea, and wondered whether she might ever forgive him; perhaps he could talk to her at the wedding. He thought reconciliation unlikely, though ¨C how could she ever take him back, when he had left her, just as his Sophie had betrayed him?


    He drained thest of his Scotch, ced the report carefully in his briefcase and he left the office, closing the door softly behind him. Tomorrow was another day, and he had no idea what his world would be like beyond it.


    *****


    It was 11:58 on the bedside clock when the door to Chelsea¡¯s bedroom opened, and Bec slipped into the room. The light from the hallway illuminated her briefly, her nightdress translucent for a moment so that the outline of her body was visible under the thin material; and then she was beside the bed, leaning forward to peer into Chelsea¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I keep thinking about him.¡±


    Chelsea smiled. She¡¯d been expecting her, even though there had been nomitment. She pulled aside the bedclothes, shuffling her body over the bed to make room. ¡°Come in, Bec.¡±


    The girl climbed in beside her. She was shivering, and Chelsea put her arms around her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let him get to you.¡±


    Bec¡¯s voice was low, her words uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s the same every night, Chelsea¡­ you know ¨C I¡¯m alright during the day, when I¡¯m busy, and then I get to think -¡±


    Chelsea stroked her head gently. ¡°Then think good things,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t have good things to think of.¡±


    ¡°Sure you do. You¡¯re young, beautiful, have a good job and good friends and you¡¯ll soon meet someone who thinks you¡¯re the most special person in the world. Isn¡¯t all that good stuff to think of?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>24

    Bec rolled onto her side, so that she was facing her. ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t make friends easily. It took ages before I found Jeff.¡±


    ¡°He was your first, wasn¡¯t he?¡± It was too dark to see her, but she sensed the girl¡¯s nod. ¡°Well, the first always takes the longest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just making that up!¡± There was a trace ofughter in her voice.


    Chelseaughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not ¨C promise! Cross my heart -¡°. Her eyes were adjusting to the darkness and she could see Bec¡¯s head faintly against the white of the pillow. The girl¡¯s hair was silky under her fingers and she smoothed it gently, her fingertips brushing over her temple and the soft skin behind her ear. ¡°I took ages to find the first guy, and then had three all within a year.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bec¡¯s voice was curious. ¡°So how many boyfriends have you had?¡±


    Chelsea chuckled. ¡°Are you asking me how many men I¡¯ve slept with, Bec?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a whole conversation. Enough to know that some are good and some are bad, though.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°And nobody in thest year.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss having someone?¡±


    Chelsea was silent for a moment, thinking about the question. Her anger at Ben had sustained her for a while, but now it was just a dull ache, every moment of the day. She wasn¡¯t ready for another rtionship yet.


    ¡°Sometimes, Bec. Sometimes I just want to hold someone ¨C you know, to share the day¡¯s problems ¡­ and then I wake up in the morning and I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have all theplications of a rtionship to worry about.¡± She moved her fingers down, the tips sliding lightly over the nape of the girl¡¯s neck and the soft buttery skin of her shoulder, sensing its warmth and sticity. ¡°Being on your own is OK, sometimes ¨C you don¡¯t have to answer to anybody but yourself.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s lonely, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sometimes it is, and there¡¯s nothing good in that.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Now, missy ¨C we have to go to work in the morning, so we¡¯d better get some sleep!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday ¨C are you working, then?¡±


    Chelseaughed. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯d just forgotten which day of the week it was. I need to go to sleep now anyway.¡±


    Can I stay here?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. Don¡¯t snore and don¡¯t pinch all the bedclothes.¡± Chelsea patted her on the shoulder lightly, rolled over so that they were back -to -back and closed her eyes. For a while shey quietly, luxuriating in the feeling of having someone in her bed. The girl was right ¨C it had been lonely on her own. She liked Bec a lot, and to her surprise she found that she was looking forward to waking up with her in the morning. It¡¯s just thepanionship, she told herself, nothing more. But the warm glow at the base of her stomach told a different story.


    When she woke up the bedroom was suffused with grey light and she could hear the sound of rain on the metal roof and the gurgle of water in the drain outside the window. Bec was still asleep, her head on the pillow close to Chelsea. A swathe of hair had fallen forward over her face and she was breathing lightly, her lips slightly apart. She had pushed the covers back a little and one arm was flung outwards, the strap of her nightie disced so that Chelsea could see the swell of one breast, the nipple peeping over thece edging and her skin soft and creamy.


    She felt a surge of tenderness towards the girl. Although she was only a couple of years younger than herself, she seemed so vulnerable ¨C and yet she had an irrepressible spirit and a quiet sense of humour that Chelsea found appealing. She regarded Bec¡¯s face: seeing the delicate arcs of her eyebrows and the darkshes closed lightly over her eyes. There was a sprinkling of freckles over her nose and her lips were full, soft and well shaped, turned up at the corners slightly to give a sense of fun. Her face was square, framed by the bob of her hair, and the firm chin gave her strength and determination. It was a face you could easily get used to each morning, she thought, and she smiled.


    Bec¡¯s eyes opened, soft and unfocussed with sleep. For a moment there was confusion in them, and then she remembered where she was and she smiled at Chelsea in return. Theyy for a moment looking at each other, each of them experiencing a growing awareness of the sudden intimacy of their situation. Chelsea lifted her arm and gently brushed aside the lock of hair on her forehead, her fingers lingering on the girl¡¯s skin. She could see the want in Bec¡¯s eyes ¨C almost a look of desperation, a fear of rejection and the need for someone to hold her. She could hear the rain hammering on the roof above their heads, adding to their closeness, their bodies warm and secure in the cocoon of her bed.


    On impulse she leaned forward and kissed the girl softly on the lips, her touch as light as a feather. She could feel their softness and warmth, taste the honeydew fragrance of her mouth. For a moment nothing happened, and then Bec opened her lips to open slightly, increasing the pressure, kissing her back. Chelsea felt the girl¡¯s arm encircle her, pulling her down against the warmth of her body, feeling the soft press of her breasts against her own and the hard nub of her nipples stiffening beneath her. She felt Bec¡¯s tongue brush into her mouth, small and slippery, easing between her lips and then retreating, and she was aware of the press of her thighs against her own.


    She pulled away, looking down at her. Bec¡¯s eyes were bright and her lips open, and there was colour in her cheeks as she stared up at her.


    ¡°Are you OK with this?¡± Chelsea whispered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bec nodded. ¡°God, yes!¡±


    They kissed again, exploring the soft contours of each other¡¯s lips, their tongues touching and dancing against each other, slippery and warm. Chelsea could feel her heart hammering in her chest and the tight clutch of excitement building in her belly. Her senses were alive to everything that was happening: the softness of the body under her ¨C yielding and fragrant, its soft curves and malleable flesh so different to the hard, angr muscle of the men she had known. The scent of her body, too, a trace of perfume from the night before ¨C apple and cinnamon in her hair and the warm, milky smell of her skin; and her taste ¨C a hint of sweet wine and honeydew melon on the enveloping softness of her lips. It was all so different to what she was used to ¨C her senses were spinning, ovee by the deep well of pleasure that had suddenly opened before her, drawing her downwards in a spinning vortex of desire.


    She could feel Bec¡¯s hands sliding over the material of her nightie, her fingers catching in the decorativece and ribbon, and she broke away for a moment to strip it off and toss it aside. Her breasts were released, fuller and heavier than Bec¡¯s, and she could feel the girl¡¯s eyes on them and then the tentative touch of her fingers brushing over their fullness. Chelsea leaned forward a little to give her better ess, and she watched as the girl¡¯s mouth closed over one nipple, her lips teasing it, sucking gently before releasing it again. In the pale, grey light Chelsea could see the shine of saliva on her skin, the nipple stiff and aroused, and she could see Bec looking up at her.


    For a moment Chelsea hesitated, aware that she was on the edge of a precipice. She could stop now, pull back from the brink and they wouldugh about it awkwardlyter in the day, and life would go on; or she could pluck the soft, warm fruit of the body before her. She regarded the girl in her bed ¨C the open lips and her hot, panting breath, her hair spread over the pillow in a shining curtain. Bec was waiting, aware of her uncertainty and its reason, and she had an expression of desperate longing on her face.


    Chelsea smiled down at her. ¡°Take off your nightie, Bec.¡±


    A sh of relief crossed the girl¡¯s face¡­ or was it triumph? She pulled the nightie over her head, the scrap of blue silk fluttering free, andy back. Chelsea pulled the bedclothes aside. Bec¡¯s body was quiescent, ready for her to take; the soft curves and firm flesh an open invitation. She crouched down and ran her tongue over her skin, down from the creamy swell of her breasts and over her midriff, dipping into the little hollow of her navel and then across the t in of her belly to where the thin stic of her panties began. She heard the soft sigh of the girl¡¯s pleasure and felt the stretch of her body responding to her touch, arching up against her mouth.


    She could feel Bec¡¯s hands reaching out, pulling at her thighs to bring her closer, and she swung herself over the girl, her knees either side of her shoulders and her buttocks towards her face. She could feel the trickle of her own juices, held back by the thin fabric of her briefs, and she wondered if the material was stained. Her awareness was heightened, each moment a bright sliver of light and sound under the microscope of her consciousness: the wild thudding of her heart beating in her chest and the pulsing of her blood through her arteries; the creak of the bedsprings as their bodies moved gently together, and the stter of rain on the window beside the bed.


    She lowered her torso, hunkering down to bring her hips closer to the girl¡¯s face, feeling Bec¡¯s breath on the inside of her thighs as light as a gossamer breeze, and she felt the girl¡¯s hands reach up to her thighs. For a moment Chelsea could feel the coolness of air on her heated flesh as Bec eased aside the gusset of her panties, and then there was the sudden touch of soft, wet lips on her vulva, and the slow slide of the girl¡¯s tongue over the opening to her body. Her back arched, pushing her mons harder against Bec¡¯s face, and she felt her vagina contract violently, releasing a little squeeze of warm juice. She rotated her hips gently, rubbing herbia over the girl¡¯s face, delighting in the press of her tongue upwards into her cunt.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>25

    Chelsea¡¯s voice was soft in the quiet of the room, husky with her desire. ¡°Jesus, Bec¡­. that¡¯s lovely¡­. exquisite.¡± She pressed her torso down a fraction, wriggling against thepping mouth. ¡°Ah, yes, just there honey. Don¡¯t stop¡­. ah, just there.¡±


    Bec¡¯s pussy was just below her face, sheathed in little blue panties. Chelsea could see her excitement ¨C a translucent patch of wetness against the pale material and the dark shadow of herbia pressing against it. She leaned forward a little and hooked the panties aside, her fingers sliding lightly over her wet flesh. Chelsea could see her exposed vagina, the lips curled back like petals of a flower and a bead of opaque fluid gathered at the opening like the cream in a fresh eir. The fine, silky hair around herbia was damp with desire, and the fragrance of the girl¡¯s excitement enveloped her as she dipped her head towards the juncture of her thighs.


    Chelsea had often wondered what Ben had found so appealing about eating pussy, and now she understood. The vaginal lips were soft against her mouth and the girl¡¯s juices thick on her tongue, tasting of salt and musk¡­. but it was so much more than that. She was poised at the very centre of another woman, at the core of her vulnerability and her strength, the point at which all life began. She knew how the girl who writhed underneath her was feeling, just as the tongue in her own pussy was reaching into her own soul. She could feel her orgasm building, the long climb upwards from the darkness, and shepped faster ¨C scooping out the cream with long t strokes of her tongue, her lips and cheeks and face shining with her discharge as her senses finally coalesced into a single, united force, flinging her upwards towards the light.


    Chelsea¡¯s orgasm burst in her brain like a super nova and she writhed in ecstasy, her mouth still on Bec¡¯s pussy. She could feel her cunt pulsing, expelling soft breaths of air and dribbles of moisture over the wriggling girl beneath her. It was enough to trigger Becs climax and she heard the girl shriek suddenly and felt her thighs mp tightly on her head. They rode the waves of their lust, clinging together with their faces thrust against each others genitals, their mouths filled with their hot, sttering juices and their ears filled with shrill cries of passion.


    *****


    Theyy together in bed, the covers pushed back and the cool air drying their skin. Chelsea¡¯s arm was around Bec, her hand resting lightly against the younger woman¡¯s shoulder, and she moved the tips of her fingers idly back and forth, lightly brushing against her skin.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how things happen in ways that you could never envisage.¡± She spoke quietly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Would you have picked that, Bec? You and I doing what we just did?¡±


    ¡°Not in a million years.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I thought only lesbians did stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Or lonely people.¡± Chelsea reached over and brushed thema of dark hair back from Bec¡¯s eyes. ¡°So how do you feel now?¡±


    Bec raised her head to look at her. ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about what just happened, Bec. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone to heaven.¡±


    Chelsea smiled. ¡°No, really.¡±


    Bec pushed herself up on one elbow, her eyes steady as she looked at her friend. ¡°I think that we both needed that, Chelsea¡­. and I think that we have a lot inmon, and we are good for each other.¡± She smiled suddenly and touched her lovers lips with the tip of one finger. ¡°Look at you, all serious and worried when you don¡¯t need to be. You¡¯re lying there thinking you don¡¯t want to hurt me and maybe it¡¯s better to cut loose now rather thanter.¡±


    Chelsea regarded her, surprised by her perspicacity. ¡°Sort of ¨C well, the first bit anyway.¡±


    Bec smiled. ¡°The hurting bit or the extracting bit?¡±


    ¡°The hurting bit.¡± She paused, thinking carefully about what she was going to say. ¡°I loved what we have just done, Bec, I really did. My toes are still curled up.¡± She lifted her leg and scrunched up her toes in a parody of her orgasm. ¡°See? ¡­ and I¡¯mfortable with it as well, which is surprising, really, as neither of us has trodden that path before.¡± She lowered her leg and stared up at the other girl. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure that it would satisfy me for the rest of my life, you know? I just don¡¯t want to get down the track and then find you were counting on something a bit more enduring.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure? It wasn¡¯t just sex, though, was it? There was a lot of feeling and tenderness there ¨C well, for me at least.¡±


    Becy back down, her head on Chelsea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Me too. But I know the time wille when one of us will walk away, and that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Theyy together in silence listening to the rain, content with the arrangement they had. And after a while, they made love again.


    *****


    ¡°Where were youst night, Ben? I was worried about you!¡± It was after nine on the Saturday morning and she was still in her nightie, clearly not concerned enough toe looking for him earlier.


    Ben looked up at her from the table, his eyes cold. ¡°I was workingte and I slept in the spare room. Sit down, Sophie.¡±


    She made a moue of displeasure. ¡°Not now, Hon, I have to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    She frowned at his tone but slid into the chair opposite him. ¡°Will this take long?¡±


    ¡°Not much time at all.¡± He regarded her. ¡°Who is Ramal Hussein?¡±


    She stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s curious, Sophie, as he knows you ¨C very well, in fact.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°What are you getting at, Ben?¡±


    ¡°How about John Sylvester and Samuel Robards?¡±


    ¡°These are businessmen¡­. I borrowed money from them for my mother.¡±


    ¡°That would be Maria Sassounion who died five years ago.¡± He watched her face.


    Her face was pale. ¡°I¡¯m still paying off the loan¡­. it was for her hospital bills.¡±


    Ben¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Donate. I know it all ¨C the names, the clients, the visits, the money. I know how many times you fucked them and what you got paid, and what you have in each of your bank ounts.¡± His voice was bitter. ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t know is why you bothered with me.¡±


    She sat quietly for a few moments, her head bowed so that the curtain of golden hair hid her face, and then she raised her head and looked at him. The little girl expression was gone, reced by one of open malevolence. She stared at him, her eyes like ice chips.


    ¡°Because I needed a dull cunt to give me somewhere to work from.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Do you think your words can hurt me now? It¡¯s over. Pack your things and get out.¡±


    ¡°What about our baby?¡±


    ¡°Who knows whose baby it is, Sophie? Fuck off and have it somewhere else.¡±


    Sheughed, a harsh barking noise without humour. ¡°Do you think you can do that to me? The baby is yours. You have a responsibility -¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell that to the Family Court as we discuss your line of business -¡±


    She leaned forward, her voice shrill. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, you little prick! We will go to it together, and you can tell the Judge how you fucked your sister for two years.¡± She saw her words strike home and sheughed. ¡°Do you think you are the only one to do their homework? You and she were living together, rutting like rabid dogs in your secret little hideaway. How do you think the Judge will like that?¡±


    He stared at her, mesmerized by the change. The little girl voice and baby talk was gone, reced by a poisonous eloquencepletely outside of his understanding of her. Atst he found his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t prove that.¡±


    Sophie bared her teeth, as if she would tear out his throat. ¡°Do you think I am stupid!? I have copies of the emails you exchanged from America.¡± Sheughed again, low pitched and dripping with venom. ¡°They make interesting reading, Ben ¨C you really should have deleted them from theputer. You two were right into each other, weren¡¯t you, and when you couldn¡¯t fuck you liked to write about it!¡± She leaned back and moistened her lips, her voice changing again, almost conversational. ¡°Can you imagine the shame, Ben, when you wake up and see it all in the newspapers?¡±


    ¡°Your name would be there too. The Taxation Office would be interested in your undered earnings, and the Police, too. Solicitation is an offence -¡±


    ¡°Who is soliciting, Ben? I just entertain some gentlemen in their homes.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The tax man would be pissed off, but I¡¯d only get a fine. You have far more to lose than me. Think of the disgrace, Ben, the court hearings, the goal time. You¡¯d lose your job and so would your sister.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Chelsea, isn¡¯t it? Such a pretty name, too! And a teacher? How the tabloids would love that! A respected member of our society ¨C responsible for the moral standards of our children¡­. and all the time fucking her brother.¡± Sheughed again. ¡°Incest is such a dirty word, especially for pirs of society like teachers. How do you think people would judge her?¡±


    Ben was silent, staring at her. He realised he hadpletely misjudged this woman, and his initiative was gone.


    She waited a moment, then smiled at him with cold eyes. ¡°Nothing to say, Ben?¡± She stood up and smoothed down her dress and looked down on him, her voice pitiless. ¡°I¡¯m going shopping now but I¡¯ll keep on living here, thank you. Perhaps you should move¡­. yes, I think that would be best. I won¡¯t have to y with your tiny little dick any more.¡± She turned away, but then stopped and looked back. ¡°Of course you¡¯ll pay the costs, won¡¯t you?¡± She regarded him a moment longer, and her voice strengthened. ¡°Do we understand each other, Ben?¡±


    He nodded, unable to speak, and she continued. ¡°You were wrong about the baby too, Ben ¨C it¡¯s yours. A little bastard to be sure, but he¡¯s your little bastard. I guess you¡¯ll be paying for years.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Who knows, if it¡¯s a girl I might train her to follow in my footsteps¡­ we all need security in our old age.¡±


    She turned and walked from the room. Ben heard the door click and he closed his eyes to try and shut out the nightmare.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>26

    Detective Howard leaned over the table, the empty coffee cups between them. His voice was low, mindful of the other customers in the cafe.


    ¡°Do you know where she keeps this material?¡±


    Ben shook his head. ¡°No. She might not even have it¡­ it could be a bluff.¡±


    The Detective shook his head. ¡°I doubt it ¨C not if it was on yourputer¡­. she must have looked at it to say what she said.¡± He regarded Ben with frank eyes. ¡°Is it that sensitive?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I simply can¡¯t risk it being leaked to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Have you removed it from yourputer now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you want me to ¨C ah ¨C borrow the hard copies back from Sophie?¡±


    Ben was in no mood for the subtlety of his words. ¡°I want you to take them from her.¡±


    The Detective shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is practicable.¡± He leaned forward a little further. ¡°Look ¨C she¡¯s aware that this material is the only hold she has over you¡­ she¡¯s unlikely to leave it lying around. It could be in a bank vault, a safety deposit box, with a friend or just stashed somewhere.¡± He regarded Ben. ¡°I could try, but it would be very expensive and with little chance of sess.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°How far are you prepared to go to get it back?¡±


    ¡°Short of murder ¨C as far as it takes.¡±


    The Detective smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary.¡± He hitched his chair forward, so their heads were almost touching. ¡°There is one way,¡± he said quietly, ¡°but it carries some risk.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ben listened carefully as the Detective spoke.


    *****


    Later that night Ben Rogers sat in his office. The drapes were drawn back, revealing a stunning panorama that included the distinctive arch of the Harbour Bridge, but his eyes were unseeing as he thought of what he was about to do. He had phoned Sophie earlier that day, pleading with her to resolve the situation, but she hadughed at him.


    ¡°A little nervous, are we, Ben? Well, you should be. I had another read of your letters today ¨C my, my, what a naughty boy you were!¡± Her voice hardened. ¡°And you thought you could judge my morality, you supercilious little prick! Well, don¡¯t ever forget who¡¯s calling the tune here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Sophie ¨C each of us can walk away -¡±


    Sheughed again, a bitter angry sound in his ear. ¡°And move me out of this nice apartment, Ben? I don¡¯t think so! Not until your daughter is old enough to earn her own living.¡± She giggled. ¡°You might want to do some business with her then, seeing as how you like to keep your dick in the family, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°Sophie -¡±


    ¡°No! Listen to me, you whining fuck! I stay here, and you pay the rent ¨C and whatever else I need. And if I hear any more from you I might just put the squeeze on Chelsea too.¡±


    He¡¯d capitted then, cing the handset in the receiver slowly, his heart heavy. He knew that she would never stop ¨C that the demands would go on and on, and that it would be a constant shadow in his life.


    He reached forward and picked up the phone and dialed a number, hearing the click of the router and then the soft burr of the ringing tone. It was answered on the third ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr Hussein ¨C Mr Ramal Hussein?¡±


    The voice was soft in his ear. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°No sir, you don¡¯t, but I¡¯m a friend anyway. I have a little information for you.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I want nothing from you.¡±


    There was a pause. Ben could imagine Hussein¡¯s conflict ¨C the desire for information and his fear of a scam. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You are acquainted with Sophia Dney, I believe. Sometimes she calls herself Sophie McGraw, or perhaps Donate Sassounioun -¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She keeps a diary in which you feature in detail ¨C both your private and business lives.¡±


    ¡°She knows nothing of either.¡±


    ¡°She knows a great deal about you and her other clients. She writes about each of you when you meet her ¨C what you do together, what you say. She keeps a score -¡±


    Hussein¡¯s voice cut him off. ¡°Where is this diary?¡±


    ¡°She keeps it close.¡±


    ¡°Have you read it?¡±


    ¡°Enough to know that you would not wish to have it revealed. It would be very damaging to you.¡±


    ¡°If you have seen it then you are also a threat, if it is as you say.¡±


    Ben shook his head. ¡°No sir, I am not. I have neither the desire nor the means to harm you.¡±


    ¡°What is it you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I believe that she will use this information one day ¨C perhaps soon, perhaps in a few years.¡± Ben paused. ¡°But what action you take is your decision alone.¡±


    There was a long silence, and then Hussein spoke, his voice a sibnt whisper. ¡°Very well ¨C but if you think to harm me -¡±


    Ben cut in. ¡°I will not. You will not hear from me again.¡±


    The line went dead and Ben gently reced the phone on its handset. He thought about what the Detective had said at theirst meeting, leaning close to him, his voice quiet. ¡®They always keep a Diary, Ben, and it is always dynamite. Use the people that she has betrayed you with. Turn them onto her, and let them do the work.¡¯


    *****


    Chelsea Rogers sat quietly in the west wing of the Church and watched the guests being ushered to their seats. She had arrived early so she could sit away from the main body of the church, so she could watch the ceremony and then slip away before the Reception. The Transept was narrow and poorly lit, its entrance partly obstructed by the massive pipes of the organ to one side of the Nave, and she felt sure that no one would see her there.


    It was a beautiful Spring day, and the sun streamed through the high stained ss windows of the church, casting a dappled spectrum of light over the congregation. She could see the sunbeams cutting through the dust motes in the air, giving an ethereal feel to the scene; and she could hear the low hubbub of conversation above the solemn notes of an aria yed by the ancient organist.


    The stream of people entering the church gradually thinned and the murmur of voices died away. There was a hush over the congregation, and then the organist struck up the wedding march, the great pipes of the organ thundering in majesty and the music filling the whole church in a statement of celebration and joy. She could see her father near the altar in a new suit, his head turned to look at his bride approaching, and Chelsea watched as she walked towards him, slim and elegant, her face radiant with happiness.


    A single figure slipped along the side of the church and stood at the corner of the Transept, six or seven rows in front of where she sat. He was obviouslyte and did not want to disturb the other guests, Chelsea thought ¨C and then with a shock she recognised him, and her heart twisted in pain. It was Ben, and some quirk of fate had put them together in the same part of the church, although he was not aware of her yet.


    For a while she regarded him. He was still slim, his body lean and hard beneath his clothes. He looked prosperous, too ¨C the cut of his jacket was expensive, and gold links gleamed in the crisp white cuffs of his shirt. His hair was still thick, the chestnut colour unmarked with grey, but he looked older than when she hadst seen him. She thought that his face was thinner and carrying lines of worry that had not been there before ¨C but the brightness of his gaze was undiminished as he stared towards the altar, and a small smile of pride for his fathery upon his lips.


    The wedding march ended with a re of sound, the echoes reverberating around the church, and a hush settled over the crowd. Chelsea heard the Ministers voice weing the congregation, his words as timeless as the ceremony they hade to witness. We are here today to encourage, celebrate and support the covenant that James and Mnie now make, and to share in their joy as they pledge their love andmitment to each other¡­


    The words resonated as she watched her brother. Their love andmitment to each another. She remembered their love, the sheer joy of being together, wrenched apart by doubt and uncertainty¡­ but was it dead? She could see Ben smiling as he watched the union, his lips full and soft as she remembered them,ughter lines crinkling his eyes. She could hear the Minister¡¯s words, his voice solemn as addressed the congregation, the words ringing in her head like a bell ¡®¡­ He will look to you forfort, for support, for love, for understanding, for encouragement, and for protection. You must never take him for granted, and always stand by him for good or ill¡¯.


    And in that moment Ben turned and looked at her, as if he had known she would be there all along. It was a look filled with regret for what had he had lost, and of love and longing and hope for forgiveness. She could sense the aura of sadness he wore like an invisible cloak, and the tension of his body in the set of his mouth and the grip of his hands. She observed the marvelous blue of his eyes as they looked into hers, his gaze steady. The sounds and colours of their surroundings leached away to nothing and the congregation faded so that there was only the two of them, their eyes locked together. For a long moment they stared at each other and he smiled slightly, a tentative invitation for forgiveness, and she found herself smiling back. And then the moment was past, and as the end of a sr eclipse brings back the light of day, so the colours and bustle of the day returned and he turned away to watch the ceremony.


    They found a quiet corner at the reception and sat together, pushing aside the debris on the table to give some room. Chelsea regarded him for a moment.


    ¡°You look well, Ben.¡±


    He shrugged slightly. ¡°I can¡¯tin.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>27

    ¡°So how have you been?¡±


    ¡°OK, I guess. I was promoted to Director.¡±


    ¡°I heard. That¡¯s well done.¡±


    They sat awkwardly, the silence stretching out, and at length he spoke.


    ¡°I thought the ceremony went well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dad is so happy. Mnie looks such a nice person.¡± She regarded him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that, Ben. I want to talk about us.¡±


    ¡°Right¡±


    She looked into his face. ¡°I nearly didn¡¯te today because I thought you¡¯d be here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did.¡±


    ¡°I came for Dad only. You know I never wanted to see you again.¡±


    ¡°I guess I deserved that.¡±


    She shook her head, angry for the first time. ¡°You deserve a Frying Pan on the side of the head, Ben!¡± She waited until the sh of anger subsided. ¡°What we had wasn¡¯t a game. It wasn¡¯t something you could put on and take off like a shirt each morning.¡±


    ¡°I know that now.¡±


    She stared at him. ¡°So what¡¯s given you this amazing wisdom all of a sudden? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting to think with your head instead of your dick!¡± She looked around. ¡°And where¡¯s that schoolgirl you shacked up with ¨C or have you walked out on her too?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a schoolgirl.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, she looked like one.¡± Chelsea leaned forward, her eyes shing. ¡°What the fuck were you thinking Ben? Wasn¡¯t I good enough for you?¡±


    He raised his eyes from the table and looked at her steadily. ¡°I made a dreadful mistake, Chelsea. Haven¡¯t you ever made a mistake? Haven¡¯t you ever done something that you know you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life?¡±


    Chelsea stared at him, thinking of Reba lying in her bed each morning and what they did to each other. Every day they were together tied the knots ofplication tighter, and she knew she would have to do something about it. Ben was right ¨C people did make mistakes. The question was whether they learned from them. She remembered the Ministers words that morning ¡­ always stand by him for good or ill. She felt her anger dissipating, reced by a great weariness. Life was so fuckingplicated.


    Ben continued talking, his eyes on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I think about it every day of my life, Chelsea?¡± He reached out and gripped her arm, his fingers warm on her skin. ¡°I¡¯d say sorry, but that wouldn¡¯t even begin do justice to how I think.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to let him off so lightly. ¡°So where is Lolita?¡±


    He released her arm and expelled his breath, leaning back in the chair. ¡°If you mean Sophie, she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°And who pushed who?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Does it matter?¡± There was a shout ofughter from a nearby table and he waited for the noise to subside. ¡°I know it sounds trite, but when I left it was never about her¡­ she just happened along at the same time.¡± He looked at Chelsea¡¯s expression, seeing the cynicism in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true ¨C I never left you for Sophie. It was all about us having to hide what we had for each other, and my fear of people finding out. I thought we could never be really together ¨C you know, without always looking over our shoulders to see who was looking, and I couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± His voice tailed off, aware of how inadequate it sounded. ¡°I guess I was tired of being ashamed of loving you,¡± he finishedmely.


    Chelsea shook her head. ¡°Was that all?¡± she said bitterly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think of talking to me about that?¡± She stopped, aware that people on the other table were looking at her, and she dropped her voice. ¡°Look, Ben, what we do isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s business but our own. Sure there will always be a few busybodies who poke and pry, but that¡¯s not our concern. Don¡¯t you think that you and I could have lived together for the rest of our lives? Who was ever going to change that, other than you and Lolita?¡±


    ¡°The authorities, for one.¡±


    ¡°Bollocks! We move to another town and set up together¡­ we already have the same surname. Who¡¯s going to bother ¨C I mean, really, Ben. Who¡¯s going to poke around and find out that we are rted for God¡¯s sake? And even if they do, who¡¯s to know what goes on between us¡­ we could just be sharing a ce to live.¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°Does that mean we are back together?¡±


    She turned her grey eyes on him, like chips of steel. ¡°No it does not! I¡¯ll have to think about whether I even want to see you again ¨C and I haven¡¯t ruled out the Frying Pan therapy, either.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Go for it¡­ at least it will mean that I see you again.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t see anything for a week if I hit you with a skillet.¡± She stood up and gathered her bag and gloves. ¡°I¡¯m out of here, Ben.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°You take care, do you hear?¡±


    ¡°Will I see you again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± She turned and walked away, and Ben watched her until she turned a corner and was lost from sight.


    Epilogue


    Ben took a final look around his apartment to make sure everything was perfect. He¡¯d just finished an extensive refurbishment, scouring away thest traces of Sophie¡¯s taste in paint and furnishing, and he¡¯d gone for concealed lighting and soft, pastel colours offset by bright prints and fabrics. The Christmas tree stood in the corner of the lounge, inexpertly draped with tinsel and coloured balls that reflected the twinkle of the candles that he had lit a few minutes ago.


    He wiped his hands on the tea towel he was carrying, and smiled ruefully. He was as nervous as a kid on his first date, desperate for everything to go right. He thought about the days since the wedding ¨C how he and Chelsea had met for coffee a couple of times, and then taken the first halting steps towards rebuilding their rtionship. Actually it had been fun rediscovering her ¨C he had forgotten the quick sense of humour and her vitality. It had been a slow process, though, and aside from a peck on the cheek and a quick hug there had been no intimacy. Tonight was a big step forward as she had agreed toe to his apartment for dinner.


    The doorbell rang and he hurried to answer it. She was stood on the doorstep clutching a carrier bag, and she had a little Santa hat on her head tilted to one side.


    Heughed. ¡°Why, it¡¯s one of Santa¡¯s little elves!¡±


    She patted her tummy. ¡°No so little, unfortunately.¡± She held up the bag. ¡°But Ie bearing gifts.¡±


    ¡°Then you are wee.¡± He stood back. ¡°Come in, Sis.¡±


    She walked into the room, looking around, handing him the bag. ¡°This is lovely, Ben. It¡¯s yours, isn¡¯t it ¨C I mean you¡¯re not renting.¡±


    ¡°No, its mine ¨C well, me and the bank. Can I show you around?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She followed him through the rooms, impressed by what he had done, noting the way he had blended colours and how neat everything was. They arrived back at the lounge and she turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Ben. You¡¯ve done so well.¡±


    He smiled at thepliment. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Champagne, if you have it. We¡¯re celebrating tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really? Celebrating what?¡±


    ¡°Lots of things, Ben ¨C being together a month, being together at Christmas, your first dinner in your beautiful apartment¡­¡± She looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Oh, I forgot,¡± and she leaned forward and kissed him lightly on the lips. ¡°Thank you for inviting me tonight.¡±


    He had forgotten how soft her lips were, and he struggled to think of something to say. ¡°You might not feel the same after you¡¯ve tasted my cooking.¡±


    She waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ve been on my own for two weeks, and I could eat a scabby rat.¡±


    Ben poured her drink, watching her take it with her slender fingers, the skin of her arm burnished by the sun. ¡°I don¡¯t have a scabby rat,¡± he said, ¡°would Rat au Van do?¡± Heughed. ¡°Do you remember the ck Adder series? Baldrick¡¯s recipe?¡± He cleared his voice and did a passable imitation of the little soldier ¡°¡­ you take a rat, and run over it with a van¡­¡±


    Chelseaughed. ¡°I think you needed a Brit sense of humour to get that.¡±


    Ben regarded her. ¡°Why are you on your own? I thought you had a housemate ¨C Reba, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°She quit a couple of weeks ago ¨C her ex boyfriend came back, asking her for another chance, so she went back to live with him.¡±


    ¡°Were you sorry or pleased to see her go?¡±


    ¡°Pleased, I think¡­. she was a lovely girl and we got on well, but it¡¯s nice to have the ce to myself.¡± Chelsea thought of theirst night together ¨C candlelight and an intimate meal, and afterwards their gymnastics in the big double bed. They had taken each other to new heights, each of them aware that a chapter of their lives was closing. She smiled: Bec had been right ¨C they had been good for each other, and she thought they would both look back on their time with pleasure.


    She became aware of him looking at her enquiringly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ben, what did you say?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I said dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Right. Just give me a moment.¡±


    The dinner was an unqualified sess, and Chelsea was touched by the time and trouble he had taken. She held up her ss of wine and looked across at him searchingly, and he smiled back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a forbidden subject, but what happened to Lolita? Last I heard she was living here and next thing you¡¯re renovating.¡±


    Ben shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Chelsea. I guess she decided to move on¡­ she didn¡¯t tell me where she was going.¡± He fiddled with the stem of his ss. ¡°We didn¡¯t part on particrly good terms, you know ¨C I¡¯ll tell you the story one day.¡±


    It was true ¨C he didn¡¯t know what had happened. He had tried ringing the apartment a few times after speaking to Hussein but she didn¡¯t answer, so one day he had used his key to get in. Every single item of hers had gone, just as if she¡¯d never been there ¨C except for one. There was a man envelope on the table with his name on it, and inside he¡¯d found the print -outs of his letters. He remembered the post -it note stuck on the top page, and its message in an unknown hand: ¡®One good turn¡­¡¯. That¡¯s all it said. One good turn deserves another. Her diary must have been as damaging as the Detective had said it would be, and that was the payback. He sometimes wondered what had happened to her, but that was dangerous ground. Best he forget.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>28

    He tuned back into what Chelsea was saying. ¡®¡­ I hadn¡¯t decided when I came around this evening whether I¡¯d give it to you Ben, but I guess the time is right. Happy Christmas.¡± She handed him a parcel wrapped in festive paper and lots of ribbon. ¡°You have to open it now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He tore open the paper and it fluttered free, and he looked at the book in his hands. ¡°Um ¨C thanks, Chelsea.¡±


    Sheughed at his expression. ¡°It¡¯s a shared experience diary, silly. Look -¡± She took it from his hands and opened it. ¡°Couples fill in when they meet ¨C you know, first impressions. There¡¯s a page for every first event ¨C first meeting, first date, first time with the parents¡­. you each fill it in with your thoughts.¡± She looked at him shyly. ¡°It¡¯s something you look back on when you¡¯ve been together a long time¡­.. it¡¯s to show that we¡¯ve started again, Ben.¡±


    He smiled at her intensity. ¡°Is there a page for when you first have sex?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a nk page on page twenty ¨C I guess you could use it for that¡­ but you have to work through the others first.¡±


    Ben took the book from her hands and examined it. ¡°Thanks, Sis, it¡¯s a lovely thought.¡± He leafed through it. ¡°Wait a sec ¨C you¡¯ve filled it in!¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Well, we have been going out for a month, so we¡¯ve done most of the things in it¡­. I cheated a bit and filled out my impressions of tonight¡¯s dinner a couple of hours in advance. I knew it would be great.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what page are we up to?¡±


    She looked at him with steady eyes. ¡°Twenty.¡±


    He was in already in bed when she came out of the bathroom, and he watched her undress ¨C the skirt and the white blouse first. He could see that her body had filled out a little, but it suited her ¨C the curve of her hips was just a little more rounded to give a voluptuousness that hadn¡¯t been there before, but there was no spare fat on her frame. She deftly unfastened her bra and let it fall free, and he looked at her breasts, firm and full, the nipples already stiff with arousal. She hooked her thumbs under the stic of her pants and slowly drew them down, and he watched her with hooded eyes. Her belly was firm and t, and she had trimmed herself so that there was just a shadow of hair at the juncture of her thighs, pointing downwards to her crease like an arrow.


    He leaned up on one elbow to look and she stood before him, rxed in his gaze. The light from the ensuite spilled into the room illuminating one side of her, throwing the valleys of her body into shadow that shifted as she moved towards him. He could see a faint flush on her cheeks and her mouth was slightly open, her lips pouting and the sh of her little white teeth behind them, and her eyes were bright with desire.


    She moved beside the bed and pulled back the bedclothes to stare down at him, hard and ready, his skin dark against the vivid white of the sheet and her voice was husky. ¡°God, it seems ages, Ben.¡±


    ¡°It is, Chelsea. It¡¯s been too long. Jesus, I want you!¡±


    ¡°You can have me, Ben. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    She straddled him, her fingers reaching down to hold him upwards, adjusting slightly to engage him at the entrance to her body, and then she sank down, her hands on his chest and her hair swinging forward like a golden curtain. He gasped as he entered her, his thickness levering aside the tight, gripping walls of her vagina to slide upwards into the warmth of her belly. Her breasts were swinging forward, full and round, the nipples as hard as he had ever seen them and he cradled them in his hands and rubbed their tips with his fingers. They were heavy in his hands ¨C the flesh firm and pliable, a creamy white against the darker, tanned skin of her torso.


    For a long moment she was still, adjusting to the thick intruder inside her. Herbia were pressed hard against the root of his cock and he could feel the slow trickle of her juices seeping out between them. She began to move gently, her thighs flexing to lift her hips; he could feel the ridges of his cock rubbing against her as it withdrew and the sucking sp of her cunt as it reluctantly released him. His rod gradually appeared, coated with her juices, one side shining in the light.


    She stopped again, bnced above him with just the tip of his member embedded inside her body. For a long, tremulous moment she held herself there, their bodies only joined by the head of his cock, and then with a little cry she sank back down, grinding her hips as she swallowed him. His shaft slid into her like a greased piston,ncing up into her body to reach far inside, stretching her open again. She flung her head back and groaned at the invasion, her brain suffused with lust, her hips working at him, and she gripped him with her pussy, milking him with a powerful rhythmic grip that seemed to ripple and undte along his length.


    ¡°Jesus, Ben, that¡¯s so fucking good!¡± She gazed down at him. ¡°Tell me what you feel.¡±


    ¡°I can feel myself deep inside you.¡± He looked up at her, his blue eyesnguorous with pleasure. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten what it was like to fuck my sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes! God, yes! Tell me about it, Ben. Tell me about fucking your sister.¡±


    He stared up at her ¡°I keep remembering you as a little girl ¨C you and me, growing up together, with your t chest and the little cleft between your legs¡­ we used to take baths together¡­pletely uninhibited. Who was it who told us that we could never touch?¡±


    She closed her eyes, remembering the past but savouring the feel of the present. ¡°No one, I guess. We just sort of knew.¡± She smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much to touch anyway.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°But we changed.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, yes I can feel that. What made you want me, Ben?¡±


    ¡°You did. I watched you grow up¡­ your tits filling your blouse and the littlecy panties in the bathroomundry basket. I¡¯d take them into my room -¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°But why me? Why didn¡¯t you fuck other girls?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ a few. But it was you, Chelsea. I thought you were so beautiful, but I knew that I couldn¡¯t have you.¡± He grunted. ¡°I never dreamt that you¡¯d want me¡­ that we could do this¡­. it wasn¡¯t until the beach chalet.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°The night of the storm ¨C you left your panties on the floor and I took them -¡±


    ¡°Just like before.¡±


    Ben shook his head. ¡°No, not just that. It abination of things¡­ the time was right. It was the scent of your pussy on your pants and the sight of your body through your nightie¡­ and then you came into my bed. Jesus I wanted you.¡±


    Sheughed again, wriggling down, gyrating her hips and gripping him with her muscles, milking him inside her. She felt him arch his back with pleasure, lifting her, his cock burrowing deeper. ¡°Like you want me now?¡±


    ¡°God, yes. I wanted you, even though I knew it was wrong.¡±


    ¡°How wrong, Ben? Tell me how wrong it is to fuck your sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so bad, Chelsea.¡± He thrust up into her, watching as her hair swayed back and forth, and the y of expressions on her face. She leaned forward again and he grasped her buttocks, holding them apart, dipping his fingers downwards to press against the slippery skin of his cock as it slid into her. He traced the ring of her vulva, feeling the thick grease of their lubricant slick against his fingertips, and he touched the delicate, folded skin of her anus, pressing into it lightly and hearing her groan with pleasure.


    He whispered up to her. ¡°You tell me, Chelsea ¨C tell me why you like fucking your brother.¡±


    She was looking down at him, her eyes steady and clear. He could see the ck portals of her pupils like windows into her soul and the gunmetal grey of her irises shot through with iridescent threads of gold.


    ¡°Because I love you.¡± She smiled, realizing that it was the first time she had said that. It was true, though. She regarded his face, thema of dark hair over his forehead and his eyes as blue as cornflowers in a field. He was like a little boy in so many ways, she thought ¨C so vulnerable. She felt his thickness inside her and how it moved. Not so little, perhaps.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you, Ben¡­ I used to see you take out other girls and I was so jealous.¡±


    ¡°I never knew.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Cassandra Phillips used to tell me all about what you and she did together¡­ I wanted to scratch her eyes out.¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°And now I have you, and she doesn¡¯t¡­ you won¡¯t leave me again, will you?¡±


    He remembered Cassie, a thin redhead in thest year of school, and how she had wriggled underneath him like a stick ¨C nothing like the warm voluptuousness of the woman he was inside now. He reached up and grasped Chelsea¡¯s shoulders and pulled her sideways onto the sheets, rolling over her. She was underneath him now and he began thrusting in and out ¨C long,nguorous strokes, driving through her pelvic cavity into the depths of her body. The sound of their fucking filled the room: the wet suck of her grasping flesh, and the sighs and moans of their pleasure.


    He could feel the first stirring of his climax and the thought of embedding his seed into his sister spurred him on. His pleasure built rapidly, spiraling upwards, seizing his consciousness. He could hear her gasping underneath him, groaning with each thrust, and he was aware of the press of her thighs around him. He envisaged his cock buried inside her, ready to spurt into her secret depths¡­ into the very core of his sister: his own flesh and blood ¨C raised of the same family, growing up together with their separate hopes and dreams¡­ and how their lives hade together again in the little bed in the chalet.


    The vision tripped him over the edge and he burst into her body, long hot ribbons of his sperm sttering against the trembling, sping walls of her cunt. He heard her cry out, the feel of his hot seed driving her own climax. She writhed underneath him, her pussy grasping his shaft, milking it with hard contractions like a hungry mouth. He could feel the sp of her flesh and he became one with it, their juices flowing together, their bodies fused. Their minds tumbled together through the footholds of space and time, rushing throughbyrinthine tunnels of light and darkness and thundering sound until atst they emerged into the soft, golden light of day and he perceived her face beneath him once more, smiling up at him with her eyes filled with love.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>29

    He rolled off her and they embraced. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you again, Sis,¡± he whispered, and it was true. How could he have ever thought he could do better than her?


    ¡°Then you can stay,¡± she whispered back, and she reached up and took him in her arms.


    *****


    PROLOGUE: JUNE 2008


    ¡°Mum! We¡¯re going to bete!¡±


    Mnie Phillips regarded her son Dirk in the rear-view mirror and tried to console him. ¡°He¡¯sing now, honey. We¡¯ve plenty of time.¡± She tooted the car horn again, more impatiently, her eyes on the front door as if to will her husband out quicker. She nced at her watch ¨C five to ten. It was at least a thirty-minute drive, and then they had to find parking and walk to the audition room. It was cutting things very fine. She could feel the rising level of stress and she tooted again.


    ¡°Here hees,¡± Dirk said, a note of hysteria in his voice. ¡°Can we get there on time, Mum? I can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Bruce Phillips hurried to the passenger side and slid into the seat. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­. I had a client on the phone ¨C a big job.¡± He leaned over and looked at his son. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Dirk, if we hurry.¡±


    Mnie revved the car and shot out of the driveway, turning left towards the town. Dirk had been working for this day for months, and she knew that the auditioning team were very strict on people who turned upte. She spun the steering wheel, negotiating her way around an SUV that was loitering, and elerated hard. She thought that the coastal road was probably quicker and she entered the left handne, filtering at the green arrow and then elerating out of town.


    Bruce turned to her. ¡°Take it easy, Mel. We¡¯ve plenty of time.¡±


    She nced at him, and her voice was hard. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t Bruce. We¡¯ve got to be there five minutes ago, but I don¡¯t suppose you thought of that while you were chatting on the phone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Mel. I told you it was important.¡±


    Her voice was scornful. ¡°More important than your son¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°As it happens, yes. It¡¯s bread and butter on the table.¡±


    ¡°It could have waited a day or two!¡±


    He looked at her angrily. ¡°It couldn¡¯t. Peter wants the draft contract tomorrow.¡±


    Dirk sat in the back seat listening to his parents fighting, his own heart hammering in his chest. He could see their faces set in anger, and he heard the shrillness of their voices. He watched his mother turning to respond, her eyes on her husband and her lips pulled back in fury, and then a movement ahead drew his focus forward, out of the car to the narrow road ahead, and he saw the tractor turning, its heavy trailer slewing across the road into their path.


    ¡°Look out!¡± He screamed.


    Dirk watched it all happen, as if in slow motion. His mother, turning her head back, seeing the obstruction and reacting. The squeal of tyres locking up on the road, the back of the car fishtailing, losing control; the farmer¡¯s face looking down, his mouth open in fear and dismay and the trailer¡¯s steel side filling the windscreen, so close he could see the dribbles of rust and the stains of ordure on the dark, pitted metal.


    His brain registered the impact ¨C not the crunch of metal he expected, but a single blow that reverberated in the morning air like a giant hammer on an anvil as the two ton car was suddenly halted. The horizon dipped as the back wheels reared up, and the cabin around him was instantly filled with dust and debris flung upwards with the deceleration. He felt the sudden crush of his seatbelt expelling the breath from his chest in an explosive whoosh! and he saw the airbag deploy, his mother cascading into it with her head lolling like a broken puppet. With horrified eyes he saw his father exit from the vehicle, plucked through the windscreen in an instant of time, his body bent and his limbs disjointed, the ss exploding around his head in a shower of glittering fragments like a bucketful of diamonds flung into the crisp morning air.


    The vehicle fell back onto its wheels with a thump and there was the tinkle of falling debris and then the tick of cooling metal in the sudden silence. For a long time there was no other sound or movement and Dirk thought they must all be dead, and then he heard the shouts of the men running from the fields nearby.


    Dirk stood by the grave as the coffin was lowered. He regarded his mother and elder sister Cielle, clinging together by the graveside, their faces grey and pinched and their eyes red from weeping. His younger sister Sarah was next to them, watching the leaves blowing around the grave with empty eyes ¨C herck of awareness a blessing for once. Behind them were other mourners ¨C family and friends, the greys and cks of their clothing reflected in the low winter sky, and beyond them the hearse that had brought his father on the final journey. He saw the priest, his white cassock stark against the raw earth as he leaned over the grave, his voice thin against the sigh of the wind. ¡°Wemit the body of our dearly departed son, Bruce Arthur Phillips, to be buried¡­¡±


    The priest stooped to pick up earth from the grave, fingers stained by the heavy y. Dirk could see a smear of it on his sleeve, as red as his father¡¯s blood as it dribbled and dripped from his shattered head. Dirk watched as he stretched forward and scattered it into the grave, each clod thudding against the coffin like the beat of a lonely drum, and he heard the dreadful finality of the priest¡¯s words. ¡°Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­¡±


    He fastened his eyes on his mother as she stared down into the grave, and his heart was filled with hatred. He felt it rising in his consciousness as thick and bitter as bile, directed towards her lonely figure huddled before the open pit. You killed him, you bitch, he thought, as surely as if you put a gun to his head, and I will hate you for ever. A fanatical gleam red in his yellow eyes for a moment, like a me licking at a piece of kindling, and then the light went out of them and they turned t and cold and empty.


    The mourners turned away, singly or in groups, walking through the churchyard to the little car park beyond. For a long time Dirk stood alone, looking down into the grave and remembering all that he and his father had done. At length he sighed and turned away, and the wind swept around the churchyard unimpeded, plucking up the flowers and scattering them across the wet, raw earth of the open grave.


    September 2010C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The house was silent when Dirk slipped out of his bedroom and moved quietly down the corridor to Cielle¡¯s room. He turned the handle and the door opened silently and he moved quickly to the bed. He could see the faint outline of the window with the gleam of stars beyond, and the shape of her body under the bedclothes. He slipped out of his jocks and then moved forward and ced his hand firmly over her mouth.


    Cielle awoke and the terror seized her again. She struggled briefly, knowing even in her sleep and confusion that it was no good, and after a moment shey quiescent. His voice was low, oozing into her ear like warm oil. ¡°Hello, little sister¡­ you¡¯re not going to make any noise, are you?¡±


    She shook her head, her heart hammering in her chest. He moved his hand and then the bedclothes lifted and she felt him sliding into bed. His fingers reached out of the darkness and she felt the tips touching her, like slithering roaches on her body, brushing over her temple then down over her lips ¨C lingering there for a moment before sliding down the smooth skin of her neck to rest just above herrynx.


    ¡°I want to talk to you, Sis. Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was a whisper.


    ¡°Put on the light. I want to see you.¡±


    Cielle reached across and switched on the bedside light, blinking in the sudden brightness. Dirk was looking at her, his strange yellow eyes almost luminescent in the light. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Mother¡¯s going to talk to you tomorrow¡­ she wants to know if you would like to go away for a while.¡±


    Cielle felt the leap of hope in her breast. Perhaps the nightmare could end after all. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°She thought it clever to discuss it with the family first.¡± He chuckled, an ugly little sound without humour. ¡°She seems to think you¡¯re unhappy at the moment. Of course I agreed that it was such a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Where does she want me to go?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Cielle ¨C you¡¯re going to say no.¡±


    She shook her head slightly and her voice was desperate. ¡°Dirk¡­ please. I¡¯d like to go¡­ you can¡¯t keep me here for ever¡­ I won¡¯t tell -¡±


    He pressed his fingers downward sharply, his fingers digging painfully into the soft tissue under her chin. His voice was very calm. ¡°You¡¯re not listening, Sis. I said you won¡¯t be going.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>30

    She cried out in pain, trying to pull his arm away to relieve the pressure, but he was too strong. After a moment he rxed his grip, and his voice was a sibnt whisper. ¡°You¡¯ve not forgotten our little chats, have you, Sis? Would you like me to remind you?¡± She could sense his eyes on her face, those strange yellow orbs that had the power to prise open the lid to her soul. ¡°You and I have such a good understanding, Cielle¡­ would you like me to start one with little Sarah as well?¡± He giggled softly. ¡°Think of it, Cielle ¨C she¡¯s in her bed asleep. I could go there now, and I could do the same things to her that I do to you. Can you imagine that, Cielle ¨C waking her up with my fingers in her body. She¡¯s a virgin, you know. Can you imagine her naked, her legs stretched open, with me -¡±


    ¡°Please, Dirk, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°- ying with her. She¡¯d be so confused. I might fuck her pussy first¡­. God, she¡¯d be so tight!! Can you imagine, Cielle, me stretching her open, all dry and tight, breaking her in? And then I¡¯d turn her over and fuck her tight little ass -¡±


    ¡°Dirk, she doesn¡¯t know anything-¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Oh, I know, I know, she¡¯s on another!¡± His fingers moved upwards, touching her lips. ¡°Her mind might be slow, Cielle, but her body¡¯s all there, isn¡¯t it? Have you seen her tits? I reckon she¡¯s got all the equipment, and she¡¯d root like a truck¡­ grunting and moaning, her legs around me.¡± Heughed. ¡°And it would be so easy¡­ perhaps tomorrow ¨C I could collect her from school, bring her home, tie her to the bed -¡±


    Cielle thought of her sister asleep in her room down the corridor, her mind adrift in whatever ocean of time and space she upied. She was so innocent, so trusting. She knew Dirk could do it, and she imagined Sarah tied to the bed, her eyes wild with pain and confusion as he rutted on top of her. She would never be able to cope with something like that ¨C it would tear her fragile world to pieces. She felt her willpower shriveling, her instinct to protect her sister oveing her own fear and revulsion.


    ¡°God, Dirk ¨C please don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t hurt Sarah. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Heughed again, his mouth touching the soft skin of her shoulder and his voice like wet slime. ¡°Oh, I know you will, Cielle, starting right now.¡±


    He rolled on top of her, pushing her legs open so that he was nestled between her thighs. His member felt enormous, the skin hot and stretched to bursting point. His foreskin was fully back and the knob was exquisitely sensitive, as big as he had ever felt it. He pushed his hips forward a little and felt the tip brush against her. She was rigid, her body as stiff as girder underneath him, but he reached down and pulled the leg of her knickers aside and then pushed forward again. He felt his ns pressing against the lips of her cunt, the pressure forcing them aside until there was nowhere else to go but forward, and he felt the heat of her body as slid into her. The walls of her vagina pressed against him, struggling to amodate the thick wedge of his prick, and her heard her cry out.


    He thrust into her, back and forth, his cock sliding in and his own juices starting to lubricate the union. He felt her shift her hips, her torso lifting slightly to ease the angle of pration, and her arms gripped his waist to try and restrain the depth of his strokes.


    Dirk leaned forward, his face brushing against her hair and his voice was hoarse with arousal. ¡°Ah, yes, Sis. Move with me. Can you feel your brother¡¯s cock inside you?¡±


    He waited a moment but she didn¡¯t respond and he spoke again, his voice mocking while he continued to pump into her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good, Cielle? Feel how deep I am inside you! Tell me you love your brother¡¯s cock¡­. tell me you love fucking him!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. I love it.¡± Her voice was thin and unconvincing.


    Heughed. ¡°Liar! You hate it, don¡¯t you? You can feel me deep inside your body, and you hate it!¡± He leaned forward again, his mouth close to her face and his voice changed, hard and jagged like broken ss. ¡°But you will learn to love it, Cielle, like any other whore¡­ one day you¡¯ll beg me to fuck you, I promise!¡±


    She shook her head and heughed again, his loins thrusting savagely to plunge his cock deeper into her. She rode the storm of his lust, her hips starting to move with him despite herself, her pelvis thrusting up to meet him. She could feel the heat of his breath on her face and smell the hot musk of his excitement and she heard him speak again, his voice disjointed as he reached upwards for his climax.


    ¡°Jesus, Cielle¡­. ah, that¡¯s tight! Ah, yes¡­. fuck, yes! Here ites¡­ so hot, Cielle, hot and thick into your tight little pussy!¡±


    She felt his body go rigid, his back arching. A flood of warmth entered her body and she felt the jerking of his cock as he squirted his seed into her. His hips shuddered spasmodically and he groaned briefly before lying still on top of her, his sweat damp on her skin and his rough, unshaven cheek pressed against hers.


    At length he pushed himself off and hey quietly for a few moments before speaking. ¡°You call that fucking? I¡¯ve had better shags from the school mattress!¡± He leaned over her, his face close to hers. ¡°If you can¡¯t do better I¡¯ll try Sarah next time.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dirk, I¡¯m -¡±


    ¡°Frigid? Is that what you were going to say?¡± Heughed. ¡°Perhaps you need more practice, little sister. I mighte by more often!¡± He reached over and seized her nipple, pinching it between finger and thumb,ughing as she squirmed in pain. ¡°And I might stimte you a little more, you wooden bitch!¡± He released her and swung his legs out of bed. ¡°Remember, not a word, Cielle, or -¡±


    ¡°I know, Dirk. I¡­ I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Too right.¡± He picked up his pants and moved to the doorway before turning back. ¡°Oh, by the way, Sis, you¡¯re on the pill, aren¡¯t you?¡± He regarded her, watching the guilty slide of her eyes. ¡°I thought so. You¡¯ll stop that now, Cielle¡­ I¡¯d like to see you have a little bastard.¡± He considered her silence for a moment. ¡°What, nothing to say? Wouldn¡¯t you like a son and a nephew all in one?¡± Heughed at his eloquence. ¡°Three months, Cielle. If you¡¯re not pregnant by then I¡¯ll fuck Sarah instead¡­ she doesn¡¯t know about that stuff, and she¡¯ll have a wagonload of kids by me.¡± He turned again and opened the door.


    ¡°Dirk¡±


    He stopped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ve never hurt you.¡±


    Heughed again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, little sister? Well, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± He crossed the room in angry strides, leaning over the bed and seizing her by the throat, hooking his fingers into her flesh to lift her shoulders off the mattress. His voice was savage, dragged from the very depths of his soul, and his spittle flew into her face. ¡°I hate her! I hate the fucking bitch! I hate everything she loves and I¡¯ll take it bit by bit, until she has nothing left¡­ and then I¡¯ll destroy her!¡± He stared down at her for a few moments his eyes glinting in the faint light from the open door, and then he flung her back onto the pillow. She heard him panting and she cringed, waiting for a blow, but he stood back and his voice was more controlled. ¡°And I¡¯ll destroy that old bastard she¡¯s going to marry and everything he loves, too!¡±


    She saw his shadow move across the room and then he turned to her again, his voice calm. ¡°And if you think this is bad, little sister, just wait a while. I¡¯ll fuck you to death andugh when she weeps over your grave.¡±


    The doortch clicked shut behind him. Cielley back in her bed and her hand crept downward to her sex. Her brain was awash with conflicting emotions: fear, degradation, guilt and, although she hated it, gratification. Her vulva was swollen and she rested her fingers on it, cool on the hot flesh. She touched her clitoris and a wave of pleasure coursed through her body as she thought about what had just happened and how it would have looked: Dirk between her legs, his buttocks thrusting forward and back, and her slim white body underneath, moving with him. She felt her brother¡¯s sperm leaking from her vagina, slippery against her fingertips, and she remembered how she had clutched his buttocks to pull him in deeper, raising her hips to receive his seed. Her fingers rubbed against her flesh and her brain was suffused with lust and humiliation, lifting her upwards towards ecstasy.


    Afterwards Cielley in her bed and wept, the hot tears of guilt and shame sliding down her cheeks. She stared upwards into the silent darkness, hoping for a miracle to make everything good again, but she knew it could never happen. She buried her face into the pillow to hide her words, her lips moving silently. I¡¯m so sorry, Sarah. I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll try harder to make him happy, just you see. He¡¯ll love me then and everything will be all right. You¡¯ll be safe then.


    December 2010


    Mnie Phillips walked down the aisle of the great church towards the altar. She could see Jim, her future husband, his face turned towards her, and she could see the smiling faces of her friends as she passed them to either side. She passed Chelsea, her new daughter inw, sitting alone in the west Transept; and she looked to the right, searching for her own children ¨C Dirk, his strange yellow eyes on her face, unsmiling and alone. Cielle was further forward, her eyes downcast, and next to her was Sarah, her soft gaze resting on the great stained ss windows above the altar and a small smile upon her lips.


    She reached Jim and held his hand, and the notes of the wedding march died away. The great hall of the church was briefly filled with the rustle and tter of the congregation as they sat, and then the words of the priest filled the Nave as he joined them in marriage¡­ you have pledged your faith each to the other in the presence of God and in thispany¡­ She felt the warmth andfort of her new husband¡¯s grasp and she saw the calm strength in his eyes, and for the first time in two years she felt that there was someone to share her burden, who could help her cope with the turmoil of her life.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>31

    Dirk stood behind Chelsea as she showed them proudly around her apartment. This was the first time he had been close to her and he examined her with interest. She was wearing cut off shorts and a tank top, and her body was lean and trim, her skin burnished by the sun to a golden lustre. Her waist was slim under the little blue top, dipping smoothly to the swell of her hips, and he could see the curve of her firm little buttocks under the tight material of her shorts. Her blonde hair was drawn back in a ponytail, and could see the fine golden whorls of gold on the nape of her neck and on the soft white skin behind her ear. He leaned forward slightly and breathed in through his nose, savouring the subtle aroma of her perfume and the musky tang of a young healthy woman, and he felt his cock thicken in his pants.


    She moved from the kitchen, past the central workbench, passing by the dining room table and into the lounge. Everything was neat and new in its right ce, giving a sense of order. His eyes roamed over the worktops as he followed her, noting the calendar hung on the side of the cab and the keys dangling on little hooks below it, each with their own littlebels. Everything he saw told him a little about his new sister, but he needed to know so much more if he was to dismantle her life.


    He stopped and nced around quickly. The girls were ahead of him, chatting. He reached up and palmed the key under thebel ¡®spare¡¯, transferring it to his pocket as he hurried to catch up with them. Perhaps it would fit the front door. He turned to Chelsea, smiling down at her. ¡°This is a lovely t, Chelsea. How long have you lived here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ben¡¯s actually, Dirk ¨C he¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s away at the moment, but we share. It helps him with the mortgage and it¡¯s convenient for me, too.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy it together?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯d already bought it. It was pretty rough inside, so he got it at a good price. He¡¯s spent thest few months renovating it, and I moved in three weeks ago.¡± She waved her hand at the kitchen. ¡°That was a separate room, for example,¡± she said, ¡°but he opened it all up. It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°When does your brother get back?¡±


    Chelsea smiled, noticing again the extraordinary colour of his eyes¡­ a sort of smoky yellow, the irises shot through with flecks of gold and ck ¨C and watchful, like those of a leopard. ¡°On Wednesday¡­ a short trip only. He¡¯s just been appointed a Director to the Company though, so hees and goes a fair bit.¡±


    Cielle spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s done such a good job with the t,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d love something like this. Do theye on the market very often?¡±


    Dirk turned his gaze on her, his pupils as ck as chips of obsidian. ¡°I thought you liked living at home, Sis.¡±


    Her eyes slid guiltily to his face. ¡°I do, Dirk¡­ it¡¯s just that ¨C well, I can¡¯t live at home for ever.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, Cielle. Whatever would we do without you?¡± He forced a smile, aware that Chelsea was watching. ¡°Perhaps we can buy a ce together when the timees.¡±


    She nodded, her head bobbing like a puppet¡¯s. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking about anytime soon, Dirk¡­ you know, it¡¯s just a thought for the future.¡± Her voice trailed off and she sat in misery, her head down.


    Chelsea looked at Cielle. She had noticed the uneasy intery between her and Dirk when they arrived ¨C almost one of subservience and control. It was not a good rtionship, she decided. She nced again at the girl¡¯s belly, rounded with what may have been the first signs of pregnancy, and she wondered who the father was. Cielle hadn¡¯t mentioned anyone in her life, and Chelsea hadn¡¯t liked to ask, just in case she wasn¡¯t pregnant. She shifted her nce to Sarah, sitting alone on the sofa with a book on herp, her fingers touching the glossy pages and her lips moving soundlessly. She¡¯d not said a word since she arrived, but Chelsea could see from the way that she looked at Cielle with her soft empty eyes that she loved her sister. She seemed happy, but it was clear that she was quite severely disabled.


    In a moment of insight Chelsea saw the three figures like actors in a theatre and she found herself being drawn into the y, like an improperly briefed performer who suddenly finds herself on a stage with no time to understand the plot or read the script. She shook her head ¨C this was one weird family, but it was important to get on with them for her father¡¯s sake.


    She turned to them brightly. ¡°Now, can I get anyone a drink?¡±


    *


    It was just after 9 o¡¯clock the next morning when Dirk tried the front door. He¡¯d watched Chelsea drive away and he¡¯d hurried upstairs, unsure if she had a cleaner who might interrupt him. The duplicate key he¡¯d had cut slipped into the deadlock without difficulty, and he heard the click as the mechanism slid back. He slipped inside and closed the door behind him, alert for an rm but finding none. As easy as that, he thought.


    The t was quiet, everything as neat and clean as a new pin. He reced the spare key on the keyboard in the kitchen and then moved quickly to the bedroom she¡¯d said was hers, his feet silent on the thick carpet. The bed was neatly made, the covers smoothed down so that not a single wrinkle marred the surface. He opened the bedside drawers but there was nothing in them, and he turned to the dressing table under the window, sliding open each drawer carefully. There were a few things inside ¨C some candles in a box, spare pillowcases, an unopened packet of Tampons.


    He moved quickly to the ensuite bathroom, noting the shining ss of the shower cubicle and the new bar of soap in the tray. The cab above the sink was almost empty ¨C a few bottles of pills, some shampoo, a new tube of toothpaste and some ear wicks. The towels on the towel rack were dry. This is a guest suite, he thought, hardly ever used.


    He slipped silently into the other bedroom, keeping clear of the windows that overlooked the street. The bed was made but there was a book on the bedside cab, open and face down. He lifted the pillow and pressed it to his face, smelling the faint aroma of her perfume¡­ so, she slept here. The cab drawer was filled with her things ¨C some pills, emery boards, a tube of fungal ointment and some contraceptive pills. At the back was a bag made of soft material and he drew it out and opened it, staring down at the vibrators inside.


    He crossed to the other cab and opened it ¨C a book on cars, a pair of sses, aspirin. There was a sheaf of papers there too, held together with a clip, and he lifted them out and read the title: ¡®Proposed Rationalisation of the Marketing Department. A report by Benjamin Rogers, Director Marketing.¡¯ There were notes appended across the pages in blue ballpoint, and Dirk noticed the pen in the drawer.


    He carefully reced the material and checked the rest of the room. Her clothes were in the wardrobe hanging alongside of his, and the drawers of the sideboard were filled with her underclothes. He entered the bathroom, noting the damp towel and the wet shower, lifting the lid of theundry basket. It was half full, her tank top and shorts on the top; he lifted them to find a wispy pair of panties and he carried them through to the bedroom and sat on the bed.


    Dirk rested his hand on the pillow, imagining the soft skin of her face and the fragrant curtain of her hair resting against it. He could almost feel the warmth of her body retained in the weave of the fabric. This bed is where both of them sleep, he thought. He pressed her panties to his face and breathed in, his senses suddenly filled with her image ¨C the slim body and the warm ripe lips. He could smell talcum powder and perfume and the faint aroma of her sex, and he imagined how the material in his fingers must have rubbed against herbia as she sat on the sofa in front of him the day before, and how it would have absorbed her essence.


    He lifted the thin fabric from his face and turned it, and he pressed the tip of his tongue against the gusset. This is what her brother tastes when he fucks her in this bed he thought. Heughed into the fragrant material, the power of what he had found popping and fizzling in his brain like a narcotic. I have the power to destroy her now, he thought, but first I¡¯ll have a little fun.


    *


    Chelsea Rogers ran to the front door and flung her arms around her brother as he entered the room. He dropped his bag on the floor and hugged her, his face buried in the fragrant cloud of her hair.


    ¡°Wow, Chelsea ¨C now that¡¯s a wee!¡±


    She broke free and looked up at him, her teeth very white against the golden lustre of her skin. ¡°It seems ages since you went, Ben.¡± She smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve made supper, but I thought it might wait a little, if you like.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You must be a mind reader.¡±


    ¡°Thene with me.¡± She took his hand and led him through to the bedroom. The bed was turned down and a bottle of champagne and two sses stood beside it. The room was lit by dozens of candles, and she had scattered rose petals over the sheets, crimson against the white linen.


    He stopped at the door in surprise. ¡°Chelsea, this is beautiful.¡±


    She held his arm, her face turned towards his. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how much I missed you, Ben,¡± she said, shyly.


    He smiled. ¡°I guess about as much as I missed you.¡± He could see her eyes, soft with love, the pupils dted and the irises a soft milky grey like the inside of a dove¡¯s wing. Her lips were open, inviting, and he bent down and kissed them, feeling her body arch in response and her arms slipping up around his neck. He grasped the hard little globes of her buttocks and lifted her, feeling her legs close around his hips and the press of her hair against his cheek as the angle of her face shifted. He could feel her breasts, too, pressing against his shirt, and he imagined the nipples rising against him, like little red cherries. Her tongue was slithering into his mouth, dancing against his, and he could taste the sweetness of her as he carried her to the bed.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>32

    In the air conditioning vent above the dressing table the camera that Dirk had put it there the day before peered down into the room. As Ben carried his sister to the bed it awoke, its lens adjusting to the light and the movement, and the images it captured flowed to its little silicon drive. It watched as Ben undressed his sister, his fingers busy on the buttons and zips, sliding each article of clothing off her body until shey on the bed naked, staring up at him with hungry eyes. It saw him fling off his own clothes to stand before her, his phallus rearing up from his loins, the head fully exposed and glistening with his juice; and it heard her soft cry of desire as she crouched before him, her hands on his thighs as she took him into her mouth.


    Ben could see her eyes on his, clear and steady, watching his expression as he slid in and out of her mouth. Her hair swung back and forth in a shining curtain and her breasts swayed slightly, the nipples as hard as granite pebbles. He could see how she changed the angle and pressure of her mouth as he fucked her, tilting her head back slightly to better amodate the ns against the back of her throat, then gripping down slightly as he withdrew, her mouth forming a tight ring around the shaft as if her lips were trying to draw him back in. He ced his hands on her head and closed his eyes, savouring the delicious sensation of her tongue flicking against him, envisaging the soft press of her flesh against the bell-end. He thought abouting into her this way, picturing how his seed would gush into her mouth and how she would cken her lips to allow it to dribble and ooze around his shaft to drip over her chin as she looked up at him.


    Chelsea must have read it in his face. She withdrew his cock from her lips and smiled up at him. ¡°No, Ben. Not this time. I need you inside me.¡± She reclined on the mattress and opened her legs in invitation. ¡°Come and fuck me, Ben.¡±


    He gripped her calves and rolled them upwards, rotating her hips so that she was almost folded double, her thighs parallel with the warm, pliant flesh of her body. Her sex was pushed upwards, opening like a piece of luscious fruit, the lips drawn back and the thick cream of her nectar shining in the soft light, and below it the tight crinkled portal of her anus. A few of the rose petals had stuck to her thighs, blood red against the golden lustre of her skin, and he brushed them away with his fingertips, acknowledging the warm sticity of her flesh. He was as swollen as he had ever been, his cock rearing up thick and red and angry, and it bobbed as he climbed over her, like a hungry snake seeking its prey.


    Ben engaged the head of his cock against her vulva and watched as he thrust down into the slim form of his sister below him. Herbia were nudged aside, and the ns disced the juices gathered at the mouth of her pussy as it dipped into her body. He could see her cream transferred to his shaft as he slid into her, clinging to the turgid flesh as warm and thick as molten honey. The prolificacy of her cunt was something that always turned him on: he knew that within a few minutes her juices wouldpletely coat his cock and his balls, creaming to a light froth with the friction of their flesh and trickling down over her anus to stain the sheets. Despite her wetness he could feel the tightness of her channel, his prick levering aside the walls of her vagina as it burrowed deeper, reaching into the warmth of her belly.


    She was gasping underneath him, her hands gripping her thighs to hold them open. She could not move much in this position ¨C all she could do was lie there and be impaled, helpless underneath him. She could feel the relentless slide of his rod, pressing open the soft, wet flesh of her insides, and she could feel the stic stretch of her vulva as it struggled to amodate him. The pration seemed to go on forever, sliding deeper and deeper into her body, until atst she felt the press of his thighs against her buttocks as he bottomed out.


    ¡°Jesus, Ben,¡± she whispered. ¡°Wait¡­ wait. Christ, you¡¯ve got bigger!¡±


    He groaned in bliss, reveling in the tight velvet grip of her vagina and the heat of her body. ¡°No, Sis, you¡¯ve got tighter.¡±


    For a long moment they were still, his full length was embedded inside her, the great purple head lodged against her cervix and his balls pressed hard against her anus. She was impaled by his shaft, transfixed by its length and girth. Her eyes were on his face, heavy-lidded with lust as she savoured her subjugation, and her hands fluttered like little sparrows against the hard muscles of his back.


    And then he began a slow withdrawal, feeling the long slide of his flesh exiting from the warmth of her body, and the clinging suck of her vulva as it gripped him. He watched as his shaft appeared, slick with her juices, glistening in the soft golden light until only the very tip was held within her. For a moment he bnced there and then he felt her hands drawing him down, a mute plea to fill her again, and heplied.


    The sound of their lovemaking filled the room: the groans and grunts of their pleasure, the rhythmic squeaking of the bed and the soft, sucking noise of their bodies joining and parting. Her ankles were up by her ears now, her body bent into a ¡°U¡±, and he was plunging downwards with each thrust, her body bouncing underneath him. Her vulva was soaking, sopping wet, rimmed with froth where he prated her. He varied the angle of his cock as he fucked her, rotating his hips so his rod pounded every corner of her cunt. He watched her face, the sheen of sweat on her brow, and the gleam of her teeth behind her open, pouting lips. She was turning her head from side to side, the prelude to her first orgasm, her muscles tensing as the spiral of her pleasure swept her upwards. She reached forward and grasped her brother¡¯s hips, directing his thrusts, spurring him on so that he fucked her deeper and harder as she reached for her climax, and her voice was gusty and disjointed.


    ¡°Fuck me, Ben, fuck your baby sister. Feel me around you¡­. feel my tight cunt.¡±


    His own voice was strained as heboured above her. ¡°Fuck, Chelsea!! Fuck that¡¯s good! I love your tight cunt around me ¨C sucking me in -¡±


    ¡°Christ, Ben¡­. I¡¯m cumming¡­. its here, Ben¡­. Fuck, its here ¨C so hot -¡±


    The camera recorded the thin, high wail of her ecstasy as she came, and it watched her hands fluttering on his back. It saw the muscles of Ben¡¯s back and legs tighten as he reached his own orgasm, his hips thrusting forward to bury his shaft deep into his sister, and it heard his primeval grunts as he unleashed jets of sperm deep into her body. It saw his balls pulsing, pumping their contents into the wriggling girl beneath him, and it observed how her cunt milked him, grasping at his shaft like a hungry mouth to draw out his seed.


    At length Ben rolled off andy on his back beside her. Chelsea cuddled up next to him, her lips close to his ear.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you you¡¯re a great fuck, Mr. Rogers?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°All the time.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°What about girls? What do they say?¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about girls?¡±


    ¡°Ah, silly of me,¡± she said. ¡°I just assumed -¡±


    ¡°- that I like girls?¡± He propped himself up on one elbow and gazed down at her. ¡°Whatever gave you that idea?¡±


    ¡°Just an observation.¡± She smiled at him, her grey eyes sparkling. ¡°It seems to me that whenever you see tits or pussy, you get horny¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Ben looked at her lying next to him, the candlelight soft on her skin. Her hair was like a golden curtain on the pillow, and her lips were slightly open, her little white teeth gleaming behind them. He reached up and touched her mouth gently with his fingertips, watching as she dabbed at them with the tip of her little pink tongue before moving her head upwards to suck his forefinger into her mouth. It sank in like a miniature prick entering her body, into her warmth and wetness, and he felt his cock twitch in response. ¡°Only your tits and pussy, Chelsea,¡± he said.


    She released his finger. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m the only woman you¡¯d fuck ¨C is that right?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Tell me why.¡±


    ¡°Do you have seven or eight hours to spare?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Tell me why. Tell me three things.¡±


    He sat up, still looking down at her. ¡°Three things? How about this, and this, and¡­. this?¡± He touched each nipple, and brushed his finger across her vulva to illustrate his point.


    ¡°No, no. Tell me why you¡¯ll only fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He thought about it. ¡°Um, well, there¡¯s¡­. um¡­. er¡­. um¡±


    Chelseaughed and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°You beast! Tell me!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ben looked down at her again, and his expression softened. ¡°Because I love you. Because you are beautiful, and because you are a truly magnificent fuck.¡± He smiled. ¡°Not necessarily in that order, of course.¡±


    ¡°What about being your sister? Does that count for anything?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise until I almost lost you, Chelsea, but you¡¯re right. It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it ¨C I worried about not being able to live with you because you are my sister, but it adds a whole new dimension to our love life.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡± She persisted.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s totally wrong,¡± Ben said. ¡°Because brothers and sisters are just not supposed to be so intimate with each other¡­ they¡¯re supposed to squabble and gripe.¡± He gazed down at her. ¡°When I entered your body that first time it felt like the whole world had tilted over,¡± he said, ¡°and it still does.¡± He reached down and ced his hand over her pussy, feeling the heat of her body radiating from the opening like a little oven. ¡°That¡¯s my sperm in there¡­ deep inside you, Chelsea¡­ and that just blows my mind away. Can you imagine? Your eggs and my sperm, mixed together deep inside you, each carrying the same blueprint.¡± He smiled. ¡°Every part of you is already half of me, Chelsea, and I love it¡­. I love you for it.¡± He was silent for a while, thinking, and then he spoke again. ¡°And I love the feeling I get when we meet people, too¡­ their assumption that we are just a brother and sister out together ¨C never realising what we do to each other every day.¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>33

    She nodded, the candlelight catching highlights in her hair. ¡°Me too, Ben. Do you rememberst week, when we went to see Dad? You¡¯d only fucked me an hour before, and I could feel you leaking out of me the whole time. I sat there during dinner and wondered what he would say if he knew his son¡¯s sperm was dribbling into my pants.¡±


    Benughed. ¡°If I know Dad, his sperm was probably trickling out of Mnie at the same time.¡± He regarded her for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve got a delicious slutty streak in you, Chelsea¡­ I love it.¡±


    She feigned indignation. ¡°Just because I love the feeling of my brother¡¯s spunk in my pussy, you think I¡¯m a slut?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. High-And-Mighty Rogers, how about this for sluttishness?¡± She reached down and scooped some of his sperm from her vulva, bringing it to her lips and sucking her fingers.


    Ben looked at her shining wet lips and felt his cock harden. ¡°Nice,¡± he whispered. ¡°That would be an eight on the slutto-meter.¡±


    Chelsea looked at him. ¡°Well, what about this¡­¡± she rolled over and thrust her buttocks up, opening them with her hands so that her wet pussy was exposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very slutty.¡±


    Sheughed, a low throaty chuckle. ¡°It will be if you fuck me where I want you to.¡±


    Ben looked at her ass, and the tiny puckered hole nestling there. He remembered thest time he had slid his cock in there on the first day in the little beach chalet, and how tight it had been. He moved quickly so that he was kneeling behind her, and he moistened the thick red head of his knob with his spit before cing it against her anus and pressing forward. He watched her flesh distending, resisting his entry, and then there was sudden give and the head popped into her body. He heard her grunt with surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ten,¡± he said, as he sank deep into the searing heat of her bowels.


    *


    Dirk sat on the back step of his mother¡¯s house, idly hitting a broom stick he had found against the metal railings. He was uneasy about the situation he found himself in, and he was thinking what to do about it. His mother had moved in with her new husband, taking Sarah with her, and there was only himself and Cielle in the house now. Much to his surprise she had not made any effort to get away too ¨C it was true that Jim only had one spare bedroom, but he knew that she could have gone if she had pressed the matter. He frowned as he thought about it ¨C it was uncharacteristic, to say the least.


    He remembered how he had gone to Cielle¡¯s room earlyst night, finding her reading in bed. Sheid down the book and had actually smiled at him, holding the bedclothes aside to allow him to slide in beside her. That was uncharacteristic, too, and it left him feeling uneasy. He wanted fear and oppression, not warmth and cooperation, and he was suspicious about her motives.


    As a result he¡¯d been rougher than usualst night, and Cielle had cried out as he pounded his cock into her body. That made him feel better¡­ the feeling of domination, of control and power, watching her bouncing underneath him, her little face strained as it stared up at him. And then he¡¯d felt her legs wrap around his back and she moved with him, her hands on his shoulders as he fucked her. Her acquiescence drove him to greater ferocity, and he¡¯d hammered into her, the mattress twanging and the bed posts thumping against the wall. His efforts at subjugation carried him to new heights and his climax had been spectacr ¨C higher than any before, a tight spiral of pleasure that swept him upwards, soaring above the bed, looking down on himself as he writhed on top of his sister and spurted long, thick jets of searing cum into her slim body.


    And in the white-hot heat of his orgasm he heard her shrieking too, and supposed at first it was pain at the way he was pounding into her, but then he¡¯d felt the spurt of wetness around his balls and he realised in amazement that she¡¯de too. Dirk frowned as he thought about it. What the fuck was going on? She wasn¡¯t supposed to enjoy what he was doing. He sat and considered the consequences. If she took a liking to him, it would remove fear ¨C the one weapon in his armoury. She might even think that Sarah deserved a piece of this pleasure pie, and that avenue of control would be removed as well.


    He scowled as he thought about it, and then noticed his mother¡¯s cat walking towards him, intent on entering the house. It was cautious, moving carefully towards him before sitting a couple of feet away out of the range of his feet. It knew from past experience that he was likely to give it a spurious kick, and it was ready to flee.


    Dirkughed. He slowly drew the stick back, at the same time extending his left hand, fingers beckoning. ¡°Here, Sooty.¡± He clicked his fingers. ¡°Here, kitty¡­e on.¡±


    It regarded him with its golden eyes, unmoving. He leaned forward, his wiggling his fingers to distract it. ¡°Here,¡¯on, kitty.¡± And then he struck, the stick whirring over his head and cracking down hard on the creature¡¯s skull with a sound like a baseball bat socking leather. Its limbs flew outwards with the impact and its head split open, and it sprawled in the dust, twitching.


    Dirk prodded its corpse with the end of the stick andughed again, suddenly feeling better. ¡°Fucking useless piece of shit,¡± he murmured. He regarded it for a while and then stood up and picked it up by the tail, and carried it carefully into the house. Perhaps the day hadn¡¯t been wasted, after all.


    *


    Jim Rogers folded his morning newspaper and regarded his new wife. They were sat on the terrace of his townhouse, enjoying breakfast in the morning sun. He could hear the muted sound of traffic on the freeway to the east, and somewhere close by a Kookaburra was rendering the morning with its raucous cry. He waited until it was finished, and then spoke.


    ¡°Mel, we need to talk about what¡¯s been happening to us.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up from her magazine, and shrugged slightly. ¡°What is there to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Well, it just seems to me that there¡¯s been a string of things in thest few weeks, and that it¡¯s bing more than just a coincidence or misfortune.¡± He looked at her to make sure that she was paying attention. ¡°Let¡¯s go through them.¡± He ticked off the points on his fingers as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s your car, the attempted use of your credit card, the inte ounts, and theputer virus.¡± He held up his hands with his fingers extended. ¡°That¡¯s four things, Mel, all in the sake of a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s life in a modern city, Jim. It¡¯s full of people who¡¯ve got nothing better to do.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I thought that for the first couple of things, but its getting beyond a joke¡­ it¡¯s almost as if someone is targeting us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd, Jim,¡± she said. ¡°Who would want to do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question, I guess. I¡¯m tempted to call the police.¡±


    ¡°And tell them what? That you¡¯ve got a suspicion that someone doesn¡¯t like us? That you¡¯re paranoid about misfortune?¡± She shook her head. ¡°They¡¯ve got more important things to worry about, Jim.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just that¡­ well, I¡¯ve got an uneasy feeling about this, honey. What if I¡¯m right? What if someone out there is stalking us?¡±


    She reached over and put her hand on his arm. ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with it when we know for sure we have a problem.¡±


    ¡°It might be toote by then,¡± he grumbled. ¡°If I¡¯m right this could get nasty quite quickly.¡± He paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°Look, I¡¯d like you to keep your eyes open, Mel ¨C I mean really open. Be alert to things¡­ you know, people following you, unusual events, any more incidents ¨C that sort of thing.¡±


    Mel smiled at his intensity. ¡°All right, I will.¡±


    ¡°And tell me if you see anything ¨C or even if you suspect -¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± She patted her lips delicately with the table napkin and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, honey. I¡¯m dropping Sarah off at her -¡± she broke off as the door bell sounded. ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s a little early for someone to visit.¡± She leaned over and kissed him. ¡°I¡¯ll get that on the way out¡­ its probably Janine from next door.¡±


    She picked up her car keys from the hall table and opened the front door. There was a parcel resting on the mat, about as big as a shoebox, and she picked it up and carried it back to the patio.


    ¡°This was on the doorstep, Jim,¡± she said. ¡°Were you expecting anything?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    She bent over it and cut the tape with a table knife, peeling back the paper and opening the lid. Jim saw her stagger and her face went deathly pale, and she sank back onto the chair with her fingers over her mouth. He leaned forward in rm. ¡°What is it, honey?¡±


    She gestured weakly and he leaned over further to peer into the box. Her caty inside it, packed with newspaper so that it was lying on its back, its eyes zed with dust and blood, and its lips sewn back into a snarl, the stitching crude and angry. It was wearing a pair of women¡¯s panties bunched around its hindquarters, and Jim could see the crutch was heavily stained with a crusty whiteness.


    He recoiled in horror, staring down at it for a moment. There was a piece of paper wedged under the stic and he picked it up by the corner,ying it on the table and opening it with a fork. He regarded the words on it, written in childish capitals, and he moved over and put his arms around his wife.


    ¡°What did it say?¡± she whispered.


    He shook his head, and she leaned forward to read it:


    ¡®THIS IS THE FIRST OF YOUR PUSSIES I¡¯M GONNA FUCK.¡¯


    She turned her face to her husband. ¡°Who would do this to us, Jim,¡± she whispered. ¡°Who would do such an evil thing?¡±


    He shook his head, gripping her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey,¡± he said, ¡°but we¡¯ll find out.¡±


    *


    Inspector Malone of the New South Wales Police Force regarded the couple sitting at his desk. He could see that they were upset, and he hoped that he would be able to help them ¨C but his desk was piled with other work and this was a rtively minor matter in the grand order of things.


    ¡°Mrs. Rogers,¡± he said, ¡°do you know of anyone who would do this to you? Anyone who has shown animosity to you in recent months, or you¡¯ve had an argument with?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Any quarrels in shops, or with tradesmen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How about other incidents ¨C arguments with neighbours, or perhaps over car parking or a minor traffic ident?¡± he persisted.


    ¡°Nothing that I can think of, Inspector.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair and thought for a moment. ¡°Have there been any other incidents where you felt someone was trying to target you?¡±


    She shifted in her chair and nced at her husband. ¡°There have been a few things in thest weeks,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of them¡­ you know, I thought perhaps that it was just the way things were, but now this has happened perhaps -¡±


    ¡°What were they?¡±


    She looked at her husband again. ¡°My car has been vandalized twice, once with a key on the paintwork and more recently someone threw paint over it.¡± She paused. ¡°We¡¯ve also had someone try and use our credit card, and had to cancel it and get a new one, and our inte banking waspromised.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°Someone was trying to ess it and locked it out. We had to reactivate with a new password.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    She shrugged slightly. ¡°Aputer virus¡­ but we can¡¯t be sure that it was maliciously targeted at us.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°They are all malicious, but I understand your point. Has anyone threatened you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel safe?¡±


    ¡°I did until this arrived ¨C ¡± she gestured at the box containing the dead cat. ¡°That makes it very personal.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I understand. It does tell us a lot about who might have done this, though.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>34

    He steepled his fingers. ¡°Well, the newspaper in which it was wrapped was a local paper several weeks old. That suggests the person lives locally and used an old paper they had in the house. There may well also be fingerprints on it.¡± He stopped suddenly. ¡°Do you buy the local paper, Mrs. Rogers?¡±


    ¡°Not any more. I used to, before we were married.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, the um ¨C underclothes in the box might also give us information ¨C I¡¯ll have the Lab look at them. I don¡¯t suppose you recognise them, do you?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re my size, Inspector, but I couldn¡¯t say if they were mine. They could be.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she coloured slightly under his gaze, aware that the panties were very skimpy. ¡°They¡¯re my style, if you understand.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ well. Perhaps there will be DNA samples on them. We¡¯ll also test the note and the wrapping for fingerprints, and I¡¯ll let you know whates of that.¡± He rose to his feet and held out his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to ring me if you are concerned, or if other things happen, Mrs. Rogers.¡± He turned to Jim. ¡°Would you have a moment, Mr. Rogers? Perhaps I can talk to you alone?¡±


    Jim nodded and waited until Mel had left the office. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    The Inspector regarded him for a moment. ¡°We had a letter arrive this morning,¡± he said carefully, ¡°that directly concerns you. It was anonymous. We normally don¡¯t pay too much attention to these things, but in view of your wife¡¯s circumstances I¡¯d like to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°What did it say?¡±


    The Inspector opened his desk drawer and drew out a piece of paper in a stic sleeve. ¡°Please tell me what you think.¡±


    Jim read the brief note. It was written in capital letters with a ball point pen and said:


    ¡®Dear Police,


    I want you to know that Mr Jim Rogers of 18 Horseshoe Parade is a pervert. He¡¯s been fucking his daugter Chelsea for many years, since she was 8. He does terrible things to her and shes to frigtened to say.


    I can¡¯t say who I am as he nows me.¡¯


    Jim looked up and saw the policeman¡¯s eyes on his. ¡°This is disgusting and preposterous,¡± he said.


    ¡°How many daughters do you have, Mr. Rogers?¡±


    ¡°Just one ¨C Chelsea, but she is not at home. She has a t in Cronu.¡±


    ¡°What address?¡± He jotted it down on the pad in front of him, and thenid the pen down.


    ¡°Is there any truth to this usation, Mr. Rogers?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Would you have any objection to us speaking to your daughter?¡±


    ¡°None at all. I think it¡¯s important that you do, so we can put this ridiculous nder to bed.¡±


    Malone nodded, and pushed the note forward again. ¡°Do you recognise this handwriting?¡±


    Jim looked at it again. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There are simrities with the note with the cat.¡±


    ¡°So the same person wrote both? Doesn¡¯t that tell you that this note is malicious?¡±


    ¡°We will see, Mr. Rogers.¡± The Inspector looked hard at the older man. ¡°You¡¯ll understand my concern ¨C we get a surprising number of reports of ¡­ um ¨C molesting, and we do take them seriously¡­. even in circumstances like this.¡±


    Jim regarded him with steady eyes. ¡°I love my daughter, Inspector. I would never do anything to hurt her now, nor have I in the past. The whole notion is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for your time, Mr. Rogers. We¡¯ll have a talk with your daughter and I¡¯ll be in touch. At this time we regard this as a malicious prank.¡±


    After Jim had left, the Inspector picked up the phone. ¡°Can you get me a number, please,¡± he said. ¡°Ms. Chelsea Rogers.¡± He read out her address and then returned the phone gently to the cradle.


    *


    Chelsea opened the door to find a middle aged man in a worn grey suit standing on the doorstep. There was a younger woman behind him with thin lips and hard eyes. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Chelsea said.


    The man raised his hand and she could see he was holding an identity card. ¡°Inspector Brian Malone and Constable Ashley of CID,¡± he said brusquely. ¡°Are you Chelsea Rogers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. What is it? Has something happened to Ben?¡±


    He looked at her for a moment. ¡°No, Ms. Rogers, nothing¡¯s happened to anyone you know. I¡¯m sorry if I worried you.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment. ¡°Would you mind if we came in, Ms. Rogers? I need to speak to you for a moment and it¡¯s probably not a matter to be discussed on the doorstep.¡±


    She fumbled with the lock on the screen door. ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m sorry. Pleasee in.¡±


    They sat awkwardly on the edge of the sofa and he refused a cup of tea. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Rogers. I just -¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, well¡­ Constable Ashley and I are from the local CID region and we are investigating a letter that we¡¯ve received at the Cronu Police Station. It¡¯s a somewhat delicate subject and I hope that you won¡¯t be offended if I speak inly.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    The Inspector nodded. ¡°Last week we received an anonymous letter suggesting that you had been involved in a long-term incestuous rtionship. We are looking into the matter to see if there is any basis of truth to the usation, or whether it is just a prank.¡± He regarded her for a moment. ¡°Quite often these reports are from people who have a grudge to bear, or have nothing better to do,¡± he added, ¡°but asionally there is a grain of truth to them so we must always investigate the allegation.¡±


    Chelsea stared at him. The room seemed to have suddenly grown very still, and she was aware of the policewoman¡¯s eyes on her face. She forced herself to speak normally. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°Just what is it that I¡¯m being used of?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Ms Rogers, nobody is using you of anything ¨C rather, someone has suggested that you are the victim of incest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°Is it? If you prefer I can leave the room and you can speak quietly to the Constable.¡±


    ¡°Inspector, I think I would know if someone in the family was porking me without my consent.¡±


    The policeman blinked at the directness of her response. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of consent, Ms. Rogers. Consensual incest is still a crime.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I meant. Nobody in the family is bothering me.¡±


    ¡°Have they ever done so?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason why someone in themunity should think that you have been the victim of incest?¡±


    Chelsea thought quickly. ¡°No, Inspector, there¡¯s no good reason why anyone should think that ¨C but you know as well as I do that there are always ratbags who want to cause trouble, or think its clever to start vile rumours about people.¡±


    ¡°Does your family have any particr enemies?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Any arguments or disputes that you are aware of?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So you have never been the subject of incest or any other form of sexual assault?¡±


    She looked him in the eye. ¡°No, I have not.¡±


    The Inspector got to his feet. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I need to ask you,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for your time, Ms. Rogers¡­ we¡¯ll see ourselves out, if you like.¡±


    Chelsea shut the door behind them and sank back onto the sofa, her mind in turmoil. She had been so confident that nobody would ever find out. She felt sick, not only because someone knew about her and Ben, but also because the police were now involved. She had felt the policewoman¡¯s eyes on her face as hard as shards of ss, and she felt as if her lies had been stripped open, like gutted fish on a fisherman¡¯s b. After a time, she took her mobile phone out of her handbag and dialed Ben¡¯s number.


    Malone started the patrol car and headed west, back towards the city. ¡°What did you think of that?¡± he asked the woman beside him.


    The constable nced across at him. ¡°She was lying.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I rather think so too. It¡¯s funny how things turn out, isn¡¯t it¡­ but it seems that Mr. James Rogers might have some exining to do. It¡¯s such a shame, too, because she seems to be a nice girl.¡±


    *


    Ben Rogers poured two whiskeys, his hand trembling slightly as the amber liquid sshed into the cut crystal sses. He added a little ice and then took them to the sofa, handing one to Chelsea. She sipped it and a little colour returned to her cheeks.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>35

    ¡°From what you have told me the police have nothing except some anonymous note,¡± he said carefully, ¡°and they are not sure what credibility to put on that.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes very big in the pale oval of her face.


    ¡°And unless they obtain further information, or proof, there is nothing they can do about it.¡± Ben continued. ¡°So the question for me is who told them about us, and what proof do they have?¡±


    She smiled at him, a small upturning of her lips. ¡°That¡¯s two questions, Ben.¡±


    He ignored the interruption. ¡°Let¡¯s think about the first question then, Chelsea. Who would hate us enough to tell the police about it?¡±


    Chelsea thought for a moment. ¡°How about we each write a list of everyone we know, and then go through it and decide if any of them are suspects?¡±


    Ben fetched a few of pages of paper and they bent over the dining room table, writing. He finished first and sat watching her write. Her face was screwed up in concentration, and she was chewing the end of the pencil, her grey eyes on some distant horizon as she thought. He could hear the clock ticking in the kitchen, and the asional sound of a car in the street outside. He watched her hands, the long slender fingers grasping the pencil, her wrists slim. Her hair swung forward over her face as she bent forward to write, a golden curtain that hid the strong, square line of her jaw and the soft curve of her lips, and he felt his heart twist with love. No matter what came of this crisis, the thought, I will be by her side. I would rather die than be without her.


    Atst she set the pencil down and sat back. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of.¡±


    Ben looked at her list. ¡°Howe you know so many more people than me?¡± he asked.


    She smiled at him. ¡°Because I¡¯m a much nicer person than you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Right. How silly of me.¡± He gathered up the pages. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go through them and put a line through names we are sure wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± He picked up the pencil. ¡°We need to be tough, though. If you have any inkling of doubt, even the tiniest one, then we keep them open.¡± She nodded and he read though the names, his fingers busy as they drew a line though each one, until the light faded from the day and the job was done.


    Chelsea leaned forward. ¡°So how did we do?¡±


    ¡°There are four names still on the list.¡±


    She brightened. ¡°That¡¯s not so many¡­ we can deal with that.¡±


    ¡°It could be someone we have forgotten, Chel.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I bet we¡¯ve got ny percent of the people we know on that list, Ben. We can add others as we think of them.¡±


    ¡°How about people we don¡¯t know? It could be aplete stranger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so bloody negative! Why in the hell would a perfect stranger pick our names from the twenty million others in this country?


    ¡°Just a thought.¡± He smiled. ¡°OK, you¡¯re right¡­ it¡¯s someone we know, then. Our number one suspect is our dear half-brother, William. We know that he knows about us and we know that he hates us both.¡± He looked up at her, but she said nothing. ¡°Then there¡¯s our new sister-inw, Cielle, and her brother Dirk, and there¡¯s Phil Saunders¡­ who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my boss. He¡¯s been trying to get into my pants for months, and he¡¯s a vindictive bastard. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to try and get us to split from each other. Maybe he thinks that if I live on my own he¡¯s got a better chance of getting his end away.¡±


    ¡°Would he know about us?¡±


    ¡°Not specifically, Ben, but he knows that you and I are close because I often use you as an excuse to get out of his sleazy invitations.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Gut feel, Chel,¡± he said. ¡°Which one of them is it?¡±


    ¡°William.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I agree. What about the others?¡±


    ¡°Not Cielle,¡± she said with certainty. ¡°Dirk¡­ no, I don¡¯t think so. He seemed very nice when I met him¡­ although there¡¯s something heavy going down between him and his sister.¡±


    ¡°Sex?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Ben. She seemed to be treading on eggs around him¡­ like she was terrified of upsetting him.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± He thought for a moment, then changed tack suddenly. ¡°If you wanted evidence that someone was diddling his sister, how would you get it?¡±


    ¡°I hate you using words like that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­. but how do you think someone would get proof?¡±


    Chelsea thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯d use a Private Eye.¡±


    ¡°Expensive, and it might not work¡­ unless he could see into the house.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯d nt a bug, or something.¡±


    Ben nodded. ¡°Whereabouts in the house?¡±


    ¡°The bedroom, obviously. Maybe the lounge or bathroom as well.¡±


    Ben nodded again. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being paranoid, Sis, but it might be worth a look just to see that someone hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Chelsea stared at him. ¡°Ben, this is Australia, not some third world dictatorship. You¡¯ve been watching too many spy movies.¡±


    Ben downed thest of his drink. ¡°Yeah, I know ¨C it seems silly, and it probably is, Chel. But spending half an hour looking around won¡¯t hurt, will it?¡± He got to his feet. ¡°Come on. Now that the idea is in my head, I couldn¡¯t sleep tonight unless I checked it out.¡±


    They went into the bedroom. ¡°What does it look like?¡± Chelsea asked.


    Ben was on his hands and knees peering under the bed. ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t know.¡± His voice was muffled. ¡°A little stud, I suppose, like a button or something. I don¡¯t think it would be in the bathroom because of the sound of the shower¡­ I guess it would have to be close to the bed.¡±


    They went around the bed, feeling under the frame and around the bedside cabs. Chelsea giggled and Ben looked up. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that they don¡¯t need a bug to check us out. All they have to do is stand in the street and listen to me cumming.¡±


    Ben smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. They could hear you in New Zend.¡±


    ¡°So why are we bothering to do this?¡±


    He looked at her with growing excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve got it, Chelsea! Don¡¯t you see? If there was a bug they would hear us making love, but they wouldn¡¯t know who was fucking who¡­ it might be me and the maid, for all they knew.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking the maid?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me have one, Chel,¡± he reminded her, ¡°and if we did you¡¯d probably choose one as ugly as sin. Seriously, though, if someone wanted proof of our rtionship, they must know it¡¯s you and me doing it ¨C not someone else. They must get a visual.¡±


    ¡°A camera, you mean?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°If I wanted evidence, I¡¯d want pictures ¨C preferably video.¡±


    Chelseaughed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Ben! Are you saying someone¡¯s hidden a video camera in our bedroom?¡± She moved quickly over to the wardrobe and opened the door and spoke in a high sing-song voice. ¡°Hello? Are you in there? Come out because you¡¯ve been discovered!¡± She turned back to him andughed again. ¡°Get real, Ben, where in the hell would they put it?¡±


    Ben looked around. The windows upied one side of the room and the built-in wardrobes the other. There was only the wall opposite the bed, punctuated by the door into the bedroom. He regarded the heavy dressing table, the only furniture against it, and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Somewhere in there, perhaps.¡±


    Sheughed again. ¡°Not unless they brought a carpenter¡¯s shop with them¡­e on, Ben, we¡¯re wasting our time.¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes fell on the air conditioning vent near the ceiling architrave. ¡°How about up there?¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not wasting another second on this.¡±


    Ben looked up at the vent again. It was the only ce that it could be, but he knew the stupidity of his argument. Still, it would only take a second. He turned to his sister. ¡°I¡¯ll only be a minute, Chel.¡±


    She made a noise of dismissal and Ben turned back to his task, moving aside some of the bric-a-brac on top of the dresser to mber onto its worn polished surface. He peered into the vent, but it was too dark to see anything inside it. He could see that it had been disturbed, though, with the ster around its edges broken and smudges of dirt on the adjacent paintwork. He climbed down and fetched a screwdriver and with a growing sense of excitement he removed the two screws, carefully lifting away the grille, observing with a sense of disbelief the lens of the camera staring down into the room. His movement had triggered its mechanism, and he could see the lens¡¯s bezel turning as it attempted to focus on his face. He lifted it out carefully and carried it through to the lounge.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>36

    Chelsea stood beside him, her face pale as she contemted what the camera meant. ¡°Who would have done this, Ben? Is it the police?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Chel¡­ they¡¯d need special approval to set this up, and they wouldn¡¯t havee here asking questions if they had that.¡± He attached a USB lead to hisptop as he spoke, and turned on the camera. ¡°I figure that someone wants to finger us¡­ you know, use it for ckmail.¡±


    ¡°But who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping that this will tell us.¡± He fiddled with the camera¡¯s controls and theptop¡¯s screen lit up. For a moment it was nk, then a series of blips appeared, shing rapidly for a few seconds before settling down. An image of the empty room appeared, the bed foreshortened by the high angle of the camera and partially obstructed by the metal bars of the grille immediately in front of the lens, but the field of vision was adequate. They could hear ttering, the noise of someone moving out of shot, and then a figure appeared with its face turned away, walking to the bedside cabs.


    ¡°Ah,¡± said Ben. ¡°Here we go¡­ who is this, do you think?¡±


    Before Chelsea could answer the figure turned, lifting his eyes to the camera¡¯s gaze. The light from the window fell squarely on his face and Chelsea gasped as she recognised him. ¡°It¡¯s Dirk!¡±


    They watched as he stared up at the lens. The camera¡¯s saturation was turned down so that the colours in the room were muted and his face was pale, the yellow orbs of his eyes appearing almost white. He smiled up at the camera for a moment and then drew something out of his pocket, holding it to his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Ben.


    Chelsea didn¡¯t answer. She was still deeply shocked by the sudden turn of events and by Dirk¡¯s invasion of their home. She held her fingers at her mouth, her heart pounding as she watched him close his eyes and breathe in, savouring the essence of the object, before he held it up to the camera¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Oh, Christ, Ben,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s my panties. He¡¯s taken a pair of my panties.¡±


    *


    On the other side of town Dirk Phillipsy on his bed and regarded the coge he had set up on the wall above his desk. Itprised photographs of all of those that interested him, and although it was notplete yet, he¡¯d made a good start. To one side was a picture of his Dad, a full-face image that he¡¯d found in an album in the study. Dirk had carefully drawn a ck border around it, and ced it to one side of the main board in such a way as his father was looking at everyone else.


    His mother was below him ¨C there were lots of photographs of her to be found, but Dirk had chosen ones that were less ttering. There was one of her at a barbeque, her mouth open as she was eating, and another of her bending over beside the swimming pool, her midriff showing white and thick with middle age. Dirk had drawn a likeness of a rifle cross hairs over her head, and he had written a bold ¡°Number 1¡± next to her image. A single photograph of her new husband that he had found in his mother¡¯s top drawer was next to her. Dirk hoped to find a few more and had left a space to attach them.


    Below them were pictures of Cielle and Sarah, thetter in a white smock and her soft, empty eyes on the camera. It was not Dirk¡¯s favourite picture but it entuated her virginity and he found that appealing, reminding him that it was there for him to take one day. He briefly imagined her underneath him, but he drew his mind away¡­ it was a vision for the future, when the time was right. He regarded Cielle¡¯s photograph, taken only a day or two before. He had held the camera between her calves, pointing upwards, focused on her face. She was gazing at the lens with a mixture of trepidation and some other emotion¡­ fear, perhaps? Closer to the lens was her pussy, made indistinct by the narrow depth of field, but not so blurred that he could not discern the product of their fucking ¨C the shine of her juices and the thick cream of his discharge on the wet, pouting lips.


    His attention was drawn to the final photograph, set to one side of the others. He swung his legs out of bed and walked over to the disy, leaning close to it so that he could see the picture clearly. It was of Chelsea and must have been taken at college, he thought, perhaps five years ago, showing her face and shoulders against a blurred background of coloured canvas that entuated the thick mane of her hair and the soft grey of her eyes. Her head was tilted very slightly to one side, and there was a mischievous glint in her expression that belied the sultry curve of her lips, full and glossy and slightly open. Her skin was wless, a delicate peach colour, and the lines of her face were beautiful.


    Dirk touched the image lightly with his fingertips, running them over the shiny photographic paper as if he could capture a little of her warmth and sensuality, and he leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers. He remembered the smell of her in the kitchen¡­ cinnamon and perfume and the tinge of musk, and he recalled the delicious scent of her sex on the damp gusset of her pants when he had pressed them to his face in her bedroom. They were under his pillow now, all traces of her obliterated by the crust and odour of his semen, but he could still recall her aroma in his mind.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The thought of her cunt made his cock thicken quickly, pushing against his pants, and he felt a tight constriction in his balls. He stood back and released his fly, pulling out the thick column of his shaft and stroking it feverishly. A strand of pre-cum drooled from the end and he scooped it up with one finger and smeared it over her image, the oily liquid gleaming in the light as ity upon the paper.


    ¡°Chelsea,¡± he murmured. ¡°You¡¯ll be so tight when I fuck you¡­. as tight as a little virgin.¡± His hand flew along the shaft and his foreskin rode back and forth, slipping easily over the ns and making small sucking noises as it did so. He imagined it to be inside her, her cunt stretched open by its thickness, bubbles of foam and juice seething around him and long strands of her juice slick and shiny on the inside of her thighs. He envisaged her face, staring up at him as she struggled against her bonds, and in his mind he heard the sound of her belly pping against his. She was gazing up at him, her grey eyes fearful as he thrust savagely into her body, and she was moaning with pain and desire as her cunt sped him, sucking him in deeply.


    ¡°Chelsea,¡± he whispered again, ¡°Chelsea. Fuck me like a train¡­ fuck me like a whore. Take my cock into your body and suck it dry.¡± He imagined looking down at her face, seeing the rim of dried cum around her lips and the salty tracks of her tears on her cheeks. There was cum in her hair too, and in the fine hairs of her eyshes, and he could smell it on her skin from the countless times he had fucked her. He could hear the squelch of it in her cunt and feel it dribbling out of her anus to stter against his thrusting balls. His cum and her brother¡¯s, no doubt, lodged inside her from where had Ben fucked her too.


    His cock swelled in his hand, thicker and thicker, the waves of pressure building in his brain. His fist flew faster, imaging he was in her ass again, sliding upwards into her bowels with the grip of her battered sphincter around the base of his shaft. He thought he would st into her rectum, filling her up, and that he would watch it drool and dribble out of her when he finally pulled free.


    His orgasm burst upon him and a long jet of hot semen leapt from the eye of his cock. It struck her photograph, sttering over her face, running in rivulets over the glossy image. A second jet, thicker than the first, followed it almost immediately ¨C the clots of his sperm sticking to her face. He grunted as he hosed the wall, his body racked in pleasure and his member jerking with each spurt until there was only thest few drops dribbling and drooling over the carpet from the end of his trembling cock.


    Dirk released his prick and it sank downwards, utterly spent. He regarded her photograph, watching as his cum dribbled over the smooth, golden skin of her face. He touched it with his finger, rubbing it into her eyes and mouth, and his desire coalesced into a burning determination to fuck her, just as he had in his imagination; to inject his sperm into her living flesh as many times as he wanted, and to see the helplessness of subjugation in her eyes.


    He touched his finger to his lips, the smell of his semen strong in his nostrils and the taste sharp in his mouth. He imagined it was her mouth full of his seed, and his lust to possess her filled his brain. ¡°Soon, my little slutty sister,¡± he whispered, as he licked his fingers clean. ¡°Very soon now.¡±


    *


    Dirk watched their car drive out of the underground car park and turn away from him, disappearing into the traffic at the far end of the street. He waited for a moment and then crossed the road and entered theirplex.


    The door opened smoothly and he walked into the t, locking the door behind him. He knew he had several hours now, and he was in no hurry to retrieve the camera. He moved into the kitchen and made himself a cup of coffee, then strolled into the bedroom. The t was silent, and his footsteps made no sound on the thick Axminster carpet. He could hear the muted sound of traffic on the freeway to the south, and the sound of the refrigerator purring in the kitchen.


    He rummaged through theundry basket, discarding the men¡¯s clothes and drawing out a pair of thin white panties. He could see the smears of her discharge on the gusset and he pressed them to his face, breathing in her essence. There was a bra there too, and he took it, fingering the cups and imagining the press of her breasts within them. He took his trophies back to the lounge and sat on the sofa, sipping his coffee and sniffing her pants, feeling the pressure of his cock as he imagined the slow drip of her juices into them. At length he tucked them in his pocket and then carefully washed up his coffee mug and put it away.


    Dirk lifted the camera carefully from its hiding ce and set it down on the dining room table. He had already set up hisptop and he plugged in the camera and started it, his mouth dry with anticipation. He sat back and watched the video, skimming forward over passages that did not interest him. He watched Chelsea undressing, the slide of her dress over her hips and the tight clutch of her knickers as she slid them off. Her breasts were fuller than he had imagined, the nipples dark and swollen, and he watched as she briefly massaged them, her face tilted upwards towards the camera and her eyes closed.


    He scanned the camera forward again until Chelsea¡¯s image appeared again, setting out candles in the room. Her hair was loose, free of the usual ponytail, and it rollednguorously over her shoulders as she bent over the task of lighting the candles. The room darkened as she turned out the light, but the lens adjusted to the softer glow, the bed bing an ind in a sea of warmth and light. He watched as Ben appeared and as they stripped, her nipples hard and dark and his penis thick as he turned towards her.


    Dirk released his shaft from his pants and rubbed it as he watched. The quality of the image was surprisingly good, and he could see the expression of lust in Chelsea¡¯s face as she took her brother¡¯s cock into her mouth, her cheeks expanding as the mushroom head slipped past her lips. Dirk watched her mouth sliding over her brother¡¯s shaft, the swing of her hair briefly obscuring the view with each thrust; and his fingers worked at his own shaft, gripping it and moving in time to the rhythm on the screen. He could feel the seeds of his orgasm building and he forced himself to slow down, watching the screen with hooded eyes. Ben was crouching over his sister now, her body rolled upwards with him between her thighs, the angle acute so that he was almost fucking her vertically. Her buttocks were toward the camera, opened by the leverage of his hips so the tight, crinkled portal of her anus was exposed, and he could see the long, slow slide of Ben¡¯s cock into her twitching body.

 Naughty Seaside Encounter:>>37

    Dirk¡¯s pre-cum trickled from the head of his prick as he stared at the couple on the screen. His fist flew up and down his shaft, churning his juices to a white froth, and his eyes were riveted on the images before him. He heard the cries of her orgasm and saw the frantic pumping of Ben¡¯s cock as he spurted, and he saw the dark stain of their lovemaking on the sheet below her hips. He imagined that it was his cock inside her, being gripped by the tightness of her cunt. He envisaged the spurt of her juices as she came, sttering over his balls and staining his thighs, and in his mind he could hear her shrieks of ecstasy ringing in his ears. His fist moved faster, driving him upwards towards his orgasm, watching as Ben bent over her again to thrust his cock into his sister¡¯s steaming bowels.


    With a cry of anguish, Dirk spurted. His first jet sttered over theptop, his sperm dripping over the image of the writhing couple, beads of pearl white illuminated by the backlit screen. He adjusted his aim and squirted over the table top, long streaks of his seed glistening in the sunlight, each one lying closer to the head of his pulsing cock until the final few dribbles fell onto the polished surface in front of him.


    Dirk looked down at the mess he had made andughed. His cock was softening now, and he put it away. He found some tissues and wiped down theptop screen and then he carefully scooped his jism off the table and into a saucer. He carried it through to the bathroom and soaked the head of the pink toothbrush in it, rubbing the sticky clots between the bristles, and heughed again to think that Chelsea would be taking him into her mouth.


    He returned to the dining room and packed up hisputer and carefully ced it in a carry bag, together with his camera. He wiped down the tabletop and then gazed around the room to check there were no signs of his intrusion. The saucer he had used remained on the workbench, and he walked into the kitchen to wash it.


    The sound of the water in the sink covered up the scratch of Chelsea¡¯s key in the front lock, and the click as the door opened. The thick carpet covered her footsteps, so that she was only a few feet away from him when he shut off the tap. Her voice, when it came, was like a blow in his sr plexus that knocked the wind out of him with fear and surprise.


    ¡°Well, well, Dirk. Here to collect your grubby little camera, are you?¡±


    Dirk whirled around, the saucer slipping from his grasp and smashing on the tiled kitchen floor. He gaped at her, his mouth open like a fish, and although he tried to speak no words came.


    Chelsea was pale with anger, her eyes like ss shards. She advanced on him, leaning forward as she moved, and her voice was filled with her rage. ¡°What the fuck have we ever done to you, you grubby little pervert? Did you think you could get away with it? Do you think that we wouldn¡¯t know what you were doing, you little shit!¡± She watched him fall back step by step, his head turning from side to side to find a way out, but she had cornered him and there was nowhere to go. ¡°Do you think to threaten us, you worthless little prick?¡± she said, and her words filled his head like a dentist¡¯s drill. ¡°What were you going to do, Dirk, ckmail us?¡±


    His back touched the corner of the kitchen units and he stopped. She was in front of him now, her finger thrusting towards him, punctuating her words as they hammered into his ears. He stared at her, his heart pounding. His limbs felt helpless under the onught of her rage and hatred, and he knew that it was finished. His mind shut down the onught, the sound of her voice dimming so there was only her image, her face red and twisted in rage, and her mouth opening and closing as she advanced. And in that moment the image of her in wild orgasm entered Dirk¡¯s mind: her lips drawn back in the same way as they were now, and her mouth twisted in the same rictus ¨C ecstasy and rage juxtaposed one upon the other so they were indistinguishable. His fear fell away and he saw her as he wanted to ¨C an unprotected female ripe for plucking, caught in a maelstrom of sexual desire rather than anger.


    Dirk straightened up, his body uncurling like a leopard. For a moment they stared at one another, their roles reversed. A small smile curled his lips and his eyes red with the joy of a hunter at the kill, and Chelsea suddenly realised the danger she was in. She spun on her heels, her body fast and lithe, but he lunged forward and seized her by her hair, snatching her head back and encircling her throat with his arm.


    ¡°Well, well, little sister,¡± he murmured. ¡°Just as I was thinking about you.¡±


    She struggled, her shrill scream cut off suddenly by the crushing pressure of his arm, and her heels drummed on the floor as he lifted her by the throat. He dragged her backwards and she fought him, her arms iling, her elbows striking him in the torso and her legs kicking. Her hands wed up and scratched his face, raking the flesh around his eyes, and her body thrashed in his grip. She jackknifed off the workbench, their bodies spinning around in a dreadful parody of a dance and they crashed against the far wall of the kitchen, his head striking the sharp edge of the overhead cupboards. It burst open and several ss tumblers fell out, shattering on the floor. For a moment he rxed his grip and she twisted free, flinging open the nearby drawer to find a weapon, seizing a rolling pin.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    For a moment they regarded one another and then she flung herself forward, her weapon raised. Dirk snatched a knife off the maic rack behind him and held it low, the de angled upwards, and Chelsea ran onto it. He felt the shock of it in his wrist, the slide of the steel into her body and the suck of her living flesh on the de. For a moment they were pinned together, her weight resting against him and her face very close to his. Her body was rigid, her lips bared in a snarl of rage and hatred, and then the strength went out of her. He heard the tter of the rolling pin falling, and she sagged against him, her arms reaching out to hold him and the blood draining from her face. Dirk released his grip on the knife and she slid down his body and slumped to the floor.


    He stared down at her, his fear and anger evaporating. She was lying on her back and the handle of the knife protruded from her belly, moving back and forth with thebour of her breath. Her dress was stained crimson and she was very pale, her eyes pools of shock and pain in the white mask of her face. She raised her head for a moment and stared at the knife, and then sank back to the floor. Her hands fluttered at her side like birds, the fingers red from the growing pool of blood, thick and dark as treacle.


    ¡°Oh Dirk,¡± she whispered. ¡°What have you done?¡± She looked up at him, her gaze begging for help, but her strength and vitality were fading. She closed her eyes and her lips moved for a moment, and then she sighed softly andy still. Dirk stared down at her, at the broken body and the white face and the snaking blood over the tiles and the broken ss. His mind flew back to the dust and the mud and the blood of that countryne, to the moment he had stood over the shattered body of his father and listened to his final words. ¡°Dirk,¡± he said, ¡°What has she done?¡±


    The fabric of reason tore like a fragile curtain in his mind and he turned and ran, bursting out of the door and ttering down the stairs. Ben was there, running towards him, and Dirk thrust him aside. He flung himself into the street, his mind a maelstrom of pain and fear and terror, and he was a little boy again, running from the bullies in the school, running for his life. He turned to look and he could see them chasing, their faces red and angry, and he screamed with fear and helplessness, and he ran into the road.


    He never saw the car. It struck him squarely and lifted his body upwards, his limbs windmilling as he tumbled and his body bent backwards, for his back was already broken. He struck the road like a doll, and Dirk heard the thump of his impact like a side of beef dropped in a butcher¡¯s shop, and he saw him roll two or three times before he stopped. Ben reached him then and looked down. Dirk¡¯s limbs were syed out and his head was twisted, and his yellow eyes were fixed on Ben¡¯s face. For a moment they were alive, ring with the same fierce hatred that had hounded him to his death, and then the light left them and they turned t and cold and empty, and his hair stirred idly in the morning breeze.


    EPILOGUE


    The old warehouse had been stripped out and converted to six apartments overlooking the Yarra River. The original framework had been retained with its massive hardwood supports that held the structure together, and a blend of fine timber and ss and steel had been skillfully interwoven between them to give secluded luxury with the solidarity of history.


    Ben stood in the lounge on one of the upper units and regarded the view beyond the polished full-length windows. The river curved to the north towards Flemington racecourse, the site of the Melbourne Cup next week, reminding him that nearly a year had passed since he moved here. The river was busy, as always, with a procession of small boats and recreational craft plying its muddy waters, taking tourists back and forth through the suburbs of the city.


    He heard a door close downstairs and turned as Cielle entered the room, carrying a shopping bag. She set the keys down on the polished table and embraced him lightly, her lips cool on his cheek.


    Her voice was soft. ¡°Hi Ben¡­. everything all right?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Sure is, Charlie.¡± The family called her that, an abbreviation of her name in the phic alphabet ¨C Charlie Lima, or CL, and he had taken to using it too. He watched as she opened the shopping bag, her eyes bright and her skin glowing with the lustre of health and youth. It had taken a long time but she was over the nightmare now, and could sleep through the night without waking in terror. She had tied her hair back with a bright piece of ribbon that matched the colourful top she was wearing, and she looked young and very beautiful.


    ¡°I heard from Sarah this morning,¡± she said, ncing at him. ¡°She¡¯s doing so well, Ben, at the special school. She¡¯s looking forward toing to see us.¡±


    Ben smiled. He liked it when Sarah stayed. He liked to see how much she had moved on, progressing from the soft vacant vessel he had first met to a young girl full of life and hope. They had said she would never get past the mental age of eight, but here she was on the brink of a bright future. ¡°When is sheing, Charlie?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the month. Mum says that she¡¯ll bring her down, but she can¡¯t stay. She¡¯s off to Thand with Jim.¡±


    ¡°And how are the two old lovebirds?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Still in love. The police finally quit bothering him, and they seem to spend a lot of time traveling now.¡±


    ¡°And how are you, Cielle?¡± he asked quietly, ¡°I never seem to ask that question, although I often mean to¡­ I mean, really, how are you doing?¡±


    She stopped and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Ben¡­ really I am. Moving to Melbourne has done wonders for me, and when I move into my t next week I¡¯ll be just fine ¨C honestly.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Sometimes I think Dirk did me a favour, you know ¨C if he hadn¡¯t done what he did I¡¯d still be in Sydney, wondering what to do with my life. It¡¯s funny how something good cane from so much evil.¡±


    He nodded, recalling the funeral. There had been few tears as Dirk was lowered into the ground next to his father, and the healing process had been rapid for most of them, for that aspect at least. The fact that Cielle could even mention his name now was testament to the powers of healing.


    Ben turned as the door to the study opened and a girl appeared, filling the room with a presence that not been there before, as if the lounge had suddenly been suffused with extra light and colour and warmth. He watched her slim figure moving towards him, with her clear grey eyes and the soft, smiling lips, and the familiar ponytail that shone in the morning sun. She was wearing a pair of faded jeans and a white top, and she looked beautiful.


    Chelsea moved quickly to him and they embraced, her arms around his waist and her face pressed against his neck. ¡°They¡¯re here, Ben,¡± she said. ¡°The adoption papers. We¡¯ve been cleared!¡±


    Ben hugged her. They had been trying for a while for a baby, but nothing had happened. He knew that Chelsea was worried about the gics of their situation, and perhaps that had something to do with theirck of sess. It had been fun practicing, though, in the big soft king size bed upstairs. Now the new identities that they had adopted had passed the test, and they would be able to adopt ¨C a baby girl, perhaps, who could take them on the next wondrous chapter of their life together.


    Cielle watched them from where she stood by the window. She could see Chelsea¡¯s face above Ben¡¯s shoulder, her lips pressed to his neck, her expression filled with joy and love at seeing him again ¨C even though they had only been apart for an hour or two. Cielle felt a tightness in her chest as she always did when she saw them together, for their love was transparent, transcending the taboo of their rtionship to be something pure and bright and good. They were the only couple she knew who could fill a whole room with their happiness just by being there, making everyone around them feel better too. She hoped that one day she might experience the same, but she doubted if she would ¨C the chances of finding such a perfect unity were slim.


    She remembered the past year: the dreadful trauma of Chelsea¡¯s wound and the paramedics that had saved her life. She recalled how Ben had stayed with her every minute of her fight for life, his face haggard and his body somehow shrinking with despair as she teetered on the edge of ckness before the long, slow recovery. It was in the hospital room, as she slowly regained her strength, that they had decided to move away, and the process of finding the new home and settling in had done more for her recovery than anything else could have done.


    Ben looked down at the top of his sister¡¯s head and felt a great contentment. It was as if life up to that point had been a journey ¨C some over smooth roads and some over rough, but leading only to this point of time. He pressed his face against her and smelled the crisp apple and cinnamon fragrance of her hair, and he knew peace.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep1

    Sometimes what you want is right next to you.


    Enjoy this hot story¡­


    ********


    ¡®Jesus, Jason! Get the fuck out!¡¯ Ellie¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡®Get out, get out!¡¯


    Jason gaped at his sister, his mouth opening and closing a few times like a startled goldfish. It had all happened so quickly she hadn¡¯t had time to cover her pussy and the image of its soft, wet lips were seared into his mind.


    ¡®Get out!¡¯ she screeched again, ¡®and shut the fucking door!¡¯Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason retreated rapidly and Ellie was left staring after him with her heart thudding. How dare he! It wasn¡¯t like their rooms were next to each other: his was down the hall and even the shared bathroom was two doors down. She thought the sneaky shit must have crept down the hallway and decided to bust in because he thought it would be funny¡­ and anyway, what the fuck was he doing home at this time? He should have been at work learning to do his job, rather than creeping around the house, perving.


    Ellie¡¯s mind turned towards what he would have seen: her naked breasts¡­ legs wide apart¡­ the vibrator¡­ her face screwed up in pleasure. Jesus! Her anger gave way to humiliation, followed immediately by another, even more disturbing thought. How long had he been there? She hadn¡¯t heard the door open and it was only when she opened her eyes to watch herself that she¡¯d seen him. A few seconds? A minute? She tried to remember how long she¡¯d been at it, but time seemed to get lost when she yed with herself. So how long had her eyes been shut? A minute at least¡­ enough for him to been there, watching as she plunged the vibrator into her body, seeing the shine of her juices on its smooth glossy surface and hearing her little sighs and grunts of pleasure.


    A wave of embarrassment surged through her again and she groaned aloud. Fuck, Fuck! Who would he tell? She imagined he would be texting his dodgy little friends at this very moment ¡­ hey, guess what? Just caught El with a vibrator up her pussy lol. She knew some of his friends ¨C horrible creatures who seemed to think of nothing but getting their ends away. Their simple little brains would think she was some sort of nympho¡­ fair game for their sick jokes and probably worth a crack to see if they could get some. The more she thought about it the more her heart sank.


    Her fingers idly manipted the soft, wet lips of her pussy but her heart wasn¡¯t in it and she withdrew them with a sigh before slipping out of bed and pulling on her shorts and a tank top. She stood before the full-length mirror for a moment to check her hair, her fingers touching it briefly. The face that stared back at her was small and round¡­ an elfin face, her mother said, graced by a pair of grey eyes that seemed too big, a little turned up nose and a pair of soft, full lips that seemed to smile a lot, although they weren¡¯t now. For a moment she stood on tiptoe ¨C an unconscious reaction to her short height and slender build ¨C and then she turned and moved to the door.


    Jason¡¯s bedroom door was shut and Ellie hesitated for a moment. Her instinct was to burst in, just as he had done, but part of her acknowledged that her door had been ajar whilst his was shut ¨C and besides, if she did that she would be no better than him; and so she knocked and waited, her heart beating in angry anticipation.


    No sound came from behind the door. She knocked again, louder.


    ¡®Jason! I know you¡¯re in there!¡¯ Nothing. She rattled the handle angrily.


    ¡®Jason! I want to talk to you!¡¯


    ¡®Uh¡­ just a moment.¡¯ His voice was strained, and Ellie stood impatiently outside, wondering what he was doing. She raised her fist to bang on the door again but it was suddenly opened and he was there before her. He flinched and stepped back and for a moment the two regarded each other.


    ¡®I thought you were going to hit me,¡¯ he exined. There was sheepish expression on his face.


    Ellie put down her fist. ¡®I should. You deserve it.¡¯ Her eyes searched his face. ¡®What the fuck were you doing bursting into my room like that?¡¯


    Jason studied his feet. ¡®Uh, nothing.¡¯


    ¡®Crap! You don¡¯te into my room for nothing! What were you doing?¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ um, well, I heard something.¡¯ His face was red. ¡®I came out of the bathroom and turned to go to my room, but I heard something¡­ I thought we might have a burr.¡¯ His eyes flickered to hers briefly before sliding away. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you were home, honest El.¡¯


    Ellie envisaged the sound he had heard: a moan, perhaps, or the soft hiss of her breath as the vibrator slid into her. His exnation was probably true, but it didn¡¯t solve her problem.


    ¡®I guess you saw me then?¡¯ she said. ¡®I mean¡­ well, you know ¨C um, doing it?¡¯ She watched as her brother nodded, his eyes still on the floor.


    ¡®So who are you going to tell?¡¯ she asked.


    Jason¡¯s eyes shed to her face. ¡®No one, Ellie ¨C honest. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I wouldn¡¯t -¡®


    ¡®Not your friends?¡¯


    ¡®Hell no!¡¯


    ¡®Not our parents!¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ He shook his head again. ¡®No one ¨C I promise.¡¯


    Ellie studied him for a moment. ¡®If you do I¡¯ll make your life fucking miserable,¡¯ she threatened.


    Jason nodded, his head bobbing up and down like a marite. ¡®I know.¡¯


    ¡®I mean it!¡¯


    ¡®And I do, too,¡¯ he said. ¡®Really. I won¡¯t tell a soul.¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯ She nced around his room. Theputer chair was pushed under the desk, so he hadn¡¯t been sat on it, and his phone was nowhere to be seen. So what had he been doing when she knocked? She looked at the rumpled bed and in a moment of insight imagined him lying on it, his hands busy as he remembered what he¡¯d just seen. Her eyes flicked to his crotch to confirm her suspicions, and then to his face to see the guilt and confusion in his eyes.


    ¡®All right,¡± she repeated. ¡®Just remember what I said.¡¯


    ¡®I will¡­ uh ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Ellie.¡¯ Jason watched as she turned away and he shut the door quietly behind her, and hey back on his bed to think.


    Jason Montgomery Paige was not a virgin. He¡¯d lost that a few months ago to an amodating girl called Mary, whose generosity in dispensing sexual favours was only exceed by the size of her humongous chest. He remembered fondling her breasts behind the sports pavilion one night, marveling at their weight and how they spilled into his hands like¡­ well, like nothing he had ever known before. They swamped his senses ¨C the flesh warm and resilient, soft and yet firm at the same time. Amazing mounds of quivering, beautiful perfumed perfection that somehow, just by touching them, forged an instant connection with his cock to make it longer and harder than he could ever remember.


    There was clearly a simr connection between Mary¡¯s rubbery nipples and her pussy, too. He remembered how she had started moaning as soon as he touched them, whispering in a quivering voice that he made her wet: and when she hoisted up her skirt he saw in the dim light that it was true ¨C she was oozing juice from the scarlet gash between the white, dimpled thighs. Amazing.


    And so Jason had fucked her, delighting in the delicious grip of her cunt as she grunted and moaned underneath him. He¡¯d only done it once and that was understood: for once a name had been carved on Mary¡¯s bedstead she always moved on to new prey. But it had been enough, for in the solitude of Jason¡¯s room the memory of her pussy had persisted for weeks ¨C a lingering picture that fuelled the image of what he had done to that wet little opening between her bulging thighs.


    Since then he¡¯d had a couple of others, too. No one special ¨C just girls he had picked up, who had drunk too much and needed a quick fuck to satisfy themselves. They had forgotten his name by the next day, just as he had forgotten theirs; but the feeling of their soft, perfumed bodies and the images of their pouting lips and twitching thighs lingered a little longer before they faded too. Looking back on it Jason thought each of them had been a pleasant experience, but he was left with a curiously empty feeling.


    But now, in a single moment of time, his definition of excitement had been forever redefined. He had gone to his sister¡¯s room to confront an intruder, pushing the door open silently, his heart hammering and his feet poised to flee. And instead¡­ well, there she was, stark bollocky naked on the bed with her face screwed up and her fingers at her crotch. He remembered the initial shock: the punch of embarrassment at catching her this way ¨C and the immediate realisation that her eyes were tightly shut and she hadn¡¯t heard him, and that if he crept back she would never know.


    But he couldn¡¯t. His feet were glued to the floor and he let his eyes roam over her. Ellie, his sister. Little Ellie, five foot two in her stockinged feet. Never seen naked before, at least not since she was a toddler, and now here she was, with every delicious curve and hill and valley disyed to his incredulous gaze. His head told him to turn away and run like a thief in the night, but he could no more do that than hack off his arm with a blunt axe.


    And so he stood like a column of stone and his eyes drank her in ¨C shing, stark images like a strobe firing a dark room: her thighs open, knees raised; the slender curve of her calves and the glossy perfection of her skin. The delicate fingers, pink-tipped, gripping the stem of a dildo half buried inside her. He recalled with breath-taking rity the contrast of colours ¨C the glossy ck rod, shining with moisture, and the pink the vaginal lips clinging to it. Pink and ck ¨C the colours of sin. He watched as it disappeared inside her, saw her back arch and the ecstasy on her face; heard the hiss of breath from her lungs. He saw hershes thick and dark upon her cheeks and her bottom lip caught between her little white teeth, and he drank in the sight of her breasts ¨C like apples, firm and round and perfect, capped by swollen nipples just begging to be sucked. And all the time her fingers moved, plunging the slippery shaft into that tight little gateway to her body.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep2

    And now there was embarrassment, yes, but only because she had caught him ¨C but it was overwhelmed what he had seen. He yed it back in his mind, like an artist dwelling on the exquisite detail of a priceless painting, further enriched by the memory of his other senses too ¨C like her smell: the sweetness of her perfume and the odour of her cunt, subtle and irresistible; and the wet sounds of her vulva as she yed. The memory invoked a surge of lust and he quickly unzipped himself and drew out his cock, stroking it vigorously as he remembered. Ellie¡­ fuck, how had she got so hot? Her tits¡­ the tight little body, moving sinuously as she serviced herself. Her fingers, long and slim as they grasped the dildo, and the wet, warm opening to her body gripping the shining ck stic.


    And as he stroked his cock he imagined a different scenario: how she might have opened her eyes and smiled as she saw him. The whispered invitation toe closer, to stand beside her and watch as she yed; the soft sounds of her cunt, the bubbling juices. The look in her eyes as she watched his face. He imagined her setting aside the dildo and grasping his cock with slippery fingers, pulling it towards her¡­ the tip touching her wetness, poised at the entrance. He envisaged her face, staring up at him with an expression of desperate lust on her face. He imagined prating her¡­ punching upwards into that tight, quivering little body.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a soft groan Jason spurted: jets of hot jism sshing over his hand, and in his mind¡¯s eye he pictured it spraying into his sister, and he could see the re in her eyes as she felt her brother¡¯s warmth infuse her.


    *****


    Ellie came down to breakfast a littlete the next morning and Jason was sat at the table. His eyes slid away as she looked at him.


    Her mother smiled. ¡®Morning, Ellie.¡¯


    ¡®Hi Mum ¨C so where are you going?¡¯


    ¡®Your father asked me to join him at ten ¨C he¡¯s making the opening speech on the new project and there will be a lunch afterwards.¡¯ She set a te of bacon and eggs on the table and stood back. ¡®Are you in today?¡¯


    Ellie nodded. ¡®I guess. I have an assignment due in a couple of days so I figured I¡¯d work on that. Jason will probably do what he usually does, which is nothing.¡¯ She waited for him to respond but he was uncharacteristically quiet. ¡®We¡¯ll clear up, Mum ¨C is there anything else you need?¡¯


    ¡®Not really.¡¯ Her mother undid her apron and hung it on the door. ¡®I¡¯ll be back about three. Be good.¡¯


    Jason spooned his cereal into his mouth whilst he looked everywhere except at his sister, and she ate her bacon and eggs. The silence stretched out to the point of difort.


    ¡®So how long were you watching?¡¯ Ellie asked at length.


    His eyes slid to her face. ¡®I thought we weren¡¯t going to talk about it any more.¡¯


    ¡®We aren¡¯t going to talk about it to other people ¨C that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t. So how long?¡¯


    ¡®Uh, well, only a few seconds.¡¯ His expression betrayed the lie.


    ¡®Bullshit. You were stood there perving. So how long?¡¯


    Jason set down his spoon with a tter. ¡®Shit, I don¡¯t know El! I went into your room not knowing what to expect ¨C certainly not you, but there you were there with -¡® he broke off, leaving the rest of the sentence unsaid: a dildo up your clout. He stared at his sister for a moment, an angry look almost as if he med her for what had happened, and then the shadows in his eyes shifted and she could see him remembering, picturing how the light had gleamed on the soft, wet folds of her cunt. ¡®It was a shock,¡¯ he said, ¡®and I just froze. You would have done the same if it had been the other way around.¡¯


    ¡®I would have knocked on the door first.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever,¡¯ Jason¡¯s voice was sullen. ¡®Look, I¡¯ve said I¡¯m sorry ¨C I don¡¯t know what more I can do.¡¯


    Ellie realised the conversation had descended into something she hadn¡¯t intended. ¡®I¡¯ll figure something out,¡¯ she said lightly. ¡®Let¡¯s say ¨C ten credits?¡¯ It was an old thing ¨C if one of them pissed off the other they had to do something in return.


    ¡®Ten!¡¯ Jason said. Normally it was only two or three when he fucked up.


    ¡®Ten,¡¯ Ellie said firmly. ¡®And be happy it wasn¡¯t twenty.¡¯


    *****


    ¡®So why can¡¯t Dad do it?¡¯ Jason¡¯s voice was petnt.


    ¡®He¡¯s working.¡¯


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t work on Saturdays.¡¯


    Suzy Paige shrugged. She was a handsome woman of forty five but sometimes she felt older, particrly when Jason was being difficult. ¡®He is today.¡¯


    ¡®But I was going out with my mates,¡¯ Jason persisted.


    ¡®You can still do that, Jason, but I need you to help me for an hour or so. It¡¯s really not much to ask.¡¯ She nced at her son. ¡®Ellie¡¯sing, so it won¡¯t take long with three of us and I¡¯ll drop you off wherever you want afterwards.¡¯


    The thought that his sister would be with them cheered Jason up. It had been four days since they¡¯d had the breakfast conversation and although they hadn¡¯t spoken much he found himself thinking of her a lot. ¡®So where are we going?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®We pick it up from a house in Kingston and drop it off at Fairmont.¡¯


    Jason shrugged. Collecting second hand fridges wasn¡¯t the most exciting way to spend a Saturday morning, but at least Ellie would be there. He nced at her, taking in the short ck skirt and the yellow tank top. She¡¯d brushed her hair until it gleamed and there was a touch of gloss on her lips. She was gorgeous, and he suddenly wanted to spend the whole day with her, not just an hour.


    ¡®Ok,¡¯ he said. ¡®Sorry. Of course I¡¯ll help.¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯


    They set off an hourter, Ellie in the front with her mother and Jason in the back. The old Ford station wagon didn¡¯t have air con and it was already hot. He fastened his gaze on the back of his sister¡¯s head, watching as her hair stirred in the breeze from the open window. He felt he wanted to get to know her better, to get closer. To see if what had happened had changed the way she thought about him too, but he didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡®So what are you doingter, El?¡¯ he asked.


    She turned her head. ¡®Shopping.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps I coulde with you ¨C uh, you know, that is, if you don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡®I thought you were going out with your friends.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯ll be gone by the time we get back.¡¯


    Ellie regarded him for a moment. On Saturdays he usually looked scruffy but she saw he¡¯d shaved and was wearing smart shorts and a clean shirt for a change. ¡®So you really want to go to the shops with me?¡¯ she asked.


    ¡®Sure. I need some ideas about ¨C well, you know.¡¯ It was their mother¡¯s birthday in a fortnight.


    Ellie was surprised he¡¯d even remembered. Normally Jason¡¯s presents consisted of a promise to get them something that never eventuated. ¡®Sure,¡¯ she said. ¡®But I¡¯m meeting Sassie at twelve, so you¡¯ll need to split by then.¡¯ Sassie was her new friend from work, a dark skinned girl whose real name was unpronounceable.


    ¡®I¡¯m happy to stick around for lunch,¡¯ he said. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind meeting her.¡¯


    Ellie shook her head. ¡®Nah. We¡¯ve got a date with a bunch of others ¨C you know, a chick thing.¡¯ In fact it was just her and Sassie, but she had no intention of letting Jason or anyone else from the family intrude. Some things were better kept apart. ¡®So why do you want to meet her?¡¯ she asked.


    Jason shrugged. ¡®Just being friendly.¡¯


    Ellie said nothing, but she thought it odd. In the past he¡¯d shown no interest in her or her friends but now ¨C well, now he was different all of a sudden. Perhaps he was still feeling guilty? The thought reminded her of when he¡¯d caught her she groaned inwardly. It was something she¡¯d rather forget.


    *


    There was a man waiting for them on the step and he took them into the garage. ¡®There it is,¡¯ he said, ¡®I¡¯ve cleaned her up but I hope you¡¯re feeling strong. She¡¯s a heavy mother.¡¯


    ¡®I ¨C um didn¡¯t realise it was so big,¡¯ said Suzy. Is it going to fit in the car?¡¯


    The man examined the Ford with a weathered eye. ¡®I reckon ¨C but it will be tight.¡¯


    He was right. The four of them stood back, breathing heavily. The fridgey like a vast coffin in the back. Ellie looked at her mother. ¡®So where do we sit?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll have to both sit in the front.¡¯ She watched as her children squeezed in beside her before starting the engine and backing out. Ellie was on Jason¡¯sp and she looked ufortable, but it was only a ten minute drive. After they¡¯d delivered the fridge Suzy dropped them off at the shopping centre.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go and have a coffee,¡¯ Jason said. He led them to a nearby cafe and ordered two cappinos before sitting back and observing his sister. ¡®You¡¯re very quiet.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m still trying to get over what you did to me in the car.¡¯


    ¡®What? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡¯


    ¡®Yes you did, unless it was a loose spring in the car seat poking me in the fanny.¡¯ She pressed her finger to her cheek in a parody of someone in deep thought. ¡®Ah ¨C let me think! Was it a spring? No ¨C I don¡¯t think so, because you were sitting on the seat and I was sitting on you ¨C so what else could it have been?¡¯


    Jason¡¯s face was red. ¡®I couldn¡¯t help it.¡¯


    ¡®Really? You got a boner for your sister? You seriously need to think about that.¡¯


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t thinking that you were my sister ¨C I was just remem -¡® Jason stopped suddenly as his brain caught up with his mouth and Ellie could see colour deepening in his cheeks.


    ¡®Well, go on ¨C what were you remembering?¡¯

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep3

    ¡®Well, you know -¡® Jason looked ufortable.


    ¡®No I don¡¯t, Jason. Tell me what it was that you remember that gave you a boner at the precise moment I was sitting on yourp.¡¯


    ¡®The other afternoon. When I saw you,¡¯ he said at length.


    ¡®Really? You promised you wouldn¡¯t mention that again.¡¯


    ¡®No I didn¡¯t. I promised I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, and I haven¡¯t. That doesn¡¯t stop me thinking about it.¡¯


    Ellie shook her head. ¡®So let me get this right. You got a boner because you were thinking about me naked.


    ¡®I guess.¡¯


    ¡®Then my point remains, Jason. I¡¯m your sister. You shouldn¡¯t be thinking like that.¡¯


    Jason looked trapped. ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ He looked her in the face. ¡®It was ¨C well, I mean, you looked, like, really hot, and I¡¯m a guy¡­ how could I not think about it?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think about you ying with yourself.¡¯


    ¡®What makes you think I do?¡¯


    ¡®You practically said as much yesterday ¨C besides, I¡¯ve read that every guy does.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t.¡¯


    Ellieughed. ¡®They say that those who deny it are liars.¡¯ She studied her brother¡¯s face for a moment. ¡®Let¡¯s not be coy, Jason. I know you were doing it after you saw me, and I get it, right? You saw your sister¡¯s pussy and it turned you on, however wrong that might be. But don¡¯t think that gives you the right to go any further.¡¯


    Jason stared at his sister. ¡®I¡¯d never think that.¡¯


    ¡®So poking your erection into myp isn¡¯t going further?¡¯


    ¡®That wasn¡¯t me ¨C it was my dick.¡¯


    Ellie smiled. ¡®They¡¯re the same thing, Jason, and I haven¡¯t forgotten you owe me ten favours, either ¨C although it should be twenty after today.¡¯ She drained thest of her coffee and picked up her handbag. ¡®Well, we¡¯d better get started or I¡¯ll bete for Sassie. So what did you have in mind to buy Mum for her birthday?¡¯


    *****


    Ellen Elizabeth Paige had kept her virginity until her eighteenth birthday. The fact that she¡¯dsted that long had been something of a miracle as she was a pretty girl and was not shy ¨C but she had a strong sense of self-worth and heeded her mother¡¯s advice on sexual promiscuity, and so she¡¯d managed to fend off a small army of high school hopefuls by judicious use of blow jobs and promises of fraternal violence if they tried too much.


    The event finally happened two months after starting her first job. Henry Soames was a partner in the business and much older than her, and presented a degree of sophistication and affluence far above her experience. It had started with casual flirting, and then an asional coffee and finally an expensive lunch in one of the better restaurants of the district. By dessert Ellie was head over heels in love and by coffee and liquors she had decided to sleep with him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The motel he chose wasn¡¯t the best, but it was convenient. He parked his car carefully around the back and they used the side entrance to ess reception. The middle-aged receptionist produced the keys before they reached the counter: she¡¯d seen him before, of course, and knew what he wanted.


    ¡®That will be sixty pounds, Mr. Soames.¡¯ Her eyes were hard.


    Ellie watched as he paid in cash, the small stack of wilted banknotes introducing a taint of sordidness into what she had thought would be a romantic event. He picked up the key without speaking and led her back along the corridor.


    ¡®How did she know your name?¡¯ Ellie asked.


    ¡®I do a little legal work for them,¡¯ he lied. ¡®You know, a bit of litigation, advice on liability and things like that. Not much ¨C I¡¯m surprised she remembered me.¡¯


    As a clerk she¡¯d never seen the motel on anypany bills, but she let it pass. They arrived at the room and she waited whilst he fumbled with the key, her heart beating in anticipation.


    ¡®Here we are¡¯ he said, and swung open the door. The room was simple: a double bed, a dressing table and a tall wardrobe in the corner. A sliding door to one side revealed a small ensuite. She took a few steps into the room and stopped, not really knowing what to do, and he saw her uncertainty. ¡®I¡¯ll draw the curtains and you can undress in the dark, if you want,¡¯ he whispered.


    Ellie nodded, grateful that she had chosen someone who was kind and sensitive. She watched as he drew the heavy drapes and shed her outer clothes quickly in the gloom before slipping into bed with her undies on.


    ¡®You¡¯re not going to take those off?¡¯


    ¡®I thought you might.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ He looked down at the girl for a few moments, her hair spread over the pillow. The top of her bra was peeping above the sheets and he saw it was small andcy. His taste normally ran to bigger women but for some reason he was powerfully attracted to her petiteness. It was evident that she was inexperienced too, and he felt his prick harden rapidly at the thought of how she would feelpared to therger, cker girls he had had. He tore at his clothes and in a few moments was naked before her.


    Ellie¡¯s eyes had grown ustomed to the gloom and she gasped slightly at the sight. She had seen cocks, for sure, but they were generally poking through clothing. This one seemed bigger, somehow ¨C perhaps because she could see all of it. For a few moments they stared at one another, and then he climbed into bed beside her.


    Thinking back, Ellie only remembered fleeting snapshots of the next thirty minutes for they were to be overshadowed by another, more traumatic event. She remembered his smell: a mixture of musk and tobo; and the taste of wine on his mouth, and the touch of his lips on her breasts leaving a silvery sheen where he licked them: and she remembered the roughness of his hands as he touched her, almost as if he were abourer rather than an office worker. She recalled too a feeling of detachment, almost as if she were watching and listening from a corner of the room: the sheets pulled back, thecy undergarments gone. His skin a shade darker than hers, his fingers touching, touching. She saw how her nipples were stiff with desire and the gleam of wetness in her crack, and she heard the soft sighs and the sound of their kisses, wet and snuffling.


    And she remembered the pressure when he started: a thrusting, irresistible force at her vulva that grew rapidly as she resisted. She recalled his eyes above her, staring down at her face with an expression of triumph; her hands sping his arms and her whimpers as the pressure grew ¨C and then, suddenly, there wasncing pain as sharp as a butcher¡¯s knife as he broke the fragile membrane at her sex.


    Ellie squealed as he sank deeply into her body and her legs contracted, opening wide and waving like slender reeds above his back to try and relieve the pain. It came in waves like breakers on a reef and she seized his hips with desperate hands to arrest his thrust. For long moments they were frozen, her body rigid and her breath sawing in her throat, and then the pain gradually subsided and there was only a dull ache and a feeling of fullness and she released his hips.


    He had meant to be gentle because it was her first time, but his resolve vanished as his cock slid back and forth. She was so small, like a china doll beneath him; her eyes wide and glinting in the dim light as she stared at the ceiling. The cunt that surrounded his rampant cock was tighter than any he had known: it gripped him like an iron fist, squeezing and kneading his shaft as he forced himself into her supine form. He could feel his foreskin stretched and the exposed head rubbing, rubbing, buried somewhere in the delicious little body spread-eagled beneath him. He could hear her breath too, panting as she weathered the storm and punctuated by little gasps and grunts. Her fingers sped his back, the nails as sharp as daggers, and the pain spurred him on ¨C thrusting, thrusting, ever deeper, until he felt he might split her asunder.


    ¡®Christ, you¡¯re tight,¡¯ he murmured. It was the first words he had uttered since they started.


    She could not reply, for her brain was bursting with a myriad of conflicting sensations: the slippery rush of his cock, pumping back and forth; her cunt bursting with fullness, and his oppressive weight pressing her into the mattress. Her nostrils were filled with the pungent smell of their coupling and the sound of her whimpers filled the little room. Beneath her hands she could feel his muscles tensing and rxing, and his unshaven cheek rubbed against hers.


    She lifted her legs higher and the sensations changed: the angle of his thrusts stirring a different part of her sex, somehow a fraction better.


    ¡®You¡¯re so fucking tight,¡¯ he repeated, and it was true. Her sex grasped his cock like a velvet fist. ¡®I love it, Ellie. What about you?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ she whispered. At least the sensation of pain had gone, and she felt herself moving with him, but there was none of the tenderness she had expected. Beneath her hands the tempo of his movements became faster, more fric, and she braced to meet every thrust and her moans grew louder. She grasped him harder, hearing his promises to fill her deeper; riding the storm of his lust as he plunged harder into her tiny, thrumming body with long, deep thrusts.


    A red mist descended over his eyes and his senses were filled by tightness of her cunt and the feeling of his shaft embedded in it. ¡®I¡¯m going to cum,¡¯ he gasped, ¡®ah¡­ ah¡­ its too quick.¡¯ The bubble was growing in his brain, expanding like a great silver balloon to swamp every other sensation. His cock seemed to swell, the head distending as his orgasm rushed down upon him until, in an infinitesimal moment of unbearable pleasure, he felt it would burst. ¡®Oh, Jesus, fuck ¨C here ites¡­¡¯


    And in the moment of his climax Ellie was seized by a sudden sense of wonder. Throughout that desperate, silent coupling he had been dominant ¨C his cock an instrument to cleave her virginity and his strength and weight pinning her to the bed like a sparrow transfixed by an arrow. She had ridden the waves of his lust, tossed and plundered like a rag doll, powerless to do anything but endure ¨C but suddenly it was he who was helpless ¨C like a trembling, mewling child at his mother¡¯s breast. She worked her cunt like a hungry mouth to consume his strength in long, silky jets of translucent seed, and with a song in her heart she heard his little cries and groans of helpless pleasure as she took control. Five¡­ six¡­ seven tight contractions, until he copsed above her, drained and empty.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep4

    For a long time theyy still and then his weight became oppressive and she pushed him off to lie spent beside her. There was sweat on her skin, both his and hers and Ellie felt it cool in the afternoon air; and she felt the oozing warmth and wetness at her crotch. She pushed herself up and saw a bright stain of virgin blood on the sheet beneath, and white drops of seed dribbled upon it, like pearls on a crimson cushion.


    And in that instant the door burst open and the room was flooded with light. Ellie turned to gape at it and her eyes were assailed by a camera¡¯s sh ¨C once, twice, three times. Her vision blinded, she was aware only of a shrouded figure behind the lens: and then the sh was gone and there was the shrill voice of a woman betrayed.


    ¡®You fuck, Henry! You dirty little shit!¡¯


    Beside her he cringed, his body spent and his mind reeling.


    ¡®So you¡¯re fucking little whores now! Look at her¡­ the tramp! How old is she, Henry? Older than your daughter? I don¡¯t think so! Look at her, lying in your dirty bed with your filth dribbling out of her! Was she worth it, Henry? Was she worth what I¡¯m going to do to you?¡¯


    Ellie pulled up the sheet to cover her nakedness and the relentless words battered her brain like a little boat in a sea of fury. ¡®Fuck you, Henry! And this little tart! I¡¯ll break you both and then you can screw her and all the others for the rest of your miserable life in the hovel you¡¯ll call home!¡¯


    And then she was gone. Through the open door Ellie saw the woman from reception, grinning at them,ughing, and then she was gone too and there was only the two of them, cringing and ashamed.


    He dropped her at the office and she crept to the washroom to straighten her hair and repair the shattered look. Beneath her dress she felt his seed oozing into her pants, a reminder of her shame and humiliation, and she wiped it away with some tissues. She should have known he was married, that it was all too good to be true. She should have guessed he was a family man. In her mind she saw his daughter, tall and straight and trusting, just as she had been, and perhaps others, too: children who loved him, who had believed in him; and she imagined the hatred that they would feel for her ¨C the little whore who had seduced her father.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought was too much and she rested her head in her hands and wept: not because of him or even for what had happened ¨C but because she had been taken for a fool.


    The following morning she was handed her notice and two weeks¡¯ pay in lieu. Nothing was ever said, but she knew that his job was secure and it was she who had paid the price of his betrayal. Men looked after their own, after all.


    *****


    Ellie stood in Jason¡¯s bedroom and considered what was to be done.


    It had been two weeks since they had gone shopping and in thest few days she¡¯d be increasingly suspicious about a new and nasty little habit her brother had developed: and now the proof was in her hand ¨C a crumpled pair of her panties she¡¯d found under his pillow.


    She lifted the scrap of yellow satin to her nose and was instantly assailed by the pungent aroma of semen, and she snatched it away with an expression of disgust. She felt a wave of hot anger ¨C first his voyeurism, then the incident in the car and now this. It would have to stop. She resolved to have it out with him immediately.


    He was ying a video game in the lounge and she leaned close. ¡®In your room now!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m busy, El.¡¯


    ¡®Into your room now, or I¡¯ll say what I have to say here!¡¯


    Jason nced at his mother who was looking for a sewing pattern she had lost. He could see she hadn¡¯t noticed the little drama unfolding at the other end of the room, and he decided it was better if it stayed that way, whatever it was. He shuffled to his feet and followed his sister down the corridor, her shoulders stiff with anger and outrage.


    ¡®Sit!¡¯ she closed the door and regarded his face for a moment, using the time to try and suppress the burning rage that engulfed her.


    Jason sat on the edge of his bed. He had developed a fair idea of what she was going to say and his heart was hammering in his chest.


    ¡®So is there something you want to tell me?¡¯ she demanded.


    ¡®Uh ¨C no, El. Not that I can think of.¡¯


    ¡®Really? You haven¡¯t been doing something that you shouldn¡¯t¡­ like keeping things of mine?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡¯


    ¡®Well let me tell you then,¡¯ she said. ¡®Every day I take off my dirty clothes and put them in theundry basket and at weekends I pop them in the washing machine. And then I hang them on the line ¨C seven pairs of knickers, seven bras and my blouses and socks.¡¯


    ¡®You should get Mum to do your washing, like I do.¡¯


    Ellie gave him a withering look. ¡®You¡¯d think that if you put seven pairs of panties in the basket you¡¯d get seven pairs out, wouldn¡¯t you? But for thest two weeks there¡¯s been a pair missing.¡¯


    Jason shrugged. ¡®I really can¡¯t help you, El. Maybe you miscounted. ¡®


    ¡®That¡¯s what I thought the first time, but when it happened again I got curious. Who would want to steal a pair of my panties? So I had a little look around, Jason, and guess what I found?¡¯


    Jason¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Uh ¨C the dog ate them?¡¯


    ¡®We don¡¯t have a dog, Jason, but we do have a panty thief. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the crumpled briefs. ¡®These are mine. How did they get under your pillow?¡¯


    Jason stared at her, lost for words. ¡®I ¨C uh, well -¡® he managed atst.


    ¡®Is that the best you can say?¡¯


    ¡®I guess¡­ um, well, I¡¯m sorry, El.¡¯


    ¡®You seem to be sorry a lot, Jason, and it doesn¡¯t seem to make any difference to your behaviour.¡¯ She examined him for a moment. He had the same beaten expression as Henry Soames at the moment his wife had found him, and she felt the scorn rise in her like a tide. She had been a sexual toy once and had learned from the experience, and nothing that a man would do would ce her in that position again. Swift and humiliating action was necessary.


    ¡®So here¡¯s what we are going to do,¡¯ she continued. ¡®Since you like wearing my panties I¡¯ll give you a pair, andter on when Mum and Dad are out you can put them on for me.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®You can put them on and parade around the house for me and I¡¯ll tell you how ridiculous you look.¡¯


    ¡®But I don¡¯t wear them!¡¯ the words were out of his mouth before he could think, and Ellie seized upon them like a shark on a drowning man¡¯s leg.


    ¡®Really? Well, what do you do with them?¡¯


    ¡®I, um, well, I just touch them.¡¯


    ¡®Touch them? Touch them with what? Your hands? Your nose?¡¯ she was unrelenting. ¡®Or perhaps you touch them with something else?¡¯


    ¡®I just hold them,¡¯ he muttered, ¡®that¡¯s all.¡¯


    Ellie¡¯s face brightened. ¡®Ah, well, that¡¯s easy then! You can just hold them for meter on, and I¡¯ll still tell you how ridiculous you look.¡¯ She nced at her watch. ¡®Shall we say, four o¡¯clock?¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t do it,¡¯ he said sullenly. ¡®It¡¯s private.¡¯


    ¡®What I was doing the other day was private too, Jason, but you didn¡¯t have any problem watching me. ¡® Her voice had a hard edge to it. ¡®I want you to see how stupid this all is ¨C how stupid you are, doing this to me.¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t do it.¡¯ His face was red.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s go and tell Mum how you like sniffing my pants.¡¯ Ellie turned towards the door, still clutching the scrap of satin. She had a determined look on her face.


    ¡®No! Wait¡­¡¯ he looked like a deer trapped in a hunter¡¯s lights. ¡®All right ¨C I¡¯ll do it ¨C but you just watch me holding them, right?¡¯


    Ellie unfurled the panties in her hand and waved them like a little g. The crusty stain he had left on the front was clearly visible and he knew she would have seen it too, and would know what it was. ¡®No,¡¯ she said sweetly, ¡®I¡¯ll watch you do exactly what you did to these,¡¯ and she turned on her heel and walked out of the door.


    Jason sat on the bed and thought about what had just happened. He¡¯d taken the panties of course, and slunk back to his room with them like a thief in the night; and he¡¯d used them to remind him of Ellie on her bed. Afterwards he¡¯d stuffed them under his pillow still damp from his semen, and never given a moment¡¯s thought to whether she would notice their absence ¨C but now he was caught, and she apparently wanted to watch him doing it again. So what the hell was going on? Was this the start of something between them? He thought not: there was nothing in what she¡¯d said or done to suggest that ¨C it was more likely she was simply trying to shame him.


    With a sigh he got to his feet. There were things to be done and he¡¯d try and forget what she wanted. Maybe she¡¯d change her mind before then.


    *


    Ellie tapped on his door at four o¡¯clock precisely. He was on his bed reading and looked up as she entered.


    ¡®You¡¯re not really going to make me do this, are you?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®Sure I am. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    ¡®Because it¡¯s really weird.¡¯


    Ellie fixed her brother with a glittering eye. ¡®In thest two weeks you¡¯ve spied on me naked, prodded your cock in myp and then tossed off into my pants. That¡¯s weird, little brother, and this little exercise is to show you how bizarre and ridiculous it all is.¡¯


    ¡®Jesus, El! If you think this is going to -¡®


    ¡®I don¡¯t think, Jason, I know! So stop whining and get started, or get ready to exin to Mum what you¡¯ve been up to.¡¯


    Jason set down the book andy back in his bed. ¡®So how do you want me to do it?¡¯ he asked in a sulky voice.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep5

    His sisterughed. ¡®You¡¯re asking me how to y with your dick?¡¯


    ¡®No. I¡¯m asking you how you want me to do it in front of you.¡¯


    Ellie pulled the chair from under theputer desk and straddled it, her legs long and smooth and her dress rucked up around her crotch. ¡®It¡¯s easy,¡¯ she said. ¡®I sit here and watch ¨C and you lie on the bed and do it.¡¯


    Jason looked at his sister with a sullen expression but he could see she was determined. He slowly undid his jeans and pulled them down around his buttocks to reveal a pair of ck boxers. There was no trace of an erection under the thin fabric.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s dropped off,¡¯ she remarked.


    He shook his head. ¡®I can¡¯t get excited like this¡­ I feel like a piece of meat on a b.¡¯


    ¡®Well, now you know how I felt when you were watching me. Try harder.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t, El.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll tell all my friends that my brother can¡¯t get it up.¡¯


    ¡®Guys can only do it if they¡¯re excited.¡¯


    ¡®So get excited,¡¯ Ellie said. ¡®Think of something sexy.¡¯


    Jason thrust his hand under his boxers and massaged his cock for a few seconds. ¡®It¡¯s no good,¡¯ he announced. ¡®I can¡¯t do it.¡¯ He retrieved his hand and started to pull up his jeans.


    ¡®Ah, ah ¨C not so fast. You don¡¯t get out of it that easy.¡¯ She looked at him for a few moments. ¡®Use the panties you stole.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t. You took them back.¡¯


    ¡®Use these then.¡¯ She stood up and her hands vanished under her skirt to retrieve the pair she was wearing. They were small and white and Jason stared as they slithered down her thighs and onto the floor. He¡¯d never had a pair that she¡¯d just been wearing and his cock hardened rapidly at the thought they would still be warm from her pussy.


    ¡®Uh, sure,¡¯ he said. His mouth was suddenly dry. ¡®Pass them here.¡¯


    ¡®Pull your pants down first.¡¯ There was a strange tone to Ellie¡¯s voice.


    He pulled down his briefs and his cock sprang out, stiff and bobbing. Ellie stooped to pick them up and walked over to the bed. For a moment she stared down at him without speaking, and then she dropped them on his chest.


    Jason pressed his sister¡¯s warm panties to his nose and the bouquet trapped within the thin fabric suddenly swamped his senses: a trace of acrid sweat and fragrant perfume, overshadowed by the subtle aroma of his her sex, rich and enticing. The odour was stronger than in the previous pair he had stolen and in a moment of insight he understood that it had betrayed her true emotions: not bored recrimination, as she had indicated, but heightened sexual arousal at what was about to happen.


    In an instant his embarrassment was reced by a warm glow of excitement, and he seized his cock with his right hand and began to pump it slowly. A shaft of afternoon sunlight painted the room in a soft hue and in its golden light he saw her leaning forward with an expression of intense interest on her face. Her lips were slightly apart, the tip of her little pink tongue peeping from between them, and a faint flush of colour stained her cheeks.


    ¡®I can smell you,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®On your pants¡­ it¡¯s lovely.¡¯ His hand moved faster, pulling the foreskin back with each stroke so the swollen head of his cock was fully exposed. ¡®Do you like watching me?¡¯


    ¡®Shhhh. Don¡¯t talk ¨C just do it.¡¯ her voice was breathless.


    Jason closed his eyes and remembered what she had looked like on the bed: slim and vital and perfect. He recalled the shape of her mouth as she worked at herself, her lips apart and the glint of her little white teeth just visible, and the dark fringe of hershes upon her cheeks. Her knees had been bent, legs apart, and he remembered the shine of her juices on the dildo and the way her cunt lips had dragged at the shiny stic as she plunged it back and forth.


    She¡¯d been outraged when she saw him, but in his fantasy he¡¯d changed the story: envisaging how she¡¯d opened her eyes and found him there, and the gleam of interest in her grey eyes as she read his expression of longing. How he¡¯d walked across the room and stood above her, looking down as she slid the toy in and out, and all the time her eyes were on his face: defiant, hooded, bright with sexual awareness. Daring him to look but not touch, wanting him to want her. She¡¯d pulled the vibrator clear and he¡¯d seen the warm flesh of her inside, pink and clean and fresh with a light froth of cream upon the lips; and then she¡¯dughed and plunged it back inside and her mouth had opened in a silent ¡®O¡¯ of pleasure as she felt herself filled.


    And now, in the silence of his room as his sister watched him, the fresh odour of her panties provided a new fantasy ¨C how he might have touched her. He envisaged the hard rubbery feel of her nipples and the warm sticity of her breasts. He imagined how he¡¯d trailed his fingers over the t in of her belly to the gossamer tuft of hair nestled at the juncture of her thighs and how he¡¯d touched her pussy, felt the oily slipperiness of her juices, slipped a finger inside her. He knew it would be tight ¨C much tighter than Mary¡¯s had been, and in his mind he found it so. He could feel the warm sucking strength of her cunt as his fingers slid inside, feel the power of her muscles gripping him. And in his fantasy his cock was bursting in his pants and he unzipped and pulled it free, his hand stroking it, pulling it; and he saw the expression of raw lust on her face as shey beneath him, waiting for his seed.


    ¡®Jesus, El ¨C you want it, don¡¯t you?¡¯ he grunted, and in his vision she nodded, her mouth smiling up at him and her body still, waiting to be painted. He saw her mouth open and he pressed closer, pumping his cock with a frenzied fist as the rising tide of his cum rose like an hungry shark to engulf him.


    With a hoarse cry Jason spurted, and in his mind the long jets struck his sister¡¯s face to lie in long translucent streaks across her cheeks and to jet between the soft pink lips. It coated her little white teeth in a clingingyer and it drooled into the cavern of her mouth in slimy strands to paint her tongue and dribble into her throat. And all the time her eyes were on his face: inscrutable, aware, wanting.


    And as thest vestiges of his fantasy faded away Jason opened his eyes and looked at his sister across the room. She was staring at the pool of cum on his belly, startlingly white against his skin, and there was a flush of high colour in her cheeks. Neither spoke for a long moment, and then she dragged her eyes to his face. ¡®I ¨C I have to go,¡¯ she said, and her voice was gusty and uncertain.


    ¡®El, wait -¡® he said, but she had gone, and there was only the crumpled panties in his hand and the fragrance of her perfume in the room to remind him that she had been there at all.


    *****


    Ellie went to bed early and tried to read her book but the image of Jason¡¯s cock kept stealing into her mind, as unwee as a fox in a chicken pen. She tried to force it from her mind but it would not go ¨C it stuck there in exquisite detail: every throb, twitch and spurt in glorious technicolour. Perhaps more disturbing, though, was the knowledge she had enjoyed watching when she should have been disgusted, and she needed to understand why that should be so.


    Jason¡¯s cock was the first she¡¯d seen since her affair with Henry Soames a year before. That sorry event had convinced her that men were only after one thing: and the price was too high. The shame and disgrace had had a profound effect on her ¨C principally, a deep distrust of men in general, and married men in particr. Since then she had abstained from any rtionship at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the affair had also awakened her: she had enjoyed the sex, even though it had been one sided, and she was smart enough to know that it could be so much better if she found the right person: someone who could offer what she wanted without orplication. But in the meantime she developed a whole range of techniques to satisfy herself, including the use of pornography, a range of toys and a vivid imagination. She had fun and it was safe, and so it was the perfect solution ¨C and in time, Ellie Paige had be convinced that she really didn¡¯t need anything more.


    And now that certainty was gone, blown away in a few shattering minutes, for she had found that watching Jason had been so much better than watching porn ¨C for it was there: right in front of her, an amazing, thick, hard cock. She could see it in all its glory, hear the little sucking noises as his skin moved back and forth and smell the rank odour of his excitement. All of these had moved her in a way that she had never expected, and she suddenly realised that solo sex was like drinking alone: a lonely exercise that took you on a road to nowhere.


    But the most shocking thing was that it was her brother¡¯s cock that aroused her ¨C her brother¡¯s, for God¡¯s sake ¨C and she had been the cause of his excitement. She remembered how it had reared up as she slid her panties off; and she heard again his whispered words: I can smell you, Ellie¡­ its lovely. She recalled too the expression in his eyes as he inhaled her scent; and how she had watched, mesmerised, as he yed out a fantasy in his head. What had he been thinking? Was it just an image of his sister with a vibrator in her cunt, or had there been more? Had he imagined touching her, tasting her¡­ fucking her? Had he dreamed that she wasplicit too, and that the searing jets of seed that sshed across his belly were deep inside her instead?


    The notion that Jason wanted to fuck her was a potent thought, and Ellie¡¯s fingers crept to her pussy. Sex with her brother¡­ hitherto undreamed, banned¡­ forbidden; a taboo in every civilised society. She knew it was uneptable. She knew it could never happen ¨C and yet¡­ the thought was intoxicating. And there was nothing wrong with fantasies, was there? It could not hurt to imagine¡­ to y out a dream in your head. Nobody would ever know, and nobody would ever get hurt for it was only a game, wasn¡¯t it?


    And so she gave in to the flickering pictures in her head: imagining how they would talk and touch and taste, and how the cock that she had watched that very afternoon would feel as it slid into her body, and how she would ride him until he spurted his incestuous seed into her greedy, grasping body.


    And as she dreamed her fingers moved restlessly over the fat wet lips of her cunt and the waves of pleasure washed through her, she wondered if Jason was imagining it too, and she hoped that it was so.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep6

    Jason was normallyte for breakfast but Ellie found him in the kitchen munching on a piece of toast. His eyes flicked to her as soon as she entered the room and a small smile yed around his lips.


    ¡®Good morning, Sis.¡¯


    ¡®Hi Jason.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure what to make of his expression ¨C he seemed¡­ bolder, somehow.


    ¡®Did you sleep well?¡¯


    She shrugged. ¡®I guess.¡¯


    ¡®I did too. Really well.¡¯


    Ellie switched on the kettle without replying and waited whilst it boiled. Clearly yesterday¡¯s events of hadn¡¯t intimidated him at all.


    ¡®Do you fancy doing anything today?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®Like what?¡¯


    ¡®Jeez ¨C I don¡¯t know. Go to the shops, hang out.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve got work this afternoon.¡¯ Ellie was doing casual work at the library.


    ¡®Well, what about taking in a movie tonight?¡¯


    She nced at him sharply. ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Sure. There¡¯s that new Chris Evans movie¡­ you know, um, Before we Go. ¡®


    Ellieughed. ¡®That¡¯s a chick flick! Why the hell would you want to see that?¡¯


    ¡®Because you like Chris Evans.¡¯


    ¡®But you don¡¯t. So what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    He shrugged. ¡®Nothing. I just thought it would be nice to hang out with you, and I figured that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to see. The other option is the new Terminator movie.¡¯


    She scrunched up her nose. ¡®I like the first choice better.¡¯


    ¡®Great! It starts at seven, so we can have a pizza afterwards¡¯


    ¡®I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡¯


    ¡®Come on, El ¨C you¡¯ll enjoy it¡­ and I¡¯ll pay.¡¯


    Ellie regarded him with astonishment. Jason never paid for anything he didn¡¯t have to, and yet here he was volunteering to put his hand in his pocket. It was clearly connected to what had happened between them, but she wasn¡¯t sure how. Perhaps it would be useful to find out.


    She set down her coffee on the table and sat down. ¡®All right, but I¡¯ll pay my share. What time are we leaving?¡¯


    ¡®Six thirty.¡¯ He swallowed thest bit of toast and stood up. ¡®I¡¯ll see youter then.¡¯


    Ellie nodded, observing his freshly washed jeans and a red shirt, unlike his usual scungy style, and she thought that he looked good. A sudden image of him on his bed stole into her mind, his cock as hard as a truncheon, and her eyes slid to his crotch to rest there for a moment before she dragged them back to his face.


    ¡®Uh ¨C what car are we using?¡¯ she asked in some confusion. He had seen where she was looking and a blush of colour rose to her face.


    ¡®Mine or Mum¡¯s ¨C whichever you prefer.¡¯


    ¡®Last time I sat in yours I nearly caught something unpleasant. Let¡¯s use Mum¡¯s.¡¯


    He nodded and turned away, a small smile on his face, and she had the uneasy feeling that he knew exactly what she¡¯d been thinking.


    *


    Jason settled into his seat and handed her a menu. ¡®So what did you think of the flick?¡¯


    ¡®So ¨C so. I¡¯ve seen worse.¡¯


    ¡®Me too.¡¯ His eyes scanned over the selection. ¡®I might have a meat lovers with extra pepperoni tonight. You¡¯re a meat lover, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Ellie chose to ignore the innuendo. ¡®Sure. That¡¯ll do me.¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯ He caught the waitresses¡¯ attention and she came over and took their order, her cleavage peeping out from the top of her blouse.


    ¡®Put your tongue away, Jason,¡¯ she said as the girl left, ¡®she looks about twelve years old.¡¯


    ¡®Nobody has tits like that at twelve.¡¯


    ¡®I did, but I guess you didn¡¯t notice.¡¯


    ¡®I did so. Mum caught me looking once and told me she¡¯d send me to boarding school if I did it again.¡¯


    ¡®Jesus! Really?¡¯


    ¡®No. But she did remind me you were my sister. That¡¯s before you started wearing bras, so it was hard not to notice.¡¯


    Ellieughed. ¡®Yeah. They sort of sprang up overnight didn¡¯t they? I wondered why she suddenly bought me a bra.¡¯ She took a sip of her drink. ¡®Did you really perve on me? I wish I¡¯d noticed ¨C it would have been worth so many favour points.¡¯


    Jasonughed with her. ¡®That would have been so unfair ¨C I was only eleven El, and I hardly knew what tits were for. When I looked at yours it was just idle curiosity.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, I bet,¡¯ she appraised her brother. ¡®Which brings us to tonight. Why did you ask me out?¡¯


    ¡®I told you ¨C I figured it would be nice to spend a bit of time together.¡¯


    ¡®You could tell me pigs might fly, Jason, and I wouldn¡¯t believe that either.¡¯


    He held up his hands in mock supplication. ¡®But you¡¯re having a nice time, right? And I am too. That¡¯s what brothers and sisters do.¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with what happened in your room yesterday?¡¯ she asked suspiciously.


    Jason put on a pained expression. ¡®How could you think that?¡¯


    ¡®Because I know you.¡¯ She picked up a ss and fiddled with the stem, thinking. ¡®I suppose we should talk about it,¡¯ she said as the waitress appeared. The girl ced their order on the table and simpered at Jason before flouting away with a flourish of her skirts.


    ¡®She¡¯s definitely got the hots for you, Bro,¡¯ Ellie observed as she disappeared.


    ¡®Apparently she¡¯s only twelve.¡¯ He said dryly. He took a slice of pizza and transferred it to his te. ¡®So what were you going to say?¡¯


    ¡®What? Oh, that ¨C yeah, I was going to say that we should talk about it ¨C you know, clear the air a bit. I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea about what happened.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m listening.¡¯


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s what I wanted to say ¨C I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea.¡¯


    ¡®I see.¡¯ Jason¡¯s eyes were on her face. ¡®And what would that be?¡¯


    ¡®That there was anything remotely erotic about what happened. I was just -¡®


    ¡®But you did think that,¡¯ he interrupted. ¡®I saw you, El. You were as turned on as I was.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not true.¡¯


    ¡®Sure it is. Your face was as red as a beetroot and you beat the 100 metre world sprinting record when I finished, although I¡¯m not sure what the hurry was. Perhaps you had some business of your own to attend to -¡®


    ¡®Don¡¯t be absurd. I thought the whole thing was pretty boring, if you must know.¡¯


    ¡®- and I could hear you squelching as you ran out. Admit it ¨C your pussy was like a swamp.¡¯


    Ellie shook her head. ¡®Now you¡¯re being crude. The only one who was wet was you, Jason, and we both saw that. ¡® She remembered his sperm, pumping as thick as clotted cream across the pale skin of his belly.


    Jasonughed. ¡®Hey, eat some pizza.¡¯ He watched her pick up a slice and bite into it. Even the way she ate was erotic, with those little white teeth tearing into the food and soft pink lips smeared with grease. He felt the sudden urge to lean forward and kiss them. ¡®Look ¨C you can deny it all you like, Sis, but I know what I saw.¡¯Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both were silent for a while, taking stock of what the other had said. ¡®Even if you are right,¡¯ she said at length, ¡®- which you are not, it still means nothing.¡¯


    ¡®Well that depends.¡¯


    ¡®Depends on what?¡¯


    ¡®On what happens next.¡¯


    Ellie stared at him. ¡®I told you that this would go no further. We both had a bit of fun, Jason, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    ¡®So you did enjoy it. I knew you had.¡¯ He smiled at his sister. ¡®And I did too, Sis. Look, here¡¯s how I see it. Neither of us has a great love life ¨C at least, mine isn¡¯t.¡¯ He smiled ruefully. ¡®Even I can see that Mary Ellis wasn¡¯t the finest in thend ¨C and I figure your conquests haven¡¯t been too crash hot either. When was thest time you went out with a guy? A year¡­ two years? I can¡¯t remember when you did.¡¯ He searched her eyes, waiting for a denial but there was none. ¡®So here we are, El, the two of us ¨C deserving more but getting nothing, lonely and frustrated, wondering where in the hell all the fun in our lives went ¨C and then ¨C wham! we find it right under our noses.¡¯ He grasped her arm, the skin soft and warm under his touch. ¡®And its as hot as hell, El ¨C even you would have to admit that. So what¡¯s the harm? We could just have a bit of fun and nobody gets hurt ¨C not you, not me. And when it¡¯s time to stop we will.¡¯


    ¡®So what did you have in mind?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe he was saying it¡­ couldn¡¯t believe she was listening, and his touch burned like hot coals on her arm.


    Jason shrugged. ¡®Just more of the same, you know? A bit of watching¡­ perhaps some touching -¡®


    ¡®But no sex, right¡­ like, you know -¡® she nced around to ensure no one was in earshot. ¡®- like full on¡­ doing it?¡¯


    ¡®No¡­ no. I know that¡¯s too far. I¡¯m just talking about -¡®


    ¡®You¡¯re talking about fooling around with your sister, Jason! Jesus, listen to yourself! Do you know what would happen if anyone found out?¡¯


    ¡®But they won¡¯t,¡¯ he said earnestly, ¡®and anyway, isn¡¯t that what makes it so exciting?¡¯ he stopped and searched her face for a moment, reading her expression. ¡®Look ¨C did you get turned on yesterday? ¨C yes or no.¡¯


    ¡®A bit.¡¯


    ¡®It was more than a bit, El. I saw your face, I saw what you were thinking. So, was it more exciting than what you¡¯ve been getting?¡¯


    Ellie thought about the question. Thest time had been with Henry Soames ¨C a sad and sordid little episode that had unlocked her sexuality and left it unsatisfied, like an open sore that needed scratching. And there¡¯d been nothing since, other than a couple of dates that weren¡¯t even worth remembering. Jason was right, getting nothing was not a good option ¨C what were the words he had used? Lonely and frustrated¡­ which just about summed it up.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she whispered. ¡®Yes, it was better.¡¯


    ¡®So what have we got to lose?¡¯


    ¡®More than you can possibly imagine.¡¯

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep7

    Despite her words Jason saw that she was interested. ¡®Look,¡¯ he said, ¡®just look around you El, and tell me if you¡¯d want anyone here.¡¯ He nodded his head at a group of three teenagers at a nearby table. ¡®What about them? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d like to dip their dirty little wicks in you and tell their mates about the little slut they made out with. Or him -¡® His eyes flicked to an older man with his family ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to have a piece of you too, but I bet he wouldn¡¯t tell the little woman at home with the kids. Or what about that guy over there? Can you imagine sleeping with him? You¡¯d need to boil yourself in disinfectant afterwards.¡¯ He smiled at his sister. ¡®They¡¯ve all got baggage, just like anyone else you see. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    Ellie looked at each the men he had indicated. Jason¡¯s point was exaggerated, she knew: if it were true nobody would ever hook up with anybody and the human race would expire. But perversely, because of Henry Soames he was right ¨C even though he couldn¡¯t know why.


    ¡®Now look at me,¡¯ he continued. ¡®I¡¯m a good bet, Sis, and you know that. You don¡¯t have to give me anything you don¡¯t want to. It will be safe, discreet and fun. So why not take the chance?¡¯


    She turned her eyes on her brother. He was leaning forward with an intense expression on his face, and she realised that although she had lived with him all her life she really hadn¡¯t looked at him before ¨C not in this way, at least. She tried to imagine how she would feel if he wasn¡¯t family ¨C would she be attracted? He was handsome, that was for sure, and although he could be irritating, annoying and sometimes a downright pain in the ass he was, essentially, honest and kind hearted. She thought that he loved her, too ¨C not in the way that lovers might, but as a person, and that counted for a lot.


    But would he be like the others? Did he just want to y and then discard her like a piece of trash?


    ¡®So why me?¡¯ she asked. ¡®You could have any girl you wanted.¡¯


    Jasonughed softly. ¡®My record is shit, El, maybe because I haven¡¯t found anyone who turned me on.¡¯ He licked his lips and for the first time she understood he was nervous. ¡®Until now, that is.¡¯


    ¡®You think ttery will get you what you want?¡¯


    ¡®No, no, I don¡¯t ¨C but its true. I ¨C uh, well, I think you are everything I¡¯ve ever wanted.¡¯ Heughed softly. ¡®That sounds really corny I know, but it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Ellie regarded him for a long moment. For thest few nights she hadid in her bed and fantasised about the very things he was now suggesting ¨C but there was a huge difference between thinking about it and doing it. It was crazy talk¡­ stupid and reckless ¨C but why not? Why not take a chance? He was a safe bet, just as he had said.


    ¡®I¡¯ll think about it,¡¯ she replied atst.


    Jason nodded. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ He nced at the few remaining slices of their dinner. ¡®Do you want any more?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m done.¡¯


    ¡®Would you like to go somewhere else? I know a nice bar around the corner.¡¯


    She shook her head. ¡®Let¡¯s go home, Jason.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t speak on the way home, for both were thinking of what had been said. Jason marvelled that he had had the courage to say what he had, and wondered if she had been offended; and he thought that perhaps he could have said it better ¨C but what was done was done. She was thinking about it, anyway, and he was content to let her do so in silence.


    Ellie¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She had gone to the flicks with her same old brother and now, a few hourster, was sitting next to a new one who had boldly asked to share her bed. The thought excited and terrified her. All of the reasons she shouldn¡¯t do it filled her mind: fear of discovery, fear that it would go too far ¨C fear that things would never, ever, be the same again. She thought that it was lunacy ¨C that she should end it now, before they both got hurt: but the worm of desire in her heart craved for the excitement that he had promised.


    Jason drove into the garage and turned off the ignition. They sat for a moment in the silence, listening to the ticking of the engine as it cooled. The car¡¯s headlights reflected off the garage wall to illuminate his face: filled with an expression of longing. She felt her heart swell suddenly, filled with an irrepressible need that could not be denied, and she turned her face to his and he leaned over and kissed her.


    It was a kiss unlike any she had experienced before: soft and filled with tenderness. For a moment she sat stunned, and then his hand cupped her face and the tip of his tongue brushed hers, and in an instant she felt her insides melting. Little tingles of electricity seemed to flow through her body, as if long dormant nerve endings were suddenly awakening, and she felt her body arch in response as she opened her lips to ept him.


    It seemed to go on forever, each moment better than thest. Her senses tingled as if he had magically awoken them: every touch and taste and sound somehow intensified a thousandfold: the creak of the seat as she moved, the soft whisper of his breath and the taste of his mouth; his fingers on her skin. She felt the pounding of her heart, like a drummer¡¯s beat ¨C boom, boom, boom and a sudden bloom of moisture at the juncture of her thighs, seeping into her pants. In sudden desperation she grasped his head, her fingers in the strands of his hair, and she held him closer and felt as if her heart would burst.


    Atst he broke free. ¡®We¡¯d better go in,¡¯ he gasped. His voice was ragged with emotion. ¡®They would have heard the car.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯ She was confused, dazed by what had happened. ¡®I ¨C uh, I¡¯ll think about it, Bro¡­ you know, what you said.¡¯ He said nothing but she could see him nod, a little movement that reflected the hope, a wish, in his dark eyes.


    ¡®I promise,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®I¡¯ll let you know.¡¯


    ¡®I coulde tonight. If you leave your door ajar I¡¯ll know.¡¯


    Ellie stepped from the car and looked back at him. ¡®No,¡¯ she said. ¡®No, no ¨C it¡¯s too soon, Jason ¨C I¡­ I need time to think. I must think,¡¯ and she turned and ran, her mind reeling and filled with fear and exhration.


    Jason climbed out of the car and locked the garage door, and walked slowly to the house. His mother was there and she looked up as he entered.


    ¡®Is everything alright, dear?¡¯


    ¡®Sure Mum. We had a nice time.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s just that Ellie ¨C well, she seemed out of sorts,¡¯ she said. ¡®She just ran upstairs with hardly a word.¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s fine, Mum. She wasining about a sore tummy earlier, so its probably just that.¡¯


    ¡®Did you lock the car?¡¯


    ¡®I did.¡¯ He smiled at his mother, noticing for the first time the little mannerisms she shared with her daughter: the way she held her hands, the way her eyes crinkled at the corners when she smiled. It was as if his awareness of Ellie had opened his eyes to other things, too.


    ¡®Will you be staying up?¡¯


    Jason nced at his watch. ¡®I might do a bit of work in my room,¡¯ he said. ¡®Goodnight, Mum.¡¯ He bent to her face for a kiss.


    ¡®Good night, son.¡¯ She watched him walk to the door. ¡®Jason.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Are you sure everything is good between you and Ellie?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Mum,¡¯ he said, and he hoped that it was true


    *


    Ellie turned out the light andy in the darkness of her room, thinking. She had done so sinceing home, but somehow nothing had been resolved: the river of her thoughts poured through her head in a torrent of conflicting emotions. She remembered his words in the restaurant: You¡¯re everything I¡¯ve ever wanted¡­ I¡¯m a safe bet¡­ take a chance, and she recalled the taste of his mouth and the softness of his breath. She saw again the look in his eyes, like those of a lover; and she remembered the frantic beating of her heart when he kissed her.


    Cold logic told her that what he wanted could only lead to ruin and despair and she should move on and forget; and then she felt his lips on hers and heard again his final whisper: if you leave your door ajar.. . and her heart sang out. I want him. I want to do this. Just a few more kisses, nothing more. She rose on silent feet to open the door but the little voice of reason called out again, telling her that the price was far too high; and so she sank back on the bed and the cycle of her thoughts rolled through her head in a cycle of indecision ¨C don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it¡­ but I want him, I need him.


    Jason heard his parents climb the stairs and the click of their bedroom door, and he waited in the darkness of his room. He had tried to work but could not, for visions of his sister filled his mind. A week ago he could not have imagined thinking this way, but now it consumed him¡­ she consumed him. He had tried to reason too, but the same answer came back every time: I want her. He nced at the clock beside his bed and saw it was past eleven, and he waited still, his heart beating in the quiet of the night, waiting until the house was truly asleep.


    At half past eleven he slipped from his room. The house was in darkness and he made his way slowly, his fingers on the wall as he crept down the corridor. A floorboard creaked under his foot and he stopped to listen, his heart beating fast, but there was no other sound and he edged forward again until he was at her door. He had promised himself to turn back if it was shut ¨C for trust was a precious thing, but it was too dark to tell and so he pushed it gently with his hand, and with a leap of joy he felt it open.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellie was listening to the sounds of the house: branches on the window scratching in the night breeze; the click of the roof cooling and the soft call of a nightbird from the garden. She heard a creak of a floorboard and her heart soared, pounding, pounding; but then it was quiet and part of her was d ¨C and then she heard the creak of the hinges and saw a patch of pale grey at the door where before there had been ck.


    And then he was at her bed, his fingers reaching out to touch the curtain of her hair and her eyes and nose and mouth. He heard her breath, as gentle as a whisper in the wind, and beneath his fingers he imagined he could feel her heart beating like a trapped bird.


    ¡®I¡¯m frightened, Jay,¡¯ she said softly, and he smiled at the old nickname she had used as a child when they yed together. It brought back memories of how she¡¯d climb into his bed and they¡¯d whisper stories to one another until their mother scolded them to go to sleep. And now he was at her bed again but for a very different reason.


    ¡®Suppose they find us?¡¯ she asked.


    ¡®They¡¯re asleep, El.¡¯


    ¡®But suppose they wake up?¡¯


    ¡®They won¡¯t. There¡¯s no reason for them toe in here.¡¯

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep8

    He felt her nod in the darkness, but her body was tense. ¡®We need some rules, Jay. Touching only. You can¡¯t put anything into me ¨C fingers¡­ whatever. Just touching, right?¡¯ She obviously been thinking about it.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®And if either one of us wants to stop at any time, the other must.¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®I mean it. Say it.¡¯


    ¡®If either wants to stop the other must.¡¯


    ¡®And the touching only bit.¡¯


    ¡®Only touching,¡¯ he said. Just saying the word was exciting.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®All right.¡¯ He felt the bedclothes lifting. ¡®Get in, you¡¯re cold.¡¯


    Jason slipped into bed beside his sister. It was too dark to see but his other senses were filled by her presence: the warmth of her body pressed against close, the smell of her skin and fragrance of perfume. He leaned forward and found her mouth and her lips opened under his, just as they had in the car. There was a hint of toothpaste on her breath and the scent of apple in her hair, and his cock hardened rapidly.


    She felt it pressing against her and giggled softly in the darkness. ¡®Did I do that?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®That telephone pole I can feel.¡¯


    ¡®You sure did.¡¯


    ¡®Last time I saw that you¡¯d been sniffing my pants. Have you been at it again?¡¯


    ¡®Nope, but I will if you want me to.¡¯


    Ellieughed, a low throaty chuckle. ¡®I¡¯m not wearing any.¡¯


    Jason¡¯s cock twitched at the thought that it was only a few inches away from her bare pussy. He disengaged his hand from her shoulder and slid it down over her belly, heading south. She was wearing a night dress of some kind and the material felt slippery under his fingers.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Ellie whispered.


    ¡®Just checking.¡¯ He moved over the curve of her hip and down one delicious thigh to where the garment ended, but he could find no trace of any panty line.


    ¡®I told you.¡¯ There wasughter in her voice.


    Jason reversed the movement and his hand tracked upwards, sliding under her nightie, moving slowly to the juncture of her thighs. She drew in her breath sharply as his fingertips touched her there. ¡®Ah¡­ ah! Jesus, your fingers are cold!¡¯


    ¡®Do you want me to stop?¡¯


    ¡®Uh, no. I¡¯ll warm them up.¡¯


    She would too, he thought. He could feel the heat of her body radiating from under his fingers and he held them there for a few moments, his heart thudding, before sliding them gently over her mound. There were wisps of hair under his fingers, as fine and soft as gossamer, and a trace of dampness as he dipped towards her sex.


    Ellie shifted slightly and the gap between her legs opened to allow him greater ess. He pressed deeper until he could reach the lips of her pussy and was rewarded by a low groan.


    ¡®Ah, ah¡­ yes, that¡¯s nice Jay ¨C just there¡­ just like that.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re wet,¡¯ he observed. Her juice was on his fingertips, as slippery as oil.


    Ellie didn¡¯t reply. She closed her eyes and rode the long waves of pleasure as his fingers moved lightly over the warm folds of her sex. This was nothing like Henry Soames with his soft white body and barren kisses ¨C this was so much better. The smell and taste and touch of her brother was electric, like nothing else she had ever experienced


    Jason moved his hand to grasp the roundness of one buttock. It filled his hand like an orange, round and firm and perfect. She lifted her thigh over his leg to open herself and he brushed his fingertips over the crinkled flesh of her anus and then the soft, wet lips of her vulva. She was so small: the gap between them was nothing, and he strummed between the two openings, smearing the juice from her cunt to her rosebud.


    Ellie lifted her face from his and buried her face in his shoulder and her body twitched and trembled under his touch, and her voice was broken and disjointed. ¡®Fuck, Jason! Ah, yes¡­ yes ¨C do it! Just ¨C yes, just ¨C there¡­ harder -¡®


    He was guided by her gasps and the little broken words and movements of her body. He curled his fingers further, reaching round to the very juncture of her sex, his fingers almost parallel with the opening to her body. Heat was radiating from her vulva like a furnace, and its fat wet lips sucked at him like a grasping mouth as his fingertips danced on her clit. Her body was twitching with every touch and the cloying smell of her arousal assailed his nostrils.


    ¡®Push your fingers in,¡¯ she gasped. ¡®Ah, yes, yes¡­ like that Jay.¡¯


    Jason pressed his middle finger into his sister¡¯s cunt. He could feel the sucking tightness of her flesh as it slid in, tight and resilient, and he began to move it back and forth. Her juices bathed his hand, oozing over his knuckles, and her groans grew louder. ¡®Fuck,¡¯ she moaned, ¡®ah, fuck, Jay. That¡¯s¡­ lovely. Push it in¡­ yes, yes.¡¯ She slipped her hand between their bodies and seized his cock, and she began to pump it in time with his fingers. ¡®Imagine it inside me,¡¯ she whispered. Her voice was close to his ear. ¡®It¡¯s right inside Jay, pressing up into me¡­ do you like that?¡¯


    An image red in Jason¡¯s mind: his sister lying beneath him, watching as he prated her for the first time. He envisaged the ze in her eyes as the bulbous head of his cock crowned into her vulva and heard the hiss of her breath as his shaft levered apart the reluctant flesh to bury itself deeper. How tight would she be? He could barely get his finger inside, yet alone the thickness of his cock. The thought aroused him further and he felt a dribble of lubricant escape from his shaft to smear over her wrist. Her hand felt tiny against him and he imagined it curled small and white around his thickness, and how her mouth might look as she struggled to take him between those perfect pink lips. The image excited him further and he felt the first seeds of his orgasm growing in his brain.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to cum, El,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯


    ¡®Do it on me,¡¯ she demanded. ¡®Kneel up, Jay¡­ do it on me.¡¯ She flung back the bedclothes and hoisted up her nightie to lie naked before him. ¡®Sit up¡­ yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯


    Jason scrambled to his knees in the darkness. His hand was on his rod, stroking it, feeling the growing storm building in his head. Her warmth was beneath him somewhere but it was too dark to see. ¡®Where are you?¡¯ he whispered.


    Ellie reached out her hand and touched him: the feeling of his thigh, the curve of his hip. She discerned he was above her and to one side and she wriggled closer, moving one hand to grasp the root of his cock whilst the other stole to her sex. It was soaking, sopping wet and she plunged a finger between the lips and moved it in cadence with his pumping. ¡®I¡¯m here, Jay,¡¯ she called softly. ¡®I¡¯m naked. Cum on me¡­ cum on your sister. Spray your juice over me.¡¯


    With a hoarse cry Jason exploded: five¡­ six long, jets spraying into the darkness. Somewhere beneath him he could hear Ellie moaning too, a soft low wail as the sttering warmth of his seed triggered her own climax. She clutched his cock in an iron grip to point it like a hose¡­ seven¡­ eight¡­ long ribbons, each more intense than thest, made more so because she was there, bathing in it, her face upturned and her body twitching as his seed rained down. In the darkness he could hear her whimpering and the creak of the mattress springs as she twitched under the deluge.


    And then the waves of pleasure withdrew and there was only the low panting of their breath, and her whispered words: ¡®Jesus, Jason, you¡¯ve drowned me!¡¯ and she fumbled in the darkness to find his hand. ¡®Here ¨C feel it!¡¯


    She guided him to her body and he felt his sperm painted in long streaks on the warm, living flesh; across the little t belly and the mounds of her delicious breasts. Her nipples were slippery with his juice and there was a little pool of cum at the juncture of her neck, thick and glutenous on his fingers, and slimy dropletsy on her cheeks and nose and chin like chips of liquid opal.


    ¡®I wish I could see you,¡¯ he whispered, and it was true. The vision of her little body painted in his seed would be a sight to remember. ¡®Can I, uh, turn on the light?¡¯


    ¡®No! No¡­ they might see it.¡¯ Ellie¡¯s fear had returned and cold reality was recing arousal. She reached up and touched his face. ¡®You must go, Jay.¡¯


    ¡®But I want to stay. I can ¨C well,st longer the next time.¡¯


    ¡®I know¡­ but can you imagine what they would do if they found us? You naked in my bed and me covered in your cum?¡¯


    ¡®But -¡®


    ¡®No!¡¯ Her voice was firm. ¡®Remember what you promised.¡¯


    ¡®Can we do it again?¡¯ his voice was dull with disappointment, ¡®tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ she said. ¡®We¡¯ll see.¡¯


    Jason leaned forward and found her mouth with his. He could smell the rank odour of his semen on her skin and taste its pungent vour on her lips. ¡®All right, but I won¡¯t give up you know,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®Not ever,¡¯ and he rose from her bed on silent feet and was gone.


    Ellie found a tissue in the bedside drawer and wiped herself as best she could, and theny back to think. It was crazy to even think of ever doing this again. She remembered the bitter, angry words of Henry Soames¡¯ wife and the feeling of shame and degradation she had felt ¨C and she knew it would be nothingpared to the humiliation if she and Jay were discovered. She imagined her mother¡¯s face as her world copsed, and her father¡¯s fury. She saw her friends turn away in disgust and a life of shame and despair rece all that she had, and she was appalled at the stupidity of what she had done.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep9

    But she was aroused, too. She could feel her heart thudding, thudding, like the frantic beat of a drum. It was stupid, yes ¨C but it was also the most exciting thing she had ever done in her life. She felt again the warmth of her brother¡¯s seed as it sttered like hot rain on her body, and the surge of lust that seized her: the irrepressible need to bathe in it, to gulp it down like clotted cream, to drown in it. The door that Henry Soames had unlocked but never opened had suddenly swung wide, and she loved what was on the other side. Jason was right: fooling around with your brother was amazing, and although she was walking a tightrope she could no more abandon it than saw off her hands with a blunt knife.


    And so Ellen Elizabeth Paige drifted off to sleep in a state of excited trepidation, dreaming of how she would y the game and how much fun it would be.


    ¡®You look tired, Ellie. Are you feeling all right?¡¯ Susie Paige¡¯s voice was filled with concern as she rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m right Mum,¡¯ Ellie mumbled, ¡®I just didn¡¯t sleep too well.¡¯


    ¡®How is your tummy?¡¯ She regarded her daughter with concern. ¡®Did I hear you get up in the night?¡¯


    ¡®Uh ¨C yes. I had to go to the loo a couple of times.¡¯C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®I thought it was you. I nearly got up to check but I figured you¡¯d call me if you needed help. Are you sure you feel all right?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fine, Mum.¡¯ Ellie wondered if she¡¯d noticed her turn two shades paler at the thought of what her mother might have found. ¡®I¡¯d better just go and -¡®


    But Susie was in a mood to chat. ¡®It¡¯s nice to see you getting on with your brother a bit better,¡¯ she observed.


    ¡®I¡¯ve always got on with Jay, Mum.¡¯


    ¡®Well, you know ¨C you went out with himst night¡­ that¡¯s nice. You haven¡¯t done that for a while.¡¯


    ¡®We are brother and sister. It¡¯s important to get on.¡¯ Ellie remembered how she¡¯d found clumps of his sperm in her hair that morning. Some way to get on.


    ¡®Your Dad and I were talking about being a family just yesterday,¡¯ Suzie continued, ¡®and we thought we¡¯d like to go off for a few days somewhere ¨C just the four of us. What do you think?¡¯


    ¡®What about work?¡¯


    ¡®It would be over the August long weekend. We¡¯d be back by Tuesday.¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s only next week! You¡¯d never find anywhere to stay.¡¯


    Her mother beamed at her. ¡®One of my friends booked a two bedroom cottage on the Norfolk Broads,¡¯ she said, ¡®but her mum¡¯s sick so they can¡¯t go.¡¯


    ¡®So I¡¯d be sharing a room with Jay?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, but as you are getting on so well that won¡¯t be a problem will it?¡¯


    ¡®But what about Dad¡­ I mean, he¡¯s never around.¡¯ Ellie was reeling at the thought of being alone in a room with Jason all night. ¡®I¡¯m surprised he can find the time.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s promised,¡¯ her mother was beaming again. ¡®It¡¯s such a good opportunity, Ellie ¨C God knows when we might all have the chance again.¡¯


    Ellie considered for a moment. The very first thing that had popped into her head when she woke was the memory of her brother¡¯s sperm raining down on her in the darkness. She¡¯d lifted the bedclothes and peered down at her body, half expecting to see smears of it still on her skin, but it had all gone. The smell hadn¡¯t though ¨C it filled her senses, rich and thick and and pervasive ¨C the aroma of sex. She¡¯d breathed it in and it brought back every emotion: the fear and guilt and the excitement of the forbidden.


    ¡®So what do you think, Ellie?¡¯ her mother asked again.


    ¡®Have you asked Jason?¡¯


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen him, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be interested.¡¯


    I¡¯m sure too Ellie thought. We¡¯ll be sharing a room. The thought both terrified and thrilled her. Separate rooms provided a degree of control that sharing would remove, and she had no intention of allowing full-on sex. Still, it was an exciting thought.


    ¡®I¡¯d love toe,¡¯ she said.


    ¡®Lovely. Look ¨C why don¡¯t you speak to Jason? He¡¯ll be more likely to agree if you ask him.¡¯


    ¡®I will.¡¯ She nced at her watch. ¡®I¡¯ve got to go, Mum.¡¯


    ¡®All right, sweetheart.¡¯ Susie leaned forward and kissed her daughter on the forehead and for a moment Ellie wondered if her mother would somehow smell her son¡¯s jism on her skin, but she sat back and smiled. ¡®Let me know what Jason thinks.¡¯


    *


    ¡®That¡¯s fucking awesome!¡¯ Jason had been worried about what his sister might be feeling in the cold light of day, but the news that they would be sharing a room together was obviously to his liking.


    ¡®I thought you¡¯d say something like that.¡¯ Ellie fiddled with her spoon. ¡®But we need to be careful.¡¯


    ¡®Sure.¡¯ Jason would have agreed with anything she said.


    ¡®I mean it, Jay. They¡¯ll be right next door.¡¯


    ¡®I get it.¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll sleep in separate beds.¡¯ Her voice was firm.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll each sleep in our own beds ¨C in case theye in.¡¯


    ¡®So we can¡¯t ¨C you know¡­ well, do anything?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll see. Perhaps a little bit, but nothing full on.¡¯ She fixed him with a beady eye. ¡®Remember that this isn¡¯t a right, Jay. We¡¯ll only do it from time to time and then only if we both want to.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯ Jason thought she was looking amazing this morning. ¡®Shall I bring some condoms?¡¯


    ¡®No you won¡¯t! There¡¯ll be none of that!¡¯


    Jasonughed. ¡®OK, OK¡­ I was only joking.¡¯ He reached forward and touched her face. ¡®Honest, El. I know the rules and I¡¯ll stick to them.¡¯


    ¡®All right. Do you wear pajamas in bed?¡¯


    ¡®What? Oh, I see. No ¨C I sleep naked, or with my jocks on.¡¯


    ¡®Well bring something better to wear. Remember that we are a brother and sister sharing a room and they¡¯ll expect to see us behaving like we don¡¯t really want to.¡¯


    Jason nodded. She was right, of course, but that didn¡¯t stop the rush of excitement he felt. Three whole nights alone with her, sharing a room with his parent¡¯s consent! His eyes roamed over her body: the swell of her tits against her blouse, the trim curves of her waist and the roundness of her tight little tush. He¡¯d felt what she had under her dress but couldn¡¯t wait to see it, to touch it, to taste it. Perhaps she¡¯d relent a little bit. Perhaps she¡¯d change her mind. ¡®All right,¡¯ he said, ¡®I¡¯ll pretend I hate it ¨C but only if you let me lick your -¡®


    ¡®Stop!¡¯ Ellieughed. ¡®Just stop, Jay¡­ be nice.¡¯


    ¡®I will, I will.¡¯ He was silent for a moment, thinking, and then he looked at her slyly. ¡®But only if I cane to your room tonight.¡¯


    ¡®Well, you can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®But I thought you liked what we did!¡¯


    ¡®I did, Jay ¨C but its too risky. Mum heard something and nearly out to see if I was OK. You¡¯ll have to wait until the weekend.¡¯


    He considered for a moment. ¡®What about we pretend to go to the movies and find somewhere else instead? We could y around a bit without worrying.¡¯


    ¡®Like where, Jay? A motel?¡¯ Ellie remembered thest time ¨C how she¡¯d sneaked in the motel door, terrified someone would see them; Henry¡¯s thin white hands counting out the little pile of limp banknotes; the smell of stale tobo on his skin and the shrill sound of the woman¡¯s voice. She would never do it again. Not ever. ¡®Don¡¯t even think of it.¡¯


    ¡®I just want to be with you, El.¡¯


    ¡®I know.¡¯ Her eyes softened. ¡®I want it too, but we have to be so careful.¡¯ She stood up and examined him for a few moments. ¡®The weekend is only a few days away, so be patient and don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡¯


    ***


    Those few days were a torture for Jason. It wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if she¡¯d gone away, but there she was, looking more beautiful every day. She appeared at breakfast with bright eyes and a smiling face, wearing something amazing: a little blue sports top and shorts or a figure-hugging dress that clung to her curves like a coat of paint. She took to wearing a little make up, too: a touch of lip gloss to bring out their lush fullness and shadow to entuate the shape of her eyes, and she moved with a lissome confidence that none of them had seen before.


    ¡®I think Ellie¡¯s in love,¡¯ her mother observed on the third day. She was in bed with her husband, who was reading an agendum paper in preparation for a meeting the next morning.


    ¡®Yes, dear,¡¯ he said without looking up. ¡®Absolutely.¡¯


    She nudged him with her elbow. ¡®You¡¯re not listening again, Don. What did I just say?¡¯


    ¡®Er ¨C something about Ellie.¡¯


    ¡®I said I think she¡¯s in love.¡¯


    Don Paige sighed and set the papers down. He was used to Suzie¡¯s sudden announcements about her children, which were always unsubstantiated and usually inurate. Like the time she pronounced that Jason was taking drugs.


    ¡®What makes you think that?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®Haven¡¯t you seen her? She¡¯s¡­¡¯ Suzy searched for the right word. ¡®Floating. She can¡¯t stop smiling.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s just happy.¡¯


    Suzy shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s more than that. Something¡¯s happened.¡¯


    ¡®Is she trying to get out of the weekend?¡¯ Don asked.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®Has she asked if she can bring anyone along?¡¯


    ¡®No, but -¡®


    ¡®Well, if she was in love she¡¯d do one or the other, trust me.¡¯ He picked up his papers. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it, hon.¡¯


    Suzie shook her head again. ¡®I¡¯m not worried. She¡¯s obviously happy and that¡¯s good, but I¡¯d like to know who it is.¡¯


    Don thought it was his daughter¡¯s business and she¡¯d tell them when she was ready, but he knew from experience not to share his opinion. ¡®So why don¡¯t you ask her?¡¯ he said.


    ¡®Maybe I will.¡¯


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s all right then.¡¯ He began reading again, the matter forgotten, and Suzyy beside him, fretting. She knew it was too soon to ask but there was nothing to stop her watching her daughter¡¯s every move.


    *

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep10

    The cottage was small: an open n kitchen and living area downstairs and two bedrooms and bathroom up the little creaking stairs. Their room was tucked under the eaves and sported two single beds separated by a bedside table. An old wooden wardrobepleted the furniture.


    Ellie dropped her bag on the floor and peered out of the window. In the fading light she could see marshy fields to the west, which she supposed was the famous Broads, and a line of trees marking what appeared to be a small graveyard nearby. There wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. ¡®Christ,¡¯ she said. ¡®This isn¡¯t much.¡¯


    Jason sat on his bed and regarded her. ¡®What did you expect?¡¯


    ¡®More than this.¡¯ She turned to him. ¡®What the hell are we going to do for three days? There isn¡¯t even a telly.¡¯


    Her brotherughed. ¡®I can think of something.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, I bet you can.¡¯ She crossed to the bed and sat down, eliciting protesting squeaks from the frame. ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any of that, Jason, we¡¯d wake the dead.¡¯


    Jason grinned. ¡®You give up easily, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just pointing out that the old folks are about three feet away on the other side of that wall and these beds were probably new about the time of Queen Victoria ¨C so don¡¯t even think of it.¡¯


    Jason¡¯s face fell. ¡®We could buy a can of oil.¡¯


    ¡®Really? Are you suggesting there¡¯s civilisation somewhere close?¡¯


    ¡®I heard Mum say there¡¯s a Pub just down the road ¨C apparently it¡¯s called The Rampant Horse. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be shop around somewhere too.¡¯


    Ellie giggled. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you had a Pub named after you.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m usuallypared to a donkey, but I can live with a horse analogy.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever.¡¯ A vision of Jason¡¯s cock floated into her mind. It wasn¡¯t as big as a donkey¡¯s by any means, but from what she could remember it wasfortablyrge. ¡®I¡¯m going downstairs¡¯, she said. ¡®Are youing?¡¯


    *


    The Rampant Horse was a typical English pub, small, noisy and vibrant. It was also very busy, but they managed to find a table in a cramped corner of the lounge bar.


    Ellie watched her brother threading his way through the tables with a tray of drinks. There were two girls sat nearby and she saw one of them pluck at his sleeve as he went past and say something to him.


    ¡®So what did Lolita say?¡¯ Ellie asked as he sat down.


    ¡®Who?¡¯


    ¡®The underage schoolgirl over there.¡¯


    Jason grinned. ¡®That¡¯s Cindy. She wanted to know if I¡¯d like to sit with them.¡¯ He nced across at the girl¡¯s table and smiled as she raised her ss to him. ¡®She doesn¡¯t look underage to me ¨C in fact she looks just fine.¡¯


    ¡®If you like themmon.¡¯


    ¡®Common? How do you figure that?¡¯


    ¡®Her eyes are older than her face. She¡¯s been around, believe me.¡¯


    Jason looked at the girl. She was a bit younger than Ellie, perhaps 18 or 19 and was dressed in a pair of jeans and a bright red top. Her hair was tied with a red ribbon and she had nice eyes, but Ellie was right ¨C the smile didn¡¯t touch them. She regarded him briefly and then whispered something to herpanion before turning back and blowing him a little kiss.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯smon.¡¯ he said. ¡®I think she just wants my body.¡¯


    ¡®Try raising your eyes above her tits.¡¯


    ¡®I did, and it¡¯s still a pretty neat package. I¡¯d give her an eight.¡¯


    ¡®Christ, you¡¯re generous.¡¯ Ellie stole a quick look at her parents but they were looking at the menu together. ¡®So what would you give me?¡¯ she asked coyly.


    ¡®That depends on what you give me. ¡® He pressed his leg against hers under the table and she could feel the heat of him. ¡®The more you give, the higher the score.¡¯


    ¡®A kiss on the cheek.¡¯


    ¡®One.¡¯


    ¡®A kiss on all four cheeks.¡¯


    ¡®Better.¡¯ He considered for a moment. ¡®Two.¡¯


    ¡®How many for -¡® she pressed her mouth close to his ear ¡®- a head job?¡¯


    Jason felt his stomach give a little lurch at the image of his gorgeous sister taking his cock in her mouth. ¡®Seven.¡¯


    ¡®Bloody hell, you¡¯re a hard marker! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get a ten, then.¡¯


    ¡®Sure you can ¨C you just need to raise the offer a bit.¡¯


    Ellieughed. ¡®Not even in your dreams, sunshine.¡¯ She studied the girl for a moment. ¡®So what would do to little miss Cindy over there if you had an hour of her time?¡¯


    ¡®Me?¡¯ Jason turned his eyes on his sister. ¡®I¡¯d fuck her in the arse.¡¯


    ¡®Jesus, Jason!¡¯ Ellie was shocked. She nced quickly at her parents to see if they had heard but they were talking together. ¡®Where the hell did thate from?¡¯


    ¡®Well, you asked.¡¯ His eyes flicked back to the girl. ¡®She¡¯s got a great little tush, don¡¯t you think?¡¯


    His sister shrugged. ¡®Who knows ¨C she¡¯s sitting on it. It¡¯s just that I never thought you¡¯d be into that sort of thing.¡¯


    ¡®What sort of thing?¡¯


    ¡®You know ¨C that backdoor stuff.¡¯ Just talking about it made her tummy squirm. ¡®Have you ever, um, done it?¡¯


    ¡®No, but I¡¯d like to. I bet she would too -¡®


    A sudden image of her brother and Cindy shed into Ellie¡¯s mind. She was crouching on a rug with her pants pulled aside and Jason was behind her, his cock buried in her rectum. She could see Cindy¡¯s anal ring stretched tight, just like girls in porno flicks, and it clutched at his shaft as he slid back and forth into her.


    ¡®- and I bet you¡¯d like to watch me do it,¡¯ Jason murmured in her ear.


    Ellie felt her face burning. She thought the whole idea of anal sex was deviant, somehow ¨C something only porn stars did because they got paid for it. The thought of a normal person doing it had never urred to her, and she felt her own rosebud crimp at the notion. How the hell could you ever fit something as big as a cock into it?


    ¡®That¡¯s disgusting,¡¯ she said.


    Jason regarded her expression. ¡®Well you did ask.¡¯ His eyes scanned the room. ¡®So pick a guy and tell me what you¡¯d like to do.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m still trying to get over the image of you and Cindy.¡¯ It was in her mind, despite herself. His buttocks smooth and firm, clenching and rxing with every stroke, driving his shaft like a great slippery piston into the cloying embrace of the girl¡¯s bowels. She was whimpering as he fucked her, her fingers fluttering at her pussy and her breasts wobbling.


    ¡®You¡¯re turned on!¡¯ Jason said. He was watching her, reading the signs: the flush in her cheeks, the brightness of her eyes, and under the table, the warmth and pressure of her thigh against his.


    ¡®And you¡¯re a deviant.¡¯ Ellie struggled topose herself. She was turned on,pletely unexpectedly, and by something she¡¯d never, ever, even thought about.


    Jasonughed and opened his mouth to reply but his mother interrupted. ¡®So what are you two whispering about?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing Mum.¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like nothing. You¡¯re blushing like a bride, Ellie. Is your brother being rude?¡¯


    ¡®Jason just made a remark about what he¡¯d like to do to that girl over there ¨C the one with the red ribbon.¡¯


    Suzy Paige swiveled her eyes like a gun barrel and regarded the girl for a moment. ¡®She looks like a tart,¡¯ she announced. ¡®You should stay away from girls like that, Jason.¡¯


    No, Jason thought. I shouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s not as pretty as El, but I reckon she wants me. A sudden thought urred to him and he sipped his drink and turned it over in his mind, aware of his sister¡¯s leg still pressed against his and of the erection in his pants, as thick and long as a stick.


    *


    Jason was lying on his bed fully clothed when Ellie came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a long nightgown that covered her from neck to ankle, and she climbed into her bed and picked up her phone.


    ¡®Christ, El, what¡¯s that!?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®That thing you¡¯re wearing.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s my nightie,¡¯ she said primly.


    ¡®Really? It looks like a Bedouin tent. I was hoping -¡®


    Ellie set her phone down. ¡®Hoping for what?¡¯C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Well, that I might get to see a bit of you.¡¯


    ¡®If you want to see flesh, ask Cindy ¨C I¡¯m sure she¡¯d oblige.¡¯ Her voice was frosty.


    ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡¯ Hey and looked at the ceiling for a while. El picked up her book and studied it, but he knew she wasn¡¯t reading.


    ¡®You must have fantasies about people you see,¡¯ he said at length.


    ¡®So fantasise with her.¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t fantasise with someone ¨C you fantasise about them.¡¯ He rolled towards his sister and studied her. ¡®You¡¯ve got to admit there was something about her, and you liked what I said in the pub, didn¡¯t you ¨C you know, about what I¡¯d do to her¡­ what we could do to her. It turned you on.¡¯


    ¡®That was before she gave you that note. Now I think she¡¯s just a skank.¡¯


    Jason fished in his pocket and passed a creased beer coaster to his sister. ¡®It really wasn¡¯t a note, Sis.¡¯


    Ellie nced at it. ¡®Well, what a surprise ¨C it¡¯s her phone number. She isn¡¯t even original.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re right. I¡¯d much rather fantasise about you. ¡®


    ¡®We can¡¯t have sex Jay,¡¯ her voice had dropped to a whisper. ¡®Especially that way. You¡¯re my brother.¡¯


    ¡®I get that, and I¡¯d be happy to settle for a bit less, but I¡¯m getting a strong message you¡¯re not interested.¡¯


    ¡®So what about the other night?¡¯


    ¡®It was awesome,¡¯ he said simply. ¡®I can¡¯t stop thinking about it, El. None of the girls I¡¯ve ever been with havee close to what we did for sheer fucking excitement. It¡¯s made me -¡® he struggled with the words ¡®it ¨C uh ¨C awakened me¡­ you know ¨C about what it could be like ¨C about what it was like. I want more. As much as you can give me, and then more again. But all you¡¯ve done since that night is put me off.¡¯


    Ellie looked at her brother. He was leaning up on one elbow and the light from the little bedsidemp illuminated the nes and angles of his face and she saw that it was perfect: the straight nose and the soft curve of his lips, and the curl of his hair over his cor. His eyes were on hers, soft grey and filled with emotion, and in a sudden moment of insight she saw the true extent of his feelings for her, and that the girl in the pub was simply a tool to make her jealous ¨C and he would forget her in an instant if she, his sister, would only throw him a line to cling to.


    She looked around the room, to the little beds side by side; to the door with no lock and the wall between them and their parents. Everything about it was small and potentially noisy: the creaking floor and the rattling beds. She could hear the murmur of her mother¡¯s voice and knew that she could hear them too, and that it would only take a moment of carelessness to ruin their lives forever. Nothing about fooling around in this room was safe, and yet she felt a surge of recklessness consume her.


    ¡®Take off your clothes,¡¯ she whispered. ¡®No, no, here ¨C do it here.¡¯


    Jason stripped off his shirt and jeans and shucked them on the floor. His body was burnished in the soft light, his belly hard and t and his chest broad. Beneath his jocks she could see the shape of his cock, tenting the fabric, and she watched with a beating heart as he slipped his fingers under the stic and drew them down. His shaft bobbed free, thicker and longer than she remembered, and he stood before her unashamedly.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep11

    ¡®Lie on your bed.¡¯


    Jasony back on the squeaky mattress and watched his sister approaching. She had let her hair down and it hung in a glossy mane around her shoulders, and together with the long nightdress it gave her a curiously virtuous look, like a young girl of olden times. She stood next to the bed for a few moments, her eyes on his body, and then she leant forward and grasped his cock with her hand.


    ¡®Ah¡­ fuck!¡¯ Jason said. ¡®Ellie, that¡¯s -¡®


    ¡®Shhhh¡­ quietly! They¡¯re only next door.¡¯ Her fingers gripped him firmly, marveling at its rubbery hardness. A bead of clear fluid oozed from the tip and hung there for a moment before stringing downwards onto the warm flesh of his belly.


    ¡®I remember this when I was little,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®when we took baths together.¡¯ Her hand began to move, a slow rhythmic pumping. ¡®It never looked like this, though.¡¯


    ¡®You never yed with it like this.¡¯


    ¡®I never did, did I?¡¯ In the soft bedside light she looked very young. ¡®And now I am. Who would have ever imagined that?¡¯


    Jason thought it was true. Two weeks ago this would have seemed impossible. She was his sister and they had never even spoken about sex ¨C but now she was crouching over him in a little bedroom with their parents only five paces away, with her hand on his cock.


    ¡®I love its rubbery feel,¡¯ she said. ¡®It¡¯s sort of soft on the outside but really hard inside.¡¯ Her fingers moved higher up the shaft and she began to stroke it gently, watching as the foreskin slid back and forth over his knob. ¡®Tell me what you like,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®show me what to do.¡¯


    ¡®Hold it a little higher¡­ ah, that¡¯s it¡­ yes. Now pump ¨C slowly¡­ slowly.¡¯ He closed his eyes briefly, enjoying the sensation, but opened them again to watch his sister. ¡®See how the foreskin slides back and forth?¡¯ he asked, ¡®don¡¯t pull it too far back ¨C yes, yes. Just like that. Now, wet it a little.¡¯


    Ellie leaned over and released some spit from between her lips, watching as it drizzled over her brother¡¯s knob. Ity in a silver strand on the swollen purple flesh before being smeared by the movement of her hand.


    ¡®It¡¯s so hot,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®and it¡¯s getting thicker.¡¯


    Jason grunted softly. Her hand was gripping him just below the head and it felt amazing. He could feel the skin of his cock stretched as tight as a drum under her slim white fingers, harder than he could ever remember, and he watched as another bead of translucent fluid appeared at the end.


    Ellieughed softly. ¡®Look,¡¯ she said, ¡®it¡¯s like I¡¯m milking it.¡¯ She gripped harder and moved her hand back and forth to draw more fluid from him before bending forward to give the head a quick lick. For a glorious instant Jason saw his juice streaked over his sister¡¯s tongue before she drew back. A thin strand of silver connected her lips to the head of his cock, and sheughed again.


    ¡®Let me see you, El¡¯ Jason said. ¡®Take off your nightie.¡¯


    Ellie considered for a moment. The door to their room could not be locked and their parents were only a few feet away. She would have only a few seconds to react if one of them chose toe in.


    ¡®I can¡¯t,¡¯ she whispered. ¡®What if -¡®


    ¡®They won¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®But if they do ¨C there¡¯s no way to hide what we are doing.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t care. I want to see you.¡¯


    She stared at him for a few moments, torn between a desire to go further and fear of discovery. ¡®All right,¡¯ she said atst. ¡®But I need you to lie on the floor between the beds.¡¯


    Jason nodded. It would offer scant protection if their parents did open the door, but there was nowhere else to hide. He swiveled his hips over the edge of the mattress, his cock waving like a wand, and theny on the wooden floor between the little beds.


    Ellie stood over him for a moment before pulling the nightie over her head and dropping it to the floor. From his low vantage point he could see all of her: the long legs, slim and shapely; the tight crease at the juncture of her thighs; the curve of her waist and the swell of her breasts, each a perfect orb capped with a little pink nipple as small and sweet as a baby raspberry. His eyes returned to her pussy and he saw that it was like the rest of her: small and neat and perfectly symmetrical.


    ¡®You¡¯re beautiful,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®Turn around, Sis. Let me see.¡¯


    She turned slowly and he saw her butt was exactly as he had imagined it to be: each little cheek perfectly defined, smooth and firm and delicious. The tight crease between them hid the little rosebud but he pictured what it would be like: clean and pink and sweet: a little door to another hidden treasure. His cock twitched at the thought of entering it, if she should ever agree.


    And then she was facing him again, standing still for a moment so his eyes could once again rest on her pussy, and he saw the delicate pink lips had drawn apart a little and there was a gleam of moisture between them, as if they were preparing to be vited by the rampant organ before them.


    He stared at the little opening with hungry eyes and she saw what he was thinking.


    ¡®We can¡¯t, Jay. You know we can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®Let me taste it then.¡¯


    Ellie nodded and stepped forward, treading carefully to straddle his waist, turning to face his feet before crouching, thrusting her bottom back toward her brother¡¯s face. He grasped the little cheeks and drew them apart, steadying her as she squatted further. His vision was filled by the crease between them: the tiny pink anus, small and crinkled, and the tight moist slit beyond it, fringed by hair as fine as spun x. He could smell her too: the scent of jasmine and sandalwood juxtaposed over the warm animal odour of her arousal.


    ¡®Eat me Jay,¡¯ she whispered and lowered herself further, squatting low over his face. His breath was hot against her pussy and she felt its lips twitch in response.


    Jason closed his eyes as his sister¡¯s tush descended upon his mouth. He felt the soft kiss of her pubic hair and a momentter the warm press of her flesh as she settled. She wriggled back and forward a little to align her vulva over his lips, and somewhere far above him he heard her voice, whispering urgently. ¡®Lick me, Jay ¨C ah, yes, yes. Push your tongue in¡­p it. Yes, yes¡­ just like that. Fuck¡­ fuck that¡¯s good.¡¯


    The sudden burst of vour in his mouth reminded Jason of the very first time he had tasted a nectarine: the texture of the warm skin against his lips, fracturing as he bit into it, and the sudden spurt of juice into his throat, sweet and sticky and delicious. But this was so much better ¨C the liquid richer, thicker, oozing into his mouth like the finest liqueur. He extended his tongue and pushed it into his sister, wriggling it to burrow into the tight wet channel,pping to capture her essence ¨C to breathe it in, to fill his senses. He could hear her little gasps and squeaks of pleasure as she squirmed on his face, her buttocks pressed hard against his cheeks and her cunt locked to his mouth, slippery and wet. He could not breathe ¨C he was engulfed by her, drowning in her, his senses filled by the delicious odour and taste and texture of her sex. In his mind¡¯s eye he could see her slim body wriggling on his face, her face distorted in pleasure. She was twitching, twitching, each little jolt releasing drops of essence into his throat and beneath her he was dying, consumed by her cunt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He seized her buttocks and lifted her, breathing again,pping at her ¨C great long strokes over the wet, trembling lips, dipping between them to scoop her cream and then on to tease the tiny orifice beyond. He delighted in the texture of the two openings: her vulva wet and soft like the flesh of a sulent fruit and her anus rougher, the ring crinkled and tight. The knowledge that he waspping his sister¡¯s rosebud delighted him and he stabbed it with his tongue until atst it surrendered and he felt the tip enter that forbidden ce.


    Ellie was in ecstasy. Nothing she had ever experienced came close to the waves of pleasure that enveloped her. Every stroke of her brother¡¯s tongue drew a groan from somewhere deep inside, unbidden and uncontrolled. She had never envisaged such rapture, never imagined that it could be like this. Her pussy was a river, oozing and dribbling over his face, the lips fat and swollen, the flesh within them grasping at his restless touch. Her anus twitched and trembled, crimping with every stroke of his tongue. She felt him teasing it, testing its tightness, pressing against the tiny puckered door with his flickering, dart-like tip until atst it opened, and she felt it slip inside.


    With a cry of lust Ellie bent forward and seized her brother¡¯s cock in one hand. It was massively swollen, bigger than she had ever seen it, and her tongue flicked over the head to capture the oily juice that leaked from its eye. Once, twice, she licked it, and then she opened her mouth and took him inside.


    In silent desperation they writhed against each other: Ellie¡¯s slim body transfixed by the cock in her throat and the tongue in her bottom. She felt his shaft twitching, unleashing little spurts of lubricant into her face and she tasted it, warm and oily as it oozed into her throat. She clutched the base of his shaft with her hand and bobbed her head back and forth, her lips stretched around the head and her lips locked around him, and the movement caused his tongue to wriggle deeper into her body.


    With an audible plop Ellie pulled his cock from her mouth. ¡®Oh God, Jason,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®ah, fuck, that¡¯s good!¡¯ She tried to say more but she could not speak, for the waves of pleasure engulfed her. She had never imagined her anus to be so sensitive, the sexual arousal it could give her so intense. The pleasure ratcheting up each time his tongue prated her bowels. Somewhere in the distance she could hear herself moaning, little explosive sounds that she could not control and so she seized his cock again and plunged it into her mouth to stifle the noise.

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep12

    Jason felt his sister¡¯s body stiffen as she rushed towards her climax, and he clutched her thighs tightly and stuffed his tongue into her pussy,pping it like a dog. His cock was buried in her mouth: he could feel the tight constraint of her throat rubbing the head with each downwards thrust of her head. The feeling was so intense that he could hold back no longer, and with a muffled cry he unloaded the first jet of his sperm into his sister¡¯s mouth.


    He felt her jerk in surprise and almost immediately a burst of vour entered his own mouth as she came too. They writhed against each other, twitching as sessive waves of pleasure seized them: Jason¡¯s cock jolted again and a second jet sted into Ellie¡¯s mouth ¨C and then a third, and a fourth. Somewhere above him he could hear a gurgling sound as she struggled to contain the deluge of his sperm and he felt the explosive fluttering of her cunt as it spasmed on his face ¨C tight little contractions that squeezed her juice between his lips in a thin stream.


    And then the storm was past and their bodies gradually rxed. Ellie sat up and gingerly lifted herself off her brother¡¯s face before squeezing beside him on the floor. Theyy in silence for a few minutes, each lost for words. There was a clot of sperm on her chin and he watched as she wiped it off with her fingers.


    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯ he asked, at length.


    She nodded, not trusting herself to speak.


    ¡®El?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m OK.¡¯


    ¡®Was it good?¡¯ Jason asked shyly. ¡®I mean, you know, was it good for you?¡¯


    ¡®It was the best yet.¡¯ Elliepsed into silence for a few moments, remembering. ¡®I¡¯ve done a few guys¡­ you know, orally, but I¡¯ve never let them cum in my mouth before. This time ¨C well, I couldn¡¯t get enough of it.¡¯ Sheughed self-consciously. ¡®I think we¡¯ve just damned ourselves for eternity.¡¯


    Jason smoothed ama of hair from her forehead. ¡®Don¡¯t think like that.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m right Jay. How many of our friends do what we¡¯ve just done? And what would they think, if they knew? She shook her head. ¡®When we started this we set some rules but we¡¯ve broken just about every one. If we keep going we¡¯ll be having sex with each other before long.¡¯


    Jason thought it couldn¡¯t happen soon enough, but he figured it was an opinion he shouldn¡¯t share. ¡®Would that be such a big step forward?¡¯ he asked. ¡®I mean, what we¡¯ve just done has crossed all sorts of boundaries. Surely full-on sex wouldn¡¯t take it that much further?¡¯


    His sister shook her head. ¡®It would, Jay. It¡¯s a huge step. One day we¡¯ll be with other people¡­ you know, married perhaps, with kids of our own, and we¡¯ll look back and say ¡®I fooled around with my brother for a while, and it was nice¡¯ ¨C but that¡¯s very different to saying ¡®My brother and I fucked.¡¯ That¡¯s something you¡¯ll never be able to tell anybody about, not ever. It would be a secret that we would have to live with for our whole lives.¡¯


    ¡®So we live with it.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s easy to say now ¨C but suppose people found out. Are you prepared to live with the consequences?¡¯


    ¡®They would never know.¡¯


    ¡®Secrets have a habit of emerging, sooner orter.¡¯ She reached over and touched his face gently, her fingers caressing his cheek. ¡®Even now it would only take a second for us to be discovered, Jay ¨C I mean, look at us, lying naked on the floor. If Mumes in we¡¯re busted for ever.¡¯


    ¡®We could pretend you had a seizure and I had toy you on the floor to help.¡¯


    Ellieughed softly. ¡®Nice try, but how would you exin your sticky face?¡¯


    Jason touched his cheek, still wet with his sister¡¯s juice. It was a good question. ¡®Mouth to mouth?¡¯


    ¡®Mouth to pussy, more like. Jesus! I was like a river¡­ I¡¯ve never been like that before. And you licking me like that. I never thought -¡® shepsed into silence, thinking of the waves of pleasure that swept through her each time his tongue rasped over her anus. If Jay had chosen to fuck it at that moment she would have done it ¨C she¡¯d have done anything, and the thought terrified her.


    ¡®We¡¯d better get up,¡¯ she said atst. ¡®If Mum -¡®


    ¡®Yeah, I know,¡¯ Jason said. ¡®If shees in we¡¯re busted.¡¯ A sudden thought urred to him. ¡®Look ¨C suppose we took the mattresses of the beds and pushed them together on the floor, here in the middle. We can sleep together then.¡¯


    ¡®And if shees in how do we exin that?¡¯


    ¡®Just tell her the beds were so noisy we couldn¡¯t sleep.¡¯ He seized the bedframe nearest to him and rocked it back and forth, eliciting a loud squeaking noise. ¡®I mean, who the hell could sleep in that?¡¯


    Ellie smiled. ¡®All right ¨C but no sex.¡¯C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    ¡®I mean it ¨C don¡¯t even try, or I¡¯m out of here.¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯ Jason hoped he sounded sincere.


    ****


    Elliey awake for a long time in the darkness, listening to Jason¡¯s soft breathing. His arm was across her waist and it was heavy, but she didn¡¯t want to wake him and her mind was too busy to sleep.


    Only a week ago she¡¯d imagined her life would be just like other girls she knew ¨C to get through school, to have fun and to y the field; and one day to find the right guy and settle down with him. She¡¯d imagined Jason would have simr dreams but really hadn¡¯t thought about it¡­ he was just there, and always had been, and although they were brother and sister they really had separate lives.


    But that had changed with a speed and intensity that bewildered her. In the space of a few days their lives had collided in a way that neither one could have ever imagined. Jason had suddenly be so much more than a brother, and it tested everything she had believed in ¨C and it worried the hell out of her.


    Shey in the darkness and thought about why it frightened her so much. What they were doing was illegal, of course, but that didn¡¯t concern her at all. It was socially uneptable too, and she was worried her parents would find out¡­ but it was also exciting because forbidden loving was the best kind of loving and the risk was ¨C well, fucking exhrating. Not half an hour ago she hadid in this very spot and rubbed her cunt in her brother¡¯s face, and the knowledge that her mother was only a dozen paces away had added immeasurably to her pleasure. No, she wasn¡¯t frightened of that, either¡­ so what was she so scared about?


    The answer, of course, was a desperate fear of where this would take them. She was terrified that letting him go too far would take them both beyond the point of no return ¨C and who knew what might happen after that? And yet¡­ was the next step so different to what they had done? She remembered an interview with a sex worker she had read once, who made the point that oral sex was the most intimate thing you could ever do. What was it she had said? ¡®Vaginal sex gets you pretty close and personal ¨C but it¡¯s nothing to oral sex. When you¡¯ve got his cock down your throat it¡¯s primeval: you can taste him and smell him; feel every drop of body fluid that drips and oozes and spurts from him¡­ and if you swallow his cum it bes part of your whole body.¡¯


    Ellie thought the woman was right: sucking her brother¡¯s dick had been the most intimate thing she¡¯d ever done. She¡¯d taken it as deep as she could, jamming it in her throat with her lips around the base and her nose in his balls¡­ loving the warm rigidity, delighting in the slippery ooze of his pre-cum leaking into her gullet. She could have eaten it all night but she was eager for him to spurt, to feel him sshing over her tongue and filling her mouth with his essence. And God, had he cum or what! It seemed to go on forever, like a fire-hose jerking and jolting in her mouth; and she had loved it.


    And now she visualised his sperm inside her, lying in her belly in a milky puddle ready to be digested, to be part of her being. So deep inside¡­ a real part of her, just as the woman had said. She could still taste its pungency and feel the swollen sensitivity of her lips where they had been battered by his shaft.


    So would fucking him really be such a big step forward? She¡¯d thought it would be, but was that really true? His cock had already vited her and his seed was seething in her guts. So how could taking him in the pussy be any worse? She was on the pill, so there wasn¡¯t any risk even if he did pump another load there.


    The thought that she could have her belly and her pussy full of his sperm at the same time excited her, and she groaned softly as she touched herself. The ache of longing grew stronger, an overwhelming need to be filled, to be fucked, to be a slut just this once ¨C until it overpowered all reason.


    Ellie lifted aside her brother¡¯s arm and turned to face him. It was too dark to see his face but she could hear the soft sound of his breathing, and she discerned he was on his side. She reached down and grasped his soft cock and massaged it gently, wondering if she could make it hard without waking him. He grunted softly but was still and so she rolled to her knees and crouched between his legs, bending forward to take him in her mouth again, swirling her tongue over the head.


    Jason¡¯s shaft grew rapidly and Ellie bobbed back and forth slowly, delighting as the rubbery hardness filled her mouth again. The pungent taste of his semen was gone, reced instead by the oily essence of lubricant oozing into her mouth, and she sucked gently to gather it at the back of her throat before allowing it to slide down her throat. Her hand encircled the shaft to the bulbous head. She wondered how it would look in a mirror ¨C her petiteness against his rigid hardness, her lips stretched wide to take him in. She wondered too how he could stay asleep and thought perhaps he wasn¡¯t ¨C that he was pretending: lying still whilst she ate him, savouring the delicious feel of her mouth, afraid to interrupt her lest she stop. Was he hoping to cum again? Was the spiral of his climax already starting to build?

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep13

    But she didn¡¯t want his sperm in her throat: she¡¯d had that already, and so she released his cock with a soft plopping sound and shuffled forward to crouch over him, rolling him gently on his back and reaching to grasp the length of his shaft, to ce its swollen head against the crevice into her body. Jesus! It felt big. Maybe she was too tight? She ced her hands either side of her pussy and pulled the lips apart, feeling him engage in the tiny orifice between them, and she grunted slowly as she gradually lowered her body.


    Jason awoke to a feeling of intense pressure on his cock. He reached down to grasp it and found a pair of warm thighs straddling him, and he understood what was happening. A surge of fierce joy suffused him and he sped his sister¡¯s waist.


    ¡®Christ, Ellie¡­ Ah, Jesus! What are you doing?¡¯ His voice was a croak.


    ¡®It¡¯s tight, it¡¯s tight.¡¯ Her words were barely a murmur in the quietness of the room.


    It was tight, Jason thought. He could feel his rod bending under her weight and he lifted her a little to relieve the pressure. ¡®Put some spit on it,¡¯ he whispered.


    ¡®I did, with my mouth.¡¯ There was mischief in her voice. ¡®Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡¯


    ¡®Then put some more on.¡¯ He waited until he felt sudden wetness smeared on the tip and then the grasp of her fingers to align the shaft. She hunkered down and the pressure suddenly returned as the head pressed hard against her flesh for a few moments before breaking through the tight restriction with a sudden rush.


    ¡®Aaah, fuck!¡¯ she¡¯d bent forward and her lips were close to his ear. ¡®Jesus, that¡¯s big! Wait¡­ wait.¡¯


    Jason kept still. He could feel her cunt gripping him like a vice and the grip of her hands on his upper arms, and hair brushed against his face in a fragrant cloud. I¡¯m inside Ellie he thought. My cock is inside my sister. A sudden picture of how it would look rushed into his brain: her slim body crouching, bottom poised and his bell-end embedded between the tight little lips of herbia. Her face would be screwed up in pain, her bottom lip held between her little white teeth, and she¡¯d be holding her breath in that funny way she had when she was concentrating. The image was intoxicating and he lifted his hands to seize the cheeks of her bottom, fingers curling between them to touch the point of their union.


    In the darkness he heard the hiss of her lungs as she finally breathed out, and he heard her soft whispered words. ¡®You¡¯re inside me, Jason, just the tip. Can you feel it?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡­ Jesus, Ellie ¨C you¡¯re tight!¡¯


    ¡®Do you want to go deeper?¡¯


    ¡®All the way.¡¯


    ¡®All right ¨C let me¡­ ah, just slowly, slowly.¡¯ He felt her bottom descending as she lowered herself, felt the heat envelop him. Her cunt was like a steel band and he fancied he could hear her flesh popping and creaking as he levered aside the satin walls.


    ¡®How¡¯s that?¡¯ she asked in the darkness. He was half way inside.


    ¡®Lovely¡­ that¡¯s lovely.¡¯ His voice was breathless. ¡®You¡¯re so tight. I thought you¡¯d ¨C uh, you know ¨C well, done this before.¡¯


    ¡®Only once.¡¯ She¡¯d arrested the movement and was bnced over him, half his cock motionless inside her. ¡®Just the once.¡¯


    Jason was astonished. He¡¯d thought she¡¯d have had sex far more. He opened his mouth to respond but she was talking again, a whispered gust of words. ¡®He wasn¡¯t as big as you,¡¯ she said. ¡®At least, I don¡¯t think so. It was my first time.¡¯ He could sense her remembering; hear the emotion in her voice. ¡®He ¨C came quickly and that was it, really¡­ not like now ¨C nothing like this.¡¯


    She was silent for a few moments, her body still above his, and then in a sudden rush she lowered her body until the soft cushions of her buttocks rested on his thighs. In the darkness he heard the soft expiration of her breath, and then she was whispering again, her lips close to his ear. ¡®Fuck, Jason¡­ ah, that¡¯s right in me! Can you feel it?¡¯ She clenched her abdominal muscles, squeezing his shaft inside her. ¡®Can you feel that?¡¯


    Jason nodded but realised she couldn¡¯t see him. ¡®I can,¡¯ he said. ¡®I can feel you gripping me.¡¯Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s right inside,¡¯ she repeated. There was a sense of wonder in her voice. ¡®I can feel my brother inside me¡­ right up inside. This is sooo wrong, Jason.¡¯


    ¡®I wish I could see it. Can we put on the light?¡¯


    ¡®No! They mighte in to see what we¡¯re doing up sote.¡¯


    ¡®What about the curtains?¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯ She lifted herself smoothly and his cock fell from her body with a soft plop. He heard her footsteps shuffling to the window and the sound of the drapes being pulled aside, and the room was suddenly suffused with moonlight.


    In a moment she was beside him, straddling his body. ¡®Now, where were we?¡¯ her fingers sought him out, his shaft darker against the pale skin of her fingers. She pressed the head into her body and he saw it disappear. ¡®Ah, ah¡­ that¡¯s nice¡­ or was it deeper?¡¯


    ¡®Deeper, I think.¡¯ Jason¡¯s voice was a croak.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ I think you¡¯re right.¡¯ In the pale light he could see her face smiling down at him, her eyes glinting with amusement. ¡®A bit deeper or a lot?¡¯


    ¡®A lot¡­ a lot.¡¯ He grasped her hips and tried to pull her down but she resisted.


    ¡®Hey! Not so fast.¡¯ She lowered her bottom a little and his cock edged into her. ¡®You won¡¯t get to fuck your sister often, so make itst.¡¯


    Jasony back and watched her: the set of her head as she stared down at his face, the graceful column of her neck and the amazing bone structure of her shoulders. Her breasts were small but exquisitely formed, perfectly bncing the curve of her waist and the swell of her hips. In the moonlight her skin appeared almost translucent, like that of a little Sprite painted with a shimmering effervescence, and this, together with her diminutive size, gave the impression of extreme youth. He experienced a sudden surge of lust and reached up to grasp her waist, his fingers almost encircling her, and this added to the sense that he was fucking someone much younger than him.


    Beneath his hands he could feel her muscles flexing as she began to ride him ¨C a slow,nguorous motion like a ship in heavy seas, corkscrewing through the long breakers. Her cunt enveloped him, devoured him: lifting to the point of separation so that its lips barely held him in, and then descending with a twist of her waist to engulf the full length. In the silence of the room he could hear their union: the soft squishing as their juices merged, the quiet p of their flesh as he bottomed out and the gentle panting of her breath. Her hands were on his chest, pressing down to give her leverage, and her eyes glinted in the moonlight as she stared down into his face.


    ¡®Did you ever imagine we¡¯d be doing this?¡¯ she whispered.


    ¡®Not in a million years.¡¯ It was true. In all the time they had lived as brother and sister he¡¯d never thought of her sexually ¨C untilst month, and even then he had hardly dared to think of it.


    ¡®Mum and Dad are right on the other side of that wall,¡¯ she said. ¡®What do you think they would say if they knew their children were fucking?¡¯


    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t believe it. They think you¡¯re a little goody two-shoes.¡¯


    Ellie giggled. ¡®And now I¡¯ve got my brother¡¯s cock in my hungry little snatch, and I¡¯m loving it.¡¯ She wriggled her hips. ¡®Stirring it like a spoon in a pot of honey.¡¯


    Jason said. ¡®All sticky and sweet.¡¯


    ¡®It is, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ She stopped moving and leaned forward to examine where they were joined, but it was in shadow so she lifted herself to watch his cock flop clear with a soft plop. The foreskin had rolled back and the head was massively swollen, almost ck in the silvery light.


    ¡®Jesus,¡¯ Ellie said. ¡®Fuck. Did that thing fit inside me?¡¯


    ¡®Sure did.¡¯


    She lifted it with her fingers to engage it in her slot. ¡®So let¡¯s see how.¡¯


    Jason eased his hips upward and they both watched as the bulbous head pressed against her, the pressure building briefly before it crowned between her vulval lips. ¡®Fuck, Jason ¨C that feels¡­ full,¡¯ Ellie gasped. Sheughed softly. ¡®You know, the other guy I had thought he was pretty special with girls but I see now that he really wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s funny howparisons give you such a sense of perspective.¡¯


    ¡®So you¡¯ll be trying out a few more guys forparison?¡¯


    ¡®Not likely. If they¡¯re bigger I don¡¯t want them and if they¡¯re smaller I still don¡¯t want them.¡¯


    Jason smiled up at his sister¡¯s face. ¡®You know that size doesn¡¯t matter, right? It¡¯s what you do with it.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Sure. You want me to show you?¡¯


    Ellie nodded, her eyes bright. ¡®Yep.¡¯


    ¡®All right then. You¡¯ll need to get off me.¡¯

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep14

    She lifted herself off her brother and he rolled upright, maneuvering to kneel behind her. ¡®Bend over,¡¯ he said. ¡®More¡­ so your tits are against the mattress. More. Lift up your butt¡­ that¡¯s it.¡¯ She felt his hands on her thighs, opening them a little, and then the slippery touch of his cock against her slit. ¡®Have you done it this way before?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®No¡­ but I¡¯ve seen it.¡¯


    ¡®Doggie¡­ my favourite,¡¯ Jason said. He held her waist and thrust his hips forward, watching as he began the long slide into his sister. Her buttocks were small but beautifully formed like little round apples, and he held them apart to better watch his pration.


    ¡®I wish you could see this,¡¯ he gasped. Her cunt felt like a velvet glove gripping him.


    ¡®What?¡¯ her voice was breathless.


    ¡®Me going into you¡­ ah, fuck! That¡¯s good.¡¯


    She grunted softly, hunkering down to better ept the shaft sliding into her. ¡®Tell me what you can see.¡¯


    ¡®Uh ¨C its going in¡­ looks tight, Sis. Your lips are really stretched around it, like a rubber band.¡¯


    ¡®It feels tight.¡¯ She wriggled her bottom. ¡®Does that feel nice for you?¡¯


    Jason nodded, his eyes fixed on where they were joined. It seemed incredible to think the slippery little hole into which he was feeding his cock was his sister¡¯s. He felt a moment of guilt but it was too good to stop, so he continued to thrust forward until he was buried to the hilt.


    ¡®Jesus¡­ ah, stop, Jay!¡¯ her voice was muffled, face pressed into the rumpled sheets.


    ¡®You OK?¡¯ he whispered.


    ¡®Yes¡­ yes. It¡¯s so deep. Just hold it there for a moment¡­ ah, I think you¡¯re touching something inside me.¡¯


    Jason held himself still, his loins pressed against her buttocks. Between its cheeks he could see the root of his cock, the only part of it not inside her. He¡¯d never thought of himself as particrly big but it looked very thick against the little round cupcakes either side of it, and in a sudden moment of insight he imagined how the bulk of his shaft wedged inside her slender body would look, reaching up towards her waist. Beneath his fingers she was twitching, like a small animal newly transfixed by an arrow, and the iron grip of her vulva pulsed spasmodically around his turgid flesh.


    For a few moments longer he remained still, reveling in the delicious feeling of his sister¡¯s body, and then he drew his hips back, watching as the shaft emerged from between her grasping lips. It glistened in the pale light and she groaned softly as it withdrew.


    ¡®That¡¯s lovely, Jay.¡¯ Her voice was filled with wonder. ¡®Put it back in¡­ push it in.¡¯


    Jason grasped her waist and fucked her slowly. She was rocking with him, caught up in the rhythm; her body moving not only back and forth to meet his thrusts, but up and down too, hips lifting as he withdrew and then hunkering down to absorb the length of his shaft. Her fingers crept to her buttocks, holding them apart to allow deeper ess. Each time he thrust a rim of white gathered at the point of their union, and as he withdrew it clung to his rod like a watermark to show how deep he had been. The sensation was exquisite: every nerve ending tingling as he stroked back and forth and the head of his cock felt massive, almost as if it were still growing inside her.


    His eyes feasted on her body: the small neat head pressed against the mattress; the hair spread in a shining curtain to hide her face. He could see her neck beneath it, slender and graceful, and the set of her shoulders and the wless pale skin of her back, moving rhythmically in tune with his thrusts. She was so small: the waist barely bigger than the span of his hands and the tiny buttocks as round as oranges. Her hands still grasped them, the long fingers curled around the peachy flesh to dip into the crack and he caught a sh of her crimson nails close to the little brown ring of her anus. It was moving, the pressure of his cock causing it to bulge with each thrust, the tiny orifice opening slightly as if beckoning. He experienced a sudden surge of lust and leaned forward to thrust deeper.


    It¡¯s Ellie, he thought. My sister. I¡¯m really inside my sister. How did ite to this? They had lived together for more than eighteen years, two separate people joined only bymon blood ¨C but now they were joined by the thick shaft buried within her, their juices mingled, the froth from her pussy smeared over his rod and her low groans of pleasure ringing in his ears. She loves it. She loves being fucked by her brother.


    He imagined the head of his cock buried within her, cleaving aside the walls of her cunt to reach far inside her sleek little body. That tight, wet, cloying little tube, holding him in¡­ undting as she moved, stroking him. Waiting to receive his semen, to be filled by him. He envisaged his seed churning in his balls, eager to burst into his sister, to fill her.


    The image was intoxicating and he felt the first seeds of his orgasm growing in his brain.


    ¡®I ¨C uh, I¡¯m going to cum, Ellie,¡¯ he whispered. ¡®Just a bit¡­ keep still, keep still ¨C don¡¯t move.¡¯ He felt herply, her body motionless, and he continued to thrust as the pinnacle of his pleasure expanded, spinning upwards toward that exquisite point of no return when the jets of his seed would be released. His thrusts grew slower, forcing it tost, to slow the inexorable rise of his cum. He drew his cock back so only the head was within her, rubbing, rubbing, each nerve ending in the great bulbous head an exquisite needle of pleasure. The silver bubble of his pleasure expanding, filling his brain, his body, his whole being until that infinitesimal moment before he came.


    And at that instant Jason stopped thrusting. His cock was just within his sister¡¯s body, the rim visible but the tip still within her, and his orgasm copsed with the sudden loss of stimtion. His cock jerked briefly and a thin stream of his seed entered his sister¡¯s body ¨C not in the powerful jets of a full cum, but as a precursor.


    ¡®I can feel it,¡¯ Ellie murmured. ¡®Jesus¡­ your cumming inside me. It¡¯s hot, Jay.¡¯ There was wonder in her voice. She began to move, to press back to take him deeper, but he held her hips.


    ¡®Not yet,¡¯ he gasped. ¡®Wait¡­ uh, God¡­ don¡¯t move.¡¯


    For long moments the two figures were frozen: her crouching, full of wonder as the heat of his sperm seeping into her; and he gasping, his fingers hard on her flesh and his cock leaking into her body as the seeds of his orgasm retreated. The room was filled with little sounds: her soft sighs of contentment and his rasping breath and the soft thudding of their hearts, until atst he began to move again.


    ¡®How did you do that?¡¯ she asked. It was new to her, something she¡¯d never even heard of.


    ¡®You stop just on the brink,¡¯ he said. He was sliding deeper now, her tube lubricated with his seed. The fucking seemed softer, somehow. ¡®Just on the brink¡­ sometimes it doesn¡¯t work and you cum anyway.¡¯


    She twisted her head around to look up at him. ¡®But you did. I felt it.¡¯


    Jason shrugged. ¡®Only a little. I can give you more but I want you to cum first.¡¯


    ¡®Then get on top of me,¡¯ she said. ¡®I want to see your face.¡¯ She waited until he withdrew and turned to lie on her back, staring up at him with hungry eyes. What was happening was unimaginable ¨C but here he was, her little brother kneeling before her with his cock bobbing, dripping, waiting to plunge it back inside her ¨C and she was loving it.


    ¡®I want you to cum into me again,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®but deep this time.¡¯


    ¡®I will, I will.¡¯ He mbered over her and pressed his knob into her slot, grunting softly as it slid into her body, feeling her legs close over his back. Her face was close to his and he pressed his lips to hers. She opened her mouth and their tongues slithered over one another, and his hips began to pump rhythmically.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ellie¡¯s mind was filled with conflicting thoughts, each colliding with the others: the dreadful wrongness of what they were doing; the delicious feel of her brother¡¯s cock sliding back and forth inside her; the terror of discovery. Every nerve ending was tingling, alive, as if they had been waiting for this moment to awaken. She had never felt so aware, so empowered, so much in control. Her rtionship with Jason had always been one of indifference ¨C but now he was gasping above her, grunting softly as he rummaged inside her body¡­ and it was she who had instigated it: she who was in charge. She sped his shoulders, feeling the rubbery texture of his muscles under her touch, and she felt his breath hot against her neck.


    ¡®Faster,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®move faster¡­ ah, ah, yes, that¡¯s it. Fuck me deep.¡¯ Jason¡¯s thrusts became more fric and the feeling of control fizzed in her brain. He¡¯ll do anything I tell him, she thought. Anything to be inside me, to feel my grasping little cunt around him. She lifted her legs higher, her ankles locked together, and rolled her hips upward to take him deeper. Above the soft groans and sighs she could hear his thighs pping against her buttocks with each thrust and beneath her the mattress twanged softly. I¡¯m being fucked hard, and I love it, she thought. And he¡¯s going to fill me with his juice.


    The thought triggered the memory of watching Jason stroking his cock only¡­ what ¨C a week ago? It seemed like an age. She¡¯d been surprised by the thickness of his shaft and the way the bulbous head had glistened as his skin slid back and forth over it, and the amount of jism that had spurted from it to stter thick as cream over the trembling skin of his belly. And now that same cock was inside her, levering aside the twitching walls of her cunt, waiting like a loaded gun to fill her. Dear God, I¡¯m going to be filled by my brother¡¯s sperm.


    ¡®Cum inside me, Jason,¡¯ she demanded. ¡®Fill up your big sister now¡­ give it to me.¡¯ She began to move with him, rolling her hips with each thrust, her hips bearing down to grasp at him with each withdrawal. ¡®Spurt into me¡­ yes, yes.¡¯ The words tripped from her lips like hot coals. ¡®It¡¯s me¡­ Ellie¡­ your sister. Do you like fucking your sister?¡¯


    ¡®God, yes!¡¯ Jason¡¯s voice was strained. ¡®I love it.¡¯


    ¡®Then fill me up.¡¯

 Up Her Pussy:>Ep15

    Jason lifted himself with his arms and stared down at Ellie¡¯s face as he fucked her. He felt the warmth of her thighs gripping him and the sp of her heels on his back, and the ridge around the rim of his cock was rubbing something inside her ¨C back and forth, back and forth, an exquisite sensation beyond description. She was so tight ¨C but it was silky tightness¡­ gripping, clutching, massaging the length of his shaft.


    He regarded her face, seeing the features he knew so well: the little oval face now contorted in pleasure; the soft, wet lips apart and the gleam of her little white teeth behind them. Her hair was spread over the pillow and her eyes were on his face: those beautiful dark eyes staring up at him, filled with an expression of wanton lust, and when she spoke again her voice was hoarse with pleasure.


    ¡®God Jason¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­ that¡¯s it! Just like that¡­ ah, fuck, fuck. Jesus God, I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡¯


    Ellie¡¯s face screwed up as her orgasm crashed upon her like a Tsunami. She thrust her hand over her mouth to stifle the scream that burst from her lips: it was like nothing she had ever experienced before, as if her body had been suddenly seized by an irresistible force that whisked her upwards through a maelstrom of bursting stars and roaring water. She was gasping, twitching, her hands clutching, fingers wing. She could feel her pussy spasming in tight little contractions, seizing the shaft buried within it like a fist pumping, pumping, and her breath locked in her throat until she thought she might drown.


    Above her face she could see her brother, his face distorted as he too raced towards his climax, and with a sudden fierce understanding she knew he was on the brink of impregnating her with his seed, and she was seized by a wave of desire. ¡®Yes,¡¯ she gasped. ¡®God yes¡­ do it! Fill me¡­ fill me.¡¯


    Jason gave a final lunge and buried himself into his sister as deeply as he could. For one infinitesimal moment he was frozen, his rampant cock held firm in her twitching cunt, and then with a primeval cry he unleashed the first jet of his steaming jism. Somewhere beneath him he could hear her crying out, and her hands fluttered on his back like epileptic sparrows.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®God, Jason,¡¯ Ellie moaned, ¡®Yes¡­ yes¡­ I can feel it! It¡¯s hot, so hot!¡¯ She worked the muscles in her pussy to milk him and a second jet hosed into her, sttering over the walls of her twitching cunt ¨C and then a third, and a fourth. It sprayed over the cone of her cervix and drooled into the fissures and crevices of her vagina, and it sted into her uterus. Five, six, seven ¨C long ribbons of seething sperm ¨C more than she had ever imagined he could give, filling her, seeping back along his twitching shaft to drool from her vulval lips. With every spurt he grunted, a low guttural sound like some animal in agony, and she held him tightly, crooning softly until atst he was still.


    For a long time neither moved. Ellie could feel the sweat on her skin cooling in the evening air and the slow drip of his sperm as it leaked out of her. She was suffused with an amazing sense of contentment, as if her life had been empty to that moment and now was full. She felt the thudding of her brother¡¯s heart and imagined it was in tune with hers: each of them beating in rhythm, once separate but now joined, and she turned her face to his and kissed him.


    At length Jason rolled clear andy on his back next to her. For a few moments they were silent, each grasping the enormity of what they had done, and then she spoke softly.


    ¡®Do you think they heard us?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. You were pretty noisy at the end.¡¯


    ¡®And you too.¡¯ She reached down and pulled the sheet over their naked bodies. ¡®Well, at least they didn¡¯te in.¡¯ The smile faded. ¡®God, Jason¡­ what are we going to do?¡¯


    ¡®A lot, I hope. That was¡­¡¯ he struggled for the words, ¡®¡­ amazing.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re not sorry?¡¯


    ¡®Sorry?¡¯ He turned towards her, lifting himself on one elbow and touched her face, his fingertips tracing the contours of her face: those beautiful grey eyes, the button nose and the soft, moist lips. ¡®How could I be sorry? It was incredible¡­ you are incredible. I want to do it again.¡¯


    Ellie shook her head. ¡®We got away with it Jay but if we push our luck we¡¯ll get caught. Can you imagine trying to exin to Mum why you¡¯re screwing me?¡¯


    ¡®Do you want to stop?¡¯


    Ellie considered the question. She could feel the slow ooze of his semen from between her legs and her pussy was tender where he had battered into her: but she felt a wonderful sense of contentment, as if she had been out in a storm and was now safe and warm in harbour. The failures of the past were swept away and the future with Jason stretched ahead, like a road lined in gold.


    ¡®Not in a million years.¡¯


    ¡®Then let¡¯s make a n.¡¯ He thought for a moment. ¡®Maybe we should take up a sport or something¡­ anything that will give us time together.¡¯


    ¡®Like what?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ join a riding school, or a tennispetition. Something that lets us go off together every now and again without suspicion.¡¯


    Ellie nodded in agreement. ¡®I saw an Ad in the library the other day asking for people to join a debating society. We could do that.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯ Jason was enthusiastic.


    ¡®But we¡¯ll need somewhere to go.¡¯ Ellie giggled softly. ¡®Unless you really want to join the Debating Society. We could fuck on the floor whilst they have a mass debate around us.¡¯


    Jason shook his head. ¡®No thanks.¡¯ He thought for a minute. ¡®There¡¯s a little hotel near the Library. We could -¡®


    Ellie shook her head. ¡®No hotels.¡¯


    ¡®So where can we go?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking of looking for a bedsitter¡¯ she said. ¡®It¡¯s time I moved out of home and Mum said she¡¯d help with the rent for a while. Maybe I could start looking next week.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll help you find one.¡¯


    ¡®And the day I move in I¡¯ll invite you over and we¡¯ll fuck all night long.¡¯


    Jasonughed. The idea was intoxicating. ¡®We¡¯ll have to do something really special to remember it by.¡¯


    Ellie suddenly remembered the words he¡¯d spoken in the pub when she¡¯d asked him about Cindy, and the little lurch she¡¯d felt in her belly and the thought of him sinking his shaft into her bowels. The girl did have a neat little tush but it was nothing she didn¡¯t have, and letting him take her there would be really naughty. Maybe that that could be my special gift, she thought, and it would be something new for me, too.


    A wave of contentment surged through her and she snuggled closer in his arms. ¡®I¡¯ve got the perfect idea,¡¯ she murmured.


    ¡®Really? What is it?¡¯


    His sisterughed ¡®I¡¯m not going to tell you,¡¯ she said. ¡®It¡¯s a surprise. You¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡¯ and she kissed him on the lips.

 He Needs Me Again:>>1

    Sister chooses to help him break addiction. (Enjoy)..


    **********


    It was ate Friday night and I had just returned to my room after watching TV with my sister, Sara. I was pretty tired, but I had been looking forward to getting online to view some new porn and get myself off after a tough week at school. I was twenty and going to a two year school to get certified as an auto mechanic. With all the dirty jokes we guys threw around during ss, I always came home with a bit of a buzz.


    I sat down and started browsing to some of my favorite sites. I was already in my boxers and I was just about to pull my dick out when I heard a quick knock on my door and it began to open. I scrambled to try to hide what I was looking out, but not before my sister stepped into the room and gasped.


    ¡°Alex!¡± She said in shock.


    ¡°What are you doinging in here?!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give you your book back. Is that porn? I can¡¯t believe you!¡± She said, quite upset.


    Her cheeks were already flushed and her entire face seemed to be starting to heat up. I shut off my monitor and swung around angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Get out!¡± I scolded.


    With a look on her face somewhere between shock and anger, she rushed out. I closed the door and paced the room, my heart beating strongly. I could feel myself sweating and shaking in embarrassment. My family was pretty conservative and no one knew I was into porn. A lot of thoughts kept running through my head about how it shouldn¡¯t matter to them, how it was my business. But one thought that kept returning was how much Sara looked up to me and how much it hurt to see her so disappointed.


    After taking time to cool down, I slipped out of my room to go talk to her. Our parents were already in bed upstairs, so I didn¡¯t try to be too quiet. They were used to Sara and I being upte. I knocked on her door and after a moment, heard a quiet ¡°Come in.¡±


    I opened the door and found her sitting on her bed, legs and arms crossed, still looking very upset. She looked more sad than she was angry now as she looked up at me.


    ¡°Sara, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I began. ¡°Yeah, it was porn I was looking at.¡±


    She swallowed and looked away. After a minute, she turned her head back and without looking at me, she asked, ¡°Why are you into that stuff?¡±


    I was silent. A momentter, she went on. ¡°Do you know how much it hurts to see you into that stuff?¡±


    ¡°Why? I mean, lots of guys are into it.¡±


    ¡°Because of how it makes you look at girls.¡± She said, matter-of-factly. ¡°It makes us look like animals. Like all we¡¯re good for is our bodies. It¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°Sara. Do you think that¡¯s really what I think about women?¡±


    She squirmed and grudgingly said no, finally looking at me.


    I went and sat on her bed. ¡°Can I be really frank?¡± She nodded. ¡°The reason I do it is because I hate having wet dreams.¡± She tilted her head and looked a confused. ¡°Seriously. I have to¡­¡± I paused, realizing how personal this was getting. ¡°¡­I have to masturbate every four to five days or else I get those dreams.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± She said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sara, it¡¯s like peeing yourself in your sleep. It¡¯s humiliating.¡±


    She was quiet. I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I sound like an idiot. I just hate it when that happens and watching that stuff just helps me take care of it myself.¡± I hung my head. ¡°Please don¡¯t think I look on all women like they¡¯re what I see on the inte. I really, really don¡¯t. I just don¡¯t know any other way to keep that from happening.¡±


    ¡°Every four to five days?¡± Sara asked, turning her blue eyes up at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit more often than normal?¡± She asked, dubiously.


    I shrugged, getting up from her bed. ¡°I dunno. That¡¯s how I seem to be wired. By five days, I can barely think about anything else. Sorry.¡±


    I stepped out of her room and returned to my own. After that, I just went to bed, frustrated with myself.


    The next several days passed by uneventfully. I was trying hard not to get on myputer in the evenings, trying to stay away from porn after how upset Sara had been. It grew harder every day, especially by the next Friday when my body just seemed determined to ruin the decision I had made. But I held on.


    On Saturday evening, I went to the bathroom we shared downstairs and knocked since Sara was inside. She opened the door and I asked if I could wash my face and brush my teeth if she was nearly done. This was a very normal ritual for the both of us, and many fights when we were kids had allowed us to learn that the best way to deal with a shared bathroom is to simply be nice and make allowances for each other.


    She opened the door to let me in. She was wrapped in a towel, having just finished her shower, and was brushing her damp hair. I started washing my face off, but found myself checking her out in the mirror. That was weird. I¡¯d seen her like this hundreds of times before, but now the sight of her in her towel, with the top edges of her breasts visible just above the towel and a lot of her long legs showing really captivated me. To my utter dismay, I started to get an erection in my loose pajama pants. I tried to ignore it and turned a little from her and tried to focus on brushing my teeth. Then I noticed she wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°Um¡­Alex¡­something going on?¡± I heard her ask.


    I closed my eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡± I mumbled around the toothbrush.


    She resumed brushing her hair, but slower. When I cast a quick nce at her, she looked confused. I finished brushing my teeth and dried my face off. Fortunately the embarrassment had helped my erection to melt away.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­uh¡­going on?¡± She asked.


    I had no idea what to say. I shrugged.


    ¡°You watch too much stuff this week?¡± She said, with a little attitude.


    I gave her a look. She returned it. I sighed.


    ¡°Sara, in fact, I haven¡¯t looked at a thing this week. Okay?¡±


    She was obviously still confused, but looked very relieved.


    ¡°I¡­um¡­I¡¯m just on¡­edge¡­I guess. And you look, you know¡­good.¡±


    She furrowed her eyebrows and looked amused. She tried to hold it, but thenughed.


    ¡°Me? Are you serious?¡±


    What was I going to say? I shrugged and nodded, allowing myself to smile too.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked again. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Um, yes, okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She smiled bigger. ¡°No, it¡¯s, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m not making fun of you. I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all.¡± She looked at me happily for a second. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just take it as apliment.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Yeah, that would be about right.¡±


    I left the bathroom and returned to my bedroom, mortified, but relieved she hadn¡¯t been angry. I was still really turned on and it was getting so hard not to return to myputer. But I thought of Sara, and how much this meant to her, and how much she meant to me, and I stayed clean for one more night.


    Sunday was rxing, and Sara didn¡¯t give any indication of being upset aboutst night. In fact, she had given me a few extra smiles. The day passed by and I was again in my room, reading before I went to bed, trying to think of anything other than sex. There was a knock on the door and Sara came in.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She said, quietly, but kindly. I sat up and she came over and sat on the bed with me. She sighed.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry I reacted so angrily the other day. You know how much I hate that stuff.¡± She said. I nodded. ¡°I¡­did some research online. I wasn¡¯t sure I really understood what you were talking about. I didn¡¯t realize that you guys are wired to¡­use it or lose it, I guess.¡± She looked at me and we both started to chuckle at the awkwardness of the subject.


    ¡°Use it or lose it. Yep, that¡¯s about it.¡± I said, smiling.


    Sheughed. ¡°See, girls can usually just ignore it. I mean, I¡¯ve¡­¡± she paused and started to blush. ¡°¡­masturbated a few times, but it¡¯s only when I really, really need it.¡±


    Without meaning to, I suddenly felt myself get a bit erect. Having my cute younger sister sit in my room in her PJ¡¯s and tell me that was more than a little stimting.


    Our eyes met, and we both squirmed a little.

 He Needs Me Again:>>2

    She looked down. ¡°Oh gosh. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m going to ask you.¡± Confused, I asked what she was talking about. She let out a breath to calm herself, and then looked back at me. ¡°Can I tell you something really, really personal and can we not let it be too weird?¡±


    Now really worried, I agreed.


    Again she sighed. She bit her lip and looked away. She took a deep breath and turned back to me. ¡°Instead of looking at porn, I¡¯d rather you look at me.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and I felt myself start to break out in a sweat. ¡°What¡­um¡­what do you mean?¡± I asked. My voice had almost cracked and I swallowed hard.


    She rubbed her face with her hand. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand to see you get into that stuff, but I know you need something to help push you over¡­so¡­I want you to help you. If it¡¯s not too creepy, I can try to get you¡­you know¡­excited.¡± She swallowed. ¡°Okay?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe this. ¡°Are you for real?¡± She nodded. And she meant it. So¡­I agreed.


    We both agreed that if I really needed to masturbate, I woulde to her room and ask an hour in advance. Then we changed the subject and talked about anything else until the nervousness and embarrassment was just a memory. She left, giving me a little smile, and I slept very well.


    That Monday marked about the twelfth day since I hadst masturbated. This whole idea of my sister¡¯s seemed really weird, very awkward and I really didn¡¯t know what to think of it. I spent the entire day trying to calm myself, to ignore my erections, to think peaceful thoughts of serene mountaintops. None of it was working. By the end of the day I couldn¡¯t think about anything else but the fact that I really wanted to jerk off.


    Feeling like a jerk, ironically, I stopped by Sara¡¯s room and poked my head in. ¡°Hey.¡± was all I said. She looked up at me from herputer and said hey back. Then she gave me an inquiring look. I shrugged and nodded, feeling really embarrassed. She smiled nicely at me and said simply, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be over in a little bit.¡±


    I returned to my room and sat on my bed, my mind aplete mess and my dick throbbing. I thought about Sara and our rtionship as brother and sister. She was eighteen and finishing her senior year at high school. Our family had moved around a lot when we were kids so we learned to stick together pretty close. She was really pretty; she worked out often and had a great sense of humor. And I knew she looked up to me, a lot. As her big brother, it was really hard to believe what she wanted me to do ¨C to look at her as a girl, let myself be turned on by her and actually masturbate in front of her.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Sara¡¯s gentle knock on the door. She came in and closed the door behind her, giving me a little smile. She was wearing her PJ¡¯s which consisted of a pair of striped shorts and a loose, light blue tank top that hung down just enough to show some of her cleavage.


    ¡°So¡­how should we start?¡± She asked. There was a moment¡¯s pause as we looked at each other and then we both cracked up.


    ¡°Gosh this is weird,¡± I said, still chuckling. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this in front of you.¡±


    She smiled kindly. ¡°Well just get under the covers. I don¡¯t need to see everything you¡¯re doing.¡± I did as she suggested and got under the sheets on my bed. She giggled a little as I struggled to work my pants and boxers off. Finally undressed and fully covered, I couldn¡¯t help but blush, but neither could she.


    ¡°Should I do anything? I don¡¯t know what you need to get started,¡± She said.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Uh, I¡¯d feel weird giving you suggestions. Just do whatever. It¡¯s not going to take much tonight.¡± And I was being very honest. My dick was already stiff as a board and I was grateful she couldn¡¯t see since I had my knees pulled up and the sheets held away.


    I felt blood rushing to my head as I watched her look herself over. She pulled her long, blond hair away from one side of her face. She nced up at me and smiled, blushing. Slowly, she reached up and slipped one of the spaghetti straps of her tank top down one shoulder, then the other. Holding the top edge with her hands, she slowly lowered it down her chest, bringing more of her skin into view. I was already methodically stroking my cock as more of her cleavage came into view. Her breasts were fairly full and her skin was wless and smooth. She stopped drawing the edge down when half of her breasts were exposed, then leaned forward a little to let me see down through her cleavage a little further.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at me, smiling sweetly, and said, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± just as I began to ejacte. Her eyebrow rose for a moment as she watched me straining and trembling as my semen squirted out onto my stomach and chest. In brief thoughts through my climax, I thought about how d I was she couldn¡¯t see through the sheets as I made an absolute mess. Eventually my trembling stopped and my vision cleared to see her still smiling at me.


    Looking very pleased with herself, she slipped her straps back up and walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll let you clean up. Just let me know when you need me again.¡± When the door closed behind her, I quickly cleaned myself off, then fell back in bed and went to sleep, exhausted.


    I thought the next day was going to be really awkward around Sara, but it turned out I was wrong. While my parents were getting ready for work, Sara and I ate breakfast together; she was in the sweetest mood she¡¯d been in for a while. We talked andughed andst night¡¯s event wasn¡¯t mentioned except by little grins at each other. We both left for the day, me to my sses and her to her school and that evening we were both in a good mood and spent some time watching a movie in the den together.


    Later that Wednesday, I was feeling that familiar urge. Again I tried to ignore it, but it always seems that whatever you try not to think about bes the one thing you can¡¯t stop thinking about. So when my parents left to head to bed, I looked over at Sara who was on the couch next to me watching TV and smiled.


    She looked at be and tilted her head inquisitively, then grinned. ¡°I thought it was supposed to be every four to five days!¡± she teased. I grinned and shrugged. ¡°Okay,¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯lle over when we go to bed.¡±


    About an hourter, we shut off the TV and headed back to my room. ¡°Any suggestions?¡± She inquired as she closed the door.


    I got into bed and began wrestling my clothes off as she giggled at me. ¡°Uh, no. Just whatever you feel like.¡±


    With the sheets covering me and my knees raised likest time, I gripped my penis and started stroking it as I looked at her. She blushed a little, then looked down and started to untie her pajama shorts. She looked at me and turned around with a little smile, then started to pull her shorts down. Her maroon panties came into view. I thought she would stop after pulling down her shorts a little bit, but she slipped them down to her feet, then spread her legs a little and looked back at me over her shoulder.


    Her panties weren¡¯t quite thongs, but they sunk between her cheeks, giving me a fantastic view of her firm, round butt. She smiled back at me and lifted her shirt a little, to just under her breasts. I let my eyes travel all over her back as began to stroke myself harder. I noticed she was watching the sheets move as I jerked myself off. As she watched, her face looked a little different now and I noticed her cheeks get a little rosy. She looked back up at me.


    ¡°Need a little more help?¡± She asked, and without waiting for my reply she let go of her shirt to let it fall, but pulled the back of her panties down just a few inches until the tip of her crack was showing. I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. I climaxed and started to shoot. She watched me straining under the covers, seeing the sheets shake as my hand pumped the cum from my body, smiling happily. When I had finished and let out a big gasp, she yfully slipped her shorts back up. Before I knew what she was doing, she came up to me and gave me a yful peck on the cheek before walking back out the door. I threw the sheets off me and justid there, covered in my own cum, deliriously happy.


    The rest of the week I found that I was pretty well at ease. I was thinking clearly and didn¡¯t feel the need to ask Sara for any help. So it came as some surprisete Saturday night when I heard a knock on my bedroom door and in came my sister. She was wearing PJ¡¯s with a light rose t-shirt and red id shorts.


    ¡°Hey,¡± She said. ¡°Is everything alright? It¡¯s been a few days.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m doing fine. Why, are you worried I¡¯d start using myputer again?¡±


    I could tell by her face that that was the main thought she had. But there was something else too. ¡°Well, I trust you. I just wanted to check and make sure you weren¡¯t in the mood tonight.¡± She seemed to be blushing a little more than she should.


    I smiled and kidded, ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯m a guy. I can get in the mood in just a few seconds!¡±


    She grinned and pulled her hair behind her shoulder. ¡°Would you want to?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I said. ¡°Are you starting to enjoy this as much as I am?¡±


    She blushed a little deeper. She smiled shyly and said, ¡°Yeah, I guess so. After thest time, I was a little turned on.¡±


    Curious, I tilted my head and asked, ¡°May I ask what from?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I guess it was just knowing how excited I was making you, and the look on your face when you were¡­getting off¡­¡± Sheughed awkwardly. Sara paused. ¡°Can I¡­um¡­ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Would you feel okay if you left your sheets off and wore your boxers instead?¡±


    My heart started beating pretty hard. ¡°Uh, yeah, sure!¡± I said. After an awkward pause, I lifted the sheets and threw them aside. I was already ready for bed and was wearing a t-shirt and boxers.


    Sara already looked a little more rxed and happy now as she took a nce at my boxers. ¡°Ready?¡± She asked. After I nodded she gave me a happy smile and yfully spun around, swinging her hair in a broad arc. She looked back over her shoulder at me and said, ¡°I figured I¡¯d start with what I know you like!¡± She said as she started to pull her shorts down. I watched her beautiful asse into view once again, noticing that she was wearing a thinner, tighter pair of pink panties than before. As she bent over to slide her shorts down her thighs, I was presented with a spectacr view. Her panties were already pretty deep between her cheeks, exposing much more of her butt cheeks than she probably intended. She stood back up and looked back at me. I could have sworn she was sweating a little.


    I saw her nce at the bulge that had formed in my boxers. ¡°Mind if I start?¡± I asked. Silently she shook her head no, seeming to be a little nervous as she watched me reach a hand down to my groin. I didn¡¯t want to just grab myself and start pumping, since she was watching, so I contented myself with sliding my hand over my dick and massaging it up and down. Sara swallowed as she watched. I tried to ignore her stare and looked back down at her lovely ass. Her cheeks were so toned and firm! I couldn¡¯t help but think about how they must feel. I then realized that I had just let out a few drops of pre-cum, and watched my sister¡¯s face out of the corner of my eye.


    Sara cleared her throat a little and asked, ¡°Want a little more?¡± I just answered by smiling. She smiled back, still seeming anxious, and began to pull her panties down. This time, she pulled them more than halfway down, just under the crest of each fleshy mound, leaving me an unobstructed view of the top of her ass. I couldn¡¯t help but to rub my hand on my dick even more firmly as I stared at her beautiful flesh. She had turned her face away from me for the moment so I barely heard her say, ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±

 He Needs Me Again:>>3

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic.¡± I gasped.


    She swung her hips back and forth a little, like she was dancing to a slow melody. To my surprise, she lowered her panties even more until the entire length of her crack was exposed. I waspletely mesmerized and drank in the perfect view my little sister was offering me. She kept moving her hips back and forth and I watched the gentle squeeze of her buttocks as they tightened and rxed with her swaying.


    ¡°Better?¡± I heard her say, still facing away from me.


    I just let out a sigh. She finally looked back. Her face was pretty rosy and her skin was shining.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready, if you wanted to see.¡± I told her. She must have, for she turned her head back even more and locked her eyes on my crotch. I finally allowed myself to grab my dick and start jerking it as I stared at her perfect butt. I couldn¡¯t help but let my hips rock forward and back as my cock strained against my boxers with each stroke. Sara looked hypnotized as she watched me, her brother, pumping his dick.


    I stroked and stroked, but realized it just wasn¡¯t happening yet. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, still pumping, ¡°I think I¡¯m a little nervous letting you watch.¡±


    She nodded silently, then to my shock, she let go of the stic of her panties with one hand, raised it up to a cheek, and pulled it away from the other by just a bit. ¡°There, how¡¯s that?¡± She said, not really a question.


    My boxers were soaked before I even realized I was cumming. My hips bucked and my legs shook as I poured out stream after stream of milky cum into my boxers. I was straining so hard against the fabric that the white fluid began to appear on the surface where Sara could see it. I was gasping and shaking by the time my body settled down, and I could feel the copious puddles of cum all over my groin, seeping between my legs.


    I finally looked back at Sara who smiled nervously but continued holding her butt apart absently. Her face was flushed and red and her hair was clinging to itself. Slowly, she pulled her panties back up, then pulled her shorts up. She hesitantly came over to me at the bed and I knew she could smell the scent of my cum and wet boxers. She leaned in to give me a peck on the cheek, and I could feel the heat radiating off of her face. Then she turned, smiled at me again, and left my room. I was beside myself with amazement¡­and really, really sticky.


    The next day I didn¡¯t really see much of Sara as I had nned to go to the house of one of my buddies from my sses. But on Monday morning Sara and I again had breakfast together. When our parents were gone, she looked up at me with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Hey, um, I¡¯m sorry if I got a little carried away the other night,¡± She said.


    I smiled kindly at her. ¡°Sara, it¡¯s okay. Did you feel bad about it??


    ¡°Well, a little.¡± She looked at her cereal. ¡°I was really turned on and I felt like I was pushing you¡­like I went too far.¡±


    I reached across the table and put my hand on her arm. ¡°Sara¡­listen. I respect you. And I love you. I know you¡¯re trying to help me.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed away from theputer and I would still try even if you didn¡¯te over to help me out. Okay?¡±


    Sara smiled. Coyly, she said, ¡°But you do like the help, right?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I love the help.¡± She smiled.


    I let go of her arm but she took my hand and gave it a little squeeze before letting it go. We finished our breakfast, then both went our separate ways. Just before leaving the house, Sara caught me at the door and gave me another little friendly kiss on the cheek. That kiss carried me though the day, distracted me all through sses, and made me lose sleep that night.


    By the time Tuesday evening came, it was clear to me that I¡¯d need Sara¡¯s help again because I had a hard-on all day. The desire to sit in front of myputer and visit my old favorite porn sites was incredibly strong, but I had no desire to disappoint my sister¡­not to mention that her letting me masturbate by looking at her was so far very superior to poor quality video clips.


    So I again found myself knocking on her bedroom door that evening. She was inside on herputer and was happy to see me. She couldn¡¯t help but to grin when I asked for her help again. She had been rather yful and giddy all evening and it seemed like she had been expecting me toe and ask.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to stay here in my room this time?¡± She asked. ¡°You can sit here if you want.¡± Sara got out of her seat and sat on her bed. I agreed and sat. She looked at me with eyes that seemed to sparkle from inside. ¡°Are you nning on messing up your jeans?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, no¡­¡± I stammered and stood back up. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be ready for me already. I also felt really, really awkward as I pulled my jeans down to stand there in her bedroom in just my boxers and t-shirt.


    She grinned. ¡°Now you know how I feel!¡± She teased. I chuckled and sat. My dick was already halfway erect and I really didn¡¯t want to advertise it. ¡°Hmm, I guess you do know how I feel.¡± She said, and I realized she had noticed my erection anyway. I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit.


    She sat there for a moment, and then happily sprang to life. She stood up on her bed and started to sway and dance like she hadst time, but this time the music in her head must have been a little faster. We grinned at each other when we made eye contact and she swayed her hips a little extra in that moment. She was again wearing her pajama shorts and a light yellow tank top with spaghetti straps; her blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail.


    I watched her closely as she danced and began to lift up the edge of her shirt. She dropped down to her knees but continued moving as though she were dancing. She lifted the edge of her shirt higher and higher, showing off her tanned stomach. I watched her abs flex and move as she swayed her hips around. She had pulled the middle of her shirt up between her breasts, showing me everything from under her breasts down to her shorts.


    She nced up at me, smiling. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    I smiled back, still bashful. ¡°Really well.¡± I said. She giggled.


    ¡°So, you like this, huh?¡± She said, starting to pull her shirt up an inch more. I nodded, concentrating my eyes where I could just barely start to see the skin of her breasts. She raised her shirt a little more and the curve of her breasts came into view. My hand was shaking as I started to rub my dick through my boxers.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not giving you a good enough view.¡± She said, quietly, and slipped the straps of her shirt over her shoulders with her other hand. Her shirt flopped down, uncovering a lot of her cleavage. She continued moving around, swaying her hips and arching her back. With the hand holding the bottom edge of her shirt between her breasts, she hooked her fingers on the top edge and pulled it together in her hand, drawing the fabric tight across her breasts. Then with her free hand, she took hold of the edge of her shorts and started to slide the front down. More and more skin came into view until I could just see a hint of hair. I gasped, now stroking my penis fully as I looked at my sister¡¯s body.


    She gave me an alluring look and smile, swiveling her hips. She rubbed her hand on her chest around in small circles, pressing her breasts from side to side. The hand holding her shorts moved around as well, sometimes showing less skin, sometimes showing more. I grabbed my dick more firmly now, even to the point where I had my fingers wrapped around it over my boxers. At the moment, I didn¡¯t care so much that she could see so much of me. I watched as more of her light pubic hair was revealed and responded by stroking myself even more methodically, focusing on the tip of my penis. In return the hand on her chest happened to tug one edge of her shirt up a little further and more of the underside of one breast came into view. I felt my precum leak out and begin to wet my boxers and I rubbed the slick fabric around the head of my dick.


    Then she slid a finger right into her shorts, right in the front, right where her hair was, and it went down pretty far. She wouldn¡¯t look up at me. I pumped my dick as I stared at her hand and watched it go even further down, and she started to move it. The hand she held her shirt continued to move too, rubbing the center of her chest tightly. Her body seemed to be shining and I realized it was sweat. Her hand kept moving, her shorts, advertising her movements.


    Sara finally looked back at me, her face rosy, and our eyes met. I didn¡¯t mean to ejacte right then, but I did and her eyes remained on mine the entire time I shot my load. As thest shot wasing out, her face grimaced and she grunted. I was still rubbing my dick as she worked her hand and we could both hear the sounds of wet fleshing from each side of the room. Our eyes stayed locked until she gasped hard, licked her lips and closed her eyes.


    Sara let go of her shirt and pulled her hand out of her shorts. Her shirt almost slipped down, but she caught it and slipped her straps back up. She rested for a minute on her bed. Finally we looked at each other and smiled. The room was quiet, but it felt intimate. It smelled intimate, too.


    ¡°Sara,¡± I began, then just shook my head and grinned at her. She smiled and looked down bashfully.


    Not wishing to sit there in my own cum anymore, I started to get up. She stopped me just as I stood and said, ¡°I really like seeing that I caused all that.¡± and gestured at my soaked boxers. She grinned at me and I shook my head and chuckled. I grabbed all my stuff and looked back at her and she looked at me. It felt weird, but I felt strange leaving her. I could tell by her look that she didn¡¯t really want me to go.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I stammered, ¡°Would you mind if I came back after I get changed and we can just sit and chat?¡± She grinned happily and agreed. I left her room and returned a few minutester. We just sat there and talked quietly for a while. We didn¡¯t really talk about anything in particr; it just seemed that we both just needed to be with each other for a little while longer. I left her room a little after midnight.

 He Needs Me Again:>>4

    The rm buzzed incessantly in my ear, scolding me as though I should be awake already. I silenced it with a solid p to the snooze bar and groggily rolled over.


    The sun was shining in through the ts of my not-quite-closed blinds. It took a few minutes before my eyes stopped watering from the effect of the light and started to focus on my room. I stirred again, stretching with a yawn, and realized I had afortable erection ¨C the kind that doesn¡¯t need much attention but just reminding you why it¡¯s nice to be a guy. I gently stretched again, enjoying a slow thrust under the warm covers just to wake up my body.


    My mind mbered up from whatever chamber of dreams it hid in that night and I reflected on how good I was feeling right now ¨C how at ease I felt. It was barely two weeks ago that I had ceased being so sexually frustrated. I had always been a bit too obsessed with sex. Going through lingerie ads as a kid, finding my first softcore magazine, then discovering that hardcore porn was on the web¡­ it had all helped me nurture an addiction to constant stimtion. I thought about that first magazine ¨C remembering the sweet revtion I felt as I saw my first fully naked girl. It had been years and years ago! I couldn¡¯t even remember what I was learning in school but I remembered the image of her strawberry blonde hair, her raspberry colored lips, the beautiful softness of her breasts and the glorious gentle ssh of her pubic hair that was too short to really hide the gentle folds between her legs.


    I felt my mind growing more awake and reflected more about how frustrated I used to be. All the pictures and stuff I had been pouring into myself had, in a way, conditioned my body and mind. I had taught myself to thrive on a diet of porn and masturbation until my body reminded me when it had been too long. The thing was, at some point I had lost myself in it all. I was tantalizing and pleasing myself, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t how I wanted to be. I felt alone. I felt ashamed because I was alone. I knew I was hiding part of myself from everyone. I dealt with it, learned to live with it, but constantly regretted it.


    Until two weeks ago, that is. I smiled to myself in embarrassment as I remembered my sister¡¯s face when she walked in on me looking at porn online. What a terrible moment! It was humiliating to suddenly have my private issue discovered by my little sister who had always thought of me as an example. It was so ufortable but in retrospect it was the start of healing me, like setting a broken bone. Sara, my beautiful sister, had forgiven me and stepped into my hidden world, grasped my hand and pulled me into her world of admiration and love for me.


    Granted, the way she was willing to wean me off of porn was as shocking to me as she had felt when she discovered my secret. Encouraging me to masturbate by turning me on herself was not normal by anyone¡¯s book ¨C far from it. It was a huge change in our rtionship as brother and sister. We were still adjusting to the feeling of intimacy this whole thing was creating; intimacy that felt strange as siblings.


    I looked over at a picture I had on the wall of Sara and I, taken during a family vacation to the beach. The memory of that fun day interrupted my thoughts for a moment. I chuckled quietly as I recalled her face when I had sshed her with water when she was trying to get into the waves slowly.


    I yawned, and then got out of bed. I started to think through what I had to do today¡­ then stopped as a doubt crossed my mind. I looked at my cell phone and sighed in mild frustration. It was Saturday and I had set my rm by mistake. There was no reason I needed to be up yet. I groaned andy down on my bed again.


    A few minutester there was a gentle, quiet knock on my door which I answered with a ¡°Yeah?¡± The door cracked open and Sara peeked her head in, grinning.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± She cheerily whispered. ¡°I heard your rm ¨C forget to turn it off?¡± She smiled and I grumbled affirmatively. She came into the room a little way and I saw she was still wearing her pajamas fromst night ¨C a small t-shirt and small cotton shorts. ¡°Aw, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to get up?¡± She teased.


    The next thing I knew, she ran into the room, giggling, and jumped on me and started tickling me under the covers. I yelped and struggled to get away, panicked because of my erection. ¡°Sara! Hey! Get off!¡± Iined, but it was toote ¨C from the frozen grin on her face I knew she¡¯d noticed.


    Sheughed and covered her face, raising herself a bit from where she had straddled my waist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ you¡­¡± I stopped. My mouth apparently hadn¡¯t decided to wake up with the rest of me.


    ¡°Oh, okay, as long as I didn¡¯t hurt you.¡± She teased, and sat back down on me.


    Panicking as she sat again on my erection I said, ¡°Sara!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± was all she said. I looked up at her and she was smiling down at me. Something in her smile made me rx.


    ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°They left this morning to go shopping. Dad saw that mower he¡¯s been looking at was on sale.¡±


    My erection had firmedpletely. Though she was sitting on the covers over me she could obviously feel it. However she made no move to get up, so I stayed put and let her stay right where she was.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice morning outside.¡± she said. ¡°The sky¡¯s all blue and everything¡¯s beautiful.¡± She leaned over a little and turned the rod to rotate the blinds so we could see out.


    ¡°Hey! We¡­!¡± I stammered, concerned about people seeing us.


    She just looked back down at me and smiled. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡±


    I sighed andughed. ¡°Yeah. I wasn¡¯t quite up yet.¡±


    I could have sworn I felt her press a little more against me. ¡°Are you more awake now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± She said with an impish grin. ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, I said, ¡°Like you don¡¯t know. You seem to be enjoying yourself.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°Want me to wake you up some more?¡± she said and I felt her press more firmly against me.


    I stammered but was able to get out, ¡°I don¡¯t think I could turn you down.¡±


    She smiled. Still looking me in the eye with a little half-smile, she slowly started to move herself around on my groin. The feelings she aroused were immediate and strong. The warmth of the bed, the smell of her fresh from bed, the sun beaming in¡­


    ¡°Oh gosh.¡± I said.


    She just grinned and kept pressing herself against me, lightly thrusting over the lump under the covers. Then she paused and I saw hesitation on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay with this?¡± She asked. ¡°I really should make sure to ask.¡±


    I gasped aloud and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Jeez¡­ I don¡¯t know. Probably. But I¡¯m about three seconds away.¡±


    She nodded, obviously a little unsure of herself, but then her indecision went away like a random rain shower in spring. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s only three seconds, I may as well help you out.¡± she teased again and began thrusting harder until I was grunting and groaning. Secondster I grabbed the top of her thighs and pulled her down tighter and my orgasm gushed out between our bodies, soaking my boxers and sheets, dribbling between my legs.


    She sighed happily and reached down and tenderly ran her fingers through my hair.


    A minuteter we both gave a start as we heard the garage door opener start to hum. Our parents were home! Sara and I looked at each other and without a word she flew out of the room and I jumped out of bed to clean myself up. No one would being in while I had my door closed, but it would be stupid to sit around in my wet shorts.


    After a quick shower, I made my way downstairs. Sara was already there, dressed and talking to our mom and greeted me as though it were the first time we had seen each other that day.


    Thus began yet another interesting day in my life!


    As weird as the whole thing with my sister was, it did start to improve the rest of our rtionship overall. We were ending up spending a lot more time together just hanging out, taking walks together, and just talking like close friends. We had been close before all this had started and it was a surprise to find out just how much more we could learn about each other and enjoy. In fact, she pointed out to me,ter the next week, that it felt like we must have been taking each other for granted for a long time. I agreed with her. When you are close to someone for a long time, you can end up assuming things about them that may or may not be true. We had shaken up our misperceptions of each other.


    In fact, Sara further shook up my perception of her toward the end of the following week. As per our agreement when I felt my urge to masturbate grow strong enough to the point where I was considering porn again, I went to her instead. It waste on a Thursday night and she grinned when I asked if she wanted to stop by my roomter and happily agreed. I returned to my room and got dressed down to my boxers and read through a magazine for a while. The air conditioning in my room was weak so I had already been shirtless but it was still annoyingly warm.


    A whileter I heard a gentle knock on the door and in came my sister, smiling, and wearing one of her white robes with her hair pulled back in a ponytail. I put my magazine down and smiled at her, leaning back.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d surprise you tonight.¡± She said, closing the door.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked, very interested.

 He Needs Me Again:>>5

    She nodded, giving me a mysterious grin. She reached down and untied her robe, then began to spread it apart at her shoulders and let it fall right off to show that she was wearing just a white pair of panties and bra. I gasped inside, then audibly. Her body was amazing ¨C so well toned, so shapely, so wless and smooth! My eyes were filled with her skin: her long legs, her thighs, her navel, her chest and shoulders and neck. All of her was incredible.


    She struck a pose and said, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± grinning proudly.


    I was speechless, just shaking my head in amazement. She lifted her hands and slid them from under her chest, across her shoulders and over her hips, then back the whole way up. Then she hooked her thumbs under her bra straps.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll take this off too if you put your hand under your boxers this time.¡± Then quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯m not going to let you see everything, okay?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Uh, deal. Yeah.¡± and immediately slid my hand into my boxers and began to stroke my dick. Sara giggled and reached around behind her back and I saw her bra rx as she unhooked it. She put one arm against her chest and used her other hand to slide the straps off her shoulders and slid it off and threw it at me. I chuckled, letting it stay where itnded on my leg and looked at her standing in front of me in nothing but her panties, holding her naked breasts with her arm so I couldn¡¯t see everything.


    She was obviously really giddy, probably some of it nervousness but it really didn¡¯t show tonight as she started to dance around, swaying her hips and shoulders happily. I continued rubbing myself under my boxers, watching her nearly nude body in front of me. She looked so beautiful; her hair in a ponytail, her breasts bulging above her arm, her lovely curved hips and tanned legs. She even sauntered up closer to me and leaned forward, teasing me with her cleavage. She stepped back a bit for a moment but then moved forward again almost as close. She raised her other hand to her chest and slid her arm across to cup both breasts in her hands. Her smile was small and more concentrated now as she slowly rotated her hips and swayed in a very sexy dance.


    She turned around so her back was facing me and let go of her breasts, running her hands through her hair and then looking back at me over her shoulder to smile. To my immense pleasure she even dared to turn slightly so I could see the side of one milky white, smooth breast.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going back there?¡± She asked, feigning innocence.


    I looked at her happy face and just shook my head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± I confessed.


    She really seemed to like my response and giggled. She looked away again and made a show of pulling her hair back to fix it, ¡°carelessly¡± turning her body a little to one side and then a little to the other to give me glimpses of the curves of her amazing chest.


    I desperately wanted to see more, but was already so turned on that my dick felt like it could blow at any moment. I rubbed myself firmly and, since she was turned around, I used my free hand to pull the edge of my boxers away to give myself more room to work my erection. I drank in the sight of Sara¡¯s body and used my precum to swirl my fingers over the head of my throbbing cock.


    When she reached around to cup her breasts again, the sight and thought of it was too much more to take and I grunted and ejacted fiercely. Semen erupted from my dick, sshing me in the stomach and my heaving chest.


    When she turned back around, smiling sweetly, I had already put my boxers back in ce. She gawked and grinned, blushing when she saw cum sttered over my chest, letting out an ¡°Oh my gosh!!!¡± but I was too rxed and mellow to care much about it.


    Pulling her eyes away from my mess and grinning, she reached out, asking for her bra. I reached down and grabbed it and she reached for it just as I gave her a mischievous smile and held it away from her. She pursed her lips and stepped forwards to try to grab it, but I tucked it under my covers.


    In a careful whisper she said, ¡°Alex! Give me my bra!¡±


    I grinned back but didn¡¯t offer it. She tried to reach over me and got her hand under the covers but I held onto it. As we yfully struggled over it I gave a quick tug and caused her to fall against me so I could tickle her. She squealed and iled.


    She quickly righted herself and pushed me,ughing, andpletely forgetting that she was topless. For just a second when her arm moved free of her breasts I saw the entire side of her breast before she realized her exposure and covered herself, quickly blushing.


    Seeing me chuckling, and with a determined grin sheunched herself at me and tickled me back with her free hand and I iled, then grabbed her by the waist and tackled her, rolling onto her to pin her. We were one big, sweaty, fleshy, writing mess for a moment as we yfully struggled with and fought each other until I finally had her pinned, holding her arms out on either side. We both stopped struggling and smiled andughed, panting, but the game quickly faded as we realized how near to naked she was under me, with my bare chest on hers and my boxers against her panties.


    We looked into each other¡¯s eyes, smiling for a few moments and I gently released her arms and started to get up. She stopped me quickly, saying, ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, not yet.¡± and wrapped her arms around my back to hug me against her. I happilyplied, pushing my arms beneath her and hugging her against me, thrilled at the feeling of having her so close to me.


    We finally let each other go and I moved off of her and looked away so she could get her bra back on. As she was doing this, I heard her stifle augh.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You got your stuff all over me. I¡¯m all wet.¡± She said, letting me look now that she was covered. She was right, her chest and stomach glistened where my cum had smeared on her. Her panties also had a damp spot on the stic. She was smiling, amused. ¡°Remind me to return the favor sometime!¡± She quipped, and then threw her robe on. We exchanged happy nces and she left to go get cleaned up. I flopped back into my bed and reyed the night over in my head.


    The following morning I woke up feeling entirely the opposite as I had felt on Saturday. All I could think about was how wrong it was that Sara and I were getting physical. I guess I was panicking, and having spent most of my sexual drive the prior night I was having a hard time justifying what we were doing.


    I resolved in my mind that I wasn¡¯t going to let Sara keep doing this with me. Unfortunately I didn¡¯t have the nerve to tell her, so I wrote a quick and awkward note telling her I was sorry aboutst night, that we should probably stop and we could talk about itter.


    I made it a few days through the week barely seeing Sara and when I did I wouldn¡¯t say much. She was obviously confused and wanted to talk but I kept going out, just so I didn¡¯t have to deal with it.


    By that Thursday though, I was starting to remember how strong my urge for sexuality was. It didn¡¯t hurt that one of the hottest girls in the technical school I was attending was in one of my main courses and we¡¯d been working really closelytely.


    Her name was Tanya. She was the same age as me and really into mechanic work. She wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever actually work in a garage but she was determined to try. She had long, brown hair and green eyes, a very shapely figure and a really pretty smile. The tough thing about working closely with her was that she was a flirt, and when the guys were making dirty jokes she¡¯d jump in and end up showing the guys up with her wit and knack for vivid descriptions.


    She¡¯d begun to show some interest in me thest two weeks and the nces and smiles she¡¯d give me, the jokes she¡¯d tell, how close she would stand or how she¡¯d touch my shoulder when sheughed, it was all driving me a bit wild. It was frustrating though because every time I found myself thinking about Tanya, I¡¯d start thinking about Sara. Here I was with a really hot girl beside me and all I really wanted was to be with my own sister.


    By the time Friday rolled around, I was exhausted. When I got home that evening after spending time out with my friends our parents were still up and I was bored by the show they had on, so I went back to my room. I read for a while, and then checked my email. As more time went on, I could feel myself wanting to type in one of the porn site addresses I used to visit so often. I didn¡¯t really want to, but sitting right there, alone, in front of myputer, I couldn¡¯t think of many strong arguments against it.


    I reflected on the previous Saturday¡¯s bliss which had seemed so good and right. But if I was going to treat Sara right I had to control my urges¡­ so wouldn¡¯t going back to porn be the easy way to do it? I started to type in the address¡­ then stopped. I realized how hard my heart was beating and that my hands were shaking.


    I could just try to find something to get me excited ¨C lingerie or swimwear. I looked up a few sites and scanned over some beautiful models. Then I started feeling nauseous.


    It didn¡¯t feel right. The girls were wearing more clothing, but I was doing what I had always done. Not that it ever felt right, but until now it had never bothered me this much. I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. I looked at the screen again and could almost imagine myself looking at one of my favorite porn sites. I felt my heart racing again. I shook my head to clear it and before I knew it I had yanked the plug of the power strip from the outlet. Myputer, monitor, printer and everything else shut off.


    I breathed deeply, trying to calm down. This was such a weird feeling. I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t disappoint my sister like this. Not with all she had done for me. I couldn¡¯t let her down.


    Dejected, frustrated and confused, I put my head down on my desk.


    Fifteen minutester I was still in the same spot when I heard a knock on the door. I knew it was Sara. And I knew I couldn¡¯t stay like this without her. I asked her toe in and she did so, quietly, but with a look of determination.


    ¡°Hey.¡± she quietly whispered and she looked at theputer, then at me.

 He Needs Me Again:>>6

    ¡°I kind of felt like you might be having trouble tonight.¡± She whispered.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    I nodded, slowly. Gesturing at the power strip, I said, ¡°It was close tonight¡­¡±


    She stepped in and put her hand on my shoulder. I looked up into her eyes. They were proud and thankful. ¡°But you didn¡¯t do it. Thank you.¡± She said. Sara leaned down and gently ced her lips on my forehead in a kiss. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said again, and stood back up.


    There was a moment of stillness. I could feel the hairs on my arms and neck standing from the effects of her kiss.


    It was as good a moment as any to bring up my concerns.


    ¡°Sara, I am really, really sorry for not talking to you.¡±


    She shrugged, looking a bit sad. ¡°I was mad at first, but I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Should we be doing all this?¡± I asked.


    She looked like she was about to say something, and then bit her lip, then sighed.


    ¡°I was thinking we¡¯d need to talk about it. Are you afraid that it¡¯s¡­¡± she trailed off.


    I knew the word she was thinking. A word for a taboo subject. One that neither of us really wanted to say in front of the other.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I mean, is it?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. Her eyes looked into mine.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like we¡¯re ¡®doing it¡¯!¡± she whispered. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯re just fooling around. I mean, is there some kind of line if we¡¯re both okay with it?¡±


    I shrugged.


    Suddenly the whole thing started to feel ridiculous. ¡°Can you even believe we¡¯re talking about this?¡±


    She smiled, blushing. ¡°No.¡±


    We were both silent for a minute. I said, ¡°Well, I mean, if you¡¯refortable and I am, and as long as we don¡¯t do more than just fool around together¡­ I think it¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good deal?¡± She asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, I¡­ what? I just¡­ shoot.¡± I mumbled.


    She looked down at me with a quiet smile, and then knelt down in front of me. ¡°Could you use help tonight?¡±


    I looked at her beautiful shining eyes. ¡°I could use yourpany tonight.¡± I told her.


    She smiled. I thought twice about it but then allowed myself to reach out and softly caress her cheek. She seemed to melt against my hand.


    ¡°Do I have to be dressed to give youpany?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Nope!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She bit her bottom lip and reached down and pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, tossing it aside to show me her cream-colored bra. She smoothed out her long hair and smiled up at me.


    ¡°So, are you going to take off your jeans or what?¡± She teased.


    I groaned, smiling broadly, and unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans and pulled them off to sit back down in my chair in a loose pair of boxers. She smiled at me and got up close, kneeling just in front of me. I reached down, nervously, and ran my hand down my thigh, then back up towards my groin. She watched, smiling, as I finally let my hand slide onto my penis and begin to massage and stroke it. I looked at her beautiful body, mesmerized by the beauty of her chest.


    She saw me staring at her bra and grinned, sweetly. I smiled back. She reached her hands up and slipped the straps off her shoulders and lowered her arms, letting her bra cups slide down just a little. I shook my head and just gazed at the smooth, pink curves of her breasts. I continued stroking my dick through my boxers, savoring the feeling. She looked back at my crotch and watched me move my hand up and down over my erection. She smiled up at me, a little more nervously, and moved a little closer between my legs. Her arms were right by my knees now, so her chest was right at my arm¡¯s reach.


    I smiled back at her and continued rubbing my dick over the boxers, then thought better of it and slid my hand under the fabric to stroke my penis directly. I was careful to keep my boxers covering myself, though the way my little sister was staring it was obvious she wouldn¡¯t have minded a little slip. I roamed my eyes over her breasts, wishing so hard that she weren¡¯t wearing that bra, but enjoying everything I could see nheless.


    ¡°Do you like seeing me in my bra?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Do you like seeing me jerk off while looking at you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯re wishing you could see more of your little sis.¡±


    ¡°Um, god yes!¡± Iughed.


    She shrugged, pretending to be nonchnt. She said, ¡°Oh, well. How¡¯s this?¡± and then reached back and unhooked her bra and covered her breasts with an arm as she slipped it off. She ced her hands on her breasts and arched her back, just a little, to show off.


    I couldn¡¯t say a thing. My sister had just taken her bra off in front of me and was kneeling between my legs, holding her breasts in her hands. I couldn¡¯t have made words if I tried. I just stared at her wless figure and drank in her flesh as she smiled.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare even think about tickling me!¡± she said, in jest.


    Iughed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I said, pulling my hand from my boxers. From the way her eyes widened, I saw that she had just been joking and was now afraid I might act on it.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you dare! Not afterst time!¡± She said, her voice sounding worried.


    I just grinned at her.


    She was smiling, but trying to give me a warning look.


    Being her big brother, of course I tickled her. It was awkward with an erection, but I caught her between my knees and got my hands under her armpits. She iled, of course, and I caught glimpses of the darker flesh of her nipples as she twisted and moved, trying to keep herself covered but trying to get away. She squealed quietly and I shushed her,ughing. Finally she threw herself against me, pinning my groin against her chest and she reached her hands up under my arms and began tickling me. I iled, and not just because of her hands.


    We struggled and writhed,ughing hard, until I had one of her hands held away and she had mine firmly so we couldn¡¯t tickle each other any longer. We gasped andughed together and looked at each other happily. Panting as we smiled, we quickly realized the state we were in, with her naked chest pressed against my erection. We continued smiling at each other, but for a different reason now.


    She worked up the courage to say, ¡°If you want, you can go ahead¡­¡±


    I was hesitant, but my dick was throbbing. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and nodded excitedly.


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± I asked again.


    Looking me straight in the eye and biting her lip, she said, ¡°Please?¡±


    Gently, I released her arm and ced my hand on her shoulder. She let go of my other hand and wrapped her arms around me. I raised my groin to press my penis against her. Her arms wrapped tighter and she rested her head on my chest. I pushed my dick up again, sliding it between her breasts. It was hard to register that I could feel her breasts against me. They were so soft!


    I drew back and slid up again. Our bodies were perspiring. Her hands held to me tightly. I pushed again. With each stroke, I began to feel the edge of my boxersing down. I didn¡¯t care at that point and continued my gentle thrusts. I could feel the tip of my penis emerge from the fabric. It was now against her skin. My precum and her sweat made the flesh so slippery. I pushed against her again. Sara was breathing hard. Really hard. She was so hot, so wet with sweat. Her hair was clinging to both our bodies as we embraced. Her hot breath spilled over my chest. I felt her lips tighten and kiss me once, and then again. As I pushed my erection between her breasts she gave in and hungrily began kissing my chest, gasping and quietly moaning into me.


    I cradled her head and ran my fingers through her hair. I heard her whimper. It was too much.


    ¡­ I felt it building, throbbing¡­ felt the throbbing pressure grow stronger and stronger¡­ I held it¡­ I held on¡­ she whimpered again¡­ it kept building¡­ I held her tight¡­ clutched her head to my chest¡­ she kissed me again and whimpered, ¡°Cum on me¡­¡±.


    I burst! My cum boiled out and shot between us in strong gushes, drenching our skin with semen. She moaned and rubbed her chest up and down against me as my penis pulsed and shot my seed onto her. I groaned with each shot, holding her tightly. Cum had sshed up onto my chest and on her neck, slid down between my legs and dribbled down her belly. Streaks of my semen covered us both as we panted and writhed together.


    Sara was gasping, trembling. Without warning, she turned her head in and started kissing my chest again hungrily. I felt her grab her breasts again and felt her kneading them in her hands as her lips crawled over my wet skin, working down. When her chin bumped the wet tip of my still-engorged penis, she quickly jerked her head back up, exhaled, and kissed my chest once more.


    Sara opened her eyes and looked up at me. I could only admire the sight she was: her hair was all wet, her forehead glistening, holding her cum-sshed breasts in her hands.


    We smiled at each other. It was a smile that said we both knew we should stop, but wanted more. I slipped the band of my boxers back up to cover myself and she turned around and picked her bra up off the floor. I grabbed a few tissues from a box on my desk and gave them to her and she cleaned herself off, facing away, then got her bra and shirt back on.


    I went and sat on my bed and she sat with me for a moment. We just sat in silence for a little bit, enjoying the intimacy. Eventually she stood, stretched and gave me a hug. Giving me a smile over her shoulder, she left my room and shut the door after herself.

 He Needs Me Again:>>7

    My sister¡¯s regr attention to my physical needs was really improving my overall mood ¨C the depression I was in prior to that Thursday night had lifted now that we had talked about things a little more and I knew Sara didn¡¯t feel manipted or taken advantage of. However my desire still ran pretty high. Tanya was still a huge turn-on at school and it was hard not toe home and immediately want to masturbate thinking about her full breasts and the way she smiled after a joke. It hadn¡¯t helped that she was wearing such awesome jeans on Tuesday, or the low-cor ck top she wore the next day. I was just doing my best to try not to obsess over her and instead enjoy working closely with her on our projects and be happy with that, so that I wouldn¡¯t let my thoughts about her influence my thoughts about Sara. I really respected my sister and wanted to be as true to her as possible.


    Which wasn¡¯t easy. But I was trying.


    As a result thest week overall with Sara had been really nice. Despite everything else going on in our lives, we were making an effort to spend more time together, enjoying each other¡¯spany. We had even spontaneously gone to see a movie together, something we hadn¡¯t done in a couple of years. It was just nice to have someone at home who you knew cared for you. Not that we didn¡¯t before, but we were bing more affectionate with one another. We were a lot closer now ¨C and not just physically.


    So when another Friday evening came, though I really wanted to ask her to be with me so I could masturbate, instead I opted to just enjoy watching one of her favorite movies with her. And when it had finished and she had fallen asleep I helped her to her room to put her to bed. She hadn¡¯t minded me being in the room while she slipped into her pajamas, though she made me look away for a moment. And I tucked her in, and kissed her on the forehead before leaving.


    However when Saturday evening came, I was really ready for some help. As soon as our parents had gone to bed, I asked if she would mind. We were watching TV in the den again, but nothing interesting. We were mainly there to enjoy being on the couch together.


    She happily agreed and we shut off the TV.


    ¡°So what are you in the mood for tonight?¡± She asked, grinning.


    ¡°You always ask me that and it feels weird to give you suggestions.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m never sure what to start with!¡± She giggled. ¡°Give me some idea, would you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could just take everything off¡­ that¡¯d be nice.¡± I said and grinned.


    She raised an eyebrow andughed. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯d like that.¡± She waited a beat and then added, ¡°And you¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    I paused. That wasn¡¯t the response I was expecting. ¡°Really? I was kidding.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well yeah! I figured!¡± She teased. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, the way you look at me¡­ I¡¯d love to see your face if I did that.¡±


    Wow. This was a cool conversation.


    ¡°Um¡­ well, there you go. I gave you a great idea.¡± I joked.


    She smiled. Then she thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. If you really want¡­ I¡¯ll show you something tonight but you have to be in my room.¡±


    To say I was enthusiastic in agreeing would be a huge understatement.


    She grinned and got up from the couch. I followed her into her room and waited for her to put a few things away to make room. She gestured for me to sit on her bed and stood there to watch me undress, grinning. Feeling really awkward (as seemed to be normal now) I took off my clothes and sat in front of her on her bed, in just my boxers.


    Sara reached up and adjusted her long hair and gave me a really enticing look. She reached up and slipped one strap of her tank top off her shoulder. Then she slipped down the other. My dick started to stiffen and I squirmed, trying to give it room.


    ¡°So¡­ are you interested?¡± She asked, demurely. She yfully batted her eyes at me.


    In response I nodded my head and held my breath.


    She smiled, quietly, and with all the grace a woman has, she began to slowly pull down the front of her tank top. She didn¡¯t have a bra on underneath, so more and more of her soft flesh was revealed to my eyes. Her shoulders were now bare, as was the top of her chest, down an inch of two below the start of the slow rise of her breasts. Her shirt drifted further down and the soft crevice between her breasts grew deeper and more distinct. Her flesh looked so smooth.


    The edge of her tank top now got tighter as it was reaching the crest of her bust, and I could see her skin tug a little against the pressure from the fabric. She had uncovered more than the top half of her breasts and was probably only an inch or so from her nipples.


    There, Sara paused, and looked up at me. I realized that I had started stroking my dick over my boxers, though I didn¡¯t even remember doing it. I looked up at her and sighed, smiling. ¡°Wow.¡± I said.


    She raised an eyebrow, mischievously and with a little tug her shirt slipped down to her stomach.


    I wasn¡¯t even breathing, I wouldter realize. And my heart was beating so hard I could feel it in my head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There, right in front of me, not five feet away, my sister stood with her shirt dropped down. Her breasts hung there likerge teardrops, swaying ever so gently. Her pert, little nipples were the color of new rosebuds and seemed to point to me. My sister was¡­ wless. Her breasts were just stunning and though I was looking at her I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Sara was just smiling at me, her full breasts naked before me. This was the most incredible thing my sister had ever done for me.


    I was already pumping my dick pretty hard as she asked; ¡°Well?¡± with a little pleased grin. She already knew what I thought. I just shook my head, unable to put anything intelligent into words.


    I pumped my dick through my boxers as I stared at my sister¡¯s soft nipples. She smiled and put her hands together over her head, reaching up toward the ceiling and arching her back in a big, pretend stretch. She pushed her chest out and let out a satisfied sigh for my benefit. I was barely holding on now, every stroke I made on my dick felt like it would be thest. She finished her stretch and slid her hands up her stomach and wrapped them around her breasts to cup them loosely. I could feel my orgasm building and started thrusting my cock in my hand.


    I jerked my dick hard and as my orgasm came the tip of my penis poked out through the front p of my boxers and my first shot of semen squirted out onto the floor in in view. I heard Sara say, ¡°Oh!¡± and realized what was happening. My mind foggy, I tried to get my dick back in but was less than sessful and ended up releasing more cum thatnded right on my boxers and hand until I got it back in and finished depositing my load in my boxers.


    ¡°Nice show!¡± she said.


    I was gasping for air and would have blushed if I wasn¡¯t already. Sara didn¡¯t even bother to cover her breasts yet. She just stood there smiling at me happily. I tried not to stare but she seemed to be enjoying it.


    ¡°So how does it feel to be the first guy to get to see me topless?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Wow. Um, awesome.¡± I replied.


    ¡°My tissues are over there.¡± She said, pointing to her desk.


    I stood to go get a few but Sara walked right up to me so I stopped. She looked down at the wet spots on her carpet. I felt nervous having her so close to me.


    ¡°Sorry about the mess.¡± I said. She looked up and smiled, taking another step closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, silly, but after all this you owe me something.¡±


    About a thousand ideas popped into my head but I simply said, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Looking right in my eyes she asked, ¡°Will you hug me?¡±


    I easily agreed.


    My sister, proudly topless, stepped up close and wrapped her arms around my neck. I felt her naked breasts touch my chest and press against me, felt the erotic intimacy as our nearly naked bodies embraced. My body felt flooded with warmth. She put her face against my neck and probably would have purred, the tender way she was holding me. I drifted my hands along her bare back, enjoying the feel of her skin.


    Our embrace went past the normal time for a hug and we continued holding each other.


    She sighed into my neck and I tilted my head closer against hers. Her hands were slowly feeling my back as I was sliding my hands over hers. She sighed again and I could feel her lips against my neck, and it felt a bit like a kiss. I nuzzled my head against hers to encourage her and felt her lips move again against my neck and felt her breath on my skin. I put my hands on the sides of her body, feeling her ribs, and slowly slid them up. When my thumbs met the sides of her breasts, I felt her nuzzle her face against my neck again and exhale, touching her parted lips to my neck again. I allowed my thumbs to slide inward, following the sides of her pert breasts toward my chest. She responded by rxing her hold on me so her breasts weren¡¯t held so tightly against me. I pulled my thumbs in further along the bulge of her breasts up to where her chest touched mine.


    Sara pulled her stomach away and nuzzled her face deeper into my neck, loosely trailing her lips across the skin. This had further rxed the pressure of her chest against mine allowing my thumbs to slide forward along her breasts until I knew I was almost touching her nipples. There was a moment¡¯s pause and I¡¯m not sure who moved first but she began to hungrily kiss my neck as my thumbs slid onto her nipples. After that, any measure of control we had gave way and I slid my hands right over her breasts and began to fondle them as she gasped and moaned, kissing my neck and feeling my head and neck with her hands.


    This was pure joy for both of us as we held each other, touching, kissing and feeling. I started kissing her neck as I felt her pert breasts and gently tugged at her nipples. Sara kissed my neck and pushed her chest firmly against my hands. Our heads were soon cheek to cheek and the next thing either of us knew we began to touch our lips together, pretending not to kiss for a moment and just exhaling and lightly rubbing our lips together, but then it became an undeniable kiss and we took to it hungrily. She moved her hand from my head and put it on my waist, then started reaching in. I only kissed her harder and she moved her hand to the front of my wet boxers, reached down and grabbed my crotch. My dick had beenid through most of this and though a full erection wasn¡¯t yet possible, it started to fill out more and became thicker as she fondled me.

 He Needs Me Again:>>8

    She was just about to reach for my balls when a loud, electronic sound went off and startled us both. We jumped and let go of each other, and it took an awkward second for us both to realize that it was her cell phone announcing an iing text message. We both wiped our mouths off and kind of scattered for our clothes before we cooled off and calmed down. I looked at her as she put her shirt back on and we exchanged an awkward smile and then stopped for a second.


    ¡°That really scared me!¡± she said.


    ¡°I totally freaked.¡± I agreed.


    There was a pause, and then we exchanged looks and startedughing. She was blushing, and I¡¯m sure I was too. We smiled at each other again, this time with less awkwardness.


    ¡°Um¡­ so¡­ I think I should go get cleaned up.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s a good idea.¡± She said, grinning. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go take a cold shower.¡±


    I thought of something, and then decided to go ahead and say it. ¡°Needpany?¡±


    Sheughed and yfully pped my shoulder as I chuckled and left her room. I returned to mine and cleaned myself up, theny on my bed for a while, thinking about everything that just happened. I didn¡¯t know it, but she was still in her room, doing the same.


    It was a quiet afternoon outside and the weather was fantastic. I suddenly felt the need to get out of the house and enjoy it, so I asked Sara if she wanted to go to a park for a little while. Surprised at my offer, she happily agreed and son we were in my car, heading out to a trail in one of the more rustic parks nearby.


    We parked in the gravel lot and found a handful of other cars there as well, and set off on one of my favorite trails. The trail led us through a nice mixture of woods and would asionally break out into clearings with gorgeous views down a hillside of a valley below. I thought she looked so beautiful against thendscape. Her blonde hair flowed freely, her face beamed and her walk was carefree.


    We had been talking about a lot of things so far on our outing, and it was inevitable that our conversation turn to our new physical interests in each other. With such weather and such a setting, it was impossible to feel the concern or worry we both admitted we felt at home.


    ¡°We seem to get carried away pretty often¡± I admitted to her.


    She agreed, andughed a little. ¡°Yeah. I dunno. I¡¯m really enjoying this, enjoying you, and everything. Are you getting worried again?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think anymore! I¡¯m enjoying it too¡­ a lot.¡± I grinned over at her. ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡± She looked at me and smiled. We walked on in silence for a while.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡®Did mom tell you that Tanya called?¡± Sara asked.


    I was a little startled at the sudden mention of Tanya¡¯s name. ¡°Um, I¡­ no.¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Yeah, she called the housest evening to see if you were around. She said she had questions about one of your projects but mom thought she made that part up.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay. Well, we do have a project together. Maybe it was legit.¡±


    Sara burst out in a giggle. ¡°Alex! You like her!¡± I was flustered by herughter and didn¡¯t know what to say. Sara took notice after a second and immediately stopped. ¡°Aw, I¡¯m not teasing, I think it¡¯s cute! What¡¯s she like?¡±


    I looked at her for a second, feigning mistrust, but then obliged and started telling her about Tanya. When I was done Sara pressed for me to admit that I liked her. I frowned but said, ¡°Yeah. I do.¡±


    ¡°Aw!¡± My sister was beaming over at me. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± She grabbed my hand and held on as we walked together. A few yards further, she nced over at me and said, ¡°So I guess you¡¯ll need mypany even more until you work up the nerve to ask her out.¡± and shed me a little grin.


    I promptly chased her a quarter of a mile and sheughed the entire way.


    The rest of our conversations went well and we both felt good about each other. As we stood looking out over a rolling valley she leaned against me happily and we held hands. I gave her a loving kiss on the cheek to which she sighed happily. We ended up holding hands all the way back to the car.


    I waited an extra few days after thest night we were together. I used all the self control I had to make sure I wasn¡¯t just using her. I knew she didn¡¯t mind, but in my heart, I wanted to respect her and not think of her as my way to get off.


    However, I inevitably reached the point where all I could think about was her, and porn, and girls and sex. It was a Tuesday ¨C I had made it through the weekend ¨C but really couldn¡¯t go any further.


    After dinner, our parents retired to the den to watch TV while Sara and I did dishes.


    ¡°Hey, um, do you think you could help me out tonight?¡± I asked while drying a dish she had handed me.


    She looked over and smiled. ¡°Yeah! Of course.¡± She handed me another te. ¡°What are you in the mood for tonight?¡± she asked sweetly.


    I decided to give in to her silly question again. Shrugging, I said, ¡°Well, um, those are nice jeans you¡¯re wearing¡­ especially when you bend over.¡±


    She grinned as she scrubbed another te then nced over at me. ¡°When I bend over, huh? So you¡¯d like a better view maybe?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind it at all.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stop by and see what I can do.¡± she said.


    We finished the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. Our parents stopped in to thank us on their way up to bed. My sister stayed to talk to my mom for a few minutes and I went back to my room, grabbed a car magazine and waited.


    About ten minutester, Sara knocked on the door and came in. She was still wearing the same outfit.


    ¡°Hey.¡± she said, closing the door.


    ¡®Hey.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You going to getfortable?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± I said. I took my shirt off, then stood and dropped my jeans. I sat back on my bed in my boxers, already getting erect.


    She looked at my boxers and said, ¡°Well I guess you¡¯re ready!¡± She turned around, looking at me over her shoulder. ¡°So you think these jeans look good on me huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They look great on you.¡± I said, quite truthfully. They highlighted her round buns perfectly.


    ¡°Better or worse than Tanya?¡± she asked. Saraughed seeing the look on my face and quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±


    She was fiddling with the front of her jeans, unbuttoning and unzipping them. ¡°These were on sale.¡± she said and started sliding them down her hips. She uncovered a pair of grey, cotton panties with pink stripes- nothing outstanding, but they looked great on her.


    Watching her step out of her jeans, I said, ¡°They would have been worth full price.¡± She looked back and grinned. She stood back up and ran her hands back and ran them over the curves of her butt. Reaching to top of her panties, she slowly started to pull down the edge.


    I watched as her butt crack appeared and followed the edge of her panties down until she uncovered her entire butt.


    ¡°These were on sale too. I got them on a three for one sale.¡± She said, letting her panties drop to the floor.


    I chuckled. ¡°I like this discount better ¨C fully off.¡±


    She looked back, raising her eyebrow in amusement. ¡°That was prettyme.¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ well I¡¯m distracted.¡± I said, starting to rub my erection over my boxers. Her butt looked so great ¨C she looked so great. Her hips were so curved, her cheeks so tight¡­ wless skin. She watched me masturbate while I stared at her naked butt. I tried to ignore the train of her gaze as I¡¯m sure she was trying to ignore mine. It was such an awkward situation, that we were intentionally creating such a sexual situation yet trying not to get too involved.


    She shifted her legs for a moment and for a split second I almost got to see a glimpse of her crotch. I groaned.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I, uh, don¡¯t suppose you could bend over a little more¡­¡± I suggested.


    She looked puzzled and did as I asked. Her legs were spread just a little bit and I could almost see between them.


    ¡°Hey! Wait a second!¡± She said, realizing what I had done. Sheughed, straightening. She pursed her lips and shook her head, pretending to be surprised. ¡°You¡¯re such a boy.¡± She nced down at my hand rubbing over my cock. ¡°Tell you what¡­ if you¡¯re so interested to see me there; I¡¯ll admit I¡¯d like to see you take that out too.¡±

 He Needs Me Again:>>9

    I looked up at her. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not going to disagree. Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, suddenly a little nervous as she realized I would take her up on it.


    She was obviously trying to decide. ¡°Crap. Should we?¡±


    There was a moment¡¯s pause.


    I said, ¡°Would you regret it?¡±


    She looked at me and I at her. We both started to smile, shyly.


    ¡°Can I sit on the bed with you?¡±


    I turned to make room, turning to face the other end of the bed. She walked over to the bed, keeping her side facing me so I couldn¡¯t see anything yet. She sat on the other end of the bed and turned towards me, keeping her knees together. What had been awkward before was even more so, now that we were both on my bed, intending to show each other something very personal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you feel like we¡¯re kids again, ying house?¡± she asked.


    I thought for a second. Suddenly all those memories of ying ¡°house¡± together came back¡­ along with the memories of pretending to be Mom & Dad.


    ¡°Oh my word, yes. Did you have to remember that now?¡± I said, chuckling.


    Sheughed, blushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ was, um¡­ curious.¡± She confessed. We bothughed, easing the tension.


    After we had calmed down, I asked, ¡°Want me to go first?¡± She sat there looking at me for a moment, hugging her knees and biting her thumbnail, then nodded. I started sliding my boxers down. I uncovered myrge, obvious erection and had to lift my hips to slide my boxers down and off. Sara¡¯s eyes were glued to my finally naked penis.


    Once I was sitting back up, she looked down at herself hesitantly. Slowly, while keeping the tops of her knees together, she spread her feet half a yard apart in front of her. With her feet spread I could follow her smooth inner thighs as they led deeper between her legs and surrounded a set of lips hiding in shadows. My sister¡¯s femininity was now uncovered for me ¨C those two lips were her most private treasure, hidden from every person except me. As she looked at my throbbing penis, I gazed with longing and wonder at her neatly trimmed pubic hair and the delicate entrance it guarded.


    We were probably silent and motionless for a full two minutes, despite the feeling that my entire body was quaking with excitement and that I could hear nothing over the pounding of my heartbeat in my ears.


    I put my hand back on my dick and started to stroke it slowly, staring at her cunt. She continued chewing on her nail nervously as she watched my balls shake with each tug I made.


    After a few quiet moments of this, she cleared her throat and whispered, ¡°Do you want me toe a little closer?¡±


    I nodded, kind of surprised. My sister scooted closer on the bed until her feet were close to mine. I spread mine apart further, so she scooted even closer until her feet were under my calves.


    ¡°That okay?¡± she whispered, ncing up at me.


    I tugged on my shaft, mesmerized, as I stared at her crotch. I could now easily see herbia, the thick, fleshy lips, surrounding her most inner folds. Her inner lips were protruding out from the thicker skin around them. There was a trail of hair that ran down between her legs and around her cunt ¨C very well trimmed and very sexy.


    I felt my penis starting to tingle with the building of an orgasm. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum soon¡­¡± I told her. For the hell of it I faked augh and said, ¡°Want me to get it on you?¡± teasingly. I nced up to find her staring at me, biting her lip.


    ¡°Maybe not ¡®on¡¯.¡± she muttered.


    One of her feet brushed the underside of my calf. I let out a breath and looked back down between my sister¡¯s long legs. She picked her foot up and gently slid it along my inner thigh until her toes nearly brushed my hand. I looked back up at her and she nced up at me but it was kind of obvious that neither of us really wanted to say anything at the moment.


    Her little, painted toes touched the underside of my balls. I groaned as I felt her foot press in a little deeper into such a sensitive spot.


    What followed was a surprise to us both. Everything came on so intensely that I couldn¡¯t stop and think about it, I just grabbed her foot by the ankle and lifted it up, pumped my dick once or twice and began squirting my semen all over my sister¡¯s foot. She didn¡¯t move away as I shook and trembled, my cum running down her foot and over my hand onto the bed.


    When I had finished my climax and calmed down, I sat back and was able to pull some tissues from a nearby box (fancy that, a box of tissues by the bed of a single guy). Perhaps more tenderly than I meant to be, I cradled her foot in my hand and slowly wiped her foot dry. I carefully wiped out between each of her toes and she crinkled them and giggled when it tickled.


    I put her foot down and sat back down. I was terribly self conscious of my nakedness but she made no move for her clothes yet. I looked up at her to find her looking at me intently with a little grin. I smiled back and her grin broke out into a happy smile.


    She stretched and sighed happily. After a moment she said, nearly under her breath but not quite, ¡°Too bad we¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Sara!¡± I chuckled, surprised. She just shrugged and gave me a little look that made me shiver before standing and getting dressed. I watched her for a moment, enjoying the simple beauty of a girl getting dressed and then got up to get my clothes back on as well.


    Once we were all ¡°put back together¡± we awkwardly stood close to each other before she left. She bit her lip again, looking at me and I kissed her forehead and hugged her. It felt strange to bepletely dressed and hugging my sister like this after what we¡¯d just done moments before. So I kissed her on the forehead again. I leaned back and she was again just looking at me intently.


    I walked her over to the door and she stood to the side of the door to allow me to open it. I didn¡¯t do so yet and just looked at her. Seeing that my hand was not turning the knob she looked up at me. I looked further into her eyes. She returned my stare unflinchingly. I stepped closer and she didn¡¯t move. I came right up to her and she didn¡¯t even bend back. I leaned my head in and pressed my lips to her and she hungrily returned my kiss.


    My hands slid under her shirt to grip her waist and I pushed her back against the wall, kissing her. I kissed my little sister hard, pushing my body against her. I slid my hands to the front of her jeans and started to undo them. She started breathing more heavily, gasping as I opened the front of her jeans. She frantically helped me slide them down and kicked them off her feet and allowed my hand to slide over the front of her panties. She whimpered into my mouth as I touched my fingers lower down over her pubes. I could feel Sara¡¯s hair through her thin panties and she was nearly shaking against me now.


    My fingertips went under her body, following the natural grove deeper between her legs. Her panties were very moist and her hands were digging into my back as I touched my sister in a ce, and in a way, she¡¯d never let anyone do before.


    The next ten minutes were a passionate blur of touching her, feeling her trembling, tasting my sister¡¯s tongue against mine, her breasts heaving against my chest. My fingertips caressed her between her legs and by her whimpers she told me what she wanted. I took some of her for myself, sliding my fingertips back farther to feel the crack between her cheeks, feeling her shaking thighs.


    Before she nearly fell she was grinding her pussy against my fingers, thrusting herself on my hand, her face buried in my neck and her arms around my head as I held her and touched her. She had eventually frozen, spasms passing through her cunt, and would have been grunting if she had been able to breathe. I felt her legs give way and was just quick enough to grab her and keep her from falling straight to the ground.


    I picked her up, picked up my sister¡¯s quivering, gasping body andid her on my bed. I stood over her, brushing her forehead with my fingers and whispering to her how beautiful she was and how incredible she was and how important she was to me.


    It took some time but eventually she started breathing more easily and closed her eyes and smiled as I whispered to her. She opened her eyes to look at me and took my hand from her head and kissed it. She pulled me down and gave me the biggest, most earnest hug I¡¯d ever had from her.


    When she was ready I helped her up and again watched her straighten up her clothes and slide her jeans back on. I hugged her and we kissed just once more until she finally decided to walk out the door to her own room.


    It¡¯s no surprise she woke up dreadfullyte for sses the next day.

 He Needs Me Again:>>10

    Alex and Sara grow in intimacy and passion for each other.


    ***


    Like a silent observer, the silver face of the moon shone down on me as I made my way around the car to the passenger side and tugged the handle. Tanya smiled at me as she stepped out, making sure to grab her purse before I tossed the door shut and turned to walk with her down that long stretch of sidewalk toward her apartment building. My stomach churned with nervousness as we stepped up to therge oak door, poorly lit by a mercurymp overhead.


    ¡°That was a fun evening.¡± I said, sounding more confident than I felt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She gave me a huge grin and pulled a lock of her dark hair from her face. ¡°Yeah it was really fun. I haven¡¯t been bowling since I was a little girl.¡±


    The ¡°awkward moment¡±, that spot of silence just before a goodnight had nearly arrived when I headed it off with a chuckle and said, ¡°Next time maybe you should use a real ball instead of that little pink one.¡±


    She pretended to be insulted and retorted, ¡°Well maybe if there had been any real balls there tonight I would have used them!¡± Sheughed as I cringed at her well-yed jab.


    ¡°Well I have to get in so I can read up for ss.¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll call me, right?¡± she asked as she pulled the door handle forward.


    ¡°Um, yeah. Of course.¡± I said, stammering and then stepping back as another tenant of the apartments made their way out of the building past Tanya and me.


    ¡°Okay. Have a good night! I really enjoyed our date.¡± Tanya said with a sweet smile as she slipped inside.


    The door closed behind her and I stood there for just a minute, absently fumbling with my keys. I turned around and started back towards my car, casting a nce at the bright moon that had witnessed Tanya turning me away at her door for the third time in so many dates.


    I reflected on the past week. Tanya had called about two weeks ago with some questions about a project. When I called back we talked about our ss assignments at first but then started to talk about ourselves until we were just chatting and having fun. My sister, Sara, knew I was on the phone with her and stopped by my room to tease me about it. She stopped back a little whileter and had written, ¡°Have you asked her out yet?¡± on a paper. When I nodded no she made a frowning face and shook her head in mock disappointment. It was clear she was going to keep pushing at me to ask Tanya out, and I really did want to, so I surprised myself by asking her to dinner that next Tuesday after sses. She was a little surprised but easily agreed. Sara gave me a big smile andter told me she was d I finally did it since she knew I liked her. I kind of liked how Sara was encouraging me to go out with Tanya.


    We did go out that Tuesday and again that Friday, and for the heck of it we went out bowling tonight, Sunday, and it had gone really well. I knew we were still getting to know each other beyond just being ssmates. It¡¯s not like I was expecting to be invited upstairs tonight for a night of passion, I just wanted a kiss or a hug or anything more than just a smile to say goodnight. Maybe I was just in too much of a hurry. Stupid hormones.


    Frustrated, I got back in my car and drove off. It was a half hour drive back home and by the time I reached my family¡¯s house I had calmed down considerably. I knew that part of my frustration was that Tanya was probably the first girl I¡¯d ever had the gumption to ask out on a normal date and I was putting a lot of hope into our rtionship. I really did like her and found her so attractive. I just couldn¡¯t understand how she could be such a tease and make all the dirty jokes she did in our sses and yet not even give me a hint that any of her yfulness was geared toward anything more.


    As I reached the front door of my house I realized that although I had calmed down I still didn¡¯t understand so I just shook my head and mentally put the whole thing aside for now.


    It was after midnight and I was careful not to make a lot of noise lest I wake my parents and my sister, Sara, up. However as I made my way into the house I could hear the TV on in the den and peaked in to see an empty room but a telltale bowl with a few popcorn kernels and a mostly empty cup of water. I walked back towards my room and saw that the light was on in the bathroom, telling me that Sara was still up. I could hear the shower running.


    I knocked quietly on the door and heard her muffled reply. I turned the knob and peaked my head in, finding myself suddenly in a world of warm mist and the scent of strawberries and thirty or more exotic herbs as the soap bottle no doubt promised. Sara poked her head out from around the shower curtain, water dripping from her cheerful face.


    ¡°Hey, just wanted to let you know I was home.¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡± She said and smiled back.


    I stepped back out of the bathroom and shut the door behind me, then went to my room and changed into my pajamas before heading back to the den.


    Just as I was almost invested in whether the leaf-cutting ant would make it through the rainstorm (thank goodness for nature shows), Sara came in and smiled when she saw what I was watching.


    ¡°It was either this or amercial about an exercise machine that looks like it should be illegal.¡± I quipped.


    She rolled her eyes yfully at me and sat on the floor against the couch where I wasying. Sara was wearing her nightgown and her blonde hair hung in damp strands ¨C mostly dry, but not quite.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was watching a movie you goof.¡± she said, taking the remote from me and pointing it at the DVD yer to resume what she had been watching. Fortunately it was a movie I liked, although I would have been grateful for anything I could shut my mind down to watch.


    A few minutes in, I noticed her rolling her head around, stretching her neck. She reached up and started to massage one of the muscles in her shoulder.


    ¡°Does your neck hurt again?¡± I asked, over the movie.


    It took a second for her to register that I had said something and she looked back so I repeated myself. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Well here, let me.¡± I said and sat up behind her. I reached down and started to massage her shoulders. Sara had been getting tension headaches for years ever since she had gone into high school. She had found that keeping her neck and shoulders loose really helped prevent the headaches from growing too strong and she¡¯d trained both our parents and myself to give a good neck massage pretty much whenever she asked.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She said, dropping her hand. She sighed.


    Rubbing my sister¡¯s shoulders was all the more enjoyable now, with the closeness we had together. It wasn¡¯t erotic, it was my love for her as her brother. And she knew that.


    After two or so scenes of the movie had passed, she tilted her head back, looking much more rxed. ¡°Can I ask you to rub my feet too?¡±


    I nodded so she got up on the couch, sitting on the opposite end and putting her feet on myp. Again, this wasn¡¯t new, though it was less frequent. She only asked for a foot rub when she was really stressed. Fortunately she had very pretty, delicate feet and it was no problem to me to rub them for her. We both were turned toward the TV as I gently kneaded the soft soles of her feet, and between her toes. Just to help her rx more, I massaged her ankles and her calves for a little while. I enjoyed the silky smoothness of her legs and the firm feel of her muscles.


    ¡°So how was your date?¡± she asked, smiling at me.


    I shrugged. ¡°Fun, we had a good time.¡±


    My fingers continued to knead her calf muscles and I heard her sigh. Then she giggled and asked, ¡°So did you kiss her goodnight?¡±


    I moved back to her feet and massaged the soles again, then found it morefortable to y with her toes ¨C massaging the joints, softly bending each one to stretch the muscles, kneading the areas between her toes.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really get the chance.¡±


    She gave me a look and I could tell she felt my disappointment.


    ¡°You need to be cheered up, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked. When I nodded, she slipped her feet away from me and stood up, then got me toy down on the floor next to the couch.


    ¡°Here. Since you¡¯re being so nice let me do the same for you.¡± she said. Sheid on the floor with me but with her feet by my head and her head by my feet.


    Propped on her side, Sara took one of my feet in her hands and began to massage it. Following her lead I reached forward and wrapped my fingers around one of her feet as well to continue where I had left off.


    Feeling my sister¡¯s fingers work into the soles of my feet made me even more attentive to rubbing hers and I did my best to make sure I gave her as good as what she was giving me. She¡¯d never done this for me before and it was really soothing to me as and was helping me forget about my frustration with Tanya.


    After a while I became so rxed that my brain shut down and I just kept rubbing her toes as I watched the movie. Hearing her voice startled me. I looked over to find her looking at me with an odd look on her face. I gave her a questioning look to get her to repeat whatever she had said.


    ¡°I said, that¡¯s turning me on.¡± She told me with an embarrassed grin.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um, sorry.¡± I said, and smiled. I looked at her foot to see myself massaging her between her toes. After a second I asked, ¡°Just from that?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It was really rxing at first¡­ it¡¯s just getting me a little worked up the other way.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, so I just smiled and put more pressure to the spaces I was rubbing.


    She pursed her lips, pretending to be irritated, butughed. ¡°Alex!¡± She scolded. I shrugged just to tease her.

 He Needs Me Again:>>11

    I rubbed her toes, then looked up at her. She looked at me. I¡¯m not sure why I did but as she was watching I pulled her foot forward until her little, painted toes were right in front of me and I kissed them.


    ¡°Alex!¡± she said,ughing but a little urgent.


    I decided to go with it and kissed one of her smaller toes. She bit her lip and a momentter she had spread her toes for me. I slipped one of her toes into my mouth and licked it, slipping my tongue around the little digit and between it¡¯s neighbors. I thought I heard her groan and her foot twitched but her toes stayed spread apart to let me lick between them more easily.


    ¡°Oh gosh¡­¡± I heard her say and I continued to twirl my tongue across the sensitive undersides of her soft little toes. It was a weird feeling to know this was my sister¡¯s toes in my mouth but I enjoyed knowing she was taking such pleasure out of what I was giving her.


    I felt her body move closer to me until she was hugging my calves with her face against my shins. Her breasts were pressed against my thighs and my dick was pressed against her belly. Her foot crinkled and her toes bent and straightened as I sucked on her toes.


    It was only a few more momentster that I felt her begin to move. She pulled her foot out of my grasp and shifted her weight to push me onto my back with her on top. I had to quickly reposition my arms as she slid her feet under and past my shoulders and sat back, straddling my head. All I saw, with the hem of her nightgown surrounding me, was the crotch of her panties¡­ only several inches above my face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re always in this mood after a date¡­¡± she began and ended with a frustrated, anxious sigh.


    With the sounds and light from the movie surrounding us, I felt my pulse quicken as I memorized every line and curve of her body above me and every thread I could see of her cotton underwear. I could smell her feminine scent and feel the heat radiating from between her legs as I reached into my pajama pants and started to stroke my firming erection. I breathed deep and let my hand pleasure my cock, knowing she was watching.


    Sara put her hands on my chest and I nearly jumped at the touch of her skin. As I rubbed my dick in front of her, she started to slowly gyrate her hips, sensually moving her crotch around in front of my eyes. I could already feel precum starting to dampen my PJ¡¯s as I stared at my sister¡¯s panties. Her fingertips pressed deeper into my skin and she began to knead my chest. In return I put my free hand on her bare thigh.


    I felt her hands slowly work down my chest, over my ribs. Her crotch dipped closer to my face as she moved it around. Without being fully aware of it, I applied some pressure to the top of her thigh with my hand, encouraging her to move down. She didn¡¯t need much encouragement and in a moment she pressed her panties against my face. I opened my mouth and began to hungrily kiss her through the fabric. It was a weird and mind-blowing thing I was doing ¨C kissing my sister¡¯s crotch. But I wanted it and by the way she was pushing herself against me, it was clear she wanted me to do it. My thoughts alternated between thinking how awesome this was and how this was my sister and how we probably shouldn¡¯t do this, but I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    I continued pumping my dick. I felt the stic of my boxers sink down a little and I knew I might be uncovering some of my penis, but I didn¡¯t care. She probably couldn¡¯t see too much by the light from the TV, I reasoned. I just pushed my lips deep against Sara¡¯s cunt, my nose sticking between her butt cheeks, and licked her. The fabric of her panties was stretched tight andpletely wet and I could feel her soft flesh trapped underneath.


    I realized her hands were still moving down, now gliding along my stomach, then past my bellybutton. They kept going and in just a moment, my head reeled as I felt her fingers slip under the edge of my PJ¡¯s and touch the fringe of my pubic hair.


    Pressing my lips against her soft mound I breathed deeply of her young, womanly scent and tasted her excitement through the wet fabric. Her fingers reached closer and closer until they touched the base of my shaft. I kissed her with all I had, devouring her through her panties as she tenderly massaged my groin. Her body began to shift and I realized she was bending over.


    The next thing I knew, her face touched the front of my PJ¡¯s and my erection. She paused, at first, just keeping her face against my dick. I slid my hand away and out of my PJ¡¯s, making sure to pull the stic back up to keep myself covered (not wanting to assume anything). Her hips continued to move against my face and I continued kneading her cunt through her panties with my lips. I felt her face move against my cock, and she began to rub her cheeks and lips up and down the length through the fabric. She was slow and cautious at first but as I put more pressure between her legs she applied more pressure and fondled my cock with her face.


    As I pressed my face against my sister where it didn¡¯t belong, she returned the favor. I felt her kissing the shaft and felt her fingers kneading my pubes. I could feel the stimtion on my dick reaching the max, so I grabbed her hips and pulled her tight for a moment, mashing my mouth against her. I heard her moan and felt her lips wrap around the head of my penis, over the fabric of my PJ¡¯s, and for a second I saw stars.


    I think I nearly threw her off as my body strained to cum, and I know my ejaction pushed my cum through the fabric and between her lips. As my semen was oozing out and she kissed the head of my dick, I hungrily continued licking her panties and kissing her quivering softness. When my ejacting had finally slowed, she sat back up, reached a hand down her panties and began rubbing herself. She pressed her crotch against my mouth again and I could feel her fingers on either side of her cunt as she directed my mouth to one spot. I obliged and kissed and nursed her there and she writhed and moaned and shook for several minutes before finally slowing down.


    There was a quiet moment that followed our little storm and we both spent it breathing deeply and caressing each other with tenderness. She slid her hand out of her panties and mbered to her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go freshen up.¡± she whispered and quickly ducked out the door. The light from the bathroom shone into the hallway as she went in. Iid on the couch, totally blown away at what we just did. The movie was still on ¨C almost over. I got up and cleaned off theny back down.


    I had almost fallen asleep by the time Sara came back in. I groggily rubbed my face, noticing that her scent was still on my lips, and looked up to find her smiling at me.


    ¡°Aw, you look so tired.¡± she said, adoringly. I drowsily smiled back at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to bed. Come on.¡± She held out a hand and helped me stand up. I slowly walked out of the room as she turned off the TV and followed me down the hallway. I stopped in the bathroom and when I came out she was still waiting patiently for me. She yawned but looked happy.


    Upon entering my room I did nothing more than flop down onto my bed. I felt her pull the covers up over me. There was a stillness in the room and then I felt her hair touch my head, smelled her sweet breath and then felt her lips press tenderly against mine. It wasn¡¯t a kiss ever to be shared by a brother and sister but that night it was. Her tongue touched and then curled over mine with all the passion and desire and gentleness a sister should never feel for her brother. And I kissed my sister back deeply and tenderly, like a man to his wife.


    It felt like itsted forever until she reluctantly pulled away and kissed me once more on the forehead before sighing and leaving me to sleep. And sleep came, though it took time for me to wee it.


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted, looking with annoyance back at the guy revving his car engine before tearing out of the parking lot.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanya turned to watch the guy swerve out into traffic. Once the noise had died down she turned back and smiled. ¡°I said, do you want to do anything?¡±


    It was now Wednesday afternoon and we had both just finished ourst ss that day and were leaving the school¡¯s campus. Although I was still a little unsure about how things were going, I wasn¡¯t even going to consider turning her down.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I said. ¡°Want to grab lunch?¡±


    She happily agreed and opted to leave her car there and drive over with me. We went to a local restaurant and got nice booth that looked down the main road in the town.


    Tanya looked great today. Her long, brte hair was casually pulled back and she still had a smudge of dirt on her wrist from one of the car engines we were working on for our ss. She was wearing a tight ck t-shirt with a white graphic and dark blue jeans. I really had trouble epting that it was just the two of us and that she really seemed to like me.


    Our lunch came and we ate it while talking about our projects and the other people in our sses, cars and different things we were trying to learn. She tore the end off of the paper wrapper of her straw and yfully blew the other half at me and giggled.


    When the waitress asked if we wanted dessert there was an awkward moment where we both looked at each other. I finally said, ¡°Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind some¡­¡±


    Tanyaughed and said, ¡°Me too!¡± We decided to split something and gave the waitress our order. After she walked away, Tanya grinned at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you said that. I hate being the only one who wants a dessert.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°No problem. You seem like the kind of person I can be real around.¡±


    She paused and I realized she was staring at me. I looked up at her to find a thoughtful look on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Alex. I really appreciate that you said that.¡± I nodded and smiled kindly.


    The dessert came and we picked up our forks to share the dish. She was quiet for a while but eventually began to open up and talk. Before my eyes went from being a gorgeous, self-sufficient woman to a vulnerable girl. She began to talk about how she had always been depressed in high school and had hated her appearance. She¡¯d be bulimic and fought with it for years.

 He Needs Me Again:>>12

    ¡°I thought everything was changing when this one guy started to ask me out and we started to date. He became my whole world and I was so happy. I was thinking we¡¯d get married right out of high school.¡± she told me, nervously drawing designs on the te with the tip of her fork.


    Her boyfriend unexpectedly broke up with her and her depression made her break down and be bulimic again for another year.


    She was silent for a little while. I was patient and waited.


    She looked up at me, her expression pained but hopeful. ¡°It took a lot of work for me to start to ept myself again. I know I have to be careful. I have to protect myself from getting too attached to people right away.¡± She put down her fork and her hand reached out for mine and I dly held it.


    ¡°I am so thankful for how kind you are and how patient you are with me. I know you were probably wondering what was wrong with me. I guess there is something wrong with me but I know what to do about it. And I¡¯m really d you haven¡¯t pushed me and seem to be okay that I¡¯m taking this slow.¡±


    We just looked at each other for a little while. I cleared my throat and smiled at her. ¡°Tanya, you¡¯re awesome. Thank you.¡±


    She looked down bashfully but kept holding my hand.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I really do like you. And I like you enough that I want to make sure you don¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯ll be honest with you and you can be honest with me and we¡¯ll just keep getting to know each other.¡± I told her.


    She smiled. ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± She cleared her throat and looked around, thenughed at herself. ¡°Sorry I got so serious.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°No problem. Keep it up.¡±


    We talked for a while afterwards and then I took her back to her car. We waved to each other and she drove off and I returned home.


    That evening I went into Sara¡¯s room and told her all about my conversation with Tanya. Sara smiled the whole time.


    ¡°Oh, that was so sweet! She really likes you.¡± She said. Then she gave me a face and said, ¡°Now don¡¯t screw it up!¡± andughed. I chuckled too, secretly hoping I wouldn¡¯t.


    Sara could read my thoughts though. ¡°Alex, why are you worried?¡± She asked.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°You know why. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll get impatient.¡±


    She looked at me and then stood and gave me a hug. With her arms still around my neck she looked into my eyes. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. I¡¯m here to help you take the pressure off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that was for¡­ you know¡­ porn. I mean, I¡­ just don¡¯t want to be using you.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°If I mind it I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She bit her lip with a little smile. ¡°So far I think we both know I¡¯m enjoying it.¡±


    We stood there for a few moments in a casual hug, looking into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great sister. This whole thing is crazy but I love you for it.¡± She smiled as I put my forehead against hers.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think too good of me. I¡¯m a little greedy. You¡¯ve been helping me out as much as I¡¯m helping you.¡± She admitted. ¡°And I¡¯ve really been enjoying how special you make me feel. I always knew I was important to you but seeing¡­¡± she hesitated and blushed, ¡°¡­ how much you like me makes me love being your sister.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°So we¡¯re helping each other out then? It¡¯s not just to help me stay out of trouble?¡±


    She looked aside and grinned and said, ¡°Well I think we¡¯re staying out of trouble but getting into trouble too¡­¡± She giggled. ¡°It¡¯splicated. But yeah, we¡¯re helping each other. It¡¯s not just for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I like that better.¡± I admitted. We looked at each other again and hugged tenderly.


    ¡°So when¡¯s your next date?¡± Sara asked as we finally let each other go and I was getting ready to go back to my room.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take her out this Friday night. I don¡¯t know what for yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need to¡­ rx¡­¡± and at this she smiled, ¡°¡­ don¡¯t worry about waking me up or anything.¡±


    I shook my head and grinned back at her and then left.


    By the time Friday came and Tanya and I went out on our date I was wound up and a little overwhelmed by all the emotional stuff I¡¯d gone through with her and Sara. Our date was fun, really fun in fact. We had opted to go to a club that taught swing dancing and we¡¯d spend the night watching the incredible moves of the experienced dancers and tried a little bit ourselves. Being so close to Tanya, seeing herughing and having her hold onto me in the crowd of people was an incredible experience.


    When the night was over and we arrived at her apartment I made a point of walking her to the door and offering her a hug after we¡¯d said goodnight. I was really d when she happily hugged me goodnight, although my affection for her really wanted more.


    She went inside and I got in my car and drove home. I kept thinking about my sister¡¯s invitation to rx with her when I got home from my date and I couldn¡¯t help being eager to see her. I knew I should try to calm down and watch what I was thinking but I just kept thinking about her smiling at me when we talked about it, remembering how turned on she¡¯d been thest few times we were together.


    I found that it was after 1 a. m. when I got back home. My parents were obviously in bed and it looked like Sara was as well. I was a little frustrated so I went and took a shower to try to rx, then returned to my room and picked up a magazine to read. I put it down a momentter, unable to concentrate. I really wanted to see Sara, just to be with her tonight.


    I crept to her room and opened the door a crack to verify that she was in bed. I went into her room and closed the door softly behind me. She was asleep, curled under her sheets. The moonlight filtered in through the blinds to give me just enough light to make my way over to her bed. I quietly called her name, then gently touched her shoulder and said her name again. She stirred, and mumbled a ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hey Sara, I¡¯m home.¡± I said. She stirred again and seemed to wake a little more. I repeated myself and this time she heard, though it was obvious she wasn¡¯t totally there.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispered. She rubbed her eyes, waking up but still groggy . After a moment or so her head cleared and she managed a sleepy smile at me. ¡°So you came to see me? I missed you. Sit down.¡±


    I obeyed her and sat on the edge of her bed. She quietly asked me how our date had gone and to my surprise and admiration she actually stayed awake and listened.


    I asked about her day and listened as she groggily told me a few things that had happened, slowly waking up as she talked.


    ¡°Did you want help rxing?¡± Sara asked quietly. I nodded. She stifled a cute yawn and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get out of bed. Can you get in with me? Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah, sure.¡± I said.


    I slid under the covers and enjoyed the sweet smell of perfume on her sheets. They smelled so much of her that I had to fight not to get an erection too quickly. I lost that fight.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with this?¡± I whispered. She mumbled a pleased, ¡°Mm-hm¡± as she snuggled back against me. She giggled quietly when she felt my erection touch her butt.


    ¡°Would you feel more rxed if we took care of that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take your shorts off?¡± She suggested in a whisper as though it would keep what we were doing more secret.


    I was past the point of thinking twice, so I worked my shorts down and also got my shirt off. I turned to my side again, facing her back in the darkness. She move back against me and encouraged me to wrap my arms around her, and I did so cautiously. I wrapped my arms around my sister¡¯s small waist and she put her hands on mine where they rested on her stomach. Being naked under the sheets, holding my sister, sent a tremor of nervous anticipation through me.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± she whispered.


    I gently began to push my penis upwards, guiding it a few inches along her butt cheeks. She held my hands a little tighter but otherwise was still. I drew myself back down and slowly pushed up again. I could feel her nightgown push deeper between her cheeks as my dick wedged into her crack. I slid myself up and down against her butt, holding her tight.


    After several moments of this, I could feel our bodies growing much hotter and we were both beginning to sweat. My penis ground against her firm butt, sliding on the fabric of her nightgown. Her hands were gripping my arms tightly as we pushed together. Suddenly she began to shift and turn her body, holding my arms tight to her and forcing me to follow as she rolled onto her stomach, pulling me on top of her and sighing contentedly. She encouraged me to slide my hands to her hips, then put her arms under her head. She moaned happily as I resumed my thrusts.


    Laying fully on top of my sister was a feeling I couldn¡¯t fully grasp. The excitement, the dangerous thrill of it was so much to take in. I concentrated on my dick, nestled between her fleshy butt cheeks as I rubbed it up and down. I couldn¡¯t believe we were like this. I couldn¡¯t believe my sister had just pulled me on top of her. She had just given me permission to use her body as I wished and as her moans suggested, she was as excited about it as I was.

 He Needs Me Again:>>13

    Figuring I wouldn¡¯t get this chance again, I slowed my thrusts down and took a firmer grasp on her hips. I concentrated on sliding my penis as deep between her cheeks as I could get them through her nightgown. The sheets stuck to my back as I pulled my hips back and moved them forward to slide myself up. I heard her release a breathy gasp and she rocked her hips back a little, giving me ess to as much of her butt as she could. I took the hint and worked my cock through the grove again, and again, seeing her smile in the moonlight. I reached my arms up and ced my hands on her ribs, just under her breasts where I could feel them against the edge of my hands. She moaned happily. She spread her legs a little. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do about that, wanting to be careful. I thrust a few more times deep into her cheeks, and with each pull back, dragged the tip of my dick a little further down each time. In response, I felt her get her knees under her a little, rocking her hips back more.


    We were both fully concentrating on this game now. We both felt it when her nightgown lifted higher and my dick slipped past the edge and pressed against her panties. The head of my dick was now just under the crest of her buttocks and there was no way I could get her nightgown back down without some embarrassing struggle. So I cautiously pressed forward again, and, though she seemed nervous like me, she didn¡¯t stop me. My little sister let me press my dick between her cheeks, right against her soft panties.


    I tucked my dick deep against her panties, wedging it into her crack. Each slow stroke I made against her soft body felt incredible. I closed my eyes, gripped her hips again and ground against her slowly.


    I felt her moving and paused for a moment. She was reaching down to her waist and before I could figure out what she was doing, I felt her panties slide down and catch briefly on the tip of my dick before being pulled under the crest of her buttocks. Her body trembling, she then pressed her bare ass cheeks against my naked penis.


    It felt like my body temperature had just doubled and I started to faintly see stars. My body reveled in the feel of her skin, her naked skin against mine. I justy there, enthralled at the warmth I felt from her body. I started to stroke my dick against her crack and was pleased to feel it slide against her easily. In fact, it slid really easily. It only took me a moment until my dick had burrowed right between her cheeks.


    She encouraged me along with a moan so I eagerly tucked my penis between her butt cheeks as I looked at her face in the moonlight. I even took the liberty of lightly touching the top of my balls against the bottom of her cheeks and really enjoyed hearing her happy groan. Her skin felt so good against mine, her cheeks were so smooth and warm.


    I began to stroke my dick through her ass enthusiastically. She grunted quietly as I jammed my cock up and down through her crack. Her sweat and my precum made the channel fairly slippery and I was taking full advantage of it. In the darkness, Sara and I, brother and sister, struggled together under the bed sheets. I gripped her chest firmly and pressed my body against her lithe frame. Knowing the end was near I allowed myself toy fully on her, breathing heavily next to her panting face.


    Finally there was nothing more to do than reach down and grasp her hips tightly. I strained forward as the head of my cock throbbed with stimtion. My balls tightened and I grunted against Sara¡¯s cheek as my hips started to buck and my body started pumping hot semen between her ass cheeks. My cum squirted a little up her back, stopped where my stomach touched and pooled between her cheeks.


    As Iy on her, gasping for air, sheid beneath me, cooing and stroking my arms and rubbing her butt firmly against my pulsing dick. She kissed my cheek and encouraged me to wrap my arms around her and hold her tight.


    After a few minutes I had recovered and was able to grab some tissues from the box on the stand by her bed. She quietly allowed me to clean her up, letting me run the tissue along her back and between her cheeks where my cum had pooled. It was a very tender moment between the two of us. She was inplete surrender to me, granting me this very private, very vulnerable moment with her.


    Her eyes never shined brighter than they did that night in the moonlight.


    I thought of them all night after grudgingly leaving her room to return to mine to sleep.


    I woke upte Saturday morning and enjoyed feeling the sunlight slowly brighten the room as I hid under my covers. Eventually my dderined loud enough to force me out of bed so I threw my robe on and made my way to the bathroom. I took some time to force my hair into something presentable and brushed my teeth, then slogged my way to the kitchen to have some breakfast.


    There was a stillness in the house and I looked outside to see that my dad¡¯s car was gone, and remembered that he and my mom were going out to a craft show. Wondering where Sara was, I peeked into a few rooms in the house until I came across the open basement door and saw the light on. I made my way down the wooden steps and saw her standing over in theundry area, folding clothes which she was removing from the dryer.


    She looked up at me and smiled. ¡°Finally roll out of bed huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I rubbed my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to sleep that long.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You must have had a good night.¡± She said and gave me a coy little grin.


    I chuckled. ¡°Yeah, actually I did. It was a great night.¡±


    She smiled, looking down and continuing to fold her underwear from the dryer. I watched her for a few minutes and appreciated how beautiful she looked even when she had just thrown on her sweats and a tank top and tossed her hair up in a ponytail. She nced up at me and caught me looking at her and she smiled sweetly and continued folding. She turned and bent over to pull more clothes from the dryer and I continued to gaze at her.


    I walked closer and sat on my weight bench a short distance from where Sara was.


    Sara straightened back up and started to fold one of her white bras. I looked at it, smiling inwardly at the cute flower design stitched on the cups. I ventured to ask her what size bra she wore. She looked at me seeming to be surprised for a second and I realized it was the kind of look she would have given me a month or two ago, before all this had started, if I had asked her something so private.


    Her look turned to a light smile and she blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that made me feel embarrassed.¡± Sara confessed.


    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s cute! You¡¯re feeling bashful.¡± I remarked, smiling at her. She smiled and looked away, blushing.


    Sheughed and covered her face and then looked back at me. She stepped closer and held her bra out to me. I took it and as she stood there I turned it over and found the little tag by the back hooks. Size B cup.


    ¡°Size B is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, looking up.


    She raised her eyebrows, self-consciously taking her bra back. ¡°Well¡­ you tell me.¡±


    There was silence for a second as I looked at her, but after a moment she just raised her eyebrows. Then I realized she was waiting for me to say something.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought you were¡­¡± I trailed off.


    She looked momentarily confused. ¡°Thought what?¡±


    ¡°When you said that I thought you were going to show me.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed and she fought back a smile. ¡°Alex! You¡¯ve seen them!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to?¡±


    She hesitated just long enough to tell me she wasn¡¯t sure. Then she sighed, still trying to hide her sheepish grin, and lifted up the bottom of her tank top. Her shirt slid up and over and her teardrop-shaped breasts. I felt my dick stiffen with the thrill of excitement as I looked again at my sister¡¯s chest and watched her nipples contract as they met the cool air. Then she slipped the edge of her shirt back down.


    Her eyes were shining but she was obviously self conscious as she asked, ¡°Well?¡±


    I looked up at her and smiled warmly and a little proudly. ¡°I think you are absolutely beautiful. They¡¯re perfect.¡±


    She smiled and slowly returned to folding some clothes. ¡°Thanks. I wish that were true of all of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    She didn¡¯t turn to look at me but just kept working on the clothes as she said, ¡°I just wish all of me was that pretty.¡±


    I looked at her for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°Sara, everything I¡¯ve seen of you has been beautiful.¡±


    She stopped working for a second, then looked over at me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alex, you must be the sweetest brother any sister has ever had.¡±


    I smiled and shrugged.


    Sara leaned against the dryer and looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I woke up feeling really depressed this morning. I just felt all fat and ugly and stuff. You¡¯re making me feel a lot better.¡± She smiled. ¡°Even though, to be fair, you haven¡¯t really seen some of me that closely.¡±


    I ran through thest few weeks in my mind but wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about. ¡°So what have I missed?¡±


    She was quiet.


    ¡°Sara? You can tell me. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She bit her lip and slowly walked up to where I was sitting on the weight bench. She stood in front of me for a second, then ced her thumbs under the waistband of her sweats and slowly pulled them and her light blue panties down, uncovering her pubic area down just past where her thighs began.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if¡­¡± She stammered, nervously as she stood in front of me, letting me see her pubic area. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m as pretty here as you think I am everywhere else.¡±


    I gazed in wonder as my sister let me look at this very private spot of her body. My eyes drank in all they could see of her mons, that light mound that her pubes decorated and which ended in a small dent between her legs. I looked at that dent, the crease of skin that I knew became those rounded lips which surrounded everything which made her decidedly a woman. Between her legs flowed the light, golden-brown hair which began a few inches below her bellybutton as a strip just under and inch wide. Her hair was trimmed shorter than it would naturally grow so there was still a slight curl evident but just enough to make it look soft. The scent of her strawberry body wash surrounded me as I peered at my sister¡¯s body.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± She whispered self-consciously.


    I looked up at her. ¡°Sara, you are sopletely beautiful.¡± I said it earnestly. I felt warm. Dizzy.


    I stood up, our eyes locked, and I stepped right up to her and wrapped my arms around her. She let go of her sweats and put her arms around me and gasped into my ear as I ran my hands along her back. The front of her sweats and underwear were still partway down and my firmed erection was pressed tight against her groin.

 He Needs Me Again:>>14

    Sara¡¯s hands fell to my stomach, opening and untying my robe before giving me a hug. I caressed her with my hands and pressed my face against her hair. I started to sit down and she forced me to lie downpletely. She started pushing me back down to the bench. She never looked at me as I watched her walk around the bench until she was standing next to my head. She raised her leg and swung it to straddle my face without pausing, reaching down to raise my head.


    My face pressed against her crotch and her hands held me there firmly. Her sweats and panties had pulled up a good way but with a tug of my fingers much of her mons was exposed and she eagerly rubbed my face against the exposed skin and hair. My nose and mouth became filled with the scent of her perfume and I realized part of it was my sister¡¯s scent ¨C an aroma that encouraged me on and fueled my desire. I opened my lips and felt her hair grind itself against my tongue and heard her moan above me. Her hips gyrated, rubbing herself all over me. I wanted to get her pants all the way down, wanted to touch her, taste her, to work my lips between my own sister¡¯s legs! Thoughts of passion were writhing inside of me, things I¡¯d been trying to suppress after that very first time she offered herself to me. My hands were on her hips, sliding her sweats down and she did nothing to stop me.


    At that moment, however, we froze in panic, hearing footfalls on the floor above us. Sara nearly jumped off of me and frantically straightened her clothes and hair. There were footsteps on the stairway leading to the basement where we were and I hurriedly sat up and wrapped my robe back around myself, wiped the moisture from my face and tried to assume a rxed posture. Sara had gone back to the dryer and grabbed a shirt just as our mother arrived.


    ¡°Morning you two! Thanks for doing theundry Sara.¡± Mom said. She looked at Sara and me and back at Sara. ¡°Everything okay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, I just woke up a little bit ago.¡± I said.


    ¡°You both look a little flushed. Are you feeling well?¡±


    Sara looked over at her. ¡°I was just hoping Alex would give me some privacy to fold my clothes!¡± She said, acting a little annoyed.


    ¡°Geez, sorry. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen a bra.¡± I said, standing to leave.


    ¡°Now you two, don¡¯t start bugging each other again.¡± Mom scolded in her kind way.


    I thankfully made my exit, leaving them to chat, and went upstairs. I saw my dad through the window getting a shopping bag out of the car and saw a few more bags on the dining room table.


    I showered and dressed and when I saw Sara a littleter we both expressed how frightened we had been at such a close call.


    ¡°Sorry I got so carried away.¡± Sara said in a whisper. We were talking in the dining room and our parents were busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, though that was too close. With mom and dad, I mean.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mind what I did? I¡¯m sorry. I was a little worried.¡±


    I took her hand and gave it a light squeeze. ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t mind it. Not one bit.¡±


    She grinned and squeezed my hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Things in my life remained busy for the next week and a half. Assignments, work and asional dates with Tanya all kept me upied and away from home almost every day. It would have frustrated me to no end except for something Sara had said to me on the following Friday before I left in the morning. We had both been talking about how stressed we were (she was busy as well). We both agreed that the pressure was taking it¡¯s toll on our moods and also our growing friendship and closeness. She had thought for a moment, then giggled, leaned closer and said, ¡°Well, I think we need to do something special, don¡¯t you?¡± I had asked her what she meant by ¡°special¡± and she bit her lip and said, ¡°Think we can get naked together and behave ourselves enough?¡± Just like that, there wasn¡¯t just a light at the end of the tunnel but a supernova.


    The thought of what we had agreed to made the wait bearable. Even when a full two weeks had passed, I was extremely anxious but I had not looked at any porn or masturbated, and I was still patient with Tanya¡¯s reluctance to be physically involved yet (after a month!). So that Friday night, after our parents went to bed and we were finishing a movie in the den, I looked over at Sara and we smiled excitedly. She got up from where she was sitting and I leaned back against the arm of the couch and shey against me, pulling my arm around her. Our decision to be so intimate tonight inspired a tenderness and affection for each other that we had not had before. We had never sat together like this, my arms around her, her head resting back on my chest, but tonight it seemed appropriate.


    Later that night we got up and shut everything off in the den. Wordlessly we walked together through the house and to my room, shutting the door behind us. She smiled at me and walked closer and hugged me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. We looked at each other and for a moment just looked into the other¡¯s eyes, smiling. She bit her lip and raised her eyebrows. We let each other go to stand a few feet apart.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I said in a whisper. Excitedly, she nodded.


    We started to undress together. I took my shirt off as she undid her pants and pulled them down. I nced at her lifting her shirt off over her head as I pulled my jeans down. We both paused, standing there in our underwear, to look at each other nervously but excitedly. Looking a little bashful, she reached forward and unhooked the fastener between her bra cups and slowly pulled them apart to uncover her beautiful breasts. Her nipples hardened slightly with their exposure to the air.


    She tossed her bra aside and looked at me expectantly. I hesitated for just a second, then reached down and slowly pulled the front of my boxers down as she watched. I stepped out of them and stood back up, my dick fully erect and pointing upward at her. She just looked at it for a moment, then up at me to smile. She reached down to her panties and returned the favor, sliding them down to uncover her gentle skin and her small strip of hair that drifted down to hide between her legs. She stood up and adjusted her ponytail, smiled at me and nervously bit her lip as I took in her beautiful naked body.


    She was so extraordinarily beautiful! Her whole body seemed wless and toned, but curved and gentle. It was strange as I saw simrities between my sister¡¯s body and my own ¨C her skin tone, simr shoulders, good muscle tone. Sara was also looking over my naked body as well, very interested to see my strained erection. She pulled a loose strand of hair from her eyes, then looked up at me¡­ and grinned.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re ready, huh?¡± She teased. ¡°Do you want me to, uh, bend over?¡±


    ¡°God, yes.¡± I said.


    She grinned and walked over to my bed and bent over, putting her hands on the bed. She lifted one knee up and looked back over her shoulder at me. Her full cunt was showing ¨C therge, fleshy lips of her pussy in my full view. She encouraged me toe a little closer, so I stood about four feet behind her and started to stroke my dick as she watched. I gazed at her firm butt cheeks and her anus hiding between, but continued to stare at her graceful, soft pussy lips. I imagined how they would taste, how they would feel to touch again as I stroked my dick.


    ¡°Are you getting close?¡± She whispered. When she saw me nod she said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it yet. I want to enjoy this.¡± and started to stand.


    I backed up and let go of myself, feeling awkward but trusting her. Sara sat down on my bed, facing me at first, and then turned herself toy down fully on her back. She reached for my arm and drew me close and just looked at me with an earnest look in her blue eyes.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t touch¡­ but would you get on top?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and quickly crawled onto the bed on all fours. My penis stood out in a very firm erection but I made sure not to identally touch her. Sara raised and spread her knees to let me crawl closer and put my hands on the mattress on either side of her chest. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I moved up a bit more, bringing my thighs against the underside of hers so that my dick was above her stomach. We looked into each other¡¯s faces nervously. I nced down at her breasts, then ventured a smile at her. She smiled back.


    ¡°You like them?¡± she asked. I just grinned at her. She reached her hands up and slid them over her breasts and softly began to rub them in front of me. ¡°Wish you were doing this?¡± She asked, obviously nervous but trying to hide it.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± I said. I watched her fingers squeeze the soft flesh and gasped internally as her fingertips trailed lightly over her erect nipples. With a quick shift, held myself up with one arm and reached down to grab my stiff dick and started stroking.


    Sara looked down to watch my fist pump up and down the length of my cock. She kept rubbing her breasts while I watched, pinching her nipples a little more firmly.


    ¡°Wish that wasn¡¯t your hand?¡± She asked. I nodded, licking my lip but not noticing that I did.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She said.


    I nced at her face but she was still looking down at what I was busy doing. She let go of her breast with one hand and slid it down her ribs and over her stomach. I arched my back a little to get a better view as her hand drifted across her pubic hair and down the front of a thigh and back. Slowly but very surely, her fingers made their way downward, crested the hill of her mons and slipped to her pussy. We were both mesmerized, watching together as I pumped my dick about six inches above where her fingers disappeared between her legs. Her knees spread a little and trembled and I reminded myself to slow my jerking as I watched her wrist moving, revealing what actions her fingers were making. I looked back up to see her squeezing her breast firmly with her other hand, then back down.


    Sara started to pant, breathing hard, and trembling as she looked down at my penis. She bit her lip, moaning gently, then turned her hips and bringing her pussy up further. Her legs spread more and I felt her put her feet on my calves, holding me tight with her thighs. We were both very of the sound of moist skin as her fingers worked and my fist stroked the drops of precum along my shaft. In another few moments she was gasping and trembling as was I ¨C panting into her face. She let go of her breast and put her hand around my neck, rubbing it firmly and grasping at my skin desperately as she groaned and shook.


    ¡°Sara, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± I warned.


    ¡°Oh god.. go!¡± she groaned. She pulled her hand back up from her cunt and grabbed my shoulders.


    Sara¡¯s trembling legs held me tightly and her hips strained forward and back. In a few short strokes I began to ejacte, spurting my semen all over her stomach and chest. She lifted her hips, moaning, until her crotch touched my balls. I didn¡¯t move and pressed my balls forward against her moist flesh and grunted I shot more and more of semen onto her.


    It became too much for me to take and lowered my cock to let it touch her, just above her pubic hair. I pressed it against her cum-covered skin and stroked my penis forward and back on her as she moaned and thrust her hips. I slid my penis all over her, rubbing a brother¡¯s cum all over her smooth skin and into her strip of hair. She grabbed my head and pulled my face towards her and kissed me hungrily. I let go of my dick andid down fully on her, my penis still sliding on her mons and stomach. I wrapped my arms around her and felt her breasts press into me as we embraced and writhed against each other. I rubbed my penis up and down on her as though having sex and she moved her hips around with me, holding me tight against her with her legs. I felt her tongue touch my lips and within moments we were French kissing, sliding our tongues around the others as we kissed passionately.


    It seemed like an eternity until our climax began to subside and wey there together, holding each other close. It was a strange feeling, what we had just done together. My mind was reeling as I thought of my sister, lying naked under me, covered in my cum. As I held her though and felt her rxed breathing and the beat of her heart through her breast, I couldn¡¯t regret it. And when she turned towards me and gave me a tender kiss with her hand on my neck, I knew she didn¡¯t regret it either.


    We remained in that position, holding each other while we were sweating profusely and generally a mess, until we woke up at five in the morning. She smiled at me, a little sleepy but happy, got up, pulled one of my nkets around her gorgeous nude form, gathered her clothes and went.

 He Needs Me Again:>>15

    Soft, red lips that conceal the tenderness of a secret love¡­ blue eyes sparkling withughter¡­ blonde hair falling in waves like ocean waves at sunrise¡­


    ¡°Alex?¡±


    Her gentle, yet firm touch sending electric through my skin¡­


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    I shook myself out of my reverie and looked up to see Tanya¡¯s frustrated re.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Geez, where are you tonight?¡± she asked.


    With embarrassment I realized I had been daydreaming about my sister, Sara, again ¨C and not for the first time tonight. I stood up feeling rather self-conscious and walked past Tanya to pick up my bowling ball from the return. My first shot was less than ster. While waiting for the ball to return I looked over at Tanya to see her staring at me with an unhappy look in her eyes.


    My second shot down thene brought down even less pins.


    As I returned to sit, Tanya cornered me. ¡°What is it with you tonight? It¡¯s like you aren¡¯t even here.¡±


    Instantly I felt defensive. Crossly, I said, ¡°Would you just back off? I¡¯m trying okay?¡±


    Wrong thing to say. It looked like a door closed in here eyes. A wall had gone up. ¡°Fine.¡± she said and got up to bowl.


    The next half hour was spent in near silence. The game had turned from something fun into a chore that had to bepleted. I felt bad about what was going on but my head felt cloudy. Even though Tanya looked insanely beautiful tonight all I could think about was the physical wall she still kept up ¨C a wall that didn¡¯t exist between my sister and I. I was resenting that wall. I wanted more with Tanya like I had with Sara. That resentment was turning into annoyance and frustration.


    I knew it, I could see it happening, I knew it wasn¡¯t what I wanted but it was happening. I was pushing her away.


    Finally the game was over and we returned our shoes and I paid. Tanya barely waited for me to finish before heading out the door. As we stepped outside I was about to speak up and apologize when her cell phone rang. She stepped to the side of the entrance and I stood near as she pulled her phone out of her small purse and answered it.


    She greeted whomever had called and immediately her face fell. ¡°What?¡± she asked. It was silent for a moment as she listened. ¡°How¡­ I mean, when?¡± There were tears in her eyes. She wiped one off her cheek, still listening. ¡°Okay. Yeah. I¡­ can I just call you tomorrow?¡± Her voice broke. ¡°Ok. Bye. Love you too.¡± She hung up, breathed deeply, looking past the parking lot lights toward the stars.


    ¡°Tanya, what¡¯s¡­¡± I began before she cut me off.


    ¡°I have to go. Thanks for taking me out.¡± she said and walked away to her car. I dumbly stood there and watched as her engine started up, lights came on and she drove off.


    It was a few seconds until I reached for my keys when it dawned on me that she¡¯d driven us both there¡­ I had no car.


    My mind reviewed what had just happened as I pulled my phone out and dialed my sister. She answered on the third ring and was very amused that I was stuck at the bowling alley. She picked up something in the tone of my voice, however, and realized that something was going on and promised to be there shortly.


    I sat down on the curb and thought about the evening. Thought about my feelings for Tanya ¨C good and bad. I had a feeling I knew what the call may have meant but wasn¡¯t sure. That she hadn¡¯t wanted to tell me about it meant I must have really hurt her feelings tonight.


    I was so lost in my introspection that I was surprised when a car pulled up to the curb, making me jump back with a start. I heard Sara¡¯s friendlyughtere from the open window.


    ¡°Sorry about that!¡± she said as I opened the door and got inside. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why¡¯d she leave you here?¡±


    Sara eased the car away from the curb, out of the parking lot and out into the road.


    ¡°She got a call¡­ sounded like someone she knows is hurt or something. I think she forgot she drove us both.¡±


    Sara nced at me after a moment of silence. ¡°Uh huh. What else?¡± I looked over at her. ¡°I can tell something else is up.¡±


    I pursed my lips and sighed. ¡°I was ignoring her I think.¡±


    Sara was quiet for a minute. ¡°Do you know why? I thought you really like her.¡±


    ¡°I do! I don¡¯t know. I just feel like she¡¯s still holding me at arms length. I don¡¯t want to pressure her to be affectionate but I get really tired wondering whether or not she feels close to me. Like the way we feel.¡±


    Again, silence.


    ¡°Alex¡­ I don¡¯t want to ask this, but were you daydreaming about us tonight? Like, were you ignoring her because of that?¡±


    Hesitantly I said yes.


    To my surprise, Sara pulled the car over to the side of the road ¨C several cars passing by as she turned the blinkers on.


    ¡°Alex. Do you really like her or not?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a hard question for me to answer. ¡°Yeah. I do.¡±


    Sara waited for me to look over at her before she said anything else. ¡°Then you need to get over yourself. Okay? You told me before that she¡¯s had a rough time trusting people. She¡¯s not going to get over that and you¡¯ve just hit her in the heart tonight.¡±


    Her intensity startled me. Were it not for how earnestly she said it I would have felt worse but I could sense herpassion for Tanya.


    ¡°What should I do? I mean, she just got that call and barely said goodbye¡­ I was such a jerk¡­¡±


    ¡°Where does she live?¡± Sara asked. I had barely told her before we were back out on the road.


    ¡°I do not want what you and I are doing to mess things up with you and Tanya, okay? I mean that. I¡¯m your sister Alex, and it¡¯s easy for me to love you, okay? Tanya doesn¡¯t know you like I do. She¡¯s not going to open up as quickly as you want.¡±


    She turned onto the main street that Tanya¡¯s apartment building was on, several blocks away.


    ¡°So what am I supposed to do? If there¡¯s something going on tonight I can¡¯t just interrupt to talk about our rtionship.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. You aren¡¯t going to talk about your rtionship.¡± Sara sighed. ¡°Girls want to be pursued, rescued. We want to know you¡¯re there to protect us when we need it. You need to pursue her tonight and let her know you¡¯re there to fight for her.¡±


    I looked at Sara quizzically.


    She felt my stare and a little grin formed on her lips. ¡°Okay, so when you called I was reading a romance novel alright? Give me a break and just trust me. And don¡¯t be an ass to her or I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡± She smiled.


    We had arrived at the apartments and Sara pulled into a space. With a deep breath I opened the door and got out of the car. Onest nce back at Sara, who smiled encouragingly, and I pulled my phone out and began walking to the front entrance, dialing Tanya¡¯s number.


    I had to call twice before she picked up. Her voice sounded tired but there was a hint of apology as she answered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot I drove us both.¡± was her greeting.


    Feeling my heart beating strongly I said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Tanya, I know something¡¯s up. I was an ass tonight and I apologize.¡±


    There was silence on the other end. Sara watched from the car.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You were an ass. At least you know it.¡± Tanya finally said.


    ¡°Yeah. Seriously. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m, um¡­ I¡¯m outside. I got a ride here. I know the call you got was important and hurt you. I¡¯m here for you. I know you might be angry at me right now and I deserve it, but I¡¯m willing to take that right now if you¡¯ll let me be here for you.¡±


    Another silence. She was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Mm hmm.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to see anyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to press Tanya, but¡­¡± I swallowed nervously, ¡°¡­ I really do care about you. I mean it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and it might hurt¡­ but I want to hurt with you.¡±


    She waited another entire minute before speaking. When she did, my heart skipped. ¡°I¡­ I guess I do need you right now. I¡¯lle down to meet you.¡±


    I was stunned and let her go on the phone. I cast a thumbs-up to Sara who grinned, and backed out of her space in the lot and drove off. A few secondster I saw Tanya¡¯s silhouette appear on the frosted window of the entryway. The door eased open and there she was ¨C eyes red and puffy, hair slightly messed, wearing pajama bottoms¡­


    She¡¯d never looked as beautiful to me before.


    I stepped up to her, looked into her troubled eyes, and we fell into each other¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t long before her tears were soaking into my shoulder. A few momentster she guided me up the stairs to her apartment ¨C a stained ss dragonfly hanging from her door ¨C and led me inside.


    Nothing ¡°happened¡± that night, but everything changed. We sat on her couch for hours, her under a nket, as she told me that her grandfather had passed away and shared with me how much he had meant to her. She told me stories ¨C both funny and painful ¨C until the early hours of the morning. I held her as she cried, rubbed her back and encouraged her as best I could.


    She looked me in the eyes and whispered, ¡°I love you,¡± as she passed out in my arms. And gently ce her trembling lips against mine in a kiss that is deeper than anything I could have ever imagined having with her. Thank you. After that, she let out a sigh, cuddled up close to me, and dozed off.

 He Needs Me Again:>>16

    I was the first to wake up, and I had a brief period of confusion before realizing where I was. Still curled up against me, Tanya slept with her lips barely parted. I looked around, gently lifting one hand to clear my eyes and letting it rest on the back of the couch.


    During the night I had hardly turned my eyes from Tanya as we talked and I had not seen much at all of her apartment. I was surprised to find that the girls in myp, the girl who so enjoyed working on engines, seemed to have a fascination with dragonflies and butterflies. They adorned her counters and shelves as wire, ss or y sculptures, they decorated her walls in framed artwork, and were even sewn into the very nket covering us.


    It was just then that I realized that her earrings were also miniature dragonflies. I felt a bit foolish that I had not noticed this before.


    The morning sun was shining brightly through one of her windows and I admired the hanging nts that she had somehow coaxed to bloom indoors. I also noticed a picture frame by the window with a man¡¯s face ¨C oddly enough the only picture in the room of a person ¨C I realized it must be her grandfather.


    It may have been a half hourter when she finally stirred and rubbed her eyes. Sheid her hand on my chest and sighed, smiling, her eyes still somewhat closed. She stifled a yawn and stretched, then lifted her chin to look up at me. I smiled at her, loving the way a lock of her dark brown hair had fallen over her forehead. She made no effort to move it, and smiled up at me.


    ¡°Thanks for staying with me.¡± She said, her voice sounding a little hoarse.


    ¡°My pleasure. Thank you for letting me stay.¡±


    She smiled again, then rested her head on my chest again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first guy I¡¯ve ever had in my apartment.¡±


    I ran my fingers through her hair, softly touching her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was under these circumstances.¡±


    I noticed her eyes dart in the direction of the window¡­ and the picture. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Me too.¡±


    In a little while we both got up. Tanya came up close and gave me a tight hug, then slowly pulled me in to kiss me again, deeply. She didn¡¯t mind as I wrapped my arms tight around her shoulders and seemed to melt against me.


    She showed me to the bathroom so I could freshen up and I washed my face and neck, wet my hair and styled it as best as possible. I came out of the bathroom to find the living area empty, and walked towards where I figured the bedroom was.


    The door was open halfway and I thought I saw her and stepped towards the room¡­ and stopped. Tanya had stepped into view, facing away from me and was busy pulling her hair up in a ponytail ¨C wearing nothing but a bra and panties. I stood there dumbly, watching her hair brushing back and forth across her nearly bare shoulders, drinking in the sight of her beautifully curved back, her waist, her legs¡­ Someone has said that a woman¡¯s body is a picture of eternity too great for a man to take in and that¡¯s exactly how I felt as I looked at Tanya. Though not as thin as my sister she was built like a goddess ¨C beautiful curves and lines¡­ her body exuding grace in a way I¡¯d never seen in her before.


    It was several moments before I realized I should not be gazing in at her like I was without her invitation so I quietly stepped back and into the bathroom. I took a cool drink from the faucet and again sshed water on my face. She appeared in the doorway a few minutester, smiling quietly ¨C tiredly, and I moved to allow her room at her sink.


    We talked a little more that morning and she offered to drive me to my car back at the school campus. She had a number of calls to make to her family and was going to have to leave to visit them and I knew it was time that I gave her room. However the gratefulness I saw in her eyes told me that Sara¡¯s advicest night had been absolutely right ¨C Tanya needed to know that I was there to protect her and rescue her when she wanted it.


    The drive back to my car was quiet but it was an intimate, understanding silence. There wasn¡¯t any reason to bother with words at the moment. I held her hand as she drove and she held mine¡­ and held it firmly.


    She gave me our third kiss just before I got out of the car¡­ and it was even deeper and more real than the first two.


    When I got home, Sara was quick to meet me at the door and pulled me into her bedroom before our parents even knew we were home.


    ¡°So, how did things go?¡± she asked enthusiastically, closing her door and sitting on her bed.


    I proceeded to tell her some of what Tanya had shared ¨C but not too much. And Sara didn¡¯t want to know everything, she understood that what we¡¯d talked about was very private for Tanya. But she did want to know about how I ended up staying the night, and especially about the kisses. She was nervous to hear about the kisses but also happy.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t ask¡­ but was kissing her like kissing me?¡± she said, looking slightly vulnerable.


    I grinned and reached out my hands for hers. ¡°Sara¡­ kissing you is indescribable. I don¡¯t even have words for it. It means¡­ it just feels powerful¡­¡±


    She smiled sweetly. ¡°I know I really shouldn¡¯t make youpare. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I grinned at her. ¡°Your advice was perfect. Thank you for helping me get my head out of my ass.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°What¡¯s a sister for?¡±


    I left Sara¡¯s room and went into my own, grabbing fresh cloths before heading into the shower. My dad caught me going by and teased me lightly about where I¡¯d beenst night. He let me know that he and my mom were heading out for lunch together ¨C something they seemed to be doing pretty frequently now.


    I went into the bathroom and hung my clean clothes up, then undressed and started the shower, sighing to myself as the warm water sshed over me. The steam and the heat began to ease much of my tension and I felt my muscles loosen. I closed my eyes and let the water course over my face, washing away my thoughts and concerns.


    I thought I heard something and brought my head out of the water to listen for a moment. I ignored it, figuring my towel had fallen off a hook or some such thing. But as I ran my face under the water again I couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that something was in the room with me.


    This was ridiculous. I was just starting to rx and was now making myself edgy for no good reason. To satisfy my curiosity and calm down, I pulled the curtain aside to verify I was making things up¡­ to find my sister standing, or rather, bent over, in the middle of taking off her pants. She grinned at me very sheepishly.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to hear me.¡± She admitted. I was too stunned to say anything, so she finished slipping her pants and panties off, then slid her shirt off over her head and undid her bra as I stared in disbelief. Then she came up to me. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±


    Eagerly, I stepped back into the spray of the shower and gave her room to step into the shower with me. She looked fantastic ¨C fully naked, nipples hard, little red lines on her hips from her panties. She was smiling at me as she put her hair into a ponytail.


    ¡°Sara, what are you¡­ well¡­ I mean¡­¡± I fumbled and stammered, trying toe up with something intelligent to express my surprise and confusion.


    Grinning, she whispered, ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t let mom and dad hear you talking! They haven¡¯t left yet¡± She stepped closer and I moved a little to let her get into the water¡­ feeling very weird. ¡°I thought I¡¯d surprise you and congratte you forst night.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it was mostly from your help, you know.¡± I said quietly. She stepped closer and I gave her more room, but purposefully stayed close.


    She was looking down. I didn¡¯t realize it at first, but she was looking at my dick ¨C now fully erect and pointed up at her. ¡°I figured it¡¯s been hard for you to be patient and thought it was time you had some help. Looks like you were expecting me, actually.¡± She teased. Then she grabbed my washcloth. ¡°Want me to wash you down?¡± She giggled.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I closed my eyes and moaned. ¡°Sara, you have got to be kidding me!¡±


    She giggled again and grabbed the soap, working up ather with the washcloth. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m not just here because I thought you might need something.¡± She hesitated and looked up at me, locking eyes meaningfully. Then she put the soap down and had me turn around.


    It was a crazy, bizarre feeling as Sara began to wash my shoulders and neck. She held my shoulder with her free hand and ran the washcloth across my shoulders with the other. It was strange enough to have someone else washing me, stranger still that it was my own sister! But she did a good job. As I stood with the water pouring over my chest, she gently and firmlythered my back, even running the washcloth over my butt cheeks and down my legs.


    ¡°Ok. Turn around.¡±


    I had heard her, but it seemed my body was paralyzed. The next thing I knew, I had turned around, though I didn¡¯t really remember doing it. I felt the water running down my back, washing the suds away as I looked at Sara standing naked in front of me, suds running down her arm from the washcloth. She stepped close, closer than I feltfortable with at first, and began to rub the washcloth over my neck and shoulders. She worked it across my chest and sides, then down to my belly.


    Then she knelt down in front of me.


    Wordlessly, she slid the washcloth down the left side of my groin and onto the top of my thigh. She moved her hand and slid the soapy washcloth down my other side. Her face grew closer to my groin as she wiped the cloth over my hip. She bent her face closer, moving the washcloth over to the other side to slide it over my other hip. She put her free hand on the side of my thigh, sliding the cloth down the other, her face now mere inches from my straining erection. She slid the washcloth forward and then inside of my thigh and began pulling it up until she was cupping my balls. Very gently, she massaged my sac with her fingers and the soapy cloth, gazing at my penis as her actions caused it to tug toward her. The free hand she had on my hip slid in towards my groin. All in one action, she sighed, opened her mouth, closed her eyes and melted her lips along the length of my naked dick.


    My sister¡¯s mouth slid down, the head of my penis on her tongue.


    She slid it deeper, her lips around the middle of the shaft.


    Still cradling my balls with the sudsy washcloth, she pulled my penis as deep as she could get it, until it touched the back of her mouth.


    The water coursed over my back and steam was rapidly rising as my sister knelt before me and took my dick into her mouth as far as she could. The air was filled with the perfume of soap and her hair clung to her back in big, wet strands. I could feel her tongue moving around my shaft as she tasted all of me. She slid her lips back until she could feel the tip of my penis on her tongue and she swirled the tip of her tongue over it like candy.


    I let out a groan, and she gave me a quick nce before sliding her lips back over my shaft and luring me in once more.

 He Needs Me Again:>>17

    Well, that did it for me. I had had enough fooling around. I slid myself out of her mouth and pulled her up to kiss her fiercely, mashing my body to hers. She returned my embrace eagerly, allowing me to press her against the wall and hold her there as I ran my hands over any part of her body I desired. I kissed her hungrily as I felt her wet breasts with my hands, kneading them like dough. I felt her ribcage expand and contract as she breathed deeply and excitedly. I ran one hand down and grasped her butt cheek and she responded, turning her hip so I could grab more ¨C which I did. Her hands groped my back , pulling me closer and closer as she felt my hand slide from her butt cheek around to the front and onto her pussy. I felt her strip of pubic hair and used it to guide my fingers downward between her legs where the flesh grew softer and wet. I slid my fingers into my sister¡¯s willing cunt and curled the tip of a finger around her clit, causing her to gasp and buck, then kiss me back even more passionately. My penis was stabbing her stomach and I purposefully rubbed it against her as I stimted her between her legs.


    She was loosing control, heaving, gasping and writhing against me as I tantalized her clit. I held her tight and began to kiss her neck. Her hand held my head tight, rubbing my hair and neck as her body strained. Suddenly she tensed up, digging her nails into the back of my neck and my shoulders. She started to squeak out little, high-pitched moans and her legs started to tremble so badly that she would have fallen had I not been holding her. Her hips bucked and she bent her face into my neck and whined, but I wouldn¡¯t stop my administrations on her cunt. Her body writhed again and again as she passed through several orgasms.


    It felt like her nails were breaking my skin. She was finally calming down, still trembling, but not as bad as before. I quickly, and carefully, removed my hand and got her to kneel down again, which she did tiredly. As the water sshed against my back, I pointed my dick at her face and started to stroke it, holding her head with one hand. She was still gasping for breath, but her eyes were focused on my penis as she watched me pumping it in her face.


    I felt my orgasm building and didn¡¯t hold back from letting it shoot out all over Sara¡¯s waiting face. The first shot caught her perfectly across the cheek and lips and she blinked in surprise, but then eagerly leaned in closer, opening her mouth and I couldn¡¯t have helped shooting the next shot right to the back of her throat. She coughed, catching another shot on the cheek, but got her mouth back open so I leaned in and rested the tip of my dick on her lower lip as I pumped, shooting several more spurts of my semen into my sisters mouth. When I was done, she leaned back, and to my surprise, though it didn¡¯t look like she even thought about it, she swallowed. I watched in a daze as she wiped the rest of the cum from her face and rinse it off in the water.


    I really didn¡¯t remember much about finishing the shower. It was fast, we were both exhausted. It was quite enjoyable, the closeness we had being nude together, but after everything we¡¯d just done, it was also a little overwhelming and I was d to return to my room. I attempted to read a magazine, then tossed it aside to stare at the ceiling. And smile.


    ***


    On Friday Tanya had gone home to spend a week to be with her family for her grandfather¡¯s funeral. We had been speaking on the phone every day since I had slept over and it was so encouraging to hear that she was actually doing well ¨C almost cheerful at times, mainly due to me she said. Meanwhile I had much to owe to Sara who continued to encourage me in my support of Tanya and was often in the room while I called, reading a magazine or book, sometimes justying there and listening. It was good to have her there to support me and I loved her for it. We¡¯d grown veryfortable with each other so that while I was on the phone I would often stroke Sara¡¯s back as shey on the bed, sometimes she¡¯d rub mine too when she got tired of staying still for too long.


    It was a beautiful Saturday morning when our parents had gone away to shop and spend some time together. Sara and I enjoyed some time outside, washing our cars together and ying a little basketball (which neither of us excelled at). Our parents came home that afternoon and Sara showered while my Dad and I rxed to watch a movie. We had a nice dinner together and after a little more TV, our parents left to go to bed early, leaving Sara and I to chuckle knowingly at them. I went and took and shower and when I got out, found that Sara had gone into her bedroom.


    She weed me in and we chatted for a while. I had only wrapped my towel around myself, not intending to stay long, but had been there long enough that it had started to dry. I made mention that it was gettingte and she looked at the clock.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess we should get ready for bed.¡± she acquiesced, standing and stretching. She saw where my eyes fell and smiled. I blushed and grinned.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Did you want to watch me change?¡± she asked shyly.


    I gave her a sheepish smile and said, ¡°I really would. You look great today¡±


    She smiled at mypliment. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same about you.¡±


    We both shared embarrassed yet excited smiles. Sara bit her lip nervously, reached down and slowly stripped her t-shirt off over her head, uncovering her wless breasts. She hooked her thumbs under the stic of her sweats and eased them down over her hips and legs, uncovering her white panties. I admired her every curve and the movements of her body as she pulled out her pajamas and bent over in front of me to strip her panties down.

 He Needs Me Again:>>18

    Just as her panties touched the ground, I got up and yfully tackled her onto the bed. We copsed in aughing mess as her hair fell over both our faces. She turned her body to face me, grinning and pulling her hair back. I rxed,ying next to her and ran a hand down her bare side, tracing her contours. She bit her lip as I admired her breast and to my immense pleasure she allowed me to trail my fingertips across it. Gently I touched her nipple and watched the darker flesh tighten and contract. She bit her lip again as my fingertips gently caressed and massaged her erect nipple. Then she leaned back a little, bringing her breast up closer to my face, so I leaned in and set my lips to her breast. Like a little child I suckled at my sister¡¯s teat, tugging at her nipple and caressing the flesh of her breast with my hand. She sighed and closed her eyes.


    Hungrily I kissed her breast and toyed with her nipple with my tongue. Feeling my erection grow, I slid my hand from her breast and trailed my fingers down her side, then around her belly. She shifted and turned her torso to give my hand more room so I slid my fingers up and down her abdomen from the edge of her ribs down to the start of her strip of pubic hair.


    She shifted again and raised her knee up, spreading her legs apart. I got the hint and as I continued to pleasure her breast I slid my fingers down onto the soft wetness of her pussy. She groaned quietly as my fingers touched the lips of her pussy and especially as I allowed the tips of my fingers to slide along the crack between them. In a few minutes I felt her inner lips beginning to peak out from her pussy as her arousal grew.


    With a sudden desire I let go of my sister and stood up, tossed my towel aside and thenid back down the opposite way so that my head was at her legs, near her crotch. She giggled happily and lifted her leg wider and immediately grabbed my penis and gently began to touch and feel it. I bent my head down to gaze between my sister¡¯s legs and looked with wonder at her body. I brought my hand back up to touch her, ever so gently and tenderly feeling her softness. I admired the silky curl of each golden hair on her pussy lips, and inhaled her fragrance. I felt her touching me in a simr way ¨C slowly feeling my penis, lifting the shaft, touching the head with her thumb.


    I used my fingers to part her pussy lips and admire the engorged folds of her lips. I pulled back the skin toward the very peak of her mons to reveal the small protrusion of her clitoris. She gasped with pleasure as I pressed the tip of my thumb against it and made small circles around it. In response, Sara ced her thumb at the base of the head of my dick and firmly began to massage me there. It sent waves of pleasure through my body and I almost did not notice that she was trembling almost as much as me.


    I toyed with her clit more firmly and she did the same with my penis until we were both emitting quiet moans of pleasure. I watched with fascination as her cunt lips had swelled even more, and deeper down had parted at the entrance of her vagina. I watched as clear fluid began to glimmer and then gather between the lips, like dew on a rose, until a drop slowly crawled onto her pussy lip and down her thigh to the bed.


    Her hips and legs began to buck and jerk and I heard her gasping and moaning. Suddenly her gasping stopped and I felt my penis wrapped in warmth and wetness as she slid her mouth over it and began to lick and suck passionately. It only took a few moments and I was fighting to hold back my orgasm. She was clearly in the midst of hers and she trembled and shook and began to pump her head along my shaft. I grunted and released a stream of semen into my sister¡¯s mouth before I even knew it wasing. She kept sliding her head in and out as I ejacted. Her body had regained control and she focused her energy on pulling out of me every drop I could manage to expel.


    When I could cum no more, she tenderly slid me out of her mouth. Wey there, exhausted, for some time. Since she never made a move to spit out my cum, I assumed she had swallowed it again. Eventually I got up andy down with her face to face. She turned toy on her back and Iy on my side against her, caressing her.


    It seemed like hourster when she spoke.


    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    I was silent for a while, then asked her to exin what she meant.


    ¡°Well,¡± her eyebrows knitted together as she stared at the ceiling, ¡°Brothers and sisters aren¡¯t supposed to be this way. We¡¯re not supposed to be intimate.¡±


    I trailed my fingers over her stomach as I thought. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot about that.¡±


    She turned her face to look at me as I exined.


    ¡°With everyone else, as you get to know them you have to pretend some of who you are. Since you don¡¯t really know them, you end up trying to like what they like, or act like them to get them to like you. You know, not always, but pretty often.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She nodded that she understood.


    I continued. ¡°With us, we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. We already know everything about each other and we ept each other. There¡¯s no pretending, no hiding who we really are. And what¡¯s weird is that for you and I to get intimate it¡¯s looked at as perverse, while other people are willing to pretend who they are and get physically intimate with someone else who¡¯s doing the same and it¡¯s considered normal.¡±


    ¡°Like half the girls in my ss who are sleeping around with guys they don¡¯t even like just so they feel pretty or don¡¯t feel alone.¡± Sara whispered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. ¡°For whatever reason, you and I arefortable together, and desire that intimacy. We¡¯ve got a pure heart towards each other. Neither of us is pretending to be someone we¡¯re not. I mean, we both know someday we¡¯ll each be with someone else and hopefully they¡¯ll ept us and love us like you and I do each other.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve got this one heart between us that¡¯s been bringing us closer and closer not just as brother and sister but just as a guy and a girl. I want you as much as you want me ¨C and I want to know you as deeply as I can.¡±


    We were both silent for a few minutes as we held each other in the moonlight.


    Her hand slid up my chest to my shoulder. She leaned up and kissed me.


    My arms wrapped around her and I kissed her.


    She slipped her arms around my chest, pulling me on top of her. Her legs stayed together for a hesitating moment, then spread apart to let mey on her fully, holding her and kissing her.


    We were lost in the moment, lost in our embrace. Our naked bodies held tight together as we pressed our lips together and felt each other with our hands. I hardly realized it had been long enough for my body to build another erection; it grew without any need for me to acknowledge it. As Iy on her and as her body moved sensually under me, my penis rose and my shaft pressed against her softness. She began to lift her hips to slide her herself along my shaft and I responded by firmly grinding myself against her.


    I broke our kiss and turned my head down to kiss her neck, sliding my body down hers a few inches. She moaned with pleasure as I necked with her and my hands felt her back. I rocked my hips back several inches and felt the tip of my penis slide down along her wet folds. I rotated my hips forward and felt the tip of myself just begin to sink between those folds. Sara¡¯s body tensed as she felt me pressing at the entrance of her body, feeling her warm lips parted around the head of my penis.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± she whispered, anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re going inside me¡­¡±


    Pulling my lips away from her neck I whispered, ¡°I know.¡±


    She was worried, but her body was softening.


    ¡°Sweetie¡­ Alex¡­ if we do it¡­¡±


    I pressed more firmly. Her hymen help back my penis but was stretching. Sara stiffened again.


    ¡°I know.¡± I whispered again and held her tighter as I pushed my hips forward.


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s incest.¡± she gasped and her hymen gave way.


    My sister¡¯s gate had opened and I entered into her body. The wetness of her flesh and the desire of her heart willed me forward. She gasped again, nearly a cry, as we felt our bodies merge. My shaft plunged up through her willing flesh and we shook and trembled together, clutching, kissing, crying.


    Two bodies became one, and our hearts were one. Completely. Fully.


    We ravished each other. Our bodies entwined like an unbroken knot. Straining in the moonlight, our naked flesh glistened, our mouths cried out in silent gasps. I filled my hands with the beautiful curves of her body. My mouth feasted on her breasts, her straining neck, her lips. Her back arched and my fingers felt every rib as she strained. Her nails dug deeply into my back, then lower to grab my buttocks and pull me deeper into herself.


    Her legs spread wide and our pubic hair meshed together ¨C our hair that was so simrly colored that our rtionship as brother and sister could be seen just in that. I felt the tears on her cheeks and mine ran with hers as we finally gave to each other what we had longed to give.


    We drank each other¡¯s kisses like wine, intoxicated by the touch, drunk from the passion we shared together. Brother and sister¡­ brother and sister¡­ drinking deeply of each other, loving each other¡­


    I had to stifle her cries with my own lips but soon it didn¡¯t matter. It was a wonder that our parents didn¡¯t hear our groans, our anguished, passionate cries.


    She tightened like a coiling spring ¨C every muscle contracting ¨C trembling ¨C shaking ¨C until she burst against me. Sara gasped heartily and her body rocked against mine ¨C her hips thrusting involuntarily, drawing me into herself over and over and over. I could feel her walls pulsing and clenching around my shaft, warm fluids flowing over my skin. She buried her face in my neck and cried and moaned until I thought she couldn¡¯t get any louder.


    She then shocked me, pulling my head down and kissing me fiercly and with more force than she¡¯d ever done before. Her body felt like it was pulling me into itself ¨C her feet wrapped tightly around my butt to hold me inside. Though we weren¡¯t moving, I could still feel her body gripping me, stroking me ¨C deep inside herself. I felt my body begin to pulse¡­ felt my penis start to swell¡­ felt my balls retracting and I had to pull myself up and away, barely sliding myself out before unleashing myself, ejacting all over her pulsing and quivering lips. Even now her legs pressed against me to pull me back inside and I knew I shouldn¡¯t have but once thest burst of semen had pushed out onto her I let Sara draw me back into herself ¨C feeling my body glide into her with no effort.


    We embraced, gasping, still straining together, mesmerized at the feel of our oneness.


    We remained clinging to each other as night descended and sleep began to creep in-we were still one body, united. Fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms, brother and sister. Bodies joined as lovers, sister and brother.

 He Needs Me Again:>>19

    Music and many voices drifted around us, nearly as thick as thezy cloud of cigarette smoke hovering in the bar. Tanya and I were out on the town, our first date since she¡¯de back from visiting her family when her grandfather passed away. She looked over at me and grinned, taking another sip of her drink. I grinned back, loving how beautiful she was when she smiled, and so d to see her feeling more like herself again.


    It was still a challenge not to daydream about my sister while with her  it was weird navigating through the affection I felt for both girls and sometimes got really crisscrossed. However tonight was a good night and as I listened to Tanya tell me funny stories about her family I was really enjoying being with her and very present with her. She looked fabulous tonight  her ck hair falling across her shoulders, light touch of blue eye shadow, her lips glistening in a subtle shade of rose. She looked great. She looked like herself again. Inside I was still wondering what she could see in me but could tell she really liked something about me.


    I was just telling her an embarrassing story from when I was a kid when a small crowd of rowdy college-age students started making their way from the pool table over to the bar. Most of them were drunk and loud-mouthed  one guy in particr who was mocking people at the tables he passed, his arm around the waist of his blonde, whorishly-dressed girlfriend. ¡°Fuck¡± and many slurred variations of the word seemed to make up most of his vocabry as he boisterously trash-talked the people he passed by, his pals and their girlfriends following behind andughing at his antics.


    Tanya looked at me and rolled her eyes in annoyance at the guy. I stopped talking as they walked past us as it was no longer possible to hear each other talk. The blonde girl bumped into a chair and stumbled, making the loudmouth spill some of his drink. With a rude p to the back of her head he angrily yelled, ¡°Bitch! Fuckin¡¯ whore!¡±


    The next thing I knew, Tanya had leaped out of her chair and was in the guy¡¯s face. ¡°Hey asshole, don¡¯t you dare touch her like that!¡±


    He smirked angrily and shoved her back into our table. ¡°Get outta my fuckin¡¯ face, bitch!¡± I was out of my chair in a shot, grabbing Tanya by the shoulders to steady her and turning to stand between her and the loudmouth.


    ¡°Oh what? You gonna start something? You fuckin¡¯ pussy  you wanna go?¡± he mocked, getting right up in my face. I shoved him back only to have him nt both hands on my chest and push me back, off bnce into the table. The table toppled and I fell in a heap against a chair and the floor with silverware, napkins and tes falling on and around me. Tanya had just barely stepped out of the way and was already helping me up. The guy¡¯s rudeughter was all I could hear.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I rushed to my feet, Tanya stepping back. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on us  people at the tables around us had stood in rm, many backing away. The guy¡¯s pals were obviously shocked and unsure what to do. I took all this in the seconds it took to stand. The loudmouth wasughing and stepped forward so I could smell the beer on his breath as he said, ¡°Toldya you were a fuckin¡¯ pussy. You and your fuckin¡¯ whore!¡±


    The fact that I¡¯d never been in a fight before skipped through my head a little toote to stop my fist from crashing clumsily into the side of the guy¡¯s head. He staggered back with a drunken look of surprise before returning with a punch that mmed into my chest, and another to my cheek. I saw stars but was also seeing red and caught him across the face with my left and threw my shoulder into a punch with my right that caught him hard on his jaw, sending him staggering back and falling back over a chair.


    As if the night weren¡¯t insane enough, his blonde girlfriend rushed me and started scratching and wing at me. I saw the guy starting to get up but couldn¡¯t shake the girl off. Suddenly her head jerked backwards and she screamed, reaching up to her head and I saw Tanya angrily pulling the girl off me by her hair. It wasn¡¯t a moment too soon because the loudmouth rushed at me and caught me in a tackle that pushed me back but I was able to twist and cram my hand into his face, using his momentum to throw him back down to the ground¡­ into someone¡¯s dinner te and a heap of burger and fries on the carpet.


    I felt hands grab me from behind and was about to fight back until I heard them saying, ¡°Calm down man¡±, and ¡°Sorry man, we¡¯ll get him out¡±. I rxed and the guys let me go  the friends of the loudmouth, obviously upset at their friend. A few of them picked him up and escorted him out, several apologizing to me on the way. I looked to see the blonde girl being escorted out by some of the girls in the group.


    I turned to see Tanya to my left, her hair and outfit roughed up but looking unhurt. We made our way to each other, ignoring the concerned people at the baring to our aid, picking up tables and chairs.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± we asked each other in unison.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m okay.¡± she said. ¡°Me too. You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. Then she grinned a little. ¡°That was my first fight!¡± she said.


    Iughed. ¡°Me too!¡± We gave each other a hug, probably looking really dumb to everyone else but not to us. Seeing that the bouncers (who looked way too old for the job) were preupied with the loudmouth and his crew up front, we grabbed hands and made a beeline to a side exit, ignoring the people at the tables asking if we were okay.


    There were police lights in the distance and growing closer as we made it to her car on a side street and took off in the other direction. After a few minutes of driving we were sure the police were stopping at the bar and no one was after us, so Tanya drove us back to her apartment. We were so intent on getting out of there that neither of us said much about what happened other than continuing to ask each other if we were okay.


    Tanya insisted Ie in with her so I followed her upstairs and into her apartment. She immediately made me sit on the couch and started looking me over in concern. She got a pack of frozen veggies from her freezer and made me put it on my face which she said was already swelling. She made me take my shirt off and tended to the scratches I got from the blonde and the brush burns I got when I¡¯d fallen.


    We were both starting to calm down as the adrenaline wore off. It was unfortunate because now my head was pounding and I was starting to feel all of my injuries. We started to talk about the fight, recounting what it looked like from the other¡¯s perspective. We startedughing about it as we rxed and soon were nearly doubled over with giddyughter. We felt like kids in elementary school who¡¯d just gotten into trouble.


    Tanya stood up to go get me a fresh bag of frozen veggies and as she walked away I noticed the scratch marks on her arms and neck. She returned with the bag and gave it to me, but I set it down and asked her to sit on the couch with me. I sat up and she let me look at her arms and neck.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she eximed as I pulled her shirt cor from a nasty scratch. ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel these until now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she got you pretty good, babe.¡± I said. Looking down I noticed her shirt was a little discolored around her lower back. ¡°Um, do you mind if I lift your shirt a little?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, sure. Did she get me there too?¡±


    I gently lifted up the edge of her shirt, unsure whether the marks were just from spilled food or not. I¡¯d only lifted it an inch when I began to see the start of three red welts, then another inch up to see that her skin had been broken with a nasty scratch.


    ¡°What the? Did you have her over your back or something?¡± I asked, a little amused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember, I was trying to watch you while I was holding onto that bitch.¡± Tanya said, wincing as I lifted her shirt from where it had stuck to the wounds.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you if you want me to take care of these but she got you down your neck and up your back.¡± I said.


    She was a little awkward as she responded. ¡°Do you need me to take my shirt off?¡±


    Knowing how shy she was and wanting to be caring and respectful, I said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s up to you. It would make it easier to take care of you but I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    She was a little hesitant, but said, ¡°Um, no, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I leaned back to give her room as she reached down for the edge of her shirt and slowly (and carefully) pulled it up. I took in her back and the scratch marks, then the back of her ck bra, shoulders and more scratch marks. She pulled the shirt off over her head and arms and let it drop beside the couch. She looked back at me as I picked up the tube of antibiotic ointment and spread some over the fingertips of one hand.


    ¡°Hang on for a second, my hand is still cold from the veggies.¡± I said, rubbing my hands together.


    ¡°Actually, that might feel good.¡± She suggested.


    I shrugged. ¡°Okay. Here goes.¡±


    I ced my fingers on one of the scratches on her neck and gently ran them down. Using my other hand I gathered up her long hair and moved it over her shoulder. She reached up with one hand and held it there, and I ced my free hand between her neck and shoulder to steady her as I gently smoothed the ointment along the scratches.


    Satisfied with the top I touched the scratches on her lower back. She shivered and giggled, telling me my hand felt really cold there. She held steady and I spread the ointment until they were all well covered.


    ¡°All done!¡± I said, giving her shoulders a friendly squeeze.


    ¡°Already?¡± she sighed. ¡°You have a really gentle touch.¡± She started to get up and I let her go. I was a little surprised she didn¡¯t cover herself up but let me see her in her bra and smiled as she picked up the warm bag of veggies and walked into the kitchen to put them back in the fridge.

 He Needs Me Again:>>20

    She shut off the kitchen light, then one of the lights in the living room and returned to the couch. I looked up at her as she looked down at me, biting her lip. Then to my delight she crawled on top of me on the couch, pushing me back andying fully on me, looking deeply into my eyes and then kissing me tenderly yet hungrily.


    My hands wrapped around her sides where I knew she wasn¡¯t hurt and I kissed her back, enjoying the tender touch of her soft, full lips. She got her arms under mine and put her hands on my face, holding me and kissing me gently, then cing slow kisses on my cheeks, forehead, eyes, and setting her lips warmly upon my own again.


    Feeling daring, I allowed my hands to slide up and down her sides. I held her hips and ran my hands down to her thighs, then back up. I slid my warm hands along her ribs and paused on the sides of her chest, feeling the edge of her bra cups. She grinned, kissing me as she felt this. She slid one of her hands from under me, up to her back and unsnapped her bra, then brought her hand back up to my face to kiss me with even more energy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tentatively, I slid my hands across the middle of her back, under her loose bra straps, feeling her warm skin. Feeling her tremble, I slid my hands outward from the middle of her back to her sides, sliding her bra straps off her back. My hands touched the sides of her full breasts and she gasped sharply between our lips. Her hands gripped my face, unfortunately at one of the spots I had been punched but I was too engrossed to acknowledge the pain.


    My hands slowly, very slowly, slid along the contours of the sides of her breasts. My fingertips trailed up and down across the curves. Finally she gasped deeply and pushed herself away from me, frantically pulled her bra off and giving me a gorgeous eyeful of her perfect breasts before crashing down on me, skin against skin, and kissing me passionately. I gripped her sides as we kissed and feeling her lift her chest up, slid my palms back down the sides of her breasts and then under. I felt her nipples contract against the soft skin of my palms as they slid across. Tanya gasped deeply as she felt my hands tighten and cup her breasts. She broke our kiss and buried her face against my neck, gasping and kissing my neck as I gently squeezed her soft breasts with my hands. I slid her nipples between my thumbs and palms and lightly pinched them, earning a gasp from her against my neck.


    A few short momentster, Tanya groaned and pushed herself up again, put a hand on the arm of the couch and bent her chest towards my face, lifting my head with her other hand. I grabbed her sides and eagerly pressed my lips to her breast, wrapping my lips around her engorged nipple. She groaned and stretched back as I tenderly swirled the end of my tongue across and around the firm tip of her breast and I lifted my other hand up to cup her exposed breast and caress it.


    My lips tugged at her tender flesh and I released her only for a moment to slide my tongue around the bulk of her gorgeous breast, setting my lips tightly around her nipple again. Her fingers dug deeply into my hair and she gasped and moaned above me as I tenderly tasted her.


    Finally she gasped sharply and held my head tight against her, pulling herself away from my lips and cradling my face in the valley between her breasts. Her chest was warm, moist with sweat and her breasts moved against my cheeks as she breathed deeply to calm herself. She slid back down and kissed me again, slowly and more tenderly, still trying to catch her breath. Sheid down on me, running her fingers across my cheek and side of my neck.


    Still working to control her breathing she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to stop¡­ that was so good¡­ I just, I never did that before¡­¡±


    I had a massive erection at this point and was nearly shaking with the buildup so it was maddening to have her stop like this. I couldn¡¯t answer at first  it was hard enough to breath with my stomach so tight and every nerve on fire.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, self-conscious and concerned.


    I just bit my lip and swallowed and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡­ um, it¡¯s hard to stop.¡±


    She was quiet for a moment and I worked on trying to calm down. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, I knew she was shy but it was really hard to ept that at the moment.


    She slid off more to my side. I focused on the ceiling. She kissed my neck. Her hand trailed across my chest. She kissed me on the neck more deliberately and her hand slid lower¡­ and lower. I felt her grapple with my belt and loosen it¡­ and I gasped as she undid the button of my jeans and slid the zipper down along my straining shaft.


    All in a moment, she lifted her head and set her lips on mine in a fierce kiss and slid her hand into my boxers, wrapping her fingers around my shaft and starting to stroke it. I gasped and jerked at her touch and kissed her. She stroked me slowly and firmly, lifting her hand up so her finger brushed just under the head and back down. I strained, feeling the lump on my face pulsing from the rush of blood, feeling the other bruises and scrapes, and feeling my brain tying all of the sensations together into one incredible rush.


    I kissed Tanya deeply and leaned closer against her. Her hand worked up and down my shaft, pausing once where she slipped her fingers down between my legs to cradle my sac before reaching back up to grip my shaft again. I held Tanya tightly against me and felt her angle my shaft up, sliding the front of my boxers back with her wrist. She stroked me firmly then slipped her tongue into my mouth and pressed her thumb against the underside of my ns and sliding it around in little circles. My hips bucked and I moaned sharply as I quickly came, feeling my semen hitting me in the chest. Tanya kept pumping her hand and moving her thumb; working several strong shots from me and making me gasp and tremble.


    Her kisses grew slower and tenderer and her hand rxed and began to softly caress my softening shaft. It took some time for all the stars in my eyes to disappear for me to see again. I looked at her and she at me. We exchanged another deep kiss and she settled back down against me. We rested for some time, gently running our hands over each other, and eventually got up. We were an absolute mess  scratched up, beat up, and covered in lotion. She and I both had streaks of my cum on our sides and chests. (Seeing her wiping my cum from the side of one of her breasts was nearly enough to get me hard again).


    It took some time to get cleaned up. Tanya grew a little bashful about being topless and soon found a loose top she could wear that didn¡¯t bother the scratches. Eventually we got ourselves put back together and curled up together on the couch again.


    ¡°Two big adventures in one night!¡± She whispered, her head on my chest.


    I grinned and bent down to kiss her forehead.


    The grey light of early dawn was already giving way to a colorful sunrise as I brought my car to a stop in the driveway. Tanya and I had slept on the couch and woke up about an hour ago  stiff and sore from sleeping awkwardly and from our scrapes and bruises. She¡¯d wanted to go shower and clean up, so I decided to head home to give her some space. We¡¯d shared onest hug and a really good kiss (even for just waking up) before I left.


    I entered the house to find it still and quiet, and made my way to the bathroom. I nced over at Sara¡¯s room  she was away at the beach with friends and wouldn¡¯t be back for a few more days. I looked my face over in the bathroom mirror. I certainly had a good welt though the swelling seemed to be going down and making way for a lovely bruise. I showered, took care of the scrapes and went to my room to rest for another hour or so.


    When I finally got up and showed my face to my family, there was the expected amount of shock and concern. My dad thought I should report it to the police before they somehow looked me up, and my mom was worrying over the bumps and scrapes.


    Once they had calmed down I went back to my room and called Tanya to see how she was. She answered, sounding very happy to hear from me.


    ¡°Hey! How¡¯re you feeling?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Pretty good. Still ache a little but¡­ I¡¯m actually feeling really good.¡±


    Tanya giggled a little. ¡°Me too. Your family didn¡¯t freak out did they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but nothing abnormal.¡± I replied, grinning at how flustered my parents had been.


    We chatted a few minutes longer until she had to go. She was meeting up with one of her girlfriends who wanted to hear about what had happened.


    I sat in my room for a while, enjoying the memory of the night I spent with Tanya. Eventually my thoughts turned to Sara. We hadn¡¯t been able to spend much time together after the first night we¡¯d had sex before she had to leave for her trip. It had definitely made for a few awkward moments for us both, especially the following morning when I had to sneak out of her room before dawn so our parents wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. It was probably good to have some time apart but if I had to be honest, even with the night I had with Tanya I was missing my sister.


    * * *


    Wednesday finally rolled around and I returned home from sses and made a beeline for Sara¡¯s room. There she was! Standing by her bed, unpacking a suitcase. I walked up to the doorway and cleared my throat. She turned in surprise and smiled excitedly, running up to me and giving me a hug.


    ¡°Hey! Wee back!¡± I said, still holding her.


    She made no move to step away and just grinned up at me with those darling, blue eyes. ¡°Hi Alex! Did you miss me?¡±


    I nced once over my shoulder, then turned and kissed her fully on the lips. She reached a hand behind my head and pulled me tight to kiss me back. We broke our kiss and grinned at each other. I came in and sat down by her desk and she went back to her suitcase.


    She caught me up on her trip, all the ces she went with her friends, all the things they did. She¡¯d had a great time and it showed in her enthusiastic, yet rxed manner.

 He Needs Me Again:>>21

    Then I told her about the date I had with Tanya and the fight at the bar. She sat down on the bed and listened in surprise as I told her the whole story of the fight, including the things I¡¯d left out of what I told my parents. She was shocked and concerned but also proud of me for holding my own. She asked a lot of questions and weughed together about the silly parts.


    After a while I left her room to let her continue to unpack and grabbed some dinner. My parents came home and I ended up watching a movie with my dad, hearing Sara and my mom talking about her trip in the kitchen. A couple of hourster my parents had gone to bed and it was just Sara and I in the den watching TV. We talked quietly for a little while and Sara soon asked how things were going with Tanya.


    Feeling a little unsure, I began to tell her about going to her apartment after the fight, how she¡¯d given me frozen vegetables for the welt on my face. I mentioned the scratches on Tanya¡¯s neck and back and started to gloss over what happened next but Sara caught me.


    ¡°Wait, so did she take off her shirt?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, um, yeah¡­ and so, um¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! So what happened then?¡± Sara asked, excitedly.


    Realizing that she didn¡¯t seem to be jealous at all, I spilled the whole story. She sat, spellbound, asking for more detail here and there. When I was finished, she grinned and held up her hand, saying, ¡°Great job big bro!¡± and gave me a high-five.


    ¡°I have to admit, I wasn¡¯t sure how you¡¯d feel about it.¡± I said after a moment.


    She smiled, kindly. ¡°Well yeah, I¡¯m jealous. But I¡¯m happy for you too, you know? And besides, I may have met a guy on my trip.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Really? Do tell!¡± I said, swallowing down a little bit of sibling protectiveness.


    So she told me all about him. His name was Kevin and he was on vacation too, happened to live a few counties away. They¡¯d gone for a lot of walks and ate out a few times. They¡¯d exchanged cell numbers before she left, and she was quite giddy as she told me how he kissed her, a little nervously, when he said goodbye.


    ¡°Kinda weird, isn¡¯t it? To like other people when we¡¯re so close.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t have to be too weird. I mean, we got close mainly so you could help me get rid of a lot of tension, you know? And it¡¯s not like that¡¯s going to go away.¡±


    She bit her lip mischievously and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. He is cute!¡± She grinned andughed at herself. ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth, I love being so close to you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, little sis.¡± I said and smiled.


    After a moment, Sara asked, ¡°So what did Tanya¡¯s boobs feel like,pared to mine?¡±


    She grinned at my difort but I answered. ¡°Well, I guess they¡¯re a little bigger, and she¡¯s really sensitive. You get sensitive but I think she¡¯s even more so. And her, um, nipples are a little bigger too.¡±


    I looked at her. She smiled at me in the dimmplight.


    ¡°Can I make a weird suggestion?¡± I asked. She just nodded. ¡°Do you want to, um¡­ it may be weird, but do you want to pretend like we¡¯re each other¡¯s crushes?¡±


    She grinned nervously. ¡°You mean, I pretend you¡¯re Kevin if I let you pretend I¡¯m Tanya?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That sounds awesome!¡± She said, sitting up.


    ¡°Are you sure? It won¡¯t weird you out with whatever I want to do with her?¡± I asked, a bit nervous as well.


    She nodded. After a moment of awkward silence, I took the initiative and walked up to her and tenderly embraced her. Sara sighed as I bent in and began to neck with her. She began to whisper Kevin¡¯s name as I caressed her sides and held her close.


    She got me to pull my shirt off and rubbed her hands across my chest as I kissed her neck. Then I got her to take her shirt off and unfastened her bra.


    I knelt on the couch and kissed her breast as I ran my hand along her inner thigh. She moaned Kevin¡¯s name in my ear and I slid my hand between her legs. She eagerly spread her knees and I firmly but gently slid my fingers across her sensitive folds of skin. After a few minutes, I inserted a finger into her body and imagined that it wasn¡¯t Sara¡¯s gasping face I looked at, but Tanya¡¯s green eyes and pouty lips.


    She suddenly took initiative and reached over to start unbuckling my pants. I removed my hands from her and helped open my jeans and pull them and my boxers down to fully bare myself. She reached down and wrapped her warm fingers around my dick and began to stroke it gently. I slipped one hand behind her back and ced my other back between her legs, my fingers slipping easily between her lips. She put her free hand on my thigh and leaned in to put her head on my shoulder and gasp in pleasure as we stimted each other.


    I imagined Tanya¡¯s hand on my dick, pumping, squeezing, touching my balls, massaging the head. It drove me mad with desire and before I even thought about it I had pushed Sara onto her back and knelt down between her legs, greedily sliding my tongue through her wetness. She gasped and writhed and moaned, reaching down to rub her hands on my head, moaning Kevin¡¯s name over and over as my tongue dipped into her folds and tasted her essence.


    I flipped her over onto her stomach and with Tanya¡¯s beautiful ass in my mind¡¯s eye, I drove my straining cock right between those soft lips and deep into my sister¡¯s body. I pressed her hard into the cushions with each thrust, stabbing my penis over and over into my sister¡¯s vagina. I groaned Tanya¡¯s name hungrily as I slid myself in and out.


    Sara eagerly raised her hips with each thrust, begging me to go deeper into her body. Her vagina was already slick with her body¡¯s excitement and grew more so as I called Tanya¡¯s name again. Sara gasped loudly, moaning Kevin¡¯s name. The sound of my waist pping against Sara¡¯s butt was the only thing to be heard for several moments until Sara began to beg me to get on my back. I pulled myself out of my sister and when she¡¯d moved,id down on the couch, my penis wet and straining. She got on her hands and knees and straddled my stomach with her back to me, facing my feet. She got her feet under her and crouched over my dick, reaching down to grab it and point it up towards her. Sara then sat down, impaling herself willingly on my erection, sliding down it until I was buried straight up in her body with her butt on my groin.


    She reached one hand back onto my stomach for bnce, raised herself up and impaled herself again, and then over and over until her back shone with sweat and both of us loudly whispered our imaginary lover¡¯s names. I watched her round, firm butt cheeks raise and lower before me, seeing my sister stab herself on me. I tried to imagine it was Tanya¡¯s body on mine but my imagination was faltering and seeing Sara riding on top of me caused my heart to catch in my throat.


    There were a few moments of quiet groans and grunts until I heard Sara quietly say my name instead of Kevin¡¯s. I closed my eyes, feeling her hot body descending on my erection again and allowed Sara¡¯s name toe out of my lips, barely a whisper. We were silent once again for a few moments but again I heard Sara say my name, this time louder and more inly. I reached my hands out and put them on her hips and helped pull her down onto my erection. She moaned my name again as she slowly slid her body down onto mine again.


    ¡°Oh god, oh¡­ oh Sara¡­ Sara!¡± I moaned.


    And suddenly we were no longer in our fantasies but in another, a shared fantasy. Brother and sister having sex together once again. Sara plunging herself onto her brother¡¯s body, me giving my little sister what she wanted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sara quickly pulled herself off and struggled to turn herself around. She straddled me again, this time facing me, and we wasted no time sliding my penis back inside her. I sat up and she wrapped her legs around my butt, pressing our crotches together. With her breasts level with my face, I hungrily kissed and suckled on her as she groaned and pressed her chest forward. I held onto her butt and lifted her and set her down over and over, helping to slide her up and down my shaft. She gasped and I felt more fluids pulse out of her around my erection. She wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my face tight against her slick chest and she struggled to ride me as hard as she could.


    Surprisingly, in all of this I had not yet felt the urge to ejacte but I felt it rising now. When she had calmed somewhat, I told her I was close. She leaned in, her damp hair surrounding me, her hot breath in my face, and kissed me. Then she made mey back down again and lifted herself off of my dick.


    Sara eased back, watching my face to make sure I was okay. She straddled me a little further down than before so that when she sat, she was mostly on my balls and the first inch of my shaft. She grinned at me and reached down, wrapping her fingers around my glistening penis and began stroking. She began to grind herself on the bottom of my shaft as she stroked me.


    I chuckled and she looked at me quizzically. Whispering, I said, ¡°It almost looks like you have a dick!¡±


    She looked down and back up at me with a grin. She pointed my dick up a little more and scooted forward a tiny bit and started stroking me again. We both looked down, and then up at each other with grins  it really did look like she had a penis! She giggled, then threw her hair back and began acting like she really was jerking herself off. She gasped and moaned dramatically, thrusting her hips in time with each stroke of her hand. I couldn¡¯t stand seeing my sister in such a disy for long and with a loud grunt, I began to shoot out my cum. Sara moaned, thrusting forward with every string of cum she worked out of me, milking my dick and pretending to squirt out each shot.


    She suddenly got up and knelt between my legs, her face close to my dick as she stroked the rest of the cum from my body and just grinned up at me. Then, as an added shock, she teasingly said, ¡°Oh, Kevin!¡± and dipped her face forward to press her lips against my ball sack as she stroked my wavering dick. I groaned loudly as I felt her tongue y across the undersides of my balls and she moaned happily.

 He Needs Me Again:>>22

    It came as a surprise to me the following Saturday when Sara asked me after breakfast if I wanted to go for a hike. I agreed and we both got changed into rougher clothes and grabbed some water to take along. We piled into my car and drove off ¨C it seemed like our mom was d to see us going out together, probably thinking it¡¯d be nice to have the house to herself for a change.


    The drive was pretty quiet. Our conversation waspletely small talk but in a rxing way. We arrived at the same park we had hiked in some time before and found just one other car there.


    We started out on our walk, the gravel crunching under our feet and the leaves rustling over our heads as the wind tossed the branches. It was deeply warm and humid ¨C we were both sweating not long into the trail. Not too far in we were passed by an older couple in hiking clothes heading the opposite direction back toward the cars. After they were long gone Sara let out a long breath and walked closer to me until her shoulder was against mine. She slid her arm around mine and we walked on together.


    We hiked further than we would normally go, taking us deep into the forest. The trail meandered along the edge of a steep hillside and deep valley that we had both always loved. The clouds above had grownrger and more grey, and the wind was pushing them along quickly.


    As we were pausing to rest and look out over the valley I asked, ¡°Doing alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is more than I¡¯ve walked in a while.¡±


    We rested for several minutes more until the humidity and heat in the air made it ufortable to stay still. We decided to continue on the trail, not ready to return just yet. The clouds were growing darker gray and the air had stilled. A quiet calm surrounded us as we continued through the trees and rocks along our trail.


    We reached another lookout and paused there. I leaned against a tree and looked over at Sara. Her eyes looked at me steadily and her face looked determined, and eager. A warm breeze tossed her hair for a moment before passing by to make the branches behind her wave.


    ¡°May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re both in a really weird situation and I just have to check. Are you okay with what we¡¯re doing?¡± I asked.


    She looked over at me, tucking an errant strand of hair behind an ear. ¡°You mean, do I regret that we¡¯re having sex?¡±


    I felt my stomach and shoulders tense a little. ¡°Yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    I paused before replying. ¡°Well, like you said the first night. It¡¯s incest.¡±


    We walked on in silence for a few minutes, crossing a small field of rounded boulders that crossed the trail.


    ¡°If I told you it was something I really enjoyed, that I¡¯d never regret having sex with you, would that help you know how I feel?¡± Sara asked.


    I nodded.


    She stepped closer. ¡°Alex, I will never regret having sex with you. I love you.¡±


    In that moment of togetherness I felt my heart warm deeply for Sara. My admiration for her expanded beyond what I had ever felt for someone else ¨C it wasn¡¯t love like in the movies, it wasn¡¯t lust, not even really romantic but it was a stronger love than I had felt before. She was my sister, Sara was my blood, my family, but also a friend, also a lover, also a woman. She was part of me in a way, as I was part of her in a way.


    She seemed to know what was going on inside me and she looked bashful and smiled, dropping her eyes, but then bringing them back up to return my gaze.


    Still looking a little bashful, she said, ¡°I know this probably isn¡¯t right, and I know we can¡¯t stay like this forever.¡± I nodded in agreement and she continued, ¡°But for the moment, I feel like I want to be¡­¡± She shuffled her feet nervously, ¡°¡­ yours.¡±


    I walked closer and put my arms around her, and kissed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right either and I know we can¡¯t keep doing this but right now I feel like you¡¯re the most important person in my life and all I want to do is to be with you as long as it¡¯s possible.¡±


    She smiled up at me, then stood on her toes to give me a soft kiss.


    ¡°So you¡¯re okay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I think I am. I really am.¡± I said, grinning at her beautiful face.


    We held hands and continued along the trail together. Her voice became merry and light as we talked about all sorts of things going on in our lives until we began to feelrge droplets of rain hitting our backs and shoulders. Saraughed and giggled as the rain increased and we tried to run together to find some cover.


    We ended up under arge, low-growing tree that gave us a little shelter. The heat in the air was still present though the humidity was less stifling now. Sara looked over at me excitedly.


    ¡°Have you ever wanted to be naked in the rain?¡± She asked, her eyes dancing.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ yeah, I thought of it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± She asked, grinning from ear to ear.


    I hesitated, but shrugged. ¡°I guess if we wrap our clothes up, it might help keep them more dry too¡­ sure.¡±


    In moments we were untying our hiking shoes and began taking our clothes off. I watched her strip out of her shirt and jeans, and she gave me a happy grin as she slipped off her panties. I was taking my boxers off as she freed herself of her bra. We wrapped our clothes together in a tight ball and set them on our shoes close to the trunk of the tree. Completely naked we stepped out into the rain, the ground a soft, wet mess under our bare feet. She took my hand and pulled me forward, out to a small, rocky overhang that looked out on the valley. She jumped up on one of therge, round rocks and helped me up and we looked out over the valley below.


    Sheughed happily and raised her arms up towards the sky which obliged her by shaking out the contents of the clouds over our bodies. I admired every curve of her body that the raindrops trickled down and pulled her close for a hug. We stood side by side in the warm air and warm rain gazing out on the meadows and rolling hills below.


    ¡°Ooh, do you feel how warm the rock is?¡± She asked me, then knelt down to touch the boulder with her hands. I joined her and she was right, the rock had absorbed so much sun that it felt warm to the touch. She giggled and sat down, theny down on her back (giving me a delicious view of her extraordinary body). Lifting her head and shielding her eyes and node with her hands she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this could be any better!¡±


    I grinned, then hopped down off the rock and came up to her feet, and gently parted them. She looked down at me with puzzlement, thenughed in excited surprise as I bent down between her legs. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± she eximed and put her head back on the rock, hands over her face, and spread her legs a little more to expose her crotch. I leaned in and set my mouth directly on her slit, working my lips between the thicker folds with short pubic hair until I tasted and felt the smooth, moist inner lips of her cunt. I heard her let out a little squeal as I found and focused on her clitoris. The rain hitting my head and her belly traveled down between her legs and I drank in the slow stream as I licked my sister¡¯s pussy.


    In no time at all her inner lips had swelled and I tasted more of the clear fluids that leaked from her body. I nced up and saw her breathing heavily, still covering her face from the rain but with her palms apart so she could breath easily.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thunder rumbled quietly from a long distance as I rose and stepped closer to Sara. She raised her head to look up at me and pulled her knees up as I bent over her andid down with my hips between her legs. I was already fully erect and as Sara wrapped her dripping arms around my back, the tip of my penis touched her cunt and then easily slid straight into her body. She gasped into my ear and wrapped her feet around my butt as I pushed myself in and out of her. I grunted and strained and she gasped and shook as the water sprayed over my back and spilled between our legs where our bodies merged.


    My head protected her face from the worst of the rain but still as we kissed I could feel the water coursing down my chin and over her mouth. Her breasts slipped and slid on my chest as we strained together. She raised her hips and took in as much of me as I could give her.


    Her fingers dug and slid on my back and she wailed and moaned and shook as an orgasm overcame her. Water fell on her face but she didn¡¯t seem to notice as she trembled and her face turned red. She let out a loud yell and held me in tightly with her legs until her hips started to buck, forcing me out but pulling me back in as hard as she could. I felt my penis touching the rubbery knob of her cervix and it was quickly stimting me to my orgasm. As soon as she stopped convulsing and had rxed I had to slide out of her. She tenderly caressed my neck and I grunted as I ejacted and sprayed cum on her butt cheek and the boulder underneath.


    The rain slowed as Iid back on her in an embrace, and we held and caressed each other tenderly until it had stopped. I felt the warmth of the sun kiss my naked back and I rose off of her. She blinked away the rain from her eyes and wiped her face dry and I helped her up. We sat side by side on the rock, gazing out over the valley where the rain still tossed the grasses a mile away.


    We returned to the tree and helped wipe each other dry with our hands and waited for the breeze to help with the rest before we pulled our clothes back on. It was a long hike back and we were tired but because we were together it made us appreciate every step we took.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>1

    Two Adults reveal their topmost screts to each other and the unexpected happened. (Enjoy)


    *********


    My sister, Jen, was a real bombshell. As soon as she hit puberty her body began to blossom out like the most beautiful flower emerging from a bud. Here and there her body had lengthened, in other ces she narrowed down, and in still others, well, let¡¯s just say she had rounded out perfectly. She is now eighteen, two years younger than me. I find her to be one of the most awesome girls I know.


    You see, it¡¯s not just that she is shapely. A statue can be shapely, so can the subject of a painting, but neither is alluring in the way she is. She brings feminine beauty to life. She is a girl, all girl, from the tip of her small, button nose to the ends of her delicate, painted toes. She wears her dark brown hair long and straight, usually past her shoulders because she can never keep an appointment at the salon. Her eyes arerge and lucid, a deep blue color. She tosses her hair and uses her eyes constantly in her conversation in such a way that you immediately think of her as cute and fun, someone who is really alive. She also has a veil of freckles that lightly dust her face and shoulders, and a little bit on the top of her chest. She¡¯s a t-shirt and blue jeans girl, though she has a great sense of style and always looks great. She knows how to dress to look hot, yet she does it in such a way that looks totally natural. She won¡¯t wear low-rise jeans or shirts that show off a lot of navel because she doesn¡¯t need to. She¡¯s got beautiful, cute and sexying out of her pores, so she¡¯s never needed to unt it.


    Jen and I are great friends together as our parents taught us very early to respect and seek to help each other. So we grew up with a feeling of responsibility for each other, and I think that naturally led into a feeling of mutual admiration. We also have really simr personalities as well, optimistic, trusting, a little sarcastic and honest. We have been told a few times that you don¡¯t normally see a healthy rtionship like this between a brother and a sister, so we are pretty proud of our rtionship and do what we can to stay as friends.


    This bond was a great help to us both when our family moved into our current house. The good part of it was that we would both haverger bedrooms and a nicer backyard. The weird thing about it was that Jen and I had to share a bathroom between our two bedrooms. Both of our bedrooms has a door to enter the bathroom, and the doors didn¡¯t lock so we were careful to knock and make sure the bathroom wasn¡¯t being used. At one time our parents were going to put in new door knobs, but knowing money was tight and things were working out fine, we talked them out of it. It wasn¡¯t that we¡¯d never identally walked in on each other, we had, but because of our friendship, we made light of it and never let it bother us.


    I mean, what else can you do? It wasn¡¯t a big deal to either of us because we trusted each other. After walking in on each other the first few times we started making jokes about it, and after a while neither of us kept much of a guard up. We¡¯d talked about it and agreed that it was the most embarrassing to walk in when the other one of us was on the toilet, so whenever that happened we would joke about it the most. If I walked in while she was peeing, I¡¯d make a joke that I thought I had heard a snake hissing in here. If she walked in on me, she¡¯d make a quip about making sure my target practice wasing along well. They were silly little jokes, but it helped us make the best out of a not-so perfect arrangement.


    As far as nudity went, we had both agreed that if we walked in on the other to just look away, do what you need to do and give them their privacy. We both agreed that seeing each other in towels was fine, so that became a standard each morning when we both had to use the bathroom to get ready. It was actually nice to be able to be open like this with someone else, to let your guard down and be honest about your humanity. We both really appreciated being able to feelfortable around each other.


    That being said, we were both still young and sexually mature adults. I described how beautiful she is, and this was never lost on me. Trust me, I fully appreciated her femininity! Yeah, I am her brother, but there is a side to each man that doesn¡¯t care much who the body belongs to as long as it¡¯s hot. And Jen is hot! She¡¯s about 5¡¯6¡å, so she¡¯s a few inches shorter than me, and she¡¯s got nice long legs that are toned from exercising. I couldn¡¯t tell you what her bra size is, since I never could understand them, but they were more than a handful each. She¡¯s got a nice narrow waist and a healthy, full butt that makes every pair of jeans look expensive.


    So I certainly had my fill of stimtion with her around, but managed to tame it. See, there¡¯s a big difference between blind lust and affection, and having her friendship was of prime importance to me. So I did my best to respect her and treat her like thedy she is. And in return, I know she trusts me and feels free around me when we¡¯re together.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Now, it¡¯s a well known scientific principle that an object in motion will remain in motion forever unless it is affected by another object. Well, in this case our rtionship as purely brother and sister is the first object. The second object that changes the course of our rtionship was a navy-blue dress.


    We had both been invited to her high school dance, she as a senior with a friend from her ss as her date, me as the date of Michelle, another senior in Jen¡¯s ss. We were both really looking forward to it because it was going to be a more formal dance, so everyone had to really dress up nicely. I was in the middle of my shower when I heard her knock and I hollered that she coulde in.


    I heard the door open and Jen said, ¡°Thanks Mark. I have to pee and get my dress on right.¡± There was a moment¡¯s pause as I assumed she was getting on the toilet. A secondter I knew I was right as the sound of her urinating didn¡¯t quite blend in with the sound of my shower. She off-handedly asked, ¡°So are you looking forward to tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I said. ¡°As long as the music this year is better, it should be really fun.¡±


    ¡°I know! Last year the music sucked!¡± She said, and I heard her lower the toilet lid. ¡°But this year since I was on the nningmittee, I was able to make sure they have a good mix.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as long as they y something for everybody, I think you¡¯ll have one heck of a good dance¡± I remarked, shutting off the shower and slipping my arm out of the curtain to grab my towel and pull it in.


    She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty enthusiastic tonight! You¡¯re just excited because you get to dance with Michelle again.¡±


    I grinned to myself as I dried myself off. She was probably right. Michelle and I had been dating each other through high school and it was always a highlight when we got to dance together. I wrapped the towel around my waist and pulled the curtain back to step out.


    Jen was at the sink putting makeup on. She already had her dress on, but it was unzipped in the back. The dress was a gorgeous shade of navy blue, made out of a soft, sheer material that caused the dress to shimmer and change shades as she moved. The dress was strapless, and she appeared to be holding it up by keeping her elbows close to her body. I admired the strip of bare skin I could see of her back where the dress wasn¡¯t zipped. It started at the base of her neck (her hair was pulled up and styled for the evening) and ended just above the small of her back.


    I came over to the sink and startedbing my hair. We continued to chat about the evening and all the work she had helped do to pull everything together. I started teasing her about James, her date, who was a nice guy but a little shy. He was an okay athlete, but really preferred shop sses and the really mechanical stuff. I always teased her by saying she was dating him just because she doesn¡¯t trust the ¡¯89 Buick she drives.


    ¡°So Is James going to treat you properly tonight?¡± I pestered, acting protective. She grinned and pped my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, he is! And are you going to be a gentleman for Michelle?¡± she countered.


    ¡°Why, of course, Madame.¡± I said in my best gentleman¡¯s ent. Sheughed.


    Seeing I was done getting myself ready, she asked me to zip her up. I stepped behind her and as I tried to grip that tiny little zipper pull with my damp fingers, she continued to talk about James and how she did hope he¡¯d kiss her when he dropped her off after the dance. I began pulling the zipper up and realized she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. It made sense, of course, but for some reason it really turned me on to know she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and the dress I was zipping up was her only cover. It was a thought to have and my body reacted to it ordingly and my penis began to swell and stiffen. The zipper stuck below her shoulder des and I took my other hand from holding my towel to pull the ends of her dress together. As I did this, I remarked, ¡°Hey, this dress isn¡¯t going to show off a lot of cleavage is it? I don¡¯t want James looking under your hood, you know.¡±


    She grinned and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s a little low, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad. See?¡± With that, she bent over to lean over the sink so I could see how much of her chest showed in the mirror. However, as she did this my hands were both still trying to get the zipper up, so I lost my grip, and her butt pushed up against my groin. My dick was still very erect, and because she had put her hands on the sink and her arms were not holding the dress against her, the front of her dress flopped down and exposed her naked breasts to us both. There was a split second pause as we realized what just happened and I heard her gasp. My first thought was that I had just messed up by not zipping her up, so I was reaching down around her to grab the sides of her dress to pull it up. At the same time, she was straightening up to get her butt off my erection and also trying to grab at her dress. I ended up getting her shoulder in my jaw as she stood and I reached, but she got her dress up. She immediately turned around to see if she had hurt me and I said I was fine. Secondster we beganughing.


    ¡°Um, I think that¡¯s a little TOO much cleavage!¡± I said,ughing.


    She bit her lip, feigning anger and lightly punched me in the arm, saying, ¡°Well yeah! Now zip me up!¡±


    She turned around again and this time I concentrated and got it up. She turned around giggling.


    ¡°Well at least I know you think I look good!¡± she said and grinned yfully.


    I blushed and said, ¡°Sorry about that, but you do look good.¡± I was blushing.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take it as apliment!¡± she said. She thought of something and giggled again. ¡°Do you mean in my dress or out of it?¡±

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>2

    That earned her a yful swat on the butt from me. We bothughed.


    So we went back to getting ready, and both of us mutually ignored the lump in the front of my towel. I was so relieved we understood each other, because it helped me feel like less of a dick at that moment.


    In the end, the dance went really well. Michelle and I danced until our feet hurt and I had a lot of fun catching up with friends I knew when I was a student there. Jen and James seemed to have a good time too, because they danced almost as long as us and Jen¡¯s face reflected that she as having a good time. James seemed a little more nervous than usual, and I could understand why. Jen looked really good that night. But Iter found out that Jen¡¯s wish had been granted because James did work up the nerve to kiss her when he brought her home that night.


    A few dayster I was in the bathroom shaving with my electric razor when Jen knocked on the door. I let her in and gave her space at the sink to finish fixing her hair. She chatted with me as she brushed her hair and then used some hairspray to smooth out any frizz.


    The next thing I knew, she backed up and ¡°bumped¡± her butt against my groin, holding it there for just a second as she tossed her hair over her shoulder to grin at me. ¡°I guess my outfit isn¡¯t as special today.¡± she said, sticking her lower lip out to pretend to sulk as she stepped forward. She broke out in augh, seeing my perplexed look. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, silly!¡± she said.


    I gave her a wry smile and said, ¡°Well, if you checked it again now, you¡¯d probably think you were Miss America. You just gave me a really big buzz.¡± I shifted ufortably in my jeans.


    She giggled again, gave me a demure look and said, ¡°Well, I am d to know I¡¯ve still got it!¡± She batted her eyes at me and pranced back to her room.


    It continued on like this for some time. She saw it as a yful game, a way to tease me a little bit. It always came when I wasn¡¯t expecting it, too, because she¡¯d go for days on end without ying her little ¡°bumping¡± game. What I realized was that she was actually breaking down another barrier, making it more natural to ¡°touch¡±. What was surprising to me was the obvious sexual nature of her little game. But knowing her as I did, I understood that she probably didn¡¯t see it that way and was just ying around with me.


    It didn¡¯t really trouble me until one day. I had had a lousy day at work as I had missed a deadline and been chewed out for it by my boss. I had a splitting headache most of the day and had to skip lunch to get my project caught up, which made me pretty irritable. Then it rained and I didn¡¯t have an umbre to cover me for the long walk through thepany¡¯s parking lot to my car, so I was pretty wet when I got home.


    I got into the bathroom and took a nice, warm shower to loosen up. Jen knocked on the door and came in to pee, having juste back from shopping with our mother. I had finished my shower and had dried off, so I waited for her to close the lid before I stepped out. She was washing her hands at the sink and I came over and waited so I could grab myb. Well, the next thing I knew, she turned the water off and backed up against me, putting her hands on the towel on my hips and putting her butt up against my groin.


    ¡°Just wanted to check if you like my new socks¡± she said.


    I really wasn¡¯t in the mood. I backed off and scolded her, saying, ¡°Jen, knock it off, at least for today okay? This really bugs me.¡±


    She was surprised. She looked like she was trying to think of something to say. Finally she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t know this bothered you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had a really rough day at work.¡± I went on to tell her about the missed deadline, my boss, lunch, the rain, my headache, and so on. I pretty much whined the whole time. But Jen¡¯s great. She just listened and empathized the whole time.


    Finally, when she had finished encouraging me, she said, ¡°But I want to make sure I know what I did wrong. Why did I bother you when I bumped into you?¡± She asked, honestly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of hard to exin. It¡¯s just that, I know you are just ying around, but you are really beautiful , you know? And if you weren¡¯t my sister, you¡¯d be at the top of my list of girls I¡¯d want to get to know. I¡¯m a guy too though, so when you do that to me, I can¡¯t help but get turned on. And you don¡¯t just get me turned on where I can rx in a few minutes, I stay hard for almost a half hour. Normally it¡¯s okay, because I can try to ignore it and move on, but today I¡¯m tired and it just adds one more frustration to my day.¡± I said.


    She was a little taken aback and thought about what I had said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it made you that ufortable.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Normally I really like it, it kind of makes my day. But today, I¡¯m just so wiped out that I just wanted to rx, and then you went and turned me on.¡±


    We both looked at each other and smiled kindly. She sighed. ¡°My poor big brother.¡± She said. Then she grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. If you want, you can bump up against me, to pay me back. Would that be a nice way to help you rx?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, a bit shocked. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I stammered.


    She smiled and turned to face the sink, put her hands on the counter and looked back at me. ¡°If it will help you rx, I¡¯m willing to help you.¡±


    This was a strange situation. However, my dick was now even more erect than when this conversation had begun and she really looked good. She was wearing a thigh-length loose purple skirt and matching ck top. She had bent over and her legs were spread a bit so she could stay like thatfortably. She looked hot.


    I slowly approached her. She smiled and nodded for me to put my hands on her waist and when I paused for a second to reconsider, she looked at me in the mirror and said, ¡°Go ahead. Really, it¡¯s okay.¡± So I went ahead and pressed my dick up against her butt. But I was still worried, because I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what she was thinking I would do.


    ¡°Were you thinking I would just rub against you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mark, just do whatever you need to do to rx. It¡¯s a little weird for me too, but I think I owe it to you.¡± she said.


    What I needed was to cum. I slowly began to rub my dick up and down her butt. It was a little awkward in the towel, but I really didn¡¯t care much. All I could think about was how terrible the day had been but that this was like a dreame true. Jen was asking me to rub myself against her. I gazed down at her butt and admired her womanly curves. I felt the warmth of the flesh where my hands held her waist. My dick was just basking in being able to rub between her butt cheeks.


    But it wasn¡¯t all perfect. The towel was beginning to rub me raw. ¡°I think that was enough. The towel is starting to hurt.¡± I told her.


    She grinned at me yfully. ¡°Just take off the towel. I won¡¯t look¡± She said. And the thing that drove me nuts was that she was just being her innocent, helpful self! To any other woman, I would have taken that to mean that she was horny, wanted me, h, h, h. But Jen just wanted me to be happy and truly didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°But what about your skirt?¡± I asked.


    Her eyes widened as she realized what I meant. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right!¡± She said. ¡°Well, go ahead and take of your towel, and you can rub against my underwear. This is an old pair.¡± she offered.


    I was nearly trembling as I undid my towel and saw her lift up the back of her skirt to give me ess to her panties. This was wild. We had never, ever done anything like this! I knew it really wasn¡¯t right, but it was okay with her and I really wanted to do it, so I stepped forward again, took hold of her waist and ced my bare penis against her panties.


    I cannot exin just how good it felt. Her butt felt so perfectly warm, and the material of her panties was so soft that I felt like I was in heaven now. I began to slide my dick up and down her crack and soon my pre-cum had smeared up and down her panties, allowing me to slide more easily than before. I moved my hands to her hips and pushed harder against her butt, forcing my dick into her crack to run along that fleshy channel. I began to loose my higher reasoning ability as my body took over and then next thing I knew, I was rubbing my dick lower down than before, trying to feel the dip of her anus. I was pushing myself under her more, making her spread her legs farther to amodate me. Soon I could even feel the soft flesh of her vulva with the base of my shaft and I pressed harder to work my shaft into those folds of skin. I rubbed against her harder and harder, now kneading the sides of her butt with my hands as I felt my body sweating from the excitement.


    *Rip*N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Something happened to her panties. They had ripped. How did that happen?


    I had stopped thrusting, realizing that her panties were now loose. I looked at her face in the mirror for the first time in minutes and realized how rosy it was. She was breathing hard and droplets of sweat were on her forehead. She barely made eye contact with me, she just reached back to her panties with a hand. I pulled away, expecting it all to be over, but she just said, ¡°Sorry, they had a rip in the crotch, you must have torn it the rest of the way.¡± then, ¡°Go ahead, you can go under them.¡±

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>3

    My head was reeling. This was too much! But again, my higher reasoning was our ofmission right now, and I just used one hand to slide the back of her panties up andid my penis against her bare flesh.


    I felt dizzy. I started to slide my penis up and down her crack. She was sopping wet from sweat and my groin slid easily against her butt. I gripped her butt with both hands again and began making longer strokes, sliding my penis between her butt cheeks. I felt her spread her legs and shift her hips to push her pussy forward, so I began sliding myself against her lower and lower until I felt my shaft sliding between the slick folds of her cunt and the head of my dick caressing her anus. She shifted even more, encouraging me to go even lower, so I did and began sliding all of my penis through the very folds of her wet vulva. I rubbed my shaft against her clit and found myself sliding the head of my penis right across the entrance of her vagina.


    Her body began to tremble and I felt my balls tingling as they began to tighten. Jen began to shake, her legs quivering and I felt her pussy grow even wetter and hotter than before. I heard her moan and that did it, my body tensed up like a coiled spring and then suddenly unleashed myself upon her, squirting ropes of cum all over her pussy, getting caught by the top of her panties and cascading down to pour from her pussy and run down her legs. I held her tight as my body convulsed and felt my dick squishing against her wet cunt. After my body shot the final rope of cum and I began to rx my hold on her, Jen picked her head up from the counter, throwing her hair across her back and taking a deep breath and gasp.


    When I had finally regained my sensed, I gently let go of her body and stepped back to give her room. What a mess I had made of her! Her hair was wet with sweat and clinging together in strands, her skirt was pulled up over her back, her cum-soaked panties hung over her butt like a banner, and cum dripped from between her legs into several small puddles on the floor.


    After a few moments, and several breaths topose herself, she asked me to go to my bedroom so she could clean up. I covered myself with my towel and returned to my room. My head reeled with what had just happened. I flopped down on my bed, exhausted. I tried thinking about what all of that meant, but only seeded in putting myself to sleep.


    Several minutester, Jen came into the room. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, she smiled. Things had be more intimate than she was expecting, but there I was, sound asleep. That was her goal the whole time. She knew we¡¯d have to talk about this tomorrow, but for tonight she covered me with a nket, turned out the light and closed the door after her.


    I could not believe how rxed I was. I was in the shower, letting the hot water stream over my chest. I had just woken up maybe ten minutes ago. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to dwell on the images fromst night that were stuck in my mind. It felt like I had had a great dream, but those usuallye with a sense of disappointment when you awake to find they were not real. But these images were not from a dream but straight out of my memory.


    My penis slowly began to swell as I remembered my sister, Jen, inviting me to rub myself against her butt. It was her cute way of apologizing for teasing me for weeks by ¡°identally¡± bumping her butt against my groin anytime I didn¡¯t expect it. It was just a game to her, and I knew it, so I had felt very strange as I took her up on her offer. We both became more than a little turned on and it progressed to where she encouraged me to drop my towel and rub myself against her panties totally nude. If that wasn¡¯t enough, I ended up grinding against her so heavily that the crotch of her panties tore from the strain. Instead of asking me to stop when her panties tore, she just asked me to get under them and rub myself against her uncovered pussy.


    I moved back to allow the streams from the shower to pour unhindered against my fully erect penis as I dwelled on the feel of her bare flesh squishing aside as my dick has mashed against her body. The warm, soft, slick folds of her cunt lips had aroused me to the point where I had lost all control and I ended up sting her with my ejaction. I could distinctly remember the sound of my cum sshing on the floor as it dripped in gobs from between her legs.


    I finished my shower and took in a deep breath of air, letting it slowly out of my lungs to calm myself down again. I really loved my sister and trusted her more than anybody else. I could neither believe she had turned me on so much, nor that we had been so intimate; but I was not worried. I knew Jen trusted me too as her protective, big brother. But we would certainly have something to joke aboutter!


    Anyway, what she had donest night had worked. All the frustration she had build up in me with her little game had vanished. I was totally satisfied now and I really adored her for being so open and intimate with me. Furthermore, after the tough day I had at work yesterday, she hadpletely rejuvenated me and changed my mood. I was feeling fantastic! My body was rxed, my mind was at ease and my spirit was cheerful and optimistic.


    I returned to my room and got dressed for the day. This was finally the weekend, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about work. Jen had an indoor ser game today through the club she had joined around noon. I was nning on attending, as I normally did to cheer her and her team on.


    I went down to the kitchen and joined my dad at the table. He was reading the newspaper while my mom and Jen were busy mixing batter and cooking fresh waffles together. I poured myself some juice and exchanged good mornings with everyone. My dad and I chatted for a little while about work and I shared my day yesterday with him as he listened. He sympathized and shared simr frustrations of his own about work.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have your mother here to help cheer me up and keep me encouraged.¡± He said, smiling over at her. She smiled back at him, pleased.


    Jen looked back at me cheerfully and I said, ¡°Yeah, Jen let me vent for a whilest night too. She helped cheer me up. I guess she gets that from you mom.¡± Jen¡¯s smile beamed at me and she turned back around to tend the waffle iron.


    Mom smiled proudly at Jen and said, ¡°Well, I could only hope I¡¯m partly responsible for what a fine, young woman she has be!¡±


    Mom cracked another egg to add to the fresh batch of batter she was preparing, but the egg cracked unevenly and the liquid dribbled down her hand as she hurriedly moved to pour it into the mixing bowl.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yuck. I¡¯ve always hated the feel of egg whites.¡± She said to Jen. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sticky feeling of mucous!¡±


    Jen giggled at her. ¡°Oh mom!¡± She handed her the dishrag. ¡°I guess that¡¯s one difference between us. I don¡¯t mind that feeling at all. I guess I just have a stronger stomach!¡±


    Nobody in the room noticed, but I had to shift in my seat as I grew a slight erection at thatst discussion. At least I knew Jen wasn¡¯t grossed outst night when I blew my load on her. It¡¯s kind of humbling letting someone elsee in contact with something as personal as body fluids. Peeing into a cup at the doctor¡¯s office and giving that cup, still warm, to a nurse is humbling. In this case, letting my sister touch my semen felt the same way, but understandably a bit more thrilling.


    I quickly drowned my thoughts with more juice and breakfast was finally served. We ate and talked about our ns for the day over bites of homemade waffles and just enjoyed the feeling of togetherness. Jen was obviously excited about her game and the train of conversation always made it¡¯s way to her team and her love of the sport. We were all really excited for her as she had ovee an injury to her leg two years that would have made it hard to recover from. But she was determined to recover and she did with such strength and dedication that she became one of the starters of her team and a local favorite. But her girlish nervousness still showed and we were pleased to be able to continue to encourage her and believe in her team and her abilities.


    We finished breakfast and mom and dad got ready to leave to spend the day with two friends of theirs from school. I cleared the table and got the dishes done while Jen went back to her room to gear up for her game. When she was ready, we went out to my car. She threw her bag in the back and hopped into the passenger seat, buckling her womanly frame in and reaching back to pull her hair into a ponytail, tying it back with an stic band.


    Jen looked great. She looked hot. Girls seem to get turned on by a man in uniform, but I don¡¯t think it is unique to their gender. Seeing Jen in her team uniform was always a nice treat for me as a guy. Her blue and yellow jersey draped nicely over the curves of her chest. Her ck shorts fit tight around her waist and loosely flowed over her strong, tan thighs. I watched her strap on her shin guards and slide her long, ck socks up her legs. Even the mixture of aggression in the soles of her indoor cleats with the girlish style of the shoe itself gave her an impressive air of strength and beauty. Not to mention the alluring sports bra I knew she had on underneath, the article that admits femininity, but enables her to keep it at bay.


    Her team was called ¡°Hellcats¡± and although they weren¡¯t particrly as vicious as the name sounds, they were a good team and very determined. Jen chatted as we drove about the other team¡¯s defense and how tough it would be to get through some of their yers, but that they had been practicing some new moves to throw them off. A little bitter she had rxed a bit and sat silent, enjoying the drive.


    ¡°So did I really make you feel better yesterday?¡± She asked.


    I smiled. ¡°Yeah, that wasn¡¯t a joke. I haven¡¯t felt this rxed in a while. You really helped me out.¡± I told her.


    She grinned and giggled, pulling one knee up to her chest and wrapping her arms around it. ¡°Good. I really felt bad when I realized how you were feeling. I¡¯m d I could help you calm down.¡±


    A moment passed and I asked her, ¡°Did you feel kind of weird about it?¡±


    She thought. ¡°Yeah, of course. But we¡¯re brother and sister, you know?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve seen each other on the toilet I don¡¯t even know how many times!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± I admitted.


    We arrived at the arena and she hopped out to meet up with her teammates in the locker room. I got a good seat in the bleachers where I could watch the game from above the walls of the court.


    This would be a great game to watch, and I was d I could be there to cheer my sister on. Jen ys halfback, so she has to put in a lot of energy to support the offensive and defensive lines. Jen¡¯s team had great teamwork and spirit and worked together like a machine. They had even gone so far as to grow their hair out long so they could all wear their hair back in a ponytail.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>4

    The game was close! The Hellcats were trailing in the first half by one, but Jen¡¯s best friend, Tracey, scored a goal at the end of the first half and brought it to a tie. Jen and Sandra, a cute redhead who yed on the front line, nearly tackled Tracey in celebration. The team cheered and Jen pped Tracey¡¯s butt as they all got into their positions again as the referee ced the ball down for the other team to start.


    The Hellcats were a fun team to watch because they were serious and went all out. Sandra, the redhead, and a cute blonde girl from the other team both went for a stray pass and collided, but Sandra got her foot on the ball first to kick it to Jen. Jen, who had beening up from behind, kicked the ball up and off of the wall, leaped over the tangled pair and made it over in time to make a good thigh trap and then send it across to Tracey. Tracey trapped the pass with her chest and caught the defensepletely in shambles, easily mming the ball into a corner of the for another goal. The crowd went wild as everyone recognized the teamwork disyed and the girls down below cheered each other on, faces beaming.


    When the dust had cleared, the Hellcats won by one point. Their teammates on the bench ran into the court and they all crowded together in a big team embrace,ughing, cheering, pping each other¡¯s asses and exchanging high-fives all around. The crowd was ecstatic and the team left the court to loud apuse. I sat around and talked to the other family and friends of the team, all of us thrilled at the intensity of the game.


    About twenty minutester Jen found me and practically leaped into my arms with happiness. I took her bag from her and pped her butt causing her to giggle and p me back on the shoulder. We got into the car and headed home. Jen was quite a sight with her hair damp and frizzy, her uniform unkempt and one sock halfway down. To my delight, she stripped her jersey off to let the airing in the windows cool her off. Her gray sports bra was marked with her sweat, causing it to rx its pull on her breasts and allow them some freedom to move. She grinned at me, happily, then leaned her head back and closed her eyes to enjoy the wind.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    We got home and I carried her bag to her room for her. I went into the bathroom to pee as she was taking off her cleats.


    ¡°That game was awesome! Did you see Sandra cream that girl?¡± She called from her bedroom.


    ¡°Yeah, the girl¡¯s small, but she really nailed her. Maybe you girls should take up hockey instead.¡± I teased. I stood over the bowl and began to urinate.


    Sheughed. ¡°That would rock!¡± She told me. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ming in to take a shower before I get sore¡±. She said,ing in and heading for the sink. Her hands were up, working her hair band loose. She bent over to take off her socks and shin guards and I turned my head to avoid looking at her tight butt, or else risk getting hard.


    I finished relieving myself and tucked my dick back in my pants and flushed. I looked over to see Jen standing with her back to me in the middle of stripping her wet sports bra off over her head. She tossed it in the pile of clothes and grabbed her hair pick and beganbing it through. This was a treat. Her socks and shin guards were off and she stood firm with her legs apart. Her back waspletely bare and she only wore her loose team shorts. I could see glimpses of the sides of her breasts as shebed her hair out, letting it fall down the middle of her back.


    ¡°Uh, Jen, can I get to the sink?¡± I asked.


    She turned her head back towards me, realizing she was in my way. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± She said, wrapping an arm around her breasts and turning to face the sink to let me through. I came over and began washing my hands, ncing up to watch her in the mirror as she held herself and finishedbing her hair with her free hand. She saw me looking and grinned bashfully. ¡°What?¡± She giggled.


    I smiled back, shutting the water off. ¡°Sorry. You look really hot like that.¡± I told her. I dried off my hands.


    She looked herself over in the mirror and admitted, ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m kind of showing off a little huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± I teased. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that much skin since the night of the dance.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Well, it is a little unfair, you know. You get to show off your chest all the time and I just have to take it.¡±


    My eyebrows knit together in amusement. ¡°What do you mean? Girls don¡¯t get turned on half as much seeing a guy¡¯s chest as the other way around.¡±


    Jen rolled her blue eyes. ¡°Oh yeah, girls are oblivious to all that!¡± She teased in a sarcastic voice. ¡°Well I get turned on when I have to see you like that every morning!¡± She said, poking me in the chest and punctuating it with a quick poke to my ribs where I was ticklish. She giggled as I jumped at her touch.


    ¡°Well what then? I¡¯d just assumed you wouldn¡¯t want me to see you like that.¡± I said, then tickled her on the neck, making her squeal.


    ¡°Mark, I don¡¯t care! They¡¯re just my breasts! I¡¯d much rather be allowed to be as proud of them in front of you as you are with your chest.¡± She said.


    I¡¯ll be honest. I didn¡¯t quite believe her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, backing off, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it if you are. But we¡¯re still not walking around naked in front of each other, are we?¡±


    Sheughed and the tops of her breasts jiggling as she continued to cover them.


    ¡°No!¡± She said. Her eyes twinkled as she continued, ¡°Unless I really get into a mood!¡±


    Weughed and I shook my head, not believing her candor today. The game had really put her in a good mood. I left the bathroom and gave her the privacy to enjoy her shower and began working on an assignment from work on myputer.


    In the back of my mind I heard the water from the shower stop. A few minutester, Jen knocked on my door. I got up from my desk and grabbed the door handle and pulled it open.


    The sight thaty before me was nearly surreal in its beauty. Jen stood there in the doorway. The light from the bathroom was shimmering through the steam that had filled the bathroom from her shower. Her dark hair hung in damp strands down her shoulders. She was topless, her breastspletely bare to my eyes. Her white towel was wrapped around her waist and her hands rested on her hips. She had a teasing, proud look on her face as she watched my reaction. Beads of water still dripped from her hair and her rosebud-hued nipples began to contract and grow firm from the cool air of my bedroom. She looked at me demurely and raised a hand to casually pull her hair back behind her ear, then rested her hand again on her hip.


    ¡°So, are you hard?¡± She asked.


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Um, yes. Like a rock.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s how you make me feel every morning when I see you like this. Understand?¡± She asked.


    In astonished amusement, I said, ¡°Yep. I think I do!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said, acting like she had won a trial.


    ¡°One thing though.¡± I said and motioned for her toe in. She walked a few feet into the room, her breasts swaying gently, and I came up to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might do THIS!?¡± I said and stuck my fingers under her arms, tickling her.


    She screamed andughed, struggling to get away, her breasts jiggling and bouncing as she pranced and fought to get my hands away. In a sh, she got a hand under my arm and tickled me just as hard, making me loose my grip with an arm. Weughed and wrestled against each other, trying to get the upper hand. Her breasts mashed against my body, leaving wet prints on my shirt. Her hair also pped against my body once or twice when I got her really good and she swung her head,ughing hard. I went after the sensitive area near the base of her neck, but she got to my ribs and I iled and nearly threw her backwards toward the bed to get her to stop. She fell back onto the mattress and I reached down to help her up. She surprised me and grabbed my hand and pulled hard, making me lose my bnce and tumble onto the sheets as she escaped. I was on my side and she didn¡¯t waste any time tackling me from behind and going at my ribs again. I dimly registered the cold wetness of her hair on my shoulder and her breasts on my back as I tossed and turned to get free. Finally I got her arm and pulled her right over me. She tumbled over in a mass of hair, flesh and towel and I quickly got her pinned.


    Wey there,ughing and breathing hard, staring at each other¡¯s faces. Her hips were twisted slightly to the side but her upper bodyid t on the bed. I held one of her arms up beside her head and had the other one pinned between our stomachs.


    She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re digging into my hip.¡± She teased.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>5

    I realized she was right, my strong erection was pressed pretty firmly against her. I raised my eyebrows at her and said, ¡°Oh well. Your breasts aren¡¯t exactly hiding from me either.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t get it Mark. My towel came off.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell through my jeans. I¡¯ll let you go if you promise to behave¡±


    She nodded and I let go of her hands. I moved my body off of her and turned around so she could cover up.


    ¡°Hey Mark?¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really turned on.¡± she confessed.


    I grinned. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to do what we did yesterday?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Are you serious? I was really surprised.


    ¡°Yeah! Can we?¡± She said, excitedly.


    To answer her, I took off my shirt. She squealed happily and made room under the covers for me. I got under the sheet and got my jeans undone and worked them free, then slid off my socks and briefs. I couldn¡¯t even begin to exin the excitement I felt being under the covers, naked, with my sister.


    She smiled at me and turned over onto her stomach and pulled her wet hair to one side. I lifted my leg to climb on top of her and felt a thrilling shock as our naked skin touched. Her body was so smooth and hot. I felt my body hair rub over her hairless skin and realized we both had goose bumps. I got my chest over her back and dropped my dick down on her butt. She giggled and squirmed, moving her butt around and working my dick between her cheeks. I put my arms around hers and held my chest slightly up so she could breathe.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I really like this!¡± Jen said, then pushed her butt against me even more firmly until I was burrowing through her crack. I drew my penis back and slid it forward. Her butt was slippery from sweat and water from her hair and she squeezed herself around me tightly. I drew back again and slid forward, and continued stroking myself against her body.


    Jen moaned lightly, smiling as she felt me slipping between her cheeks. She spread her thighs apart more and got her knees under her to raise her hips up. I followed her lead and pulled my knees up under me as well. When I had lifted my upper body off of her back and was now on all fours above her, she lifted her butt all the way up to meet my throbbing dick. Since only her lower body was raised and she still rested her head and chest on the bed below, her pussy was more fully exposed and avable to my penis. She pushed firmly against me and I slid my shaft again between her cheeks, feeling my ballse to rest against the wet warmth of her cunt. I stroked myself through her, feeling her squeeze the muscles of her buttocks tight around my shaft.


    She moaned again, then looked up at me and said, ¡°Go lower!¡± and grinned.


    Iplied and began sliding my dick against her wet cunt. She was definitely even more excited than the night before. Her vulva was nearly sopping wet by now and we bothughed quietly at the sounds we could hear as my penis sloshed through her tender flesh. I pumped and pumped against her, relishing the feel of her body heat. I began to smell the aroma of her body¡¯s cum and it continued to grow steadily, adding to our excitement. I began focusing the head of my penis on the edge of her cunt where I could feel the hard nub of her clit poking through the hood of her cunt lips. Jen gasped and her hands gripped the pillows under her as her thighs began to tremble. I made short strokes against her clit and could feel more fluids seeping down out of her vagina. Her legs began to shake and her hips began to buck as her body dealt with the rush of impulses being sent out from her clit. Her back grew wet with sweat, her face grew red, her fingers tightened their grip on the pillows and her knuckles grew white. I heard her toes crack as she balled them together tightly.


    She gave out a sharp cry, then opened her mouth in a silent gasp, then cried again as I stroked her with my shaft. She trembled sharply and gasped again, and I felt more warm fluids pulsing from her womb onto the head of my dick. Her breathing grew more shallow and she started gasping repeatedly, her body shaking, her eyes tightly shut.


    I tried swirling the head of my dick around her clit but suddenly began to feel the rush of an orgasm building between my legs. I began to back off and slide once again against the less-stimting smooth expanse of her crack. That was obviously not what Jen had in mind, because she let out a questioning groan and picked her upper body up to be on all fours, her back once again against my chest. Then, to myplete surprise, she reached her hand under herself and actually grabbed hold of my penis firmly, then slid the head down through her crack into the flesh of her cunt until it sunk into the entrance of her vagina. She released me and thrust her hips back toward my body and impaled her cunt with my penis.


    We both let out a cry as my dick popped right through her hymen and passed into her body. Immediately I reached my orgasm and tried to hold it back until every muscle in my body was strained tight and shaking. My jaw clenched and I began to see stars through my closed eyes. I felt my penis swelling with the enormous pressure as my semen began pumping out of my balls and pulsing through my groin only to be held back at the head. I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and with a loud shout, I released my hold and felt my semen squirting through my shaft and pouring out into her vagina. The initial st was more of a necessary release, but it was followed then by pulse after pulse of cum that I shot deep into her body. Jen held herself tight against my groin in order to fully and willingly take it all in. I could feel my cum filling up her canal, warmly surrounding my shaft. My balls tightened up from the strain and I groaned again as I felt myself give one final jet of semen to her body. I knew my sperm was now released into her body, rushing through the entrance of her womb to burrow into her egg and fulfill their duty. Jen let out another cry and allowed her upper body to copse against the bed.


    We stayed like that for a while, letting our bodies cool down and rest. Eventually my penis softened and her body squeezed it out. I dismounted her and she dropped her hips down onto the bed as Iy on my back beside her. She rolled over onto her side and put her arm over my chest and we drifted off to sleep together.


    An hourter we had both awoke. She smiled brightly at me and thanked me. ¡°I really needed that. That was incredible¡±. She said.


    I smiled back. ¡°Looks like we make as good of a team as the Hellcats, huh?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She giggled and agreed. She reached down and got her towel and covered her waist and got out of the bed. She smiled at me again. ¡°See you at dinner? I think I¡¯m going to lie down for another nap.¡± She said. She closed the bathroom door behind her and I was left alone, naked, under the covers, next to a puddle of my cum that had dribbled out of her pussy.


    Another nap sounded like a good idea.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>6

    ¡°Eight¡­ nine¡­ ten¡± I counted to myself and slowly eased the weights back down. I had gone down to the gym in the basement of our house to work out some frustrations from my job. I was just finishing up my leg lifts which were, by far, my least favorite exercise.


    Jen was due to join me in probably just a few minutes. She and I normally would work out together twice a week when we had time. She was so focused in her ser game that she had asked me to help her set up a weight program to build up her strength. So I guess I was her unofficial coach, and as such I wasmitted to making it to every game of hers I could.


    I just sat down at the weight machine and began a shoulder press when Jen came down the stairs. She smiled over at me, pulling her hair up with a band. She walked over to beside where I was sitting to look at the weights and teased, ¡°Fifty? What, are you tired today?¡±


    Truth be told, I was. But what I told her was, ¡°Hey, you gotta have endurance, not just brute strength.¡±


    She smiled and raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Endurance for what? Me?¡±


    That little punk! Two days ago she hade into my room, bare-chested, and we ended up on my bed with her letting me pump my dick against her butt. We got carried away and ended up having sex, but as soon as I got into her cunt, I blew and came inside her. We had both been really turned on and she had her orgasm with me, but she kept teasing me about how quick it was. As endearing as she was, she was my sister, and she knew just how to try to bug me.


    ¡°Whatever, twerp.¡± I said and kicked at her. She giggled and walked over to the stair climber.


    I finished up my set and took it easy for a moment as I watched her program the machine. She started her workout and I continued to enjoy the sight of her tight butt working it¡¯s way left and right as her legs moved. She was wearing tight, red shorts and a white tank top. I could easily see her ck sports bra through the back. In fact, as I looked closely, I could even make out her panty lines where the fabric of her shorts stretched tight against her butt cheeks.


    I realized I was cooling off too much, so I got up and went over to the mat next to her machine and picked up the jump rope thaty coiled on the corner. I swung it over my head from the back and began the routine of jumping the rope, alternating which foot I used, to get my heart rate up again. Jen and I worked out side by side, as normal, she on the machine and I next to her on the mat. After about five minutes, I was ready to go again andy the rope down. I lowered myself to the floor and began a series of pushups. I heard Jen giggle above me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked her, between gulps of air.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± she said, but then admitted, ¡°I was thinking about the other night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What about¡±


    She was quiet for a second, then I heard her clear her throat above me and say, ¡°Just about how good it felt. I mean, to be with you like that.¡±


    I stopped my pushups and rolled to my side to look up at her. Her face was more rosy and her hair had begun to cling to her forehead. I loved how messy her hair got when she worked out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, looking at her face. She was a little nervous but was being honest. ¡°I felt that way too. You know, to be inside you.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I liked having you inside me too. Like, we¡¯ve always been so close, and then you were in me and it was like we werepletely together, and I loved it.¡± She tossed a lock of hair from her forehead with a subtle twist of her head.


    ¡°Jen, that was sweet. Thanks.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Even if we were only together for like two minutes!¡± She eximed andughed.


    ¡°You twerp!¡± I said, getting up quickly andnding a nice swat on her butt. She screamed happily in protest and swung a hand back to fend me off, but missed, and I got another swat in before she had a chance to stop me.


    She quickly got down off the machine to protect her interests, twirling around to face me with a yful fire in her eyes.


    ¡°Whoa there, let¡¯s put that energy into your workout, okay?!¡± I said, quickly taking on my role as her coach. She obeyed and went over to the weight machine, but not before delivering one good poke to my ribs.


    She sat down on the seat and I connected the right amount for her to use and pulled the handles for the chest press forward for her to easily grab. She took hold, then began her reps as I stood in front and encouraged her. Really, it was more of a chance for me to check her out and we both knew it. While she was straining toplete a set, I got to watch her full breasts push together as she pushed her arms forward, then pull tighter to her body as she drew her arms back and to the sides of her body.


    When she was done with that, I pulled the bar lower for her to grab and she spread her hands to grab onto the ends and began pulling the weights down toward her chest. She had to arch her back on this one, so again, I got to enjoy myself by watching my sister working up a sweat, her muscles tight and firm, and again, her breasts prominently disyed and straining against her sports bra.


    Eventually I left her to jump rope for a few more minutes to get my heart rate up so I could finish off my exercise with some of our free weights. I grinned over at her as she began her leg lifts. She smiled in, between gulps of air, then looked back down to focus on her lifting. I began some bicep curls and continued on in my routine.


    Eventually she finished up on the machine and came over to join me. I had a weight in each hand and was lifting them with straight arms from the sides of my thighs and out, spreading my arms wide and lifting the weights to shoulder height. She smiled at me as she came over, then turned around, right in front of me, to pick up a dumbbell on the floor. Her cute butt was only about a foot and a half away from my groin and I couldn¡¯t help but grin at her when she stood up and smiled mischievously at me over her shoulder.


    She began her own exercises and we worked out side by side for a few more minutes until I finished my sets and began to stretch out and cool down.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d going to head up for a shower.¡± I said. I pulled my shirt off and wiped the sweat off of my forehead before tossing it over my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡± she said, ¡°Why do you always grab the shower first when we work out?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re alwayste for your workout, wuss.¡± I replied.


    ¡°well, not this time!¡± she said with a grin, then threw her weights down and rushed past me to the stairs. With a shout I mored after her, grabbing at her waist as I followed her up the stairs. She screamed andughed and got out into the hallway upstairs and raced thru the living room toward the stairs to the second floor. I was in close pursuit and finally grabbed a handful of her shirt and pulled her backward. I almost made it by her and was on the stairs when I felt her hands on my waist and suddenly she had pulled the back of my shorts and briefs down, exposing my butt. I shouted and sheughed and ran past as I regained my decency. She didn¡¯t make it far though, because I caught her at the top of the stairs and tackled her to the carpet.


    She wasughing and gasping and I grabbed the hem of her shirt and yanked it up her back until I could grab the back of her bra. She screamed when she felt me grab the strap, and I pulled one of her hands behind her back and looped her bra strap around her wrist so that her arm was stuck. I stood up and walked a few steps forward,ughing as I watched her struggling to get loose. She got up to her knees, then reached back with her free hand under her shirt and I saw her arme free. She red at me with a determined glimmer in her eye and I jogged down the hallway and into my room.


    I was determined to make it into the shower first. In just seconds I had thrown off my t-shirt, shorts and socks and made it into the bathroom. However, just as I was closing my door, Jen¡¯s opened and she tore into the bathroom with a big, mischievous grin. She had also stripped down to just her thong, so I was distracted for a second to see her naked breasts hanging there, freely in my view. Her dark, red thong covered her pubic triangle tightly. I had never seen her this close to beingpletely naked.


    She left me little time to think about it though as she sprinted for the shower and ducked in one side of the shower curtain just as I made it in the other. Fortunately for me, I was at the end with the faucet and intended to turn it on and dere myself the winner, but she dug her shoulder unto my ribs and shoved her hand in between mine and the knob. The water came on and sshed around our feet as we fought to get the plunger up to start the shower. I had got my hand on it first, but she was holding it down with hers and trying to get her other hand under mine.


    ¡°Mark, wait!¡± She eximed, giggling. ¡°You¡¯re going to soak our underwear!¡±


    Trying to ignore the naked breast she had against my arm, I said, ¡°Oh well, let me know what second ce is like!¡±. With that I stuck my other hand under her slick armpit and tickled her. She squealed and jumped back and I yanked the plunger up. Cold water began streaming out of the showerhead, drenching us both. Jen yelped as the water hit her and she retreated to the end of the tub where only her legs were getting wet. Her nipples were now hardened nubs and she was quick to put an arm across her breasts to keep them warm.


    ¡°Looks like I win.¡± I said.


    She raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°I think this looks like a tie.¡± She held back a shiver as I adjusted the water and it grew warmer.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I conceded, ¡°It¡¯s a tie then. So who gets to use the shower?


    She grinned. ¡°What, are you afraid to share the shower with your little sister?¡±


    I looked at her standing there, her dark hair clinging to her shoulders, arm wrapped around her bulging chest, tight stomach and nearly naked pussy.


    Daringly, I said, ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to shower with my underwear on.¡±


    She shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, neither will I.¡±


    We looked at each other, a little nervously. We¡¯d never seen each other naked before.


    ¡°Okay, um, we¡¯ll share the shower.¡± I said, absently.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>7

    There was a moments hesitation as we looked at each other, both feeling kind of guilty, but way too excited to care much. She looked away first and turned a little to face the shower curtain. I turned toward the wall, and we gave each other a little privacy. I slid my soaking wet briefs down to my feet and picked them up, the water spraying my back. I reached back over my shoulder and pushed around the curtain and dropped them to the floor.


    I turned back to face the wall and saw Jen out of the corner of my eye, straightening up and turning her head towards me. Slowly I turned to face my sister, nowpletely naked. Our eyes met and I suddenly felt a little dizzy as I realized she was naked too. She tried a smile, but it faltered in her nervousness. We both wanted to look down, so I said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± to give her permission.


    She turned her eyes away and looked down and I did the same. My gaze flitted to her bare breasts, her nipples still darker and hard with beads of water clinging to them like dew. But what I really wanted to see was farther down and soon my gaze traveled between her legs.


    It is kind of a little adventure to see a girl¡¯s pubic hair for the first time. Jen¡¯s bush was beautiful and caught me by surprise. Her hair was dark brown and had a gentle curl to it. Her hair was trimmed a little from the sides, but otherwise was rtively intact. As my eyes dug deeper, I looked even farther down and could make out the cleft between her legs where the fold of her cunt began. Taken as a whole, she looked awesome. Firm, long legs, joined in the center by her clever bush, tight abs surrounding her bellybutton, her breasts full and pert, nipples pointing at attention under her rounded shoulders capped with the wet strings of her dark hair. I looked back up at her face and appreciated her fully now, seeing my sister¡¯s womanhood in it¡¯s glory.


    Her eyes lifted from my crotch and met mine, and for the first time in a few minutes we both smiled at each other.


    ¡°This is so weird!¡± Jen eximed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this!¡± she said.


    I had no idea what to say, but I sure did agree with her!


    ¡°I keep wanting to cover myself up.¡± she said, smiling, and making a point of keeping her hands at her sides.


    I chuckled. ¡°You think you¡¯re having trouble? I¡¯m trying not to point straight up at the ceiling!¡± I admitted.


    We bothughed at that, and Jen eyed my dick to see if she could tell.


    She shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, Bro, if it makes you morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, already feeling the blood rushing down.


    She nodded, a little nervously, but trying to look like she was cool with it. So I took in a breath, let myself gaze at her bare nipples, and felt my cock swell up and begin to stiffen. It really only took a moment and I was at full-mast,pletely stiff and pointing straight up.


    Jen just stood there, staring at it for a few moments. Finally, a bashful smile broke out across her face and she looked up at me with a little bit of a blush in her cheeks. I just grinned back.


    ¡°Well,e on and get into the water. I¡¯ve been hogging it up this whole time.¡± I said. She stepped forward and we both turned sideways so we could get past each other to trade ces. Her back was facing me as she stepped over and I tried to give her room, but my dick brushed against her butt and she let out a little giggle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now I stood in the end away from the water and watched Jen stand under the jets from the showerhead, allowing the water to pour over her face and chest and stomach as shebed her fingers through her dark hair. My dick throbbed as I watched her buttocks flex as she rocked from one foot to the other and as the sides of her breasts peeked out from under her arms. She turned around to let the water cascade through her hair and wiped the water from her eyes to smile at me again. I got a good, long look at my sister¡¯s tits and tried as hard as I could to memorize her little pussy down below.


    ¡°Does it feel weird to you, to see me like this?¡± Jen asked quietly, reaching her hands back to continuebing her hair out in the water.


    ¡°Yeah, it really is weird. I feel like we shouldn¡¯t be in here together.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Me too.¡± she said. ¡°I feel naughty, letting you see¡­ you know¡­ my pussy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin when she said that. She smiled too, knowing she had just said that word for the first time.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. But I have to admit that I don¡¯t mind you looking at my dick.¡± I said. She grinned bashfully and looked down at it again.


    Reaching over to the shelf and grabbing her shampoo, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that ufortable? How do you walk with that?¡±


    I grinned at her. ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯s tough to walk around when it¡¯s like this. Especially in jeans. But usually I¡¯d calm down if I needed to.¡± I told her.


    She ran the shampoo through her hair and began rubbing it in and working thether through. ¡°It¡¯s so strange that we¡¯ve had sex together but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you naked before.¡±


    Again, I smiled at her. ¡°Jen, it¡¯s okay. Just rx.¡±


    I stepped closer. ¡°Here, turn around and let me do that.¡± I said. She obeyed and turned to face the water, letting it ssh on her chest as I reached up and sank my finders into her soapy hair. I put my fingers on the top of her head and kneaded them through her hair to her scalp and gently massaged her from the front of her head to the back. I moved my fingers forward to the sides of her head and massaged her scalp from her temples down to the nape of her neck. Then I worked more on her hair,bing my fingers through it, working it over until the top of her head was fullythered. I ran my fingers down through her hair and continued working the shampoo in.


    Suddenly, Jen leaned back a little and put her hand on my hip.


    I felt her fingers kneading the flesh of my hip and continued tother up her lush, full hair. I was down to her shoulder des now, my fingers deep in a handful of her hair and suds. I tried to focus onpleting my task when Jen leaned back even more and pushed her butt back against my hard dick. The suds from her hair had been running down her back and my penis slid right in between her cheeks with little effort on both our part. I felt her put her other hand on my other hip and since I couldn¡¯t easily hold onto her hair, I set my soapy hands on her shoulders and gently squeezed her muscles there.


    My sister moaned, feeling me massage her, and I felt her buttocks tighten around my cock. She arched her back and drew her butt up a few inches, then slid it back down, allowing my shaft to travel between her cheeks.


    By this time, I was just as turned on as I could possibly be. I really didn¡¯t feel like continuing to be teased like this, so I slid my hands down her arms and lifted them, guiding her to reach forward and put them on the wall. She took the hint and leaned forward, ducking her head down so the water sshed across her back as she put her hands against the wall. I slid my hands down her sides and grasped her waist. Jen didn¡¯t bother waiting and spread her legs apart.


    Now with my sister under more of my control, I began to take charge and slid my dick down her butt crack and back up. I pumped up and down for a few moments, then pulled down lower to feel more of her body than her crack. I held myself tight as I slid down and felt the hair on my balls tickle a little as it began to touch the soft hair in her cunt. I pressed my balls against her more firmly and heard her moan softly. I figured that was a good sign, so I began to slide myself against her body again, working my balls into her fleshy cunt. I slid them up and down, pushed them against her and rubbed them over her cunt and enjoyed feeling her pushing back with her hips.


    ¡°Hey Mark¡­¡± Jen said.


    ¡°Ungh, yeah?¡± I grunted.


    She was panting. ¡°Do you know where your dick is touching me?¡± she asked.


    To be honest, I was enjoying rubbing my balls through her cunt so much that I hadn¡¯t been paying attention.


    Not waiting for me to answer, she said, ¡°You¡¯re rubbing it on my¡­ other hole.¡±


    I slowed my pace. ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ do you want me to stop?¡± I asked.


    She waited a moment, then answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I just didn¡¯t want you to get grossed out that you¡¯re touching me there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I said. I continued rubbing myself against her and now began to recognize what my dick was feeling. While I was grinding my balls against her cunt, the shaft of my dick was pressed firmly against Jen¡¯s anus. It didn¡¯t feel bad, it was just a spot where her crack dipped in and became a little rougher over her hole.


    It was a strange sensation, now that I knew what I was doing. I continued to rub my balls against her pussy, but began to press my shaft against her more firmly. I dragged the head of my cock over the entrance and pressed until it dipped slightly in, then continued sliding it further up her crack.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t mind.¡± Jen said, breathlessly.


    ¡°No, it feels kind of good. I don¡¯t mind it if you don¡¯t.¡± I said.


    She grunted, feeling the head of my cock press against her again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± she said.


    I continued stimting myself against her anus. I would slide my shaft down her crack, press my balls against her cunt, then push forward with the tip of my cock until I felt her hole underneath and would press down again, pushing the tip of my cock against her muscle, then slide back up her crack a few inches. I did that a half dozen times until Jen suddenly bent further down and stuck her butt up a little more.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>8

    ¡°Keep rubbing me there.¡± she said.


    I obeyed and worked the head of my cock back to her anus and pressed against her. I began to slide myself up and down her crack, but didn¡¯t allow my dick to leave her anus. In her new position, however, it was less easy for me to rub up and down along her crack. To my surprise, she began to moan softly as I stroked her anus with my dick.


    ¡°Will you push in a little more?¡± she asked.


    My head began to spin a little bit as I thought about what I was doing. But I obliged her and instead of sliding the head of my cock across her entrance, I pushed it gently forward into it.


    Jen moaned.


    I pushed a little more, the tip if my head pressing firmly against her sphincter.


    ¡°Mark¡­ yes. Push a little more?¡± she asked, her voice strained.


    I pushed my hips further and felt my dick jamming against her sphincter. Suddenly, I felt the pressure giving way and felt my dick pushing into her anus, bit by bit. Her muscle was rxing, so as it loosened, it stretched around the tip of my cock and began to expand even more to admit the full width of my head, then slowly took in the start of my shaft.


    Jen began to let out a deep grunt that sounded almost like a prolonged growl. My cock was now about a little over an inch deep into her body, her sphincter tightly clinging to the shaft at the entrance.


    ¡°You okay Jen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­ hmm?¡­. Yes¡­ Please, do it. Just do it Mark. Go in, please.¡± she panted.


    I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening, The water was sshing across her back, dousing my chest with it¡¯s warmth. Jen was bent over before me with her hands stretched out against the wall, her soapy hair hanging in strands beside her head.


    I pushed my hips forward even more and felt her body ept more of my shaft, then suddenly I began to sink in deeper without as much effort. In just a moment, my full length pushed up between her butt cheeks until my pubic hair pressed against her crack.


    She let out a long sigh or gasp of relief and hung her head down, her chest heaving as she gulped in air.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± I asked.


    She giggled, then moved her butt around a little. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this!¡± she said, her voice sounding much stronger.


    ¡°Me either.¡± I admitted.


    She giggled again. ¡°Hey Mark, you have your dick up in my butt! Isn¡¯t that so weird?!¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah¡­¡± I said, not knowing what else to say. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little. It hurt a lot more at first. Now I¡¯m just really turned on with you in there.¡± she said. ¡°It feels like I have to go, but you¡¯re holding me open, so it just feels like¡­ I can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    ¡°So this actually turns you on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to cum in me there?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, yes!¡± I said and began pumping my dick in her butt.


    Jen giggled and spread her legs a little more and I pushed and pulled my cock in and out of her butt hole. I had my hands on her waist and pushed with my hips until my balls nestled against her cunt, then drew back and shoved myself into her butt again. Jen would attempt to hold me in with her muscle sometimes, and the effect was like that of being milked, feeling my shaft get squeezed as I drew it back as though it would pull my cum right out.


    In and out I pumped, her butt cheeks jiggling with my efforts. Jen was grunting and moaning in delight as I jammed my cock into her over, and over. I gripped her butt tightly with my hands and the thought hit me again that I was pumping my dick in and out of my sister¡¯s butt.


    Man, that turned me on and I totally lost control after that thought.


    Jen felt me jam myself deeper and push harder with each thrust. She mped down as tight as she could, squeezing my cock with as much strength as she had. It was almost impossible to pull my shaft out, but she rxed as soon as I began to push so I could slide right back in. I ground my cock as deep as I could get it into her bowels and began thrusting with quick, deep jabs until I felt my balls tingling and a warm sensation begin to envelop my body.


    Jen felt me tighten and grinned as my cock burrowed deep into her, then felt my body buck sharply and a st of hot cum spilled into her body. She took the risk and removed one hand from the wall and stuck it between her legs to stroke furiously at her clit as she felt jet after jet of semen squirt up into her butt. As I came into her, I saw her reaching down to finger herself and felt her fingertips brushing against my balls. I shoved further and she fell forward a little but caught herself with one hand on the rim of the tub. The shower was now spraying all over my head and shoulders and I continued to pump semen into her body. I felt her hand continuing to rub away and she started to shake and convulse. I let out myst stream of cum with a grunt and heard her let out a cry and her hips bucked sharply.


    It took a few minutes before either of us could move our bodies again. I slowly pulled my penis out of her anus and it came out with a pop, followed by a slow dribble of my cum. I backed up to give her room, and Jen rose to her knees, stretched out her back, then grabbed the edge of the tub to help herself stand up. She was shaky on her feet for a while, but we were able to rinse out her hair with a little effort. We washed ourselves off in the water, then turned the shower off. I pulled our towels in and we both dried off.


    We were both totally exhausted, first from the workout, then from our shower. But Jen was grinning at me and I could do nothing but smile back at her.


    We both stepped out of the tub. I wrapped my towel around myself and headed for my room. Jen did the same, but then grabbed a tube of ointment from the medicine cab with a smile, then returned to her room.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>9

    It was a beautiful day outside. The sun shone down brightly this afternoon as small, white puffs of cloudszily drifted by. It was an unusuallyfortable day, given that it was not yet springtime, but I would notin one bit. I was enjoying this respite from the weather and gazing out upon it from the open door of our garage. My dad was busy under the car, working to get the nut loose from the oil pan. I tore my eyes away from the deep, blue sky and went back to where the car stood jacked up and resting on braces.


    It had now been several weeks since my sister, Jen, and I had had sex in my bedroom one afternoon after her ser game. I was still working through the realization that I was no longer a virgin. In fact, she had also now lost her virginity. My virginity was something I had always juste to ept. I was never worried that I would be a virgin forever, but I had just assumed my first time would be when I was older and on my wedding night.


    I was d, though, very d that it had been with Jen. My sister and I really loved each other and admired each other for so many things. She was the closest friend in my life and it felt so natural to now see her as intimately connected to me. Odd to think that we came from one flesh, our mother, and were now one flesh together. Granted, it had only been momentary. I had ejacted into her within moments of thrusting into her body, but it had happened nheless.


    She had confided in me a week ago that she wasn¡¯t pregnant and had started her period. She was so cute, too, with her cheeks red as she blushed while telling me. I could tell that there was a little spark deep inside her that was disappointed, and I adored her for it. She has always loved children. And she was a bit embarrassed to talk to me about her period too, something we never got into the habit of discussion, even though we shared the same bathroom and it was hard for me to ignore the wrappers in the trash can and her alternating moods.


    This experience had definitely brought us closer together. Thest vestiges of privacy had gently been scrubbed away as we now felt much more free around each other. We had seen each other naked a few days after we had sex, plus we ended up having anal sex in the shower. However, out of respect, we continued to have boundaries. We gave each other privacy and lived day by day as normal. But we began to act more as a couple,plimenting our sibling affection. She had even begun asking for foot rubs after her ser practices and she returned the favor by tidying up my room every day.


    ¡°Mark, can you hand me that rag?¡± My father said, sliding out from under the car. His name was Richard, the same name my grandfather had.


    I grabbed the rag off of the bench and handed it to him as he got up.


    ¡°Well, the oil¡¯s draining. We¡¯ve got a few minutes.¡± he said. He sat down on the shop stool we had in the front corner of the garage and wiped his hands clean.


    ¡°Mark, I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± He said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    He tossed the rag back onto the bench and leaned back a little. ¡°Well, your mother told me today that Jen asked her a few days ago if she could start on birth control.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Well, she obviously wanted to know if there was a reason she thought she needed to, other than the obvious, of course.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Well, Jen told her about the two of you, and mom wanted me to talk about this with you.¡± He nced at the car. ¡°Is it done draining?¡±


    I stooped down and checked. ¡°Nope, not yet.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Okay. Well, as your father, I¡¯m supposed toe down on you and be angry and threaten you to never do it again. But to be honest, I don¡¯t buy all the bull that people dish out about this kind of thing. You and Jen are brother and sister, but you¡¯re also two adults. You guys know right from wrong and you¡¯re not stupid. You are both responsible and thoughtful and you¡¯ve been taking good care of each other all your lives.¡±


    He kicked at the car tire absently. ¡°A lot of people see sex as the ultimate expression of love. But those people also say that love has to fit inside the tiny box of rules they¡¯ve made up. That¡¯s never made sense to your mother and I. Love happens. Whether you¡¯re ready for it or not. You¡¯re mom and I are married because we love each other and want to live with each other for the rest of our lives. You and Jen love each other as brother and sister. You¡¯re also a guy and a girl and I don¡¯t see anything unnatural that you guys feelfortable enough with each other to be intimate. It¡¯s a lot safer than fooling around with people you hardly know!¡±


    This was quite a surprising conversation. My dad is normally pretty open, but this was obviously something he¡¯d been thinking about for a long time.


    ¡°Anyway, just man to man, I want you to know that if you have any questions, feel free to ask. You obviously have the basics down, but I think you know what I mean.¡± He told me, giving me a kind smile.


    I looked down at the ground, and with a little embarrassment, agreed.


    He asked me if I did have any questions for him and I shyly told him that I wasn¡¯t sure if I could really have sex very long before getting too excited.


    He grinned and confided, ¡°You know, I had the same trouble with your mom. It¡¯s just something you learn. You know the old joke about thinking about baseball right? Well, you just have to figure out what things really get you overly excited, and don¡¯t do those until you¡¯re ready.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Although with Jen, I¡¯m sure it might take a little extra time for you to learn how to stay calm.¡±


    I smiled too, still a little shy about it.


    ¡°Anyway, just know that you can always ask me anything you want. Your mom and I will give you guys your privacy.¡± He said, and got up off of the stool. He looked under the car.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s all finished. Since you¡¯re a man now, why don¡¯t you grab the filter wrench for me.¡± He said with a grin.


    *****************


    That evening, our family sat down for dinner together. Since it was the weekend, everybody was casually dressed. My mom, who I have always been proud of for her looks, wore a blue, full length cotton skirt and yellow blouse that really made her shoulder-length chestnut hair stand out. My dad and I were in t-shirt and jeans, and Jen wore a gray, athletic-style t-shirt and brown corduroys.


    I was going to take my normal ce at the table down at the end, but mom stopped me.


    ¡°Mark, honey, why don¡¯t you and Jennifer sit together. Your father and I don¡¯t mind.¡± she said.


    Jen raised her eyebrows at me and smiled, so I got up and took the seat beside her.


    Dinner was great. Jen and Mom had made baked ham with pineapple, steamed vegetables, rice and fresh bread. We all talked and enjoyed the meal thoroughly. Oddly enough, Jen and my escapade seemed to free mom and dad up to talk a lot more openly about their own experiences with rtionships, love and sex.


    ¡°Well I certainly remember my first time¡­¡± mom was saying. ¡°Your father and I had a lot of trouble waiting until we were married. But that first night, wow! I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve topped it yet, have we honey?¡±


    Dad chuckled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, J. Your mother was a bit of a wildcat. No sooner were we in the doorway of the hotel room that she had the front of my pants undone.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jen said, giggling in surprise.


    Mom shrugged, a yful gleam in her eye as she took a sip of water and set the ss back down. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± she said. ¡°I had wanted to see that thing since I met your father!¡±


    Jen looked over at me and smiled, then nced down at my waist.


    Feeling Jen¡¯s gaze, my dick stiffenedpletely in only a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± mom was saying, ¡°I started giving your father a blowjob right there on the spot. I was just kneeling there in front of him in my wedding dress, bobbing my head when we heard somebody gasp and we realized your father hadn¡¯t even got the door closed yet!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Jenughed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, your mother had started in on me so fast I didn¡¯t even think to shut it. I had barely even put our bags down! I looked back and there was an old man and woman returning to their rooms who had walked by our door. They saw us and nearly fell over!¡±


    ¡°What did you guys do?¡± I asked, holding back myughter.


    ¡°Well, I just told them ¡®Sorry, she¡¯d a bit anxious¡¯ and reached backward and pushed the door shut.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Momughed and pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear as she remembered. ¡°He was right, I was anxious! You didn¡¯t seem to mind though.¡±


    Dad grinned. ¡°No, no I didn¡¯t mind at all. And when I got to see that rack, I nearly died.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Jen shrieked,ughing.


    Dad just shrugged and smiled at our mom. He looked at me and said, ¡°Mark, tell your sister if you don¡¯t think my wife has a great pair of breasts.¡±


    Mom grinned at Dad and I took a second to actually consider what her chest might look like. I turned to Jen and said, ¡°Dad¡¯s right. I would probably die too.¡±


    Jen burst outughing and Mom blushed happily.


    We continued chatting and eating, enjoying the candor of the moment.


    As mom was serving dessert, a rich, creamy mousse, Jen asked mom, ¡°So how did you know how to give dad a good blowjob?¡±


    I almost choked.


    Mom smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know honey, it just came naturally. I don¡¯t know that I could tell you how I knew, I just did.¡± she exined, handing her a dish. ¡°Why, are you interested in trying it?¡±


    Jen nodded, taking a spoonful of the mousse and slipping it into her mouth.


    ¡°Well Jen, maybe we can talk about this in private.¡± Mom said, smiling at Jen.


    There was a moment of silence as we all enjoyed our dessert. Then Jen piped up again. ¡°So you and Dad are okay with Mark and I?¡±

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>10

    Mom smiled, kindly, and pulled a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Hey, you two are adults. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve picked up someone off the streets. I think you both made a good choice of how to begin to learn about sex.¡±


    Jen smiled. I chimed in and said, ¡°You know, I think you two are probably the best example I know of really being in love.¡±


    Mom and Dad both grinned. ¡°Well thanks, Mark. That was nice of you to say.¡± said Dad.


    ¡°Did you guys know that Mark and I can hear you having sex from our rooms?¡± Jen asked. I chuckled.


    They both exchanged startled looks, then began tough, embarrassedly.


    ¡°Well no, no we didn¡¯t!¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Yeah, and you both should probably warn us if you¡¯re going to do it in the living room. We wereing down the stairs to watch TV when we saw you two on the couch.¡± I said, grinning.


    Again, they both looked totally shocked, then blushed before starting tough. Mom covered her mouth with her hand as sheughed and dad said, ¡°We thought you two were asleep! We never even heard you!¡±


    Jen giggled. ¡°Yeah, we actually watched for just a minute because we just couldn¡¯t believe what we were seeing. Then we snuck back upstairs and joked about it for an hour!¡±


    We allughed at our parent¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, I guess this family is a little more open than we all thought!¡± Dad said, still chuckling.


    Wiping tears from her eyes, mom said, ¡°I think I feel a little taken advantage of! They actually watched us ¡®for a minute¡¯ Rich!¡±


    ¡°Terrible kids.¡± he joked. ¡°Just terrible.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve both seen us naked before, and we never knew it until now?!¡± mom asked. Jen and I both nodded andughed.


    ¡°Well why do they get all the fun, Rich?¡± Mom asked Dad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, J. I think they owe us one for that.¡± Dad teased.


    ¡°What?!¡± Jen said, giggling. Iughed.


    ¡°I think your father and I get to see you two in the act, to be fair.¡± Mom said, grinning.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jen and I both eximed. Everyoneughed.


    We all calmed down for a few minutes, resting from all theughter and excitement.


    Soon, Jen spoke up again. ¡°Actually, I think that would kind of be fun.¡±


    Everyone looked up at her. She went on, ¡°I mean, why not? We¡¯re all family, so who cares? Everyone in here has seen each other naked at least once now. Does it really matter now?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I think that¡¯s a little weird, but whatever.¡±


    Mom and Dad looked at each other. Mom looked back at us and said, ¡°Well I was only kidding, but if you two would like us to see you both like that, I think we¡¯re willing.¡±


    Dad nodded. ¡°Hey guys, we¡¯re a family. If you¡¯d like to include us in this part of your lives, I think that¡¯s okay.


    Jen looked at me and cracked up, merrily. ¡°Do you want to?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uh, let me think about that.¡± I teased.


    Jen took my hand and led me down the hallway past our family pictures and into the den. We sat down together on one of the brown, leather couches and waited nervously for Mom and Dad. Mom walked in and smiled at the two of us and reached over to the dimmer and lowered the lights. She put her hand on my shoulder and sat down next to me, smiling at us both. Dad came in and sat down on the recliner, smiling at us all.


    Jen grinned brightly and looked over at me. Our eyes stuck there for a minute, and our eagerness was slowly tempered by a feeling of honesty. I felt myself rx and she visibly calmed down too, and we smiled at each other as brother and sister. She raised her eyebrows, asking if I was ready, so I stood back up and turned to face Jen and my mother on the couch.


    Jen smiled over at Mom and giggled.


    Mom smiled, then looked at me and said, ¡°Well Mark, are you going to show us girls what you¡¯ve got hidden in there?¡±


    Iplied and reached down to begin unbuckling my belt.


    I tried not to let it get to me that both my mom and sister were sitting in front of me, watching me undo my pants. I got the belt apart and easily undid the top button of my blue jeans and eased the zipper down. The front of my jeans began to spread apart as my erection finally was given room to stretch out. Both Jen and my mom had their eyes glued to my crotch as I spread my jeans apart and slid them down my waist, dropped them to the floor and stepped out of them.


    I now stood in front of Jen and my mom wearing my t-shirt and a pair of ck boxers, the fabric patterned with red gridlines. My dick was throbbing mightily, tenting forward against the opening of my boxers. I noticed Jen bighting her lip with a look of such enthusiasm and desire that I will never be able to get it out of my mind. She nced up at me, then tucked her hair over her ear and scooted over on the couch to sit right in front of me. She reached up to my waist and slipped her warm fingertips under the top edge of my boxers. I felt a shiver race up my spine at her touch and felt myself starting to sweat. Jen looked no better. Her cheeks grew rosy and began to shimmer. Her hands trembled as she slowly began to slide the stic down, centimeter by centimeter.


    She began to expose the edges of my hips, then the front slid down and the trail of hair from my stomach down came into view. The front edge began to catch on the tip of my penis and would refuse to move any further, despite her continued pull on the sides of my boxers. Jen looked up at my face. Her clear, blue eyes were moist. She was less confident now, the excitement and nervousness bing almost overwhelming to her. I lifted my hands and gently ced them on hers and gave her a smile, forcing my jaw to rx and pushing the corners of my taught lips upward. It wasn¡¯t a great smile, but she knew the meaning behind it. I was okay and was giving her permission.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I took my hands away and she looked back down at my boxers straining against the top of my penis. She took a deep breath, then slid her fingers forward toward my groin and pulled the stic upwards to unhook me, then out and down in one smooth motion, freeing me of my covering. She pulled the boxers down past my butt and let them fall as she gazed at my nakedness.


    There I was in my full glory before her. My mom smiled, looking over to see Jen¡¯s reaction as she took in this view. My naked penis stood before her hungry eyes, throbbing and pulsing in time with the blood coursing through my body. She looked at the vain traveling from the base of my scrotum to just under the head, then saw the skin tighten and firm into the smooth, mushroom-shaped, point. With wonder, she watched as the clear drops of pre-cum began to leak out of the tip, and she watched long enough for it to build up enough to begin it¡¯s slow dribble down my shaft. I tried not to fidget nervously as I watched her looking now at how the wrinkled pouch of my scrotum hung down between my legs, gently drawing up and expanding back down as my body reacted to the air currents in the room. She allowed herself to indulge in looking at how my balls were cradled within that soft flesh, admiring the odd, yet pleasing shape of my sack.


    She reached a trembling hand up towards my body and set her fingertips against the side of my pubes. She gently ran her fingers though the hair, gradually letting herself get closer and closer to the shaft. Her nails brushed through the denser hair as she cautiously inched their way deeper, and deeper, until she felt theme to rest in the slight dip just before my shaft protruded away from my body. She picked her other hand up and ced it on my bare thigh and slowly began to drag it up. She began to knead her fingertips in my pubes as she slid her other hand closer and closer to my groin. Pre-cum was continuing to leak out of my dick, asionally gathering on the edge of the head and dribbling down onto the carpet.


    Mom continued to watch as her daughter finally worked her hand up my thigh and slid her fingertips up through the hair on the other side of my dick. She continued to massage her fingertips into my body, her motions causing my shaft to bob up and down gently, sometimes causing my pre-cum to swing forward and back before falling to the ground or against my shaft.


    Finally, Jen worked up her nerve and began to edge her right hand toward my shaft. When her hand lightly touched the skin I felt a jolt of warmth and my body trembled at the touch. Jen smiled quietly and drew her fingertips to the base of my shaft, then slid them up and around the top of the base, wrapping her lithe fingers around the shaft.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>11

    My skin touched her palm and her fingers grasped the velvety flesh of my cock. Her grasp slowly became more firm as she admitted to herself that she was actually touching me. Her other hand began to slide downwards, traveling through the hair until I felt her nails sliding over the soft flesh of my scrotum. As one hand became ustomed to the feel of my pulsing dick, the other gently began to cup my balls and cradle them, bncing them on her fingers.


    She looked over at mom, who smiled at her, and said, ¡°I think he likes it!¡±


    Mom smiled. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± She said, teasing me.


    Jen giggled. ¡°So how should I start?¡± she asked.


    Mom scooted closer to help coach my sister. ¡°Well, what I usually like to do first is wipe all that pre-cum off with my hand. I never liked the feeling of it.¡±


    Jen wrinkled her nose and giggled. ¡°Mom! It doesn¡¯t bother me!¡±


    Mom shrugged. ¡°Well okay. The next thing I do is to put the tip of his penis between my lips. No tongue, just my lips, right on the tip.¡±


    I held my breath and watched as Jen leaned forward and pulled my shaft downward. I nearly fainted when her hot, wet lips came into contact with my dick. I felt my body leak out another drop of pre-cum, but this drop was permitted to pass between Jen¡¯s lips and dribble down the inside of her lower lip. She lowered her other hand from my balls and put it on my him to steady herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s good Jen. Now just lightly begin to suck the head in and out of your lips, like you have the top of a lollipop between your lips.¡±


    Jen obeyed and I felt her warm lips slide the rubbery head of my penis between them, sucking me in, then pushing her lips together and sliding it out to just the tip, then drawing my head back in. Jen¡¯s full lips drove me wild, and this teasing movement set my heart pumping frantically. I longed to make one, good shove and relieve the pressure she was building, but stood my ground and allowed her to y with me at her own pace.


    Mom continued, ¡°If you want, you can open your mouth a little and just rub the head back and forth along your lower lip.¡±


    Jen looked up at me, grinning, and rxed her mouth. She opened her lips and used her hand to rub the head along her bottom lip. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the erotic feelings that were coursing down my shaft and into my body.


    ¡°Are you okay Mark? Do you need her to stop teasing?¡± Mom asked.


    I grunted, closing my eyes as a particrly intense impulse ran through my body and I said, ¡°Yeah, this is getting to be too much. She¡¯s good!¡±


    Mom smiled. ¡°Okay Jen, what you can do next is to go ahead and slide his penis into your mouth and rest it on your tongue. Get used to the feeling of having him in your mouth and rx the back of your throat so you don¡¯t feel like gagging if his head touches you there.¡±


    Jen looked back down at my pubes and used her fingers around just the base of my shaft to tug my penis down toward her mouth. She opened her mouth again and moved her head forward, engulfing my penis inside. I felt the heat of her breath bathe my penis and then registered myself touching and sliding along her tongue and her warm lips wrapped back around my shaft. She moved her tongue around cautiously, rubbing the tip back and forth against the vain on my shaft. I still had a good inch and a half to go before I waspletely inside her mouth, but my body took no notice and shuddered at this onught.


    ¡°When you feelfortable, pull him in further and see if you can get him the whole way in.¡± Mom guided.


    Jenplied and I felt her tongue stretch forward to free up the back of her mouth. She pushed her head forward even more and slid the remaining length of my shaft between her lips. I realized that her nose was now nestled against my groin, poking into my pubic hair. I felt the back of her mouth working as she tried to rx her throat and allow the tip of my penis to push against her uv.


    ¡°Good job sweetheart!¡± Mom said. ¡°It took me a while before I could get your father all the way in.¡± Mom smiled up at me. ¡°Now you can start to slide him in and out of your mouth. Make sure you get a lot of spit in your mouth so he slides easily. I usually slide your father all the way out until my lips are around his head, then I tighten my lips and push him through a little faster than I slid him out.¡±


    I clenched my fists and buttocks involuntarily as all the feelings she had caused thus far this evening paled inparison to the rush of impulses that began coursing through my spine. Jen had drawn her head the whole way down my shaft until the tip was between her lips, then thrust it forward again until my penis hit the back of her throat. She drew her head back again and I felt the tip of her tongue swipe against the entrance of my dick just before she plunged me back in again. Her hair began to swing back and forth as her head bobbed in a regr rhythm. Her eyes were closed and she moved her hands up to tightly hold onto my waist as she threw her mouth up and down my bare dick, pumping me between her lips with a hunger I had no idea existed in her spirit.


    My hips began to buck with each thrust, my thighs and calves visibly trembling, my hands grasping hers tightly. Her nose mashed fully against the hair of my groin and her chin jutted against my balls as she sunk down on me. Then as she withdrew, she would circle her tongue around my head, collecting the gobs of pre-cum that were now regrly leaking out of my body. She would then impale her mouth on my shaft again, each time pressing the head of my cock against the back of her throat, at times even pushing my head down on a slight angle into her throat. I was sweating profusely now and could see Jen¡¯s hair clinging to her forehead as we both fought together for the culmination of tonight¡¯s passion.


    I felt my scrotum begin to tighten and fluids gathering and beginning to boil within me to seek escape. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum!¡± I gasped out, my vision beginning to grow dark.


    If anything, Jen redoubled her efforts and bobbed her head up and down my shaft with greater fervor. My penis was soaring through her lips, sloshing through her wet mouth, gliding over her frantic tongue and crashing against the back of her throat. My body froze and every muscle tightened until I thought I would snap. I thought I felt my eyes roll back and it felt like a volcano welled up from within me and erupted in force. I began to scream gutturally through clenched teeth and began shooting my cum into Jen¡¯s mouth with more force than I thought possible. Jen tensed up as the first salty st was ejected straight down her throat, followed quickly by a session ofrge sts of cum to the back of her mouth. Her mouth began to fill up with cum as my body pulsed it out and she wretched and started to heave as my body¡¯s syrup started to pour down her throat. Jen slid her mouth off of me and pulled a ragged breath into her lungs to power a cough. I was in mid-orgasm, however, and as she turned her face to cough my cum from her throat and lungs, a rope of cum pulsed out of my body and crashed against her cheek. Another volley of cum pushed out, spilling on her hair and forehead, and yet another poured out onto her neck and shoulder. My orgasm slowly began to subside. She turned her head back just in time for one final, small jet of cum to spit out onto her lips.


    There was a moment of peace as we all collected ourselves from this event. I gasped inrge amounts of air and virtually crumpled to the floor, just barely sitting upright as my chest heaved in and out. Jen looked at me, then rose her hand to her face and wiped off a glob of cum that was hanging from her chin. My semen had dribbled down her cheek and fallen onto her shirt, creating severalrge spots on her shoulder and chest. She looked at the cum on her hand, seeing my body¡¯s fluids now for the third time. She coughed once more and smiled tiredly down at me.


    We both then looked at our mom who sat there with flushed cheeks and a surprised smile.


    ¡°Wow, you two. I have never seen anything like that!¡± she said, breathlessly.


    We suddenly heard the sound of someone clearing their throat behind us and we looked to see Dad looking a bit surprised and pleased as well.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± he said, his eyebrows raised.


    Mom looked over at Dad and said. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to try this on you tonight, Rich.¡±


    Dad smiled and mom got up from the couch. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us kids, your mother and I have to¡­ uh¡­ practice wrestling.¡± he said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Weughed and watched them walk out; Mom¡¯s legs a bit wobbly.


    Jen and I grinned at each other. What a day.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>12

    It waste in the evening when our bus finally arrived at the hotel. Travel weary, I gathered up all of the snack wrappers, my MP3 yer, water bottle and book and stood as the interior lights came on. All around me Jen¡¯s teammates from the Hellcats were doing the same, all wearing the same tired and slightly dazed look I¡¯m sure I had on. A few rows in front of me, Jen was standing up, her headphones still in as she hoisted her bag over one shoulder.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We were in Tennessee for a ser tournament. The Hellcats had won in their division and had been invited to a tournament with some of the top teams in surrounding states. It was no surprise, really, as the Hellcats had worked hard for their sess and yed with the determination and precision of some professional teams. Not bad for a group of high school to college aged girls. They still all kept their hair long and in ponytails when they yed, just to present opposing teams with a unified front that betrayed their toughness.


    I had been invited to go along mainly due to my being Jen¡¯s brother and because everyone on the team knew me as one of their most dedicated fans. The coach and I knew each other from my workce, so when the tournament came up, I was one of the first he asked toe along. I was able to get the time off from work without much trouble; in fact, many of my coworkers were big fans of the team themselves.


    Our parents had opted to ask us to share a hotel room, probably in part to lower the cost but also so I could watch out for Jen, of course. Given all that had transpired in thest month between Jen and I, neither of us minded and were both a bit excited at the prospect.


    We had been far more intimate in the past month than we had ever been after oveing our hesitation to get physical together. It was still strange to remember her telling me I could rub my dick against her butt that first time and how that progressed to getting to see each other fully naked. We were both still a little embarrassed at ourselves for getting so involved as to briefly have sex, but having discussed the whole thing with our parents we felt much more confident that we were allowed to appreciate each other this way. It was really new to both of us, but in an exciting way. That¡¯s what made this trip all the more exhrating.


    After a few minutes wait, we were all finally off the bus, checked in and busy carrying our luggage to our rooms. The team had a block of rooms reserved, so all the rooms were adjoining. Jen and I had one on the end and it was a wee sight to us both. As the other girls moved their things into the rooms beside us, we got the door unlocked and got our bags inside.


    ¡°Oh, the beds look so good!¡± Jen cried, dropping her bag on the nearest one. She stepped over to the nightstand and turned on themp on her side.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t kidding.¡± I said. ¡°Whose idea was it not to bring a movie on the coach?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started! Coach is good at a lot of things, but I swear that man could forget his head if, well, you know.¡± She replied. Jen gave a light yawn and stretched, then smoothed out the wrinkles in her shirt and pulled her hair behind her ears.


    I dropped my bag on the other bed, then checked the rest of the room out. Jen went into the bathroom to pee, leaving the door open so we could keep talking.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to get something to eat? I¡¯m starved.¡± She said, beginning to pee.


    ¡°Sure. There¡¯s a steakhouse in the hotel. I should be fine wearing jeans, right?¡±


    Sheughed. The whizzing sound slowed to droplets. ¡°Yes Mark, jeans will be fine. No one cares at a steakhouse. And I¡¯m not changing out of mine, anyway.¡±


    So in a few more minutes we headed down there. We got a booth before we spotted some of Jen¡¯s teammates, but she didn¡¯t feel like moving once she sat down. The food was great, and it was fun going out with my sister. We kept each other entertained the whole time as we talked about school, sports and our family. Once in a while, we¡¯d both nce at each other. Jen would give this demure smile at me and I¡¯d grin back at her, then we¡¯d both go on and talk about something new.


    Towards the end of our meal, Tracey, Jen¡¯s best friend, stopped over. ¡°Hey, a few of us are going to use the whirlpool in Sandra and Rachel¡¯s room tonight. Do you want toe and hang out?¡± she asked Jen. ¡°Mark, you cane too, if you don¡¯t mind hanging out with us girls.¡±


    Jen looked at me and I shrugged.


    ¡°Sure!¡± She said, happily. ¡°We¡¯ll be over after we¡¯re done. Room 202, right?¡± Tracey confirmed the room number and told us she¡¯d see us there.


    Jen teased me abouting along, but in the end she insisted, saying she thought it would be fun. So when we were done with our meal, we returned to our room. We gave each other a little privacy to change into our bathing suits (we had brought them knowing the hotel had a pool), then wrapped ourselves in towels and left our room and walked down the hall.


    We knocked on the door and Tracey let us in, wrapped in a towel herself. We all walked further into the room to where the whirlpool was located in a corner of the bedroom. Sandra, the cute redhead was already in the tub as well as Rachel, the blond who yed goalie. I tried to ignore the impulse to gaze at these girls in what I could see of their two-piece suits, and just focused on the girl¡¯s conversations.


    Jen and I were invited in, and as Tracey pulled her towel off and stepped into the tub, Jen and I shed our towels as well and I followed her in. The water was really warm and the tub a bit crowded, but not too bad. I was sitting nearly shoulder-to-shoulder with Sandra, trying to ignore her cleavage, while Jen was in a seat across from me. She and I were both on the right side of the tub, Tracey in the upper left corner, Sandra beside me more in the center and Rachel in the lower left corner. Apparently Rachel and Sandra had little legroom, so Tracey offered for Sandra to put her feet on her knees to Rachel could stretch her feet out a bit more.


    The tub had a little control panel near Tracey, and she turned down the lights in the room to just a dull glow and turned on the jets. The following few minutes were pretty silent as everyone rxed and enjoyed the warmth and the pressure of the water pulsing over our bodies. I watched Tracey as she pulled her long, curled brown hair back from her face and lean her head back with a sigh. Jen¡¯s eyes were closed and she had a happy smile on her lips.


    ¡°Hey,¡± came Rachel¡¯s voice. We all turned to look at the blond. ¡°Would you guys mind if I took off my suit? I mean, if we turn the lights down a little lower?¡± She leaned forward to see me past Sandra and said, ¡°Are you okay with that Mark?¡±


    Sandra and Jen giggled. ¡°Is Mark okay with it? Hell yes he is!¡± Sandra said, evoking giggles from Tracey as well.


    ¡°Well you know what I meant.¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I think I¡¯ll do the same if you are.¡± Tracey said.


    ¡°Yeah, I will too.¡± Sandra said.


    ¡°Mark, you¡¯re just going to have to bear it!¡± Jen teased.


    No one really waited for my input, as Jen¡¯s words seemed to have made up my mind to them. So I didn¡¯t say a word and Tracey turned the lights lower, nearly off, and I could dimly make out the girls leaning forward and undoing their tops, and scooting around as they worked the bottom of their suits off. Their suits were dropped over the tub side or draped over the edge, and everyone settled back in down to their necks with a good bit of giggling.


    ¡°Hey, you too Mark.¡± Jen said.


    They all looked at me. ¡°Yeah,e on, your sister wants you to get naked!¡± Tracey teased, earning a ssh of water from Jen.


    ¡°Shut up, perve!¡± Jen said, sticking her tongue out at Tracey. All the girlsughed and watched as I worked to get my trunks off. When I hung them over the side there were a few more jokes and giggles, but then everyone settled back in.


    All of us being in the tub naked together made everyone a bit more rowdy, since it¡¯s hard to rx when you¡¯re naked with other people. Sandra identally goosed Tracey as the was lifting her legs back up to set them on her knees and Tracey reacted by poking a foot between Sandra¡¯s knees. Everyoneughed at their antics and I caught a good view of the top of Sandra¡¯s breast as she jumped at Tracey¡¯s touch. I also got to see a good bit of Rachel¡¯s cleavage as she moved more to her left to put her back more fully on the leftmost wall of the tub. That made Sandra and Tracey have to reposition their legs just a bit, causing Sandra¡¯s hand to identallynd on my thigh as she tried to scoot over more toward the space Rachel had vacated. The girlsughed at her jump and she apologized quickly. I couldn¡¯t see well enough to tell, but I knew she must have been blushing.


    It was just as I was settling in and rxing that I suddenly felt Jen¡¯s foot on my shin. I peeked over at her and she justy there, smiling slightly. But her foot pushed a little more and so I spread my legs a bit. She extended her leg out far enough until the soft sole of her foot set fully against my semi-erect dick. I could not believe this.


    I risked taking a look around to see if anyone noticed, but all the girls had their heads back and eyes closed. I felt Jen¡¯s toes fondle the head of my cock and she began to press her foot against my full shaft and stroke it up and down. I chanced a look to my left at Sandra and realized I could faintly make out the outlines of her breasts in the dim light whenever a smooth patch of water made it¡¯s way above. I knew they weren¡¯t as big as Jen¡¯s just by observation during the games, but now I could confirm it to myself.


    Jen smiled, feeling my dick hardening even more, and she dug the tips of her toes under my balls, making me want to jump, or groan; anything but just sit still. I looked back at Sandra¡¯s chest just as a clear patch of water made its way overtop and I almost had a full view of her breast. Jen¡¯s toes lifted and began to fondle my balls and I just leaned my head back and sighed quietly.


    Just then, Rachel lifted her head to whisper, ¡°Tracey? Would you mind rubbing my shoulder? I still have a knot from falling asleep during the bus ride.¡±


    We were all roused a bit from the broken silence and everyone had opened their eyes. But Jen¡¯s foot remained where it was, tenderly feeling the base of my shaft with her toes. I gave her a nce, but she just smiled and looked over at Rachel.


    ¡°Sure.¡± said Tracey. ¡°But I knew I shouldn¡¯t have told anyone I got a job at the spa downtown.¡±

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>13

    As she awkwardly turned to face her back to Tracey, Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I just can¡¯t get rxed with it like-Oh!¡± and then she slipped, tried to catch herself and got her foot under her but pushed too hard and she popped her upper body above the water for just a moment, her wet breasts hanging there for all to see, before she could sit back under the water again. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± was her response as she wrapped her arm around her chest, but much after the fact.


    All the girls couldn¡¯t help butugh and I couldn¡¯t help it myself from the look of sheer astonishment and horror on her face.


    ¡°Did you all see¡­?¡± She asked, training off.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Uh, yep. You gave us the whole show!¡± Jen said, giggling.


    Rachel was trying ever so hard not to look at me, but eventually did. I just shook my head and shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was real quick.¡±


    She calmed down after a bit and Tracey got her to sit down by her and she began to rub her shoulders. Jen¡¯s foot, which she had removed during themotion, returned, and she again began to stroke my cock with her foot. I watched as Tracey kneaded the flesh of Rachel¡¯s creamy pink shoulders and couldn¡¯t help but let my dick swell to a full erection. Jen pushed the t part of her foot against my shaft and the head of my dick and gently pumped it up and down, all the while just lying there with her eyes closed. There wasn¡¯t much I could do but take it all in.


    Soon I felt my balls begin to tighten and that semi-dizzy sensation came over me as Jen¡¯s foot began to bring me to an orgasm. I tried hard not to squirm, feeling my cum rising and my cock tingling with each stroke. I watched as Rachel lifted an arm to pull a strand of hair back and I just lost it. My orgasm hit and all I could do was sit there as my cum spilled out from my dick into the water. Jen pushed her foot up my shaft to milk my cum out and with several more pulses I had released all of my semen into the tub.


    After a few more moments, Jen retracted her leg and I just set my head back and my entire body rxed.


    I didn¡¯t notice a thing for a while until the girls decided it was time to get out. Jen grabbed the towels from over the side and passed them out, and I watched as each girl struggled to get out of the water without revealing herself. Jen just put an arm over her breasts and got up a little, pulled the towel over her chest and around her back, and then lowered it as she stood up. Rachel got up next, mimicking Jen¡¯s technique. But as she stood, she said, ¡°Ew! What¡¯s this?¡± and pointed to a small white glob on her thigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; it must havee from the filter.¡± offered Sandra.


    Rachel wrinkled her nose and wiped it off, then climbed out of the tub. Then Sandra and Rachel both used their towels to cover themselves, but Sandra was not as thorough in her actions and with her so close, I got a good eyeful of the side of her breast, even seeing the edge of her nipple, as she worked to get the towel around her small frame. Tracey was finished and had stepped out before her, and as Sandra stood, I spotted another longer white glob about two inches long on the back of her leg before she turned around to step out.


    They all gave me some privacy with their backs turned, but I easily got the towel around myself and was out without too much trouble. Jen and I gathered our suits and said goodnight and walked out into the hallway, nude under our towels, and back into our room.


    Once inside, Jen turned around and put her arms over my shoulders and around my neck and said, ¡°So how did you enjoy that, brother?¡±


    I just shook my head and grinned.


    She didn¡¯t let go, and for a moment we just looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Without thinking much, I put my hands on her waist. She bit her lower lip ever so slightly and then I leaned in and kissed her, lip to lip. She returned my kiss readily, and lifted her hands up to the back of my head.


    I pulled her body closer and she melted into me as we kissed. Her lips were so soft and sweet, and as they parted I knew I was drinking her in. I moved my arm up to her back and turned my head so we could kiss even more and allow our lips to rub against the others even more. She gasped and her breath poured over my face tenderly. I parted my lips and our lips touched more deeply, until I felt the tip of her tongue brush my lower lip and I responded by pointing the tip of my tongue into her mouth. Our tongues met, and as the softness of our lips pressed together, the textured firmness of our tongues slid over each other. We tasted each other with passion and delight, our saliva mixing together as we drank deep of each other.


    She leaned her head back, breaking our kiss and gasped, and I set my lips at once on her throat. She meltedpletely into me, gasping again and clutching my head to her neck. Without any resistance, I pulled her towel apart and it slid to the ground, leaving her exposed against me. Her gasps turned into moans as I kissed her soft neck, using a hand to brush her wet hair aside. I pulled her body tight against mine until her breasts pressed firmly against my chest and continued to neck with her as she swayed and moved with me.


    Finally she had toy her head against my shoulder as her legs began to tremble and she had to gasp for air. I wrapped my arms around her and lifted her naked body up and she wrapped her arms around my neck. I walked over to her bed and slowly eased her down onto it so that she was lying t, then let go of her and straightened up. She looked up at me, breathlessly, and I knelt down on the floor in front of her legs.


    ¡°Oh Mark!¡± she gasped andid her head back.


    She let me spread her legs apart and allowed me to look at her pussy without a hint of doubt. The lips of her cunt were swollen and obviously wet. Her trimmed pubic hair couldn¡¯t hide the wet folds of pink flesh that protruded from between her legs.


    I leaned forward and kissed the inside of her right thigh, then her left. She gasped sharply each time. I leaned in closer and could smell the scent of her excitement mingling with the delicate perfume she wore. I breathed on those swollen folds and she raised her hands to her head, plunging her fingers deep into her hair. And I bent down and set my lips between her legs, touching them to her wetness. Her thighs trembled and shook at my touch, and I waited for them to calm with my lips still pressed against her. My nose was buried in her hair on her crotch; my lips pressed on her vulva, my chin brushing her buttocks.


    She reached a hand down and put it on my head and I parted my lips and began to kiss her flesh. She groaned and shook again, but this time I didn¡¯t stop. I mashed my lips between hers until they sunk in and I could feel them to either side of my mouth. I extended my tongue and plunged it inside, tasting her juices with fervor. She began to moan higher and pulled my head tighter between her legs. I licked her cunt up and down and, finding her vagina, eagerly pressed my tongue deep into this slick, pulsing hole. Her vaginal muscles tightened and her whole body began to buck, pushing against my face, mashing her wetness into me. I licked her still, sliding my tongue around as deep as I could press it, swallowing her cum as I felt it pour out of her body.


    Then I slid my hand under her butt and used my thumb to feel her crack. She moaned again, almost a whine, and spread her legs wider. I lifted my mouth and slid my tongue up her cunt until I felt the erect nub of her clit. She trembled violently at the first caress of my tongue, and she began to shove her fingers into my hair and hold my hair tightly as I licked her again. I found her anus with my thumb and pressed gently against it. In response, her legs widened yet more, so I pushed the tip inside. I pulled my lips back enough so that I could lick at her swollen pussy lips, swirling around the head of her clit with each pass. As I pressed my thumb into her anus yet more, and continued licking her, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to whine loudly, crying out with her moans as her entire body trembled and shook.


    I continued licking and pressing my thumb in, and her other hand joined the first in gripping my head tightly. She convulsed and cried out, then convulsed again and again, and I could feel her fluids pulsing out of her vagina on my lips.


    Finally her thighs swung shut and tightened around my head and all she could do wasy there and gasp in air amidst her cries. I pulled my lips slowly away and eased my thumb out and just put my hands on her thighs to stroke her. After a few moments, she began to calm down and rxed her thighs to allow me to lean back.


    I got up and got onto the bed next to her, then leaned over and kissed her again. Her hand tenderly gripped the side of my face as we kissed, then slid down to my shoulders as I leaned in to hug her.


    After that, all Jen could get herself to do was brush her teeth, change into her pajamas and go to sleep. Fortunately, the events of the next day didn¡¯t start until the afternoon and she slept most of the morning. I got her breakfast from the hotel lounge, and after another hour, she was able to get up and begin getting ready.


    The Hellcats did well in the tournament. Not undefeated, but they took a strong second ce and we all returned with the feeling that it was an exceptional trip.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>14

    ¡°Mark, could you hand me the next tile?¡± asked my father.


    We were busily working on our hands and knees to finish putting down a new floor in our parent¡¯s bathroom.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure¡­ here you go.¡± I said, handing him the next one in the pattern.


    I was surprised. Things between my dad and I were just fine. I was expecting today to be really awkward.


    Only yesterday, something had happened that I figured he would be upset about. If anything, he and I were getting along even better. The bathroom would soon be done, and he and I had bonded a lot by doing it ourselves, even with what I did yesterday.


    My parents have a bathroom attached to the master bedroom, which they use, leaving the upstairs bathroom for my sister, Jen, and I to use. Well, my parents decided to finally use some of their savings on renovating their bathroom by putting in a tub surround, new tile on the floor, light fixtures and fresh paint. They used our bathroom for the two weeks it took for my Dad and I to get the work done.


    Last evening after I got home from work, I went up to my room and took all my work clothes off so I could go take a shower. I heard that the shower was on and heard Jen singing in the bathroom. I smiled to myself and quietly opened the door and shut it behind me without making a sound.


    Jen and I had mutually agreed that we could use the bathroom together, and had recently begun to develop our bond as brother and sister by bing more intimate with each other. We were letting ourselves be naked together once in a while, and things had escted from me identally ejacting on her to actually having anal sex. A month ago I had given her oral sex for the first time during a trip we were on.


    We still had not had what I would call ¡°real¡± sex yet. It wasn¡¯t like we had agreed not to, but we just hadn¡¯t be that intimate. I¡¯d entered her once, by ident, but it was quick, and she still teased me about it. Even so, we were enjoying bing closer. Neither of us was perfect, and we¡¯d still have our disagreements, but we worked through them because we trusted each other and really loved each other.


    So that evening, I was excited to join her in the shower and to see where it might lead. She had the main lights off and was just showering with the light of the venttion fan. The dim light cast a silhouette of her shapely body on the shower curtain. I stood there watching and listening; just enjoying her.


    Finally, I cleared my throat. The singing stopped.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ming in. I¡¯m turning the light off.¡± I said. I flicked off the switch and cautiously slipped around the shower curtain and into the shower with Jen in the dark.


    Breathing deeply of the scented steam, I raised my hand out until I came into contact with her warm, wet flesh. She was facing the water, so I stepped forward and pressed my naked body against her back. The water was sshing on her shoulders and running down her back as I pressed my penis up between her butt cheeks.


    I was surprised when she immediately tensed up, her entire body going rigid when I touched her. Quickly I backed off and instead reached up to her shoulders and began to massage her. She must have been shampooing her hair when I came in and it was hard for me to deal with the slipperiness of her skin, but I managed as I could. I noted to myself how long her hair was growing as I pulled her hair together, running my fingers through it and reaching up to massage her scalp. Jen¡¯s hair was beautiful long and had always been something about her I really liked.


    She seemed to be rxing now as I continued to massage her scalp and neck, and back to her shoulders. I felt her shoulders move as she sighed. I stepped closer again, gently pressing myself against her as the water yed over our bodies in the dark. I kneaded the muscles on her chest, just above her breasts, as my erection was touching her from behind. Then I moved my hands lower and cupped her breasts, surprised at their softness. I had one thing on my mind now and gently and firmly glided my hands down her sides to her hips, making sure she felt the pressure of my dick between her cheeks.


    I heard her moan and felt her lean forward and put her hands on the shower wall. I felt the water sshing against her back as I grasped the slick flesh of her hips tightly and pushed my dick up her crack. She seemed to tense up again, but only for a moment and then pressed back against me. I slid myself down and back up again. She cooperated and began to grind her hips back into me and I reached up with one hand and grabbed a chunk of her wet hair and gently pulled back on it. She gasped quietly, arching her back, feeling me slide my dick through her crack.


    She squeezed her buttocks together around my cock and I burrowed it between the thick muscles, pushing my flesh between hers. I pressed my balls against her as I reached the crest of my push, then slid my cock down again. She squeezed tighter and the head of my cock lodged against her anus, so I pressed it against her there and pushed with short strokes up and down her hole. When that became too much, I pushed my cock further up between her cheeks again and held it there to let some of the stimtion wear off. I let go of her hair and reached down around her waist and slid my fingers over her pubic hair and between her legs. She used to only have a strip of hair and must have let it grow out more ¨C I was excited to see what she might look like in the light. I heard her gasp and her legs spread a little more until my fingertips found the soft flesh of her pussy lips. I began to massage them, feeling her wet folds and gently molding the flesh. I focused in on her clit and used my middle finger to gently circle the soft nub until her legs were shaking.


    After a few moments of this, I felt her hand on mine and she pulled it back up to her hip and pushed back against my cock. I took the hint and began to slide myself through her crack again. The water was sshing all over me as it poured over her back and it sloshed through her butt as I pumped my dick between her cheeks.


    Finally I was almost at my climax. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum.¡± I told her.


    Suddenly I felt her pull away from me then felt her hand on my shoulder, then on my hip, as she must have turned around and was now moving toward my cock. I felt the vibration on the tub floor as she got down on her knees, then felt her leaning in towards me, one hand on my hip and her chest beginning to press against my groin. Her other hand reached around and took hold of my erect penis and began to pump it. I leaned back against the rear tub wall and groaned as she rubbed the head of my dick side to side on her chest between her breasts.


    In the darkness, I could feel the softness of her breasts as she pumped my shaft and rubbed the tip back and forth. Her hand left my dick and went to my waist and she mashed her chest against me, squeezing my penis between her wet breasts. She arched and flexed her body to rub against my dick, sliding it through her cleavage.


    ¡°Oh, god!¡± I eximed, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I said through gritted teeth as I felt my penis grow white-hot and felt the fluids rushing through my shaft.


    Her hand slid back around and grabbed my dick and started pumping forcefully, holding the head of my cock to her chest. I grunted and felt my cum shoot out of my body. Her hand didn¡¯t stop pumping and jets of my cum sprayed out of my cock and onto her bare flesh. After three gushes of cum I thought I was done, but her fist slid up and down even more and my head began to swim as I felt my cock swell again and let out another, and then another jet of cum. I sucked in a breath and immediately felt it well up again and I let out yet another shot of cum, grunting loudly.


    Her hand finally slowed down and she tenderly rubbed her thumb on the underside of my head until my shaft softened and my body rxed. I felt her get up again and get back into the water. I was too spent to take my shower, so I found my washcloth and dampened it and wiped myself down with that. She turned the water off and I reached out and found our towels.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn the light on¡­¡± I warned, flicking the switch.


    My eyes burned for a second and I blinked in the re, then focused. I looked over at Jen¡­ and my heart leapt to my throat. I had expected to see my sister, but standing there,pletely naked, was my own mother. My mind immediately began reeling; I felt dizzy.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± I stuttered and couldn¡¯t get anything else out as my mouth became dry. I sat down on the edge of the tub, my heart pounding in my chest so hard I could hear it in my ears.


    ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡± she said, bending down and putting a hand on my shoulder to steady me. ¡°Calm down! It¡¯s okay! Just rx¡­¡± she said. ¡°Breath honey¡­¡±


    I tried to obey, but I could not believe what I had just done. And she was still totally naked, right there in front of me. I almost felt sick with fear for what had just happened.


    ¡°Hey Mark¡­¡± she said. ¡°Mark!¡± She said again, lightly pping my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem like it was so bad!¡± She said, sounding a little miffed.


    I took a breath and looked up at her, swallowed, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were Jen.¡±


    She smiled warmly. ¡°I know honey. I¡¯m sorry, I should have said something. Now shut up and breathe!¡±


    I looked back down at the tub and breathed slowly. The spots in my eyes started to fade. She sat down on the edge of the tub next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mark. I didn¡¯t mean to shock you like this. Just calm down, I¡¯m not mad, everything¡¯s okay.¡± She said.


    I looked over at her.


    She grinned ruefully at me. ¡°When you came in and turned off the lights, I was startled for a moment and should have told you right then. I¡¯m sorry honey, I didn¡¯t know what you were doing.¡±


    ¡°I guess you found out pretty quick.¡± I said.


    She smiled again. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think any of that was going to happen! As soon as you touched me, I didn¡¯t know what I should do. I thought you¡¯d say something first and I was going to tell you then.¡± She pulled a wet lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Then, to be honest, I stopped caring. After a few minutes, I didn¡¯t even think about telling you it was me. I guess I was a little greedy. It¡¯s been a while since your father and I were that frisky!¡± she said and grinned.


    I moaned. ¡°Oh my gosh, what¡¯s dad going to think about this?¡± I said, putting my head in my hands.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she said, poking my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s my business. I decided to do this with you and I¡¯ll tell your father what happened. He¡¯ll understand.¡± She smiled. ¡°I may have to make it up to him, but he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    After a while I finally calmed down enough and could stand. We dried off together, and I tried not to look at her too much. Really¡­


    Okay, I did look. My mom¡¯s really hot. Her hair is long and wavy; a deep chestnut color that stuck together in thick strands until she towel-dried it off for a bit. Her breasts were muchrger than Jen¡¯s. They were broad and full, and her nipples wererger than Jen¡¯s as well. They hardened as she dried off and I was amazed to realize how lucky I was to have at one time suckled from that chest. Her pussy was dark haired and well trimmed around the edges. Jen kept hers a little bit thinner, but with my mom¡¯s rounder hips it made her look all the more womanly. Her stomach was toned and her thighs tight, and as I already knew, she had a firm butt.


    She put her robe on, then smiled and gave me a kiss on the cheek before leaving for her room. I went into my room and dressed, then went and watched a movie with everyone as though nothing new had happened to me that evening.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>15

    Rolling over in my sheets, I grimaced as I heard the piercing sound of my rm clock going off. I felt like I had only just fallen asleep, but judging by the state of my bed sheets that were all wrapped and tangled around me, I had slept well. Grudgingly, I got up and trudged over to the clock and turned it off.


    I had been thinking about something before I must have fallen asleep. I struggled, sorting through the fog in my head to remember what it had been. It seemed very important, but I could not remember what it was. As I stretched, I dismissed the thought as perhaps just part of a dream I had been having.


    Sitting down on the edge of my bed for a moment, I realized why I had set my rm so early. I had to get in to work early to work on an important project. I yawned, then stood and shucked my pajamas off and slipped into my robe. I opened the door to the bathroom that my sister, Jen, and I shared, to see the light off. Jen was awake, as the lighting from under her bedroom door testified. I flipped the lights and fan on and closed my door. I stumbled over to the toilet, raised the seat and noisily emptied my dder. I was careful to put the seat back down, not wanting to get into that discussion with Jen again.


    I moved over to the sink and washed my hands, then began to brush my teeth. I heard a soft knocking from Jen¡¯s door and grunted a ¡°Come in¡± with the brush in my mouth.


    The door opened and Jen came in. She looked like she had been up for at least a half-hour. She smiled merrily at me and I grunted a hello. She was still in her pajamas, a loose tank top and cotton pants with a girlish kitten pattern. Her hair was a little messy, but it looked like she had brushed it at least a little.


    ¡°Morning!¡± She chirped, thenughed, seeing my face. ¡°Looks like you should go straight back to bed!¡± She teased.


    I bent over to spit and rinsed out my mouth before replying.


    ¡°Why are you up already?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°I went to bed at ninest night. I had nothing to do since you were out at workte and there was nothing on TV. And I know you had to get up early to go in again, so I wanted to at least see you this morning.¡±


    I grunted again and looked at myself, then at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Was it worth it? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s not much worth seeing. I want to go back to bed.¡±


    Sheughed at me, then came up and gave me a warm hug. ¡°You look just fine. Now don¡¯t be silly, you have to stay up!¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Maybe I can just go inter.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jen frowned at me. ¡°Mark! You have to stay up! You¡¯ve been telling us all week how important your project is.¡± She giggled and tapped my chest as she said, ¡°Would you stay up if I take a shower with you?¡±


    Seeing my eyes get a little wider sheughed. ¡°Well, go ahead! I¡¯ll be right in!¡± She said.


    Jen went to the sink and began brushing her teeth as I stepped over to the tub, undid my robe and stepped in. A momentter, I felt my senses clearing as the steam rose from the hot water beating on my chest. I heard the shower curtain rustle and turned to see Jen stepping in, fully naked like me. My penis immediately began to stiffen as I saw her bare breasts and short pubic hair. Her nipples had hardened from the cool air outside of the shower and she was quick to step close to me and wrap her arms around me to get warmer.


    The water sprayed and sshed over both of us, wetting her hair and causing her to blink as she grinned up at me. The water filled up the cup between her breasts where they were pressed against my ribs and my erection pressed against her pelvis. I bent down and kissed her forehead.


    After a moment, she let go of me and stepped back, telling me to go ahead and wash up. I took the shampoo and worked it through my hair, facing the showerhead, and rinsed it off, feeling Jen¡¯s hands running lightly up and down the skin on my back. I then grabbed my soap and beganthering up. She offered to wash my back, so I let the water pour over my chest as she rubbed soap into a washcloth and rubbed the suds all over my neck, back and shoulders.


    Feeling her hands slide over me was so rxing and exciting at the same time. My penis stayed erect the entire time, pointing out into the water that streamed down my body. She put the washcloth down and I felt my sister¡¯s hands go up to my shoulders and begin to massage my tense muscles. I groaned in approval as she squeezed and worked her fingers into my skin. She worked her hands down my back, gently massaging my aching muscles.


    Her hands went back up to my shoulders and then stepped forward into me and pressed her body against mine. She sighed happily, holding me tight. She ran her hands over my soapy shoulders, then slid them around to my chest to hold on as she began sensually sliding her breasts across my slick body. She slid them back and forth, covering herself in suds. Her crotch ground against my butt and I could feel her hair rubbing against me. Her hands slid lower and she bent her knees and slid her breasts down my back, then up, then crouched down, sliding her body down mine again.


    Jen let go of me and grabbed the washcloth again, staying crouched, and began to rub the cloth up and down my calves and thighs. She covered me in soap, rubbing it in with tenderness. Then she reached up further and ran the cloth over my buttocks. She rubbed each cheek, then slid the cloth between them and massaged my anus with the soapy cloth. Jen then slid the washcloth forward more and cupped my balls, gently massaging the soap over the sensitive flesh. She then set the washcloth aside and asked me to turn around.


    The hot water rinsed the soap from my back as I looked down at my sister, kneeling in front of me. Her hair was all wet and tangled, her face beaming with excitement. Suds were all over her body, covering her breasts and shoulders and stomach. She bit her lower lip and moved closer to me so that we were almost touching. My erect dick jutted out towards her chin. She leaned forward and set her chest down on my erection, her soapy breasts surrounding me. I groaned and she looked up at me happily.


    Jen looked back down between her breasts as she stuck her butt out and arched her back to slide her chest down. Then, with her hands on my hips, she pushed forward, sliding herself back up. Since her head was in the way for me to see her chest, I looked over her head to see the round curves of her buttocks as she slid her soapy body down and up again on my cock. I reached down and caressed her head with my hands as she slid herself down and up again, then I began to knead the muscles of her shoulders. My erection slid up and down through her fleshy cleavage and I could feel the front of each of her breasts sliding up and down my groin.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan, as this stimtion was more than I could handle this early in the morning. Jen looked up at me, smiling, and continued rubbing her breasts up and down my body, squeezing my penis between them.


    Grabbing her shoulders more firmly, I began to take charge and started thrusting my dick against her chest. She giggled and began pulling my hips towards herself to encourage me. I could already feel the fluids starting to run their course between my legs as I pushed against her. My awareness of my surroundings faded as my body focused in on the feelings being generated by the friction of our bodies. I could feel her chin hitting my stomach as I stroked my dick through her breasts, and her arms hugged around my waist tightly.


    Finally, the head of my dick grew white-hot and I couldn¡¯t hold myself back any longer. Jen squealed as my cum squirted out and sprayed her face. I held her tight to me and bucked,unching rope after rope of white semen at her, sticking to her mouth and eyes, dribbling down all over her chest. My balls tightened and still more cum sshed out in sessive pulses.


    My grip on her shoulders slowly loosened and I stepped back as she let go of me. Jen¡¯s face was covered in thick ropes of cum. She blinked, trying to clear the glob out of one eye as a glob swung haphazardly from her chin. Her nose and lips had been hit, and a thick spray had clung to one cheek and her forehead. Large droplets of my semen were stuck to her chest and running down her cleavage.


    She looked up at me with cum still partially blocking one eye, her mouth open in a surprised grin.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± She eximed,ughing. She looked down at her chest, then tried wiping more of my cum off of her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came that much!¡±


    I just grinned at her, watching her try to clean herself off. There was even a nice-sized gob stuck in her hair.


    ¡°You know, sometime I¡¯d really like it if you put this where it belongs.¡± She said, referring to some of the cum in her hand. ¡°We still haven¡¯t done this for real.¡± I stepped out of the way so she could rinse her face off.


    I couldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Jen, you¡¯re going to make me go crazy.¡± I told her.


    She giggled, stepping back and wiping the water from her face. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve done everything else, but we haven¡¯t been together for real.¡± She looked straight into my eyes. Reaching out and taking my hands, she said, ¡°I just want to¡­ you know¡­ be with you that way.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the right time to tease her, but I couldn¡¯t think of any way to reply, so I said, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®that way¡¯?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and gave me bit of a sisterly condescending look. ¡°You know what I mean, Mark. Don¡¯t tease me about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right.¡± I said, sobering up. ¡°You mean that you want us to¡­ be one, I guess. To have sex for real. Right?¡±


    Her eyes glowed with intensity as she said, ¡°Right.¡± Then, a little bashfully, she said, ¡°I want you inside of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was, once.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, for about three seconds!¡± She teased, lightly pping my chest.


    ¡°And we have done a lot together. I mean, geez. I can¡¯t believe what you and I have done!¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Jen said, quietly. She stepped up to me and put her arms around me, putting her head on my shoulder. The water poured down my back as I enjoyed feeling her naked body against mine.


    She rxed her hold on me slightly so she could turn her head toward mine. She looked down at my chest as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s special. I know we¡¯ve done a lot of stuff I never even dreamed we would, but it¡¯s different. It¡¯s like just ying a game we both like, or making each other feel good.¡±


    She looked back up into my eyes again.


    ¡°But I want us to have sex together. Real sex, like a man and a woman who love each other very much.¡±


    Her eyes actually were getting moist and her voice was a little strained as she continued.


    ¡°Because I love you Mark. I love you and I want you, and I want to give you all that I have.¡±


    She embraced me again and I held my hand to the back of her head, tenderly.


    ¡°Jen, let me think about it. You know I want it too, okay? I want this with you too. I just need to think about it.¡± I said, softly.


    She nodded, then released me slowly and we smiled at each other. It took her a moment to calm down, but we eventually began finishing the shower we had started.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>16

    The rest of the shower was less eventful if you ignore the very sensual part of getting to shower naked with your sister. If I hadn¡¯t already cum a minute ago, seeing her as she stood under the shower and watching the soap bubbles slide down the curves of her butt, I would have seriously considered consummating our rtionship right then.


    But as it was, I did have to finish up and get to work, so the rest of the shower was just very, very stimting. She decided to stay in the shower, but hugged me tightly before I stepped out to dry off.


    Although it was the best morning a guy could get, it just made the rest of my day at work even more unexciting. I couldn¡¯t wait to get home and see Jen again. But I had a hard time thinking over the sex question.


    It really should not have been an issue in my mind, considering that we had technically had sex once, if only for a second, and had done just about everything else in our experimentation. But Jen was asking for more than sex, really. She was asking that we do it out of more than just lust, or fun. She was asking me to have sex with her as though she was my wife. To be one with her, not just by the act, but by a choice.


    Something about that gave me pause.


    It was a little confusing, really, and I¡¯m afraid that my work that day was pretty poor as my mind was devoted to this issue. I really did love Jen. She was an awesome sister and a great girl. I trusted her like I did no one else. She was beautiful, sexy, fun. I loved being around her. I was proud of everything she was bing. She was probably the most special person in my life. Why in the world would I hesitate to have sex with her as though she was my wife?


    By the end of the day, I hade up with no good answer. I hade up with hundreds of reasons, but none of them really fit how my heart felt about it. I was frustrated, because I didn¡¯t want to just give in and have sex with Jen and have a lingering doubt in my mind. If I did it, I wanted to make love with her honestly.


    I left work just as frustrated as when I had entered, and drove home.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ******************************************


    When I got home, my mom was just setting the table for dinner and Jen wasn¡¯t home yet. I wearily went up to my room and changed into some jeans and a t-shirt, thenid down on the bed. The room seemed like it was spinning around me as my mind kept going over my worries about Jen and I.


    Jen got home and we all had dinner together. Mom and Dad talked most of the time as I couldn¡¯te up with much to say and Jen was strangely silent as well. She did catch my eye and the look on her face was of someone hopeful. She wanted to know if I had an answer. Seeing that I didn¡¯t, her face became a little more troubled and she seemed to focus more on her mashed potatoes than someone should really need to.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the evening was over and I was back in my room getting ready for bed. I sat down and waited patiently until I heard the soft knock I had been anticipating all day.


    Jen came in, wearing her loose pajamas and I made room for her to sit on my bed with me.


    It was obvious that she was worried and didn¡¯t want to bring it up, but she asked, ¡°So did you think about it today?¡±


    My heart started to ache.


    ¡°Yes. All day.¡±


    ¡°And have you decided?¡± She asked.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head. She sighed in frustration and had turned her head away from me.


    After a moment of silence, she looked back. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°How could you dare to do all these things with me-¡± she sobbed, ¡°-and not do this?¡±


    My heart crumpled and I embraced her. She cried silently into my chest.


    I cried too; my tears falling into her hair.


    Time turned into a hazy fog of sadness.


    Things didn¡¯t seem real. It was just she and I, crying together, because we were so in love but so confused.


    It took a while, but eventually we both calmed down. She sat up and I pulled over the tissues and we wiped our eyes and cheeks, giggled softly as we blew our noses, and regained ourposure.


    I sighed heavily. ¡°Jen, you know why.¡±


    She looked in my direction, but kept her eyes downcast.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t love you any more than I do right now, but we both know we can¡¯t build a life together like we were married. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that to you. I couldn¡¯t rob you of the joy of meeting someone else that you really love, getting married to him and having kids with him.¡±


    She turned her head away slightly, but was still listening.


    I continued. ¡°There¡¯s just something different about it, and I know you know it too. There¡¯s something good about leaving your family and starting a family of your own. And if we did that together, we wouldn¡¯t grow like we should, and we¡¯d be hurting each other in a way.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°And I just feel like if we stopped fooling around like we have been, and we got serious, we couldn¡¯t break free from each other. I know I wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to. I could never leave you.¡±


    She started to cry again.


    Looking down at the crumpled tissue she held in herp, she muttered a sad, ¡°I know¡­ I know.¡±


    Then she got up, gave me a quick hug, and left my room.


    I felt like my heart had just been torn out.


    ******************************************


    The next several weeks were, well¡­ depressing. Jen and I eventually recovered and were able to continue on. We still joked around a good bit, we still talked, but it was all a little strained. It was like we both didn¡¯t feel like we could be as open with each other as we had been before.


    Then, there was the night I heard here home and go to her room around five in the morning after a date with James. I wanted to throw up. The rest of that week, I felt like I had been kicked in the stomach. Jen would hardly look at me, and when she did, it was like someone who felt like they hadpletely betrayed you.


    The next week, I took Michelle out dancing. I got she and myself very drunk and we spent that night in a motel room. Michelle is blond, but that night all I could see was Jen¡¯s brown hair. And when I got back home the next day, I couldn¡¯t look Jen in the eye, and I could hear her crying in her roomte at night.


    In fact, I don¡¯t think things could have been more wretched.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>17

    It was sometime after midnight, several weekster. It was raining hard, and peals of thunder would reverberate through the house. I had been lying in bed for an hour, or maybe two, unable to sleep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    All I could think about was Jen. My whole heart was wrapped up in her. It felt like I had been twisted and wrung out like a washrag. I was tired and sad, and so very lonely.


    I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    This couldn¡¯t go on.


    I had thought we were making a wise decision. I thought we were doing what was best for both of us.


    But instead, I felt like I was dying.


    I could not live like this.


    Slowly, I sat up in my bed, then stood and walked to the door leading to the bathroom between our two rooms.


    I opened the door.


    In front of me, standing in the doorway to her room, her hand still on the knob, was Jen.


    There were tears on her cheeks, but she gasped when she saw me and for the first time in a month, there was light in her eyes.


    We nearly ran to each other and embraced passionately. We were choking back sobs as we held each other and ran our hands over each other. We kissed, then kept kissing, and our hands wound up around our necks and held our heads closer together as we gasped and sobbed into the other¡¯s lips.


    I picked her up around the waist and carried her into my room and we copsed onto my bed. The rain was crashing on the window, but couldn¡¯t drown out the pounding of our hearts as Jen pulled her top off and worked her pajama bottoms off as I did the same with my shirt and shorts.


    Sheid back, her eyes longing, and for just a moment, a sh of lightning outlined our nude bodies before the room became dark again and Iid down on my sister.


    Her arms clutched at my back and mine wrapped around her body.


    My legs went between hers and our chests pressed together.


    Jen gasped into my ear as my penis pressed against her cunt, and pushed through her lips.


    Time stopped and I eased my penis up into my sister¡¯s body.


    My flesh became her flesh. Hers became mine.


    She cried out into the storm and we were one.


    I lowered my lips to hers and she greedily epted them, hungrily kissing me as she reached her hands down and grabbed my buttocks and pulled them up to get me even further inside.


    I waspletely hers. I gave myself to her even as she gave herself to me.


    Jen used her hands to urge me to pull back and thrust myself inside of her. I obeyed her hands and plunged my penis into her willing vagina over and over.


    Our bodies grew wet with sweat and the sheets around us grew damp. But in the darkened room, nothing could stop the two naked bodies straining together on the bed, grunting, dripping, kissing, moaning. The window grew cloudy with condensation.


    We continued to strain together, one pushing in, one epting. One urging the other on, the other obeying.


    Her legs spread wider and she picked her knees up until her feet were up in the air, swaying with each thrust. My sister¡¯s cunt was nowpletely open and my shaft thrust into her wet flesh until I found her cervix with the head of my penis.


    She gasped into my mouth and her hips shook.


    I felt her vagina grow warmer and wetter as her body shook with an orgasm. She broke our kiss to clench her teeth and eyes and just shook. Her fingers dug deep into the muscles of my buttocks and she pulled me up, up, up, faster and faster.


    I pulled my arms from around her back and grabbed her face, holding her head tight and kissing her all over. I kissed her forehead and her eyes and her lips and her nose and ears. She continued pulling me into her and her face was tight in a grimace as her pussy flowed with fluid from her orgasm.


    Suddenly, she gasped hard and shouted, ¡°Oh God Mark! Cum! Cum!¡±


    I gasped loudly and a loud grunt burst out from my soul as my penis exploded into her body, ejacting within her writhing flesh.


    We cried out together and held each other so tight that neither of us could breath.


    My body convulsed with each gush of semen and her body shook hard with her orgasm. I could feel our fluids spilling out of her body, running down between her legs and over my balls.


    My body spilled thest of its seed and her shaking began to subside. Bit by bit, muscle by muscle, we began to rx. I leaned back down and kissed her and she tenderly replied. I wiped the sweat and hair from her forehead and she ran her hands slowly up and down my wet back.


    After what seemed like hours, I slid to her side and despite the wetness of our sweat and our cum, we held each other and slept more soundly, and more deeply, than we ever had before in our lives.


    We woke up the next morning and the sunlight streaming in the window revealed what we had both longed for, for so long. We were together. We were together the way we should be.


    As I leaned in to kiss her good morning, I knew we wouldn¡¯t have an easy time bncing our love with the lives we had to live. But I knew this was right, that she was right, and that it was right to be together.


    And my kiss good morning grew into another passionate blessing of the new day and our new love.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>18

    It had been over two years now since Michelle and I were married. We had a really nice wedding, not too expensive, but well decorated and fun. Michelle agreed not to spend too much on the photos and videos and instead we put our money into great food at the reception, and a DJ who brought a great attitude and had a lot of good music. All our family and friends had had a st and we knew it was a sess when even Michelle¡¯s grandmother joined the dancing, cane and all.


    Jen and I even shared a dance together,ughing together as whispered some of our memories of the unbelievable things we did together three years prior. We were both happy now, she with James and I with Michelle, and we were both very supportive of each other and content that we were forever together in the way that mattered.


    Michelle and I had remained in the town we grew up in. We bought a little house and Michelle had taken up gardening while I tried a few hobbies, being most sessful with woodworking. She was enjoying her work at the nursing home and was due for a promotion after her recent training. I often teased her that it was her figure and her strawberry-blond hair that helped her keep the old men under control and not the training she had. I was probably right too. And just as she was enjoying her work, I was doing well at mypany, now having my own office and working hard to maintain a strong list of customers.


    Jen and James had been married a year ago in a church on the other side of town. They opted for a more traditional ceremony and had their reception in the old, gray, stone hall of the church. The setting was gorgeous, with the candles and flowers they had picked out. Jen looked stunning in her wedding dress. Her dark brown hair was braided along the sides of her head and cascading halfway down her back. Her veil was held to her head by a delicate crown of ribbon that had been wrapped in with flowers. James looked good too, having obviously bulked up from all his work at the garage. They made a great couple together and everyone appreciated and enjoyed their wedding.


    Jen and James had moved out of state soon after their marriage, and it was rare that we got to see them. However, it wasn¡¯t long before we got word that Jen was pregnant, so a visit was in order. Things didn¡¯t work out well for us as we tried to n. Michelle¡¯s workce had undergone some management changes and the was unable to get away. I had other engagements besides work, and also could not get the time free.


    It was actually almost seven monthster when my schedule cleared up. Unfortunately, Michelle was still unable to go, but she urged me to make the visit anyhow to see Jen and James. It took another week before we had made all the arrangements, but I finally arrived one Friday evening.


    When Jen greeted me at the door, my heart stuck in my throat. She looked absolutely beautiful. It had been so long since I had seen her, yet she looked just as pretty and joyful and sexy as when she was a senior in high school. All the memories of our sexual experimentation came roaring back into my head in just the few seconds it took for her to happily shout my name and hug me. I felt her swollen stomach and breasts press against me and smelled the perfume of her hair as I returned the embrace.


    ¡°Come in! I¡¯m so d you could finally get here! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± she gushed as she stepped out of the doorway and I grabbed my bags and stepped in.


    She showed me into the guest bedroom where I dropped my stuff off, then led me into the living room. The scent of some Italian meal was in the air, awaking my hunger. I sat down on one of the sofas and Jen sat next to me, giddy with excitement. She was wearing a loose blue shirt and jeans, both obviously maternity clothes, and her feet were bare.


    ¡°Where¡¯s James at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s workingte at the garage tonight. He¡¯ll be home soon. They do the work on the trucks for the Post Office and a few were dropped off today.¡± She exined.


    Then, after a moment, I realized she was just gazing at me.


    ¡°Um, Jen? You there?¡± I teased.


    Sheughed. ¡°Sorry! It¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± She said, smiling.


    I looked at her, and she looked into my eyes, still smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± I told her.


    She grinned more, then took a breath and looked away. ¡°Okay, okay, I have to get dinner ready. You just rx.¡±


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± I protested. ¡°I¡¯ll not have my pregnant sister do all the work while I sit around! Let me help out.¡±


    She agreed and, after I helped her up, we went into the kitchen and got the meal ready. James arrived home and greeted me warmly. We all had dinner and enjoyed a good evening visiting. Jen went to bed earlier than James and I, but it wasn¡¯t long before I turned in too.


    When I awoke the next morning, I found I had slept in prettyte. I got dressed and found my way to the bathroom, then went in search of Jen and James.


    I made my towards the living room where I could hear music. Entering the room, I say my sister standing in front of the TV, working out to an exercise video. She had her hair pulled back tight in a ponytail and was wearing a white sports bra and gray sweats. Her stomach was bare, and my breath stuck in my lungs for a moment as I admired her in her pregnant glory. She was sitting on arge, blue, yoga ball with her hands on her neck, elbows pointed out to each side as she followed the video¡¯s lead.


    I stepped over and sat down on the couch where she could see me. She nced over and smiled, but looked back at the screen, puffing with exertion as she worked to keep her seat while gently bending to work one side of her abs.


    Her face was rosy and she was sweating from her workout. I could tell that the pregnancy was making her face just a little puffy, and it looked like her breasts has swelled a bit as well. She had put on some weight, but it only served to amplify her womanly curves as she had done a great job keeping her arms and legs toned. Her butt was a little rounder, her hips and chest a little wider, but that was all. And it made her look great. Especially with that big, round belly hanging out there, stretching her skin tight.


    She nced back at me and a suspicious grin spread across her face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to sit there and watch me the whole time?¡± she asked.


    I just sat back and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the best thing I have going on right now.¡± She smiled, then turned her attention back to the screen.


    I silently gazed at her, love and pride filling my heart. She was such a beautiful girl and she would make a beautiful mother. It just showed in the way she carried herself. Her eyes now carried that kind and patient look, like she knows more than she¡¯s going to let on. She looked peaceful and yet determined at the same time. Seeing her there, ponytail wagging back and forth as she worked to keep herself fit even while pregnant, I knew her child was going to grow up loved and cared for.


    A few minutester, the video was over and she asked me to help her up off the ball. After she gained her footing, I then helped her sit down on the floor where she could stretch out.


    ¡°Mark, would it bother you if I took off my bra?¡± she asked, stretching an arm over her head.


    Iughed. ¡°What do you think? But won¡¯t James mind just a little?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he had to go to the garage for a few hours. It¡¯s just you and me, bro.¡± She said, smiling.


    ¡°Uh, well, yeah. Go ahead. Please!¡± I said.


    Sheughed, then reached down and pulled the edge of her bra up, releasing her full breasts, then pulled the wet fabric over her head and tossed it to the side.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! That thing was killing me!¡± she said, cradling her naked breasts in her hands. She quickly rubbed them to get the feeling back and resumed her stretching. I was fascinated seeing how her breasts rubbed against the top of her stomach in the position she was in. She nced over and grinned. ¡°Mark! You¡¯re staring!¡± she said with giggly embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry sis, you are incredibly hot.¡± I said, smiling at her.


    She changed arms and said, ¡°Oh yeah, even though I¡¯m so fat.¡±


    I made a face and said, ¡°Hey, shut up! Don¡¯t you dare think that. You look fantastic. You look like a million bucks.¡±


    Jen thought about that. She reached out and took hold of her thigh and leaned forward, just a little. Her glistening breasts pushed against her round stomach. The freckles sprinkled on her shoulders stood out well in the light.


    ¡°So, do I still turn you on, even like this?¡± she asked, looking up at me.


    ¡°My god yes.¡± I admitted.


    She giggled. ¡°Prove it.¡± She looked at me with a daring grin.


    I stood up and gestured at the mound of my erection bulging in my pants.


    ¡°Mark! I mean show me! Don¡¯t mess around with me. I¡¯m pregnant and I want to see it!¡± she scolded,ughing at the end.


    This was great. I unbuckled my belt, undid the front of my jeans, then spread them open and pulled the front of my briefs down to expose my penis to her. She looked fully at it and smiled.


    ¡°Hey, I remember you!¡± she said, merrily.


    ¡°Oh trust me, he hasn¡¯t forgotten you.¡± I said.


    She smiled. ¡°Bring him over here, let¡¯s see if he really does remember me.¡±


    I walked up to her and she reached up and put her hand on my dick, pulling it down. It was like heaven having her touch me again.


    She looked up at me with shining eyes and said, ¡°Come here,e to mama¡­¡± then she leaned closer and slid my penis between her lips. Her mouth closed around my shaft and her tongue began to slide across my stiff flesh.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>19

    My eyes rolled up in pleasure and I put my hands on my hips to steady myself as she sank my penis deep into her mouth. Her tongue ran back and forth over the width of the base of my shaft. Then she began to bob her head up and down my length, stuffing her mouth with me until her spit began to dribble out of the corner of her mouth.


    She slid me out most of the way and looked up at me happily, sliding the tip of my penis side to side across her extended tongue. A few drops of spit fell on her chest and belly, shining in the light. She looked back down and reached a hand between my legs and tucked her fingers up into my scrotom. My skin was really sensitive to her touch and she smiled when she felt my dick jerk.


    She pushed her mouth forward again and drew me back in. up and down my shaft, then pushed her head forward even more. I felt the head of my penis hit the back of her mouth, then felt her throat rx and her head sank in even deeper until her nose pressed in against my pubic hair. Her fingertips tightened against my crotch and she began pulling and pushing her head back and forth by only an inch, squeezing my penis in and out of her throat. Her chin jutted out into my balls and her nose pressed harder against my body. She paused, and I suddenly felt her lips wrap around the very base of my body, tightening around the hair and flesh surrounding my cock. She had swallowed mepletely, and now she used her hand to pull my balls gently forward and rub them around on her chin.


    She finally drew back, sliding me the whole way out and gasping air in happily. A thick trail of saliva followed after her andnded again on her round stomach. She smiled up at me, then looked down at herself and rubbed the spit in with her hand.


    ¡°So do you remember that?¡± She asked, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­¡± I stuttered, then pulled the yoga ball and sat on it. ¡°Where in the world did you learn that?!¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t think I got this by washing his socks, do you?¡± Jen said innocently, pointing at her stomach. I shook my head and sheughed.


    She reached down and pulled her sweats down to her knees, then sat on her side and pulled them off her legs. She looked up at me, her wet breasts heaving, her round stomach protruding out over her ck panties. Her hair was a little more unkempt now, but most of it held together in the ponytail while the rest hung down around her face. Her forehead and chest was shimmering with sweat.


    She looked straight into my eyes, and slowly a smile spread across her face as she invited me.


    I looked right back into her eyes and my smile came bursting out of my heart and onto my face. I tore my shirt off over my head, then stood up and worked my jeans and briefs off.


    Standing totally naked in my sister and her husband¡¯s home, I walked up before her and knelt down in front of her. She didn¡¯t say a word, but just grinned excitedly as I reached out to her hips and slowly peeled her panties down from under her belly and over her hips. She held herself up and allowed me to strip the fabric from under her butt, then lifted her legs as I slid it along her bare thighs, over her knees, and off.


    She folded her legs together casually, but then allowed me to slowly pull her knees to the side, keeping them together and turning her lower body so that she leaned on her side as her buttocks came off the floor and her pussy was exposed. Sheid her upper body down, reaching one arm up and resting her head on it as her great belly rested on the floor and sighed with satisfaction as she felt my hand on her hip.


    My erection was strong by this time, but I needed more of my sister before I could satisfy myself. Iid down on my side further down on the floor so that my head pointed toward her butt. I reached up and pulled her cheeks apart to expose more of her pussy. Her hair had grown longer than when we had been togetherst, but it looked right. She looked inviting. My wife, Michelle, loved it when I licked her like this, but there was something about Jen that made me hungry to taste her between her legs.


    Greedily, I pressed my mouth against her warm, moist pussy and heard her gasp in delight. My lips pressed against her own hairy lips and her butt cheeks were warm against mine. I slid my tongue out and dipped it into her cunt. She was already wet with excitement. For the first time in years I tasted her fluids as they leaked out of her vagina. Her pussy lips were swollen and fleshy, and as I gouged her flesh with my tongue, I could feel her lips growing firmer as her stimtion built.


    I focused my tongue on her clit and heard her gasp out an ¡°Oh god!¡±. I twirled her erect nub around and then licked it straight up and down until I could feel her trembling. Her legs had begun to feel tacky as she started to perspire, and when I took my face away to look at her, I could see droplets of her clear fluid had run down her cheek and into the carpet.


    I got up and scooted myself up behind her so I could put my arms around her sides while I brought my penis up toward her pussy. The sun poured in through the blinds as wey together on the carpet in the middle of the room. She reached back and pulled my hand around her and put it on her belly and then gasped as she felt the tip of my penis touch her cunt.


    Gently, I inched myself forward. My penis squished between her swollen lips and sunk into her body.


    I pushed it in deeper. Jen bit her lip.


    Deeper. Her hand grasped mine and held it tight on her stomach.


    My body became one with hers; my penis sticking fully her quivering vagina.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, we were both still, paused in the midst of our union.


    ¡°Do you feel him?¡± Jen whispered.


    I smiled, feeling the vibrations under my hand. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kicking!¡± she said. She turned her head back to smile at me and say, ¡°He knows I¡¯m enjoying this.¡±


    I bent forward and kissed her, fully. When our lips parted and our eyes opened, Jen looked at me with something more than love. Now it was lust.


    Obliging her, I hauled my penis down her passage, then thrust it back up inside. She grunted andid her head back down on her arm. Her cunt felt different, now that she was pregnant. It was a tighter squeeze, as though she was gripping my shaft. It was harder work, but the feeling of her body holding me so tightly was exhrating.


    I continued to plunge myself deep into her body. My skin meshed with hers and our bodies jostled together. The nds in my body pulsed lubricant out through the tip of my penis which mixed with her body¡¯s excretions until our genitals were wrapped with our mingled fluids. The hairy base of my shaft and my balls merged together with the course hair in her cunt as I pumped myself in and out of her until the hair of both our bodies was moist and saturated with our love.


    My hand firmly grasped her belly where her childy, an unknowing member of the new body Jen and I had be. His kicks continued as his mother and her brother celebrated their love together. I worked my other hand under her body and ced it on her belly, then moved the hand I had on top onto her breast. She gasped and moaned again as my warm hand caressed the teat that would soon suckle her child.


    ¡°Oh god, Mark, you¡¯re milking me¡­¡± Jen gasped, feeling my fingers squeeze her swollen nipple. I was surprised to feel my fingers suddenly wet and realized what she meant. I continued to squeeze and fondle her breast, working out a few more drops of her milk. Her body had not yet started producing the milk she could yet, so it was only a minute before I had drained her. She moaned and sped her hand over mine on her breast tightly.


    She started to tremble, lightly. I continued sliding my flesh into hers. She moaned and began to shake. I felt her cunt pulse with warmth and grow wetter.


    She began to whine, trying to hold back a groan, but she couldn¡¯t help it and her loud cry filled the room as she came to an orgasm. I held her tight and worked my penis in and out between her dripping pussy lips. I could feel my balls getting wet from her cum and could barely get any friction with her this wet.


    After a few moments where she strained and shook and cried out in ecstasy, she dropped her head down to rest.


    The room was quiet, and the sounds of ourbored breathing and the sloshing of our genitals echoed in our ears.


    ¡°Mark,¡± Jen said. ¡°Think it¡¯s going to be a while before we can do this again?¡± she asked, panting.


    I grunted. ¡°Yeah, probably.¡±


    She gasped again. ¡°Do you want to do me in the ass?¡±


    She felt my rhythm falter and grinned back at me.


    ¡°I sure do.¡± I said, bending over to kiss her again.


    ¡°I thought you would. Go ahead. I don¡¯t let Mark do it. It¡¯s just for you, hunny.¡± She said.


    I kissed her again and as our lips pressed together her tongue pushed into my mouth. After a few moments, our lips separated and she gave me a knowing smile. She wanted me to enjoy her however I wanted.


    I slid my penis out of her cunt and reached down and positioned the tip against her anus. It was a much less borate entrance into her, but all the more thrilling because this was the absolute pinnacle of her privacy. Her anus was what she would keep guarded even from her husband, and she offered it to me, her brother, freely.


    Gently I pressed myself against her. It took a moment where I could feel her trying to rx until I began to easily sink in. The texture of her anus was much more stimting than her vagina. For such a simple entrance, the nerves in my penis registered an incredible texture inside.


    Jen reached her hand down and put it on her hip as I slowly pushed myself all the way in. My balls and groin tucked into her butt cheeks as my dick slid up into her ass as far as possible. I began to slowly pump myself in and out of her until I felt her muscles loosen and it became easier.


    It had been so long since we had done this. There was no doubt we were both thinking about the first shower we had taken together and how this had been the result.


    A moment ago we had been one body. We were still so now, but it was a different body. We had been two equals, united in love. Now, she had submitted herself to be used for my pleasure. My sister had opened up herself to assuage my lust, and I was hungrily devouring what she offered me.

 Our Shared Bedroom:>>20

    The juices from her cunt that had mixed with mine now lubricated her anus. As my shaft coursed through her textured orifice, the walls of her rectum began secreting it¡¯s own lubricant than mixed with the juices I had introduced.


    In and out I slid my penis through her anus. She squeezed her buttocks and giggled happily as I rammed myself against her firm muscle, jolting her body with my thrusts. My scrotum pped at her wet cunt and smeared our wetness on both our bodies.


    She felt my tempo increasing and leaned back to smile at me and watch my hips buck against hers. I paused, pushing my shaft deep inside her and leaned forward to give her a kiss. I set my hand on her cheek and pulled her face close as I kissed her passionately. She responded, breathing deeply and kissing back with her wet lips.


    As we kissed, I began pumping myself into her ass again. I reached down and pulled her thigh up, spreading her knees wide apart. I continued kissing her and just held her leg up, exposing her. I felt her kissing grow in fervor and she reached her hand back to ce it on my head and pull me closer. Our tongues met and pressed together and we both gasped and drank at each other as though we were starving.


    I pulled my lips from hers and sank them down on her neck. Sheid her head back down and I heard her moan once as I tenderly suckled on her neck. My penis thrust in and out of her body and I continued to hold her legs apart.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She moaned again, louder, and then again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I can¡¯t believe¡­ you¡¯re making me cum¡­ like this!¡± she gasped, then groaned loudly as I increased my pace.


    I kissed the base of her neck where it met her shoulder and licked her smooth skin tenderly. I felt her anus tighten around my dick. Her leg began to shake. Her body began to shake. She was breaking out into a cold sweat. Her anus rxed and tightened and alternated between the two until my thrusts had pushed air up into her, resulting in what would normally be a very embarrassing sound. In our case, neither of us cared, for Jen was in a full-blown orgasm.


    She cried out and her body arched. Her knees and arms tightened and her legs pulled back together. Her body began to buck against me as I continued my assault on her neck and anus. Her wet buttocks squeezed hard and nearly forced my body away, but her anus also clenched down and wouldn¡¯t permit me to exit.


    For a moment, we were locked together. She finally let out another loud cry, so loud that it took me by surprise, and shook violently.


    ¡°Mark! Please stop! I can¡¯t take any more!¡± she pleaded.


    I pulled my lips from her neck. Her body gently helped expel my penis.


    I embraced her from behind and she held me to her tight, shaking.


    After a number of minutes, she calmed down. Her breathing returned to normal and her body stopped trembling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how that felt.¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve never cum so hard in my life.¡±


    I kissed her on the cheek.


    She turned to look back at me. ¡°Would you like to cum on my stomach?¡± she asked, smiling.


    I smiled back and got up. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want it inside?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°I want to see it. I want you to cum all over my stomach.¡±


    She rolled onto her back and sat up, propping herself up on her elbows as I got on my knees between her legs.


    I admired her beautiful, naked body. Her body glowed with sweat. Her nipples had rxed and held a soft, rosebud form. Her long, brown hair was clinging to her forehead and cheeks and shoulders in wet strands. Her pussy glistened with moisture, and a milky drop of her cum had oozed out and dribbled into her butt crack.


    I got up close to her until I could rest my penis on her tall belly. She grinned at me as I looked into her eyes and began to rub my penis up and down on her skin. I closed my eyes and allowed my body to react to her, allowed myself to be stimted. I smelled the scent of our sex together. I felt my penis slide along her pregnant belly on her sweat and my pre-cum.


    ¡°Yes, just like that Mark, just like that.¡± Jen said quietly, encouraging.


    Finally I felt it welling up within me. The fluids my body had been storing up mixed together with my sperm and began pulsing through their tubes. With a grunt, I released a spray of cum that sshed across her stomach and breasts and into her eye. She blinked in surprise as I let out another volley, a rope of cum that spilled between her breasts and all over her belly. I grunted again and slid my penis across her stomach, through my own cum, building up stimtion to spur two more pulses of cum that poured all over her belly and dribbled down to the floor. A few, smaller gushes ensured that her belly was glistening with my sticky cum.


    I groaned happily and moved back andid on my side next to her. She just smiled, looking down at her cum-covered skin, absently running her fingertips through what had pooled where her stomach met her breasts. She smiled at me and leaned over. We kissed deeply again, this time as exhausted lovers who have, for today, had their fill.


    It took some time, but eventually we got ourselves up. Jen went to take a shower and I stayed and cleaned up the clothes and dried the carpet. We spent the rest of the day in quiet, happy intimacy.


    Not long after I had returned home, Jen¡¯s son was born. Truly, a child of love.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>1

    Father and daughter seduce new guy in town into BDSM. (Enjoy)


    >>>>>


    nning was half the fun. Matthew and his hot daughter, Jte, spent weeks over the summer, plotting the scenario. They wanted a naturally sexy, impressionable girl, simr to Jte in appearance, who was eager to learn and could be trained.


    Once Jte¡¯s senior high school semester began, she spent weeks looking without luck, even at other schools. She went to baseball and ser games, extracurricr club meetings, dances, skateboard parks, and malls. Nothing. Sure, she found a number of possibilities, but none of them fulfilled the criteria. That is, no one had the potential to be as hot as she was.


    Finally, a new girl transferred in from a different city and didn¡¯t know anyone locally. Unworldly and awkward, she was shy and insecure, which were all good for Jte and her father. Another benefit: the new girl¡¯s clothes, hair and makeup were all awful. But Jte saw through the girl¡¯s appearance and realized the potential. The two of them were simr in shape and coloring, which Matthew, her father, had specified.


    Next to Jte, beneath the tacky unttering clothing, beneath the rat¡¯s nest of tangled, dirty hair, beneath the cheap makeup, Angelina was the hottest, most sensuous girl Jte had seen ¨C only Angie didn¡¯t know it yet. Nor did anyone else. Her dated hairstyle obscured thick, straight, jet-ck hair. The over-heavy makeup covered a perfect oliveplexion. Unttering, dorky clothing covered her exciting 5¡ä 6¡å frame, two inches less than Jte.


    Inexperienced, Angie lived a dull life all the way on the other side of town with Justine, a single parent, who worked long hours at a distant school as a Spanish teacher during the day and taught English as a secondnguage in adult ed at night. Justine was practically an absentee mother. And when she was around, she wasn¡¯t any better. Poor parenting skills. Angie couldn¡¯t stand Justine, for being such a neglectful, irresponsible mother. A bad mother who failed to show up on time, was forever forgetful, broke promises, etc.


    But Angie had at least inherited her hot looks directly from her sensuous 34-year-old mother. When the well-dressed, rich, smart and very pretty Jte befriended Angie, her cool new friend ¨C and her handsome, sexy father ¨C were exactly what the naive girl needed. And the shapely, moldable new arrival was exactly what father and daughter wanted.


    Jte promptly invited Ang to sit at her table during lunch and quickly ¡°adopted¡± the friendless newbie, giving advice, answering a slew of questions, and extracting useful information. Angie was smart, grateful and malleable. At 18, both were seniors, but Jte had way more life experience and was self-assured, qualities that gave her authority and control over the more passive Angie. The two began spending most of their free time at school together. At the end of their first week, they were already going ces together: the mall, cafes, the park.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    For the next two weeks, Jte did a total makeover for her friend, making changes every day. Angie went with Jte to her hair salon, where the sophisticated, confident girl treated the insecure, trusting one to a style and cut so the neer¡¯s hair matched Jte¡¯s: short, straight and tomboy-short, like a young Winona, Halle, Natalie or Demi¡¯s pixie cut. Jte gave Angie good makeup, instructed her in how to apply it and began reworking her wardrobe. Since Jte was a B+ student, she helped her protege with homework, reports and prepping for exams. Angie was reborn.


    Jte had remade the girl in her own image, entuating the girl¡¯s lovely hair, skin and hot body. Angie began spending time after school at Matt and Jte¡¯s house, which wasrge and luxuriouspared to Justine¡¯s confining, functional apartment in a mediocre and remote neighborhood. When Matt first met Angie, he was immediately excited and thought for one strange, fleeting moment that she was Jte¡¯s younger sister. Jte could immediately tell how much her father was attracted to her new sidekick. And it was obvious that Angie was suggestible, pliable.


    For example, when she asked Jte about a boyfriend or boyfriends, Jte was dismissive, expressing her boredom with and disdain for naive young boys. Soon, Angie was verbally echoing Jte¡¯s stated preference for older men, men of the world such as. . . Matt.


    When Matt learned that Angie¡¯s mother, Justine, had to moonlight to make extra money, and taught adult ed at night, he and Jte began inviting Angie to stay for dinner. He drove her home several times, to the opposite side of town. That lengthy round-trip, full of red lights, was anything but convenient. But the girl had been so tired that she twisted to the side in the passenger seat, her legs up against the door, andy her head on Matt¡¯s thigh. Her full, short skirt immediately slid down her thighs, revealing the toned young flesh.


    Matt lifted the material so all of ity above the girl¡¯s waist, exposing her tiny panties. They looked just like Jte¡¯s. His daughter had groomed the new addition well: the taut panties were sheer and her mons was shaved, revealing a sulent pair of thick lips. Matt smiled. Jte was nothing if not thorough.


    The next day, with Matt¡¯s prompting, Jte asked Angie if she¡¯d like to sleep over some nights and Angie responded enthusiastically. Jte suggested that Matt to call Angie¡¯s mother, Justine, to ask permission. So he called, exining his background, impressive job, and that, despite the absence of Jte¡¯s mother, who lived on the other side of the country, his daughter was doing very well in school and was delighted to have a new best friend in Angie.


    Even Justine¡¯s voice sounded sexy on the phone. Sheplimented Jte¡¯s influence on Angie¡¯s appearance, grades and friendship. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Angie has such a great friend in Jte, especially because we¡¯re new arrivals and because I work such long hours.¡± The appreciative mother also asked the usual parental questions: ¡°Will there be supervision?¡± ¡°Would it be any trouble?¡± And ¡°If she misbehaves, please send her back home immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Matt said. ¡°If she gets out of line, I¡¯ll deal with her in the same way as I do Jte. Strictly.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Justine said slowly, whose own upbringing had been very strict. And she¡¯d been extremely strict with Angie. But she was afraid to ask for details. She hoped that Matt¡¯s cryptic response meant he would be severe, since Angie was a stuck-up, resentful, disrespectful brat who deserved to be subdued and made respectful.


    Having Justine¡¯s permission ¨C and gratitude ¨C for her daughter¡¯s sleepovers, Matt sat down in the living room with the two girls. He exined the rules of the house: hard work at school and serious studying at home, withmensurate rewards in the form of clothing, music, gear, restaurants, trips, concerts, fun weekends, and so on. Vitions of the rules would be dealt with promptly in the form of punishment.


    He warned Angie, ¡°If any of your grades go down, or if you misbehave in any way, you will definitely be punished. And I don¡¯t mean with a time-out or a spanking. Spankings are only for children. And I have authorization from your mother to deal with you promptly and strictly, as I already do with Jte. Do you understand?¡± Angie nodded tentatively.


    ¡°How does your mother punish you?¡± Angie squirmed in her seat. ¡°Does she strike you?¡± Angie nodded, incredibly embarrassed. ¡°With her hands?¡± Angie shook her head, too mortified to speak. ¡°Does she use a hairbrush?¡± The girl was in an agony of humiliation and refused to answer.


    Matt nodded to his daughter. Jte stood and lightly pped Angie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Daddy asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°With. . . with a strap,¡± Angie blurted. Jte nced at Matt, both delighted that the girl had experienced corporal punishment.


    ¡°Where did these. . . sessions take ce, and what was your mother wearing?


    Angie swallowed. ¡°They happened all around the ce. She would strip down to her bra and panties because she would sweat from the exertion of binding and punishing me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure you understand. Jte, get up and stand in front of me.¡± His daughterplied, facing him, legs spread wide, her ass in front of Angie. ¡°Raise your skirt.¡± Jte lifted her skirt to her waist and tucked the front and rear fabric into her belt. Father and daughter heard a small intake of breath as Angie saw the red marks at the top of Jte¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Take off your panties.¡± Jte drew them down and off, again widened her stance and leaned forward, resting each of her hands on one of Matt¡¯ shoulders, thrusting her ass toward her best friend. Angie shifted on the couch, ogling the stripes covering Jte¡¯s ass. She¡¯d seen Jte nude in the girl¡¯s showers at school, but this was different and strange.


    ¡°Get up ande here,¡± Matt ordered. Obediently, Angie apprehensively walked over to them. Matt grabbed one of Angie¡¯s hands and ced it on one of Jte¡¯s welted ass cheeks, moving Angie¡¯s hand around the hot flesh. Jte moaned quietly. ¡°Those hurt because Jte was punished onlyst night. Feel her thighs as well. Angie¡¯s hand drifted down, her fingers skimming through Jte¡¯s butt crack till they caressed the weals on her friend¡¯s young thighs.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± Angie whispered.


    ¡°Will you ept this kind of discipline if I deem that you deserve it?¡± Angie nodded, too stunned and excited to be capable of speech. ¡°Have you ever been punished with anything other than a strap?¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>2

    ¡°Yes Sir. . . .¡± Matt waited for details. Reluctantly, the girl added, ¡°My mother has stripped me, tied me and punished me with. . . with floggings.¡± Matt and Jte exchanged a nce for a fraction of a second. This was interesting news. He stared at Angie, demanding more. ¡°And since my dad wasn¡¯t around, I was also disciplined by my brother. So I ept your authority.¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really cute and is very close with my mother. They even look the same. But he¡¯s very strict.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What happened after your mother and brother finished your discipline?¡± No answer. ¡°Did they ever give you pleasure? Did they ever make you take care of them?¡±


    Angie said, ¡°Yes, my brother would usually use a. . .¡± She faltered and stopped. ¡°I mean, he would make me kneel. . .¡± She changed her mind, bolted from the living room and ran upstairs to her bedroom.


    Matt smiled at his daughter, delighted about the new information. So Angie was not a total stranger to B&D, or to servicing older men. ¡°Good. Then we¡¯re done here.¡± Jte lowered her skirt. As she left the room, Matt began nning a demo for Angie.


    ~ ~ ~


    Angie began staying over a couple of nights per week. Her sleepovers quickly increased till she was spending 4-5 nights a week with Jte and Matt. This schedule was actually a relief for the hardworking Justine. She missed her daughter, but life was a bit easier.


    Angie began to imitate Jte¡¯s style of dress and behavior at home, wearing thin front-closure blouses and short, full skirts, acting teasingly and flirtatiously with Matt. During the second week, the girls returned to Jte¡¯s salon for Brazilian waxes.


    Within only a couple of weeks, Jte had done a total makeover of Angie, including her underwear. One afternoon, they¡¯d just returned from a shopping trip and had both put on their new, gauzy demi-bras and matching boy shorts for the first time. Angie was thrilled to be wearing Jte¡¯s treat: expensive and adult lingerie.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Jte said, as if she¡¯d just had a great idea. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Daddy thinks. He¡¯s got great taste in clothes.¡± Jte and he had been sure to walk around the house, scantily d, a number of times during Angie¡¯s sleepovers. When Angie had asked Jte about her parading around in a skimpy bath towel, or an old shirt of her father¡¯s without any underwear, or her barechested father wearing only boxer shorts, Jte had just shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re sofortable and casual with each other that it¡¯s second nature to us ¨C we don¡¯t even notice. It¡¯s no big deal. And Daddy¡¯s no prude!¡±


    Father and daughter hadid the ground for a loose atmosphere. For instance, on hot afternoons, Jte had frequently taken a quick dip before a meal and then served the meal at the table wearing her wet bikini. At first, Angie was scandalized and blushed furiously when she saw her friend standing unabashedly next to Matt, holding a serving dish as he helped himself, her micro-thin white panties stered to her nude mons, her hairless lips as in as day beneath the transparent gusset. When Jte sat and ate, her tits would strain against the tight bikini top, the broad aureoles and erect dark nipples half-visible throughout the meal. So Angie had be somewhat ustomed to the household¡¯s matter-of-fact semi-nudity and her friend¡¯s grant exhibitionism.


    Angie objected to Jte¡¯s idea to summon her father for an opinion on their new lingerie, but Jte had summarily dismissed the girl¡¯s protest. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Angie. You¡¯ve got a beautiful body and it¡¯s time to start showing it off. Besides, you¡¯re just like family by now! And anyway he¡¯ll see me first. Let¡¯s make it a fashion show!¡± she giggled. Jte ran out of the bedroom before Angie had a chance to protest further.


    Jte pulled Matt into the girls¡¯ shared bedroom and shoved him into the easy chair. Thete afternoon sun had filled the room with golden light. Matt thought that his daughter was a miracle worker. She had transformed Angie into a mirror image of herself, slightly younger and almost as hot. Due to her shorter frame, Angie¡¯s tits looked even bigger on her than Jte¡¯s did on her own.


    Angie stood nervously, but Jte grabbed her hand, stretched it above Angie¡¯s head and spun the girl around. ¡°Ta-da!¡± Jte said proudly. Both Angie and Mattughed. ¡°You look lovely,¡± he told her. ¡°Now turn around again, more slowly.¡± She blushed but obeyed.


    She would have blushed much more, had she realized that Jte had selected a matching pair of underwear whosece was deceptive: itpletely covered the breasts and groin-with the exception of the nipples, aureole and slit. The bra and panties were expensive, well made and beautiful ¨C but also totally slutty.


    Angie would have had to be blind not to notice that whenever one of them arrived at home, father or daughter always kissed warmly and embraced lingeringly. After dinner, Jte changed into thin pajamas or a short nightgown and would spend an hour on the couch next to her dad, watching TV. Eventually, Angie followed suit, sitting on the opposite side of him. Jte and he were both highly tactile; there was a lot of touching, stroking and kissing. Soon Angie snuggled up to him as well, and, missing a father or father-figure in her life, loved it when he began putting his arm around her shoulders or gave her a neck massage. Soon, he was kissing and hugging them both goodnight.


    Jte frequently asked her father to tuck her in. Once he was standing at her bedside, she¡¯d quickly shed her pajamas or nightgown, providing Angie and he with a fleeting picture of her spectacr nudity as she climbed under the sheets. On cooler nights, she¡¯d get into bed wearing her flimsy nightgown, the sheets raised only to her waist, shamelessly showing off her tits and nipples to her father.


    Once Matt had enjoyed the sight of Angie in her revealing bra and panties, he left the bedroom. Angie asked, ¡°Does he have a girlfriend? Does he see women at all?¡±


    Jteughed. ¡°Of course not! He¡¯s not like that. Besides, why would he want somebody his own age when he has a daughter like me?¡± She turned over and quickly fell asleep, leaving Angie to ponder the meaning of that reply.


    ~ ~ ~


    Late at night, the two high school seniors would climb into the same bed and ¡°secretly¡± watch soft-core programs via On Demand, Jte exining that her father never checked the cable bills. She made sure to include scenes with girl-on-girl action, and would absentmindedly stroke Angie¡¯s hands and arms, as best friendsmonly did at that age, soon advancing into strokes on the girl¡¯s thighs.


    When Angie asked Jte if she liked girls and had ever done anything with them, Jte said, ¡°I like you. And hasn¡¯t everybody yed with a girlfriend? How could we not?¡± After only a few of those porn scenes, Jte introduced Angie to increasingly hardcore clips and movies on herptop.


    Jte used our pool several times a week and gave Angie several old swimsuits to wear. Angie had never worn such abbreviated bikinis, but submitted to Jte¡¯s coaxing and, seemed unaware that they revealed everything when wet. She had a phenomenal body, and ording to Jte, was a 33C. So the two not only looked like sisters, their bra size was almost identical and they both exuded the same sensual, submissive nature.


    At nighttime, the two girls started watching soft BDSM. Jte was careful to begin slowly with scenes of light bondage, eye masks, etc. She exined how exciting it all was. Naturally, Angie asked if she¡¯d ever done it with a boy, but Jte only giggled and asked Angie if she¡¯d like to bind Jte¡¯s arms and legs.


    Jte pulled a ck eye mask, arge, long feather and a few of her dad¡¯s old silk neckties from her special drawer. She put on the mask andy on her back, the sleeveless nightie barely covering her mound. As always, the girls started modestly, Jte guiding her protege as the cooperative girlfriend fastened Jte¡¯s wrists together and tied her ankles to the bedpost. Jte coaxed Angie into teasing her incapacitated friend¡¯s arms and legs with the feather. That was all that happened. Jte knew she had to go slowly with her friend.


    When Angie next stayed over, it was a Friday night. There was a three-quarter moon shining directly onto the bed. Jte made sure that her friend wore a short nightie like she herself wore, had Angie kneel with her back against the headboard and covered the unresisting girl¡¯s eyes with the ck mask. Angie giggled, excited by the sensuousness of having her eyes covered.


    Angie was excited, not nervous, since she¡¯d done the same bondage to her friend only a couple of nights before. Barefoot, Jte walked to her bedroom door, opened it silently and motioned to her father. Matt tiptoed in and silently sat in thefortable easy chair that she¡¯d positioned next to the bed. Jte straddled her bound friend.


    The giggling stopped when Jte bound the beautiful girl¡¯s hands behind her back, something Angie was not expecting. Being a born sub ¨C even though she didn¡¯t know it ¨C Angie did not protest or object, she only cooed ¡°Ooohhh¡± in surprise. Jte gave verbal reassurances the whole time,plimenting Angie on how pretty she looked, how sexy her outthrust breasts looked, etc.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>3

    With one hand, Jte stroked the feather along Angie¡¯s calves and up to her thighs, applying enough pressure so that it felt sensuous but not ticklish. With her other hand, she alternated between caressing her own breasts and reaching beneath her nightie¡¯s short hem to stroke her pussy lips. After a few minutes, she raised Angie¡¯s nightgown and tucked the thin fabric under the heavy ne she¡¯d given the girl. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Angie asked intively, her exposed dark nipples hardening. The naive girl¡¯s tits lookedrge in the moonlight, the young fresh flesh begging for attention.


    ¡°Being nice to you,¡± Jte whispered, stroking the feather along Angie¡¯s stomach and the lower part of her virginal tits, kissing the girl¡¯s cheeks, and moving the instrument to the inside of her pendulous globes, all while she was fondling her own slit, slipping two fingers between her own thick, slickbia. ¡°I can¡¯t tickle your skin if it¡¯s covered by a nightie, can I, silly?¡± she scolded.


    Matt pulled his cock out of his boxers. Jte pressed her lips against Angie¡¯s parted lips, darting her tongue inside the younger girl¡¯s panting mouth. But Angie was overwhelmed by excitement and couldn¡¯t deal with it. She turned her head away and was squirming too much, her legs uncrossing and pushing against Jte.


    ¡°Uh oh! What¡¯s this?¡± Jte said in mock shock. Angie¡¯s tight thin panties were bulging from the pressure of her mound,pletely wet and see-through. Jte pushed the fingers of her other hand inside the waistband of the tight panties and wriggled her hand down till it cupped the teen¡¯s soaked slit, fresh from its Brazilian waxing. Angie began to quietly chant ¡°Oh, oh. . . oh!¡± as her hips pushed rhythmically against her friend¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to wear your expensive new panties to bed. They¡¯re not for sleeping.¡± She stripped off the damp panties and dropped them on the bed. Jte held each ankle, pushed the girl¡¯s legs wide open till they extended at right angles and bound each ankle to the eye hooks in the frame along each side of the bed.


    Father and daughter were excited to see the girl¡¯s slender calves and thighs stretched tautly, her nude vulvapletely exposed to them. Jte was transfixed, but not so much that her two fingers switched from simply stroking her slick slit to pushing and pumping into her wet hole. She didn¡¯t realize that tying Angie¡¯s legs so tightly would spread the girl¡¯sbia so widely. Matt stared as well. He¡¯d seen the girl¡¯s pussy lips when Jte had made the girl pose for him in her new bra and panties, but the sight had been brief and he hadn¡¯t realized that her pussy lips were so long and thick.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy you¡¯re going to wake Daddy!¡± Jte said, feigning rm as she reached behind her, leaning over precariously till her hand was able to grasp her father¡¯s cock. She pulled it and Matt stood, staggering over the few feet to the bed, his member swinging back and forth.


    Jte picked up Angie¡¯s panties from the bed, held them beneath her father¡¯s cock, grabbed his shaft and squeezed it from halfway down up to his cockhead, until his pre-cum was dripping onto the panties. She pumped his cock till all the pree had poured onto the sodden fabric, wadded the panties into a ball and pushed the drenched fabric between Angie¡¯s mildly resistant thick lips. The girl¡¯s reluctance,pletely unprepared for the invasion of the panty gag, caused the pre-cum to smear all over them her lips they were coated with Matt¡¯s viscous discharge. Reacting automatically, Angie shook her head back and forth and started to spit out the panty gag.


    ¡°No, no no!¡± Jte squealed, grabbing another necktie. ¡°Can you imagine what Daddy would do if he heard you and caught us like this? You¡¯re forcing me to keep you quiet!¡± She fastened the tie around Angie¡¯s head to hold the gag in ce.


    The teen Dom grabbed several extra neckties. With the first, she raised Angie¡¯s bound hands six inches and fastened them to one of the wood ts in the headboard behind and above the girl¡¯s head, forcing Angie¡¯s chest to jut forward, entuating the apparent size of her C tits and her jutting nipples.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Matt was stroking himself slowly, gradually increasing the tempo. Jte turned and grinned at him, seeing how excited he was bing. Turning back to her bound submissive, she saw a film of sweat covered Angie¡¯s front, glistening in the moonlight on this warm evening in early September.


    Jte scraped the stiff feather roughly against the innocent¡¯s overge areoles, apanied by Angie¡¯s moans, and tapped the feather against the imprisoned girl¡¯s dark bulging nipples. Matt had to keep himself from groaning aloud as he pumped his dick.


    But before bringing the spread girl any satisfaction, Jte leaned over and reached beneath the bed, picking up her two majorette¡¯s batons, used when she was a member the school¡¯s marching band. They were small twirling batons, 16 inches wide, made of lightweight metal rods, with cute, pink stic caps in a mushroom shape on the ends. She ced one horizontally across the girl¡¯s chest, above her tits. She was impressed ¨C they were perfect.


    She took two thick rubber bands from her night table drawer and handed one to Matt, who leveled the other baton beneath Angie¡¯s tits. He and Jte each stretched a band so it looped around the ends of the batons at each side. In effect, they¡¯d created a makeshift breast press, the rods of the batons pressing into her sub¡¯s young flesh. He started pping all the surfaces of the straining tits, enjoying the resiliency of the firm flesh.


    The startled girl cried out through her gag, surprised by the difiting pressure on her pristine breasts, her swollen nipples aching, followed by the ps. She had no idea that the hands pping here breasts did not belong to Jte.


    Still driving her fingers up her own cunt, Jte started grinding her thumb against her big clit. She pulled her father¡¯s hand off his cock and pushed it onto one of Angie¡¯s tits, now swollen from the makeshift breast press and tit pping. Jte began shafting her father¡¯s 7-inch dick, which was pointed directly at Angie¡¯s face, while with his other hand he mauled his daughter¡¯s swaying tits through her sweaty nightie, roughly squeezing her 34C¡¯s and harshly twisting her fat nipples.


    Angie was too far gone, too lost in a haze of bondage and lust, to realize that her friend was not the only one working on her. After all, she¡¯d never before been subjugated with any of this bondage, let alone all of it: the mask, bound wrists, legs spread and tied off, nude in front of her friend, her shaved pussy exposed, herbia open, kissed by a girl, her mouth stuffed with the soaked panty gag, her tits squashed by the batons, her cunt drilled by several fingers while her clit was molested. It was beyond overwhelming.


    Jte stroked her dad¡¯s dick faster, enjoying the site of Angie¡¯s big tits being crushed, the taut, tortured skin ballooning out obscenely. Then she moved her hand from her own clit and cunt and pressed three fingers into thepliant girl¡¯s drenched pussy, crushing her prisoner¡¯s fat wet clit beneath a wide thumb as Angie began bucking and shaking in the best climax she¡¯d ever had ¨C by far, trying to twist her torso aside to escape the tit pain, yet pushing her pelvis against Jte¡¯s intruding fingers.


    Ready toe, but still trying to hide from Angie that she was being double-teamed, Matt swiveled his hips without warning, pointed his cock at his daughter and spurted, a fountain bursting from his cock and hosing Jte¡¯s damp hair, sweaty cheeks and big tits. She was unprepared and therefore unprepared by the torrent of jizz that sttered onto her. Surprised, she started to jerk backward, but Matt had anticipated her reaction and was holding a hand behind her head. He sprayed her, a flood of his thick cum shooting over and over, each shotsting several seconds.


    Despite her surprise, Jte was used to the gushing fountain, and aware enough to keep her mouth shut, knowing her father liked to firstpletely coat her fine face and heaving tits. Only when his spurts slowed did she open her wide mouth as far as possible. Even at thatte stage, he shot a half dozen loads till her mouth was about to overflow ¨C a vition of his wishes which she knew from experience would be sternly dealt with.


    Frantically, she tried to hold his spunk, but she had not ounted for his excitement from his new submissive. Matt hadn¡¯t cum like that for months. Jte couldn¡¯t manage the overload and twin streams of thick gunk poured over her thick lower lip. She looked down, dismayed to see the semen streaming down onto her tits, flowing down her cleavage and sliding down her belly.


    Matt yanked up the greasy nightie, baring her taut tanned belly, watching the thick gunk slide across her prominent mound and sink between her shaved lips. She looked up at him and could tell from the set of his mouth that she would indeed be punished for failing at this cream bath. She wondered if Matt would do it the next time with Angie as a witness ¨C or maybe as his helper. He nodded with his chin and she understood, swallowing his cum and and scooping up the overflow from her tits, making a show of holding her fingers above her open mouth so the cum slowly dripped off and fell onto her eagerly outstretched long tongue.


    Then she scraped more cum off her belly, loudly sucking the white goo off her fingers. Finally, she dipped two fingers between her greasy pussy lips and cleaned her dripping digits between her lips.


    Father and daughter returned their attention to their new sub. The scene had gone way beyond their wildest imaginings. Angiey dazed, her slim belly still heaving. The mask covering Angie¡¯s eyes was so thick that she never noticed the repeated shes from Matt¡¯s camera. The sopping panties were a nice touch, peeking from the bound girl¡¯s greasy lips and drooling mouth, as were the pretty pink stic caps at the tips of the batons.


    When Matt finished shooting, Jte removed the baton breast press, pulled out the panty gag, untied her sub¡¯s ankles and freed her wrists, but left the eye mask in ce. Angie turned over onto her side and fell into a deep sleep. Jte and Matt admired her gorgeous, naked, unmarked ass. Jte touched it, anticipating how the unblemished skin would soon look, striped for the very first time with weals from the whip.


    Jte and Matt were thrilled. Now they knew for a certainty that Angie was a hot, totally obedient sub slut. Daughter and father were confident that Angie would ept further degrading behavior, and they could proceed directly to the next phase.


    Matt couldn¡¯t resist the batons and their adorable pink caps. While Jte was still kneeling on the bed, he took hold of the back of his daughter¡¯s head and pulled her backward until her head was lying on the foot of the bed, her knees spreading wide. She grunted at the unexpected change but didn¡¯t resist.


    He shoved the sticky nightie up to her neck, held one of the batons at her groin, put one of the pink mushroom caps between her pussy lips, admiring the pink folds of her pussy around the pink stic of the baton cap, and fucked her with the shaft, sinking eight of its sixteen inches into his slut daughter¡¯s weing cunt. Although the shaft was only two inches in diameter, the pink cap was much broader, like the flesh-colored crown of a fat cock. Whenever he shoved the baton into her, he pulled on her plump clit.


    Jte had only one thought throughout her fucking: how stupid she was to never have thought of using the baton as a dildo. Matt¡¯s exertions didn¡¯t take long. Jte soon came, humping the dildo ferociously, yelling in release, flopping like a fish on her drenched bed sheets.


    Once she was done, Matt left, leaving the baton poking out from Jte¡¯s cunt. After a few minutes, she slowly pulled out the shaft and stripped off her nightie, which was soaked with sweat and cum. She wiped off her hair, face and chest, so that Angie wouldn¡¯t see her best friend inundated with a load of cum and realize that her friend¡¯s father had been involved in the sadistic, filthy scene.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>4

    The next morning, the girls overslept. When they awoke, they rushed to get ready so Matt could drive them to school, which was quite a distance. Matt told Angie to sit next to him. The girls climbed into the car, Angie in front and Jte behind her. In the car, Angie still seemed dazed. ¡°Jte told me what happenedst night,¡± he said. Angie cringed in shame, her face and chest flushing with humiliation. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Matt said. ¡°Is there anything you want to discuss about it?¡± he asked. Angie shook her head vehemently, reliving every moment of the lurid scene in her mind.


    Matt had started to open the garage door when he received a text message and said, ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± He got out of the car. ¡°Sorry girls,¡± he called from the door into the house, but I have to deal with this, I hope it doesn¡¯t take long, I¡¯ll sign ate excuse for you.¡± He rushed back inside to finish an email from his home office.


    Jte sighed. These business calls had happened before and usuallysted at least a half hour. She leaned forward from the rear seat so she was directly behind Angie¡¯s seat and rested her hands on Angie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Did you likest night?¡± she asked teasingly. Angie nodded her head.


    ¡°Daddy and I understand you, Angie. We know what you like,¡± Jte reassured her cooperative friend. Jte noticed four old seat belts next to her, left by the mechanic at the dealer. The vehicle had been recalled in order to rece potentially defective seat belts. The leftover seat belts no longer had metal buckles and sps on the ends; they were just fabric. ¡°Angie, this is gonna take a while. We went to sleeptest night, so why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡±


    ¡°Ok. That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Angie said, and settled into the front seat, closing her eyes. Jte reached into her bag. ¡°Here, use my tanning goggles.¡± Angie put on the eye mask while Jte leaned forward, pressed the trunk release on the dashboard and looked around the trunk. She removed the emergency kit, climbed back into the rear seat, and reclined the front seat till Angie was lying almost prone. ¡°That¡¯sfy,¡± Angie murmured. Now Jte could lean over the supine sub and have ess to do what she wanted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stretch out? Just put your legs on the dashboard. Angie did so, her legs syed widely. Her light school skirt immediately slid down her long legs. Jte stretched forward, pulled Angie¡¯s skirt all the way up her thighs, tucked it into her seat belt, and pushed apart her knees, so the girl¡¯s panties were exposed. The pale blue panties were not the same ones she¡¯d exhibited for Matt; these had noce, revealing her pussy. They were entirely transparent. Jte pulled angle¡¯s blouse up to the girl¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not dressed properly.¡± Jte exined. ¡°You were rushing this morning, so you didn¡¯t remember. Your bra and panties don¡¯t match. But it¡¯s a house rule: they always have to match. That¡¯s the way Daddy wants it. You¡¯re definitely in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± was all Angie said, dismayed at her carelessness but already half asleep.


    Jte didn¡¯t know why the emergency kit contained long cable ties, but she pushed Angie onto her side, pulled the girl¡¯s arms behind her back, bound her wrists together with one of the ties, and urged Angie onto her back. The groggy girl made no bother. She didn¡¯t even try to move her hands.


    Angie was wearing a see-through bra in pale green. Jte undid the center sp in the bra and pulled the demi cups aside, revealing the hottie¡¯s 33C tits and fat nipples.


    Angie¡¯s controlling friend took two ck stic cable ties from the kit and cinched one tightly around the base of Angie¡¯s right tit, forcing the flesh to bulge upward. Finally the girl responded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, half raising herself from the seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m going to make you feel good,¡± Jte said in her most soothing voice as she tightened the other cable tie around the left breast. The garage door had opened halfway when Matt had to attend to his text message. The girls could see feet and legs going by outside. A few neighbors were walking by on the sidewalk, leaving for work or walking their dogs. That could be a problem if Angie cried out or even groaned loudly.


    The emergency kit held a tiny pocket knife. Jte opened the knife and used the minute 2-inch de to cut both sides of the waistband of Angie¡¯s tight thin panties, pulling the material off the sleepyhead¡¯s shaved mound and baring her closely shaved mons and dusky, prominentbia. Angie muttered something but was motionless.


    Inside the emergency kit was a smaller first aid kit. Jte found a roll of gauze and small scissors, and cut a long piece of gauze. She pulled out the panty hanging from around Angie¡¯s hips, stuffed it into the girl¡¯s ck mouth, wrapped the gauze around her mouth and head, and tied it off. Angie muttered buty still, her nubile body spread temptingly in the early morning lighting through below the garage door.


    ¡°See, silly, this is no worse thanst night, and you liked it then. You came hard. Today you can even see how hot your tits and pussy look.¡±


    The young Dom opened their lunch bags. Inside one was a half-full bag of chips and in the other a small bag of pretzels, each closed with a 3-inch wide kitchen mp. She took the mps and was happy to see two tiny spray bottles for her lunch sd, one with balsamic vinegar and the other with extra virgin olive oil. She¡¯d forgotten about those. She removed the one with olive oil.


    Jte sprayed a fine mist of oil over Angie¡¯s thighs, mound, belly and tits, just enough to give the girl¡¯s lovely skin a slight sheen in the soft lighting into the car.


    Jte gently pulled up on Angie¡¯s righthand pussy lips and released the powerful mp onto the thickbia. Angie groaned loudly and twisted, her movement severely constricted by the hands bound behind her back. She continued to moan as Jte mped the leftbia. The controlling girl took a moment to admire her improvised bondage toys: Angie was now bound, legs spread, essentially nude, gagged, with her tits tethered and her cunt lips mped.


    Jte pulled a tawse and a small quirt from her voluminous bag. She had used them yesterday on Angie in the girl¡¯s restroom at school. Now she pped the tawse against Angie¡¯s inner thighs with her left hand and smacked the quirt into Angie¡¯s belly with her right hand. After a dozen firm blows, she pulled a shlight from the emergency kit, positioned the handle between Angie¡¯s mped cunt lips, and pushed the shlight in as deeply as possible, watching the 5-inch round handle sink into her friend¡¯s very wet slit.


    Angie pistoned her hips, writhing in the seat, craving the entirety of the shlight shaft. Her pussy mps had been spread apart by the shlight dildo. Jte struck the narrow tawse between the mps, striking the girl¡¯s vulva and clit as hard as she could and moving the quirt from Angie¡¯s belly up to her bound tits, bringing the quirt down as firmly as she could in the limited space of the car, making sure that she hit the beckoning tits on all sides.


    Angie yelled through the panty gag and, by the time her sore tits were covered with marks from the quirt¡¯s leather tip and her pussy and clit were distended and inmed, she had a cum as big as the one she¡¯d had during the scene when Jte (abetted secretly by Matt) had bound her in her bed and pressed her breasts between the batons.


    Outside, someone stopped on the sidewalk. Jte paused, terrified that their bondage scene had been overheard by a prudish, nosy neighbor. But the person walked onward.


    Matt emerged from his office and stopped abruptly when he saw the lurid scene in the car with the garage door wide open. Angie was still in thest throes of her orgasm, bucking and twisting. Matt noted her glistening flesh, gagged mouth, tumid tits, puffed up clit, but the most perverted detail was the shlight head peering out from between thebia mps. Heughed at the weirdly erotic sight.


    He looked at his daughter, but she was slumped in the back seat, her skirt bunched up at her waist, busy fingering herself to her own orgasm. He saw the emergency kit and first aid kit next to her. Jte came, bouncing so frenziedly she knocked her head up against the padded ceiling.


    When she¡¯d calmed down, heplimented her in a whisper. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve certainly spent this time actively.¡± She looked up at him warily, her eyelids heavy with sexual relief. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen any of those emergency items actually being used. If we¡¯re ever going to be in the car together when there¡¯s an emergency, I know I can count on your resourcefulness.¡±


    She smiled, pleased with his approbation.


    ¡°But you did this without permission, so you will both be punished, understand?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    Matt grabbed the tawse, leaned in the window and twisted the shlight out of the sub girl¡¯s twat, her juices flowing onto the car seat. He nodded to Jte, who began kneading Angie¡¯s bulging tits while Matt slowly pped the taws against Angie¡¯s spread vulva with one hand, while pulling, squeezing and twisting her dark nipples with the other. Patiently, he increased the speed and severity of the taws ps. Surprisingly soon, the docile teen came again, bucking her slim supple thighs up off the sticky seat leather, yelling from the nipple abuse, unaware that anyone other than Jte was torturing and pleasuring her.


    Matt retreated into the house while Jte unbound Angie¡¯s wrists and put the car kits back in the trunk as Angie hurriedly sped her bra and fixed her creased blouse and rumpled skirt just in time for Matt¡¯s return.


    He looked askance at both girls, still flustered and sweating. Angie¡¯s tits were poking through her bra and blouse. ¡°What¡¯s been happening here?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing unusual, Daddy, I¡¯ve just been Angie energized for a day at school.¡±


    What a way to start a school day.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>5

    After Angie had slept over several times, she eventually stayed Monday through Thursday nights on a regr basis, returning home only on the weekend.


    One day, Jte had been negligent and left a full load of wetundry in the washer a week ago. By now it smelled moldy and might be ruined. Matt decided the time hade for the next level of instruction.


    At the end of the dinner meal he exined Jte¡¯s carelessness. ¡°Just like your prep school believes in the tradition of correction, so do I as head of this household. Clear the table. I expect you both in the study in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Jte, go into the living room and prepare yourself. Angie, get a flogger, quirt and tawse from the bottom drawer of the sideboard.¡± He noticed that she knew the meaning of all three words. Jte had exined all the toys that the girls had seen in online bondage movies. ¡°Wait five minutes, then join us,¡± he said to Angie.


    When Angie entered the living room, Jte was standing in front of her father¡¯s usual easy chair, nude except for ck stay-ups and shoes. Matt was in the chair, wearing shorts and sipping brandy. Legs spread, his daughter¡¯s arms were raised and bound to a leather-covered, suspended horizontal bar, her turgid nipples crushed by heavy mps. Matt wanted to begin slowly and traditionally. ¡°You may begin with six hard strokes on her ass with the flogger.¡±


    To the surprise of Matt and Jte, Angie¡¯s first strike was indeed hard. Jte moaned for a moment at the harshness. By the sixth stroke, both girls were sweating considerably. ¡°Take off your blouse and skirt,¡± hemanded Angie. Without a peep of objection, Angie obediently did so, turning her back to carefully fold her blouse and skirt and ce them neatly on the couch.


    When she turned back, she saw that Matt had ced his foot on the coffee table behind Jte and between her legs. Jte¡¯s shaved mound was resting against Matt¡¯s bare knee, rubbing against it. ¡°Now use the quirt on her back,¡± he said. As Angie beganying into her friend, Jte began humping Matt¡¯s knee more aggressively, no longer trying to minimize her groans and grinding movements. Her pelvis began pistoning against his bare skin as her head rolled around.


    The only sounds were the squishing of her drenched slit against Matt¡¯s knee, the thwack of leather imprinting itself on the young slut¡¯s skin, and Jte¡¯s increasing groans. Angie moved to marking Jte¡¯s thighs and increased the pace of the blows, trying to cover all of the shiny skin with livid marks. Jte came, uttering ¡°Uh, uh, ahhh. . . uhhh. . .¡± repeatedly. When both girls stopped, Jte slid down her father¡¯s angled thigh till she stopped at his waist, leaving a wide trail of pussy juice smeared across his thigh. Angie was amazed at how wet her friend was.


    ¡°Angie, go to the kitchen, open a bottle of white wine, and pour a couple of sses for Jte and you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matt.¡± In the kitchen, Angie had trouble opening the bottle but eventually managed. By the time she returned to the living room, Matt¡¯s shorts and undershorts were lying on the floor. Jte was sitting, centered in Matt¡¯sp, but had reversed direction and was facing Angie. Angie thought the position was called a reverse cowgirl. Jte was spread open: her knees were above and outside Matt¡¯s thighs, her legs outside his calves. Her arms were still stretched to the horizontal bar overhead.


    A thin metal rod with mps on both ends connected her dark nipples, which were the length and diameter of two big erasers. Jte¡¯s eyes were zed as she moved up and down on her father¡¯sp, his hands on her thighs to help. Her bald pussy lips were open, shining with juice. Angie realized they were fucking, right in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Angie,¡± Matt croaked. ¡°Punish her front with the crop and quirt. Start on her thighs, move up to her belly and finish with her tits.¡± Angie lit into her friend¡¯s widespread thighs, angry that Jte was fucking Matt instead of Angie doing him. Using the quirt, she enthusiastically applied a half dozen stripes to each inner thigh as Jte moved up and down more violently. Angie marked her slut friend¡¯s belly heavily.


    By the time Jte was close to cumming, Angie had dropped the quirt, picked up the crop and shoved it straight between Jte¡¯s open pussy lips. Not till then did sheprehend that Matt wasn¡¯t fucking his daughter¡¯s cunt, he was fucking her ass. The thought infuriated Angie. She surprised herself with the force she applied to Jte¡¯s fat tits, striking the sweating flesh, making no attempt to avoid the brutally mped nipples as she pushed six inches of the crop into her craven friend¡¯s wet tunnel.


    Jte loved being the center of her father¡¯s and her friend¡¯s attentions. She loved the crop up her cunt while Daddy¡¯s fat cock was deeply into her ass. She screamed with pleasure at the crop dildo and uttered a strangled cry at the abuse of her tits and nipples. Angie let go of the crop and it waved obscenely as Jte¡¯s pussy moved up and down. She came, Matt following soon afterward, shooting a huge load of spunk all the way up his daughter¡¯s amodating ass.


    When he¡¯d finished shooting, he pulled the dangling crop out of her cunt and gently pushed Jte off his cock. She slumped onto the floor at his feet, sprawling senselessly. Immediately, Matt¡¯s jism streamed out of her ass. ¡°That¡¯s called a ¡®creampie,¡¯ Angie. And you did a fine job of discipline. Now, why don¡¯t you help your friend go upstairs and clean up?¡±


    The cum from Matt¡¯s cock had been dripping onto Jte¡¯s sweaty neck. With his foot, Matt shoved his daughter so shey sprawled on her back, her face upturned. Angie stared at Matt¡¯s dripping dick and the nasty way that his cum sshed onto his daughter¡¯s chin and cheek. When she felt the hot cum stter onto her, Jte opened her eyes, seeing Matt¡¯s cock, still hard, bobbing above her.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s something else. We broke a dish in the kitchen, which we had to clean up,¡± she said.


    ¡°Which dish?¡±


    ¡°That expensive bowl you liked.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. . . You said ¡®we broke a dish.¡¯ It sounds like you¡¯re covering for Angie.¡±


    Jte nodded. Angie blurted, ¡°I broke it, sir.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Then Jte will receive another punishment, for lying to protect you. And Angie, you¡¯ll receive your own session for breaking the dish. Jte, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Matt pointed to a straight-backed leather chair whose top was waist-high. Jte staggered over to it and spread her legs. Angie, unbelievably excited, had begun to perspire lightly in the warm study. Finally, she¡¯d get more of Matt¡¯s attention. She¡¯d show Jte that she could administer punishment as well as ¨C no, even better ¨C than Jte.


    Father and friend both stared at Jte¡¯s high, tight ass. As they did so, the decadent daughter knew to spread her legs to the outside of the chair and bend over, thus opening her ass cheeks and exposing thebia that had visibly begun to moisten. Cum still dribbled from her distendedher ring, streaks and blobs of the thick white stuff marking the insides of her thighs.


    ¡°Angie, take four cuffs out of the coffee table drawer and fasten Jte¡¯s wrists and ankles.¡± The girl looked at him, startled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± he warned. Reluctantly, Angie removed four leather bands, kneeled and tightly attached her friend¡¯s ankles to the rear chair legs.


    While Angie secured Jte, Matt, still nude, moved two heavy metal floormps in front of the chair. ¡°Now unbutton her blouse, pull it off her shoulders but leave it draped over her back. And bind each wrist to amp.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to exin that tying Jte¡¯s wrists to themps kept her torso horizontal, providing easy ess to her chest. Cooperatively, Jte extended her arms and Angie stretched them to the floormps, her heavy tits hanging straight down above the chair seat. He noticed the proud, sophisticated expression on Jte¡¯s face. Angie took every opportunity to steal nces at Matt, his semi-hard cock swaying as he walked around.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± He handed Angie a bridle bit, the shaft covered with thick ck leather. In her nervousness, the novice almost dropped it. ¡°Jte makes a lot of noise, so she prefers to be silenced.¡± Angie nodded and Jte opened her mouth wide, smiling nonchntly at Angie as proof of Jte¡¯s greater experience. Angie fitted the gag between her friend¡¯s thick lips and fastened the straps tautly behind the bound girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Now watch carefully,¡± he instructed Angie, grabbing her arms and positioning her behind and to the side of Jte. He took a tawse from the drawer and asked his daughter, ¡°Are you ready?¡± She nodded. He struck hard against her taut upper thighs as she jerked but remained silent. He looked at Angie who was staring at the reddening flesh, her eyes erged and her breathing heavier than before. He ced two more fierce strikes as Jte muttered in pain.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>6

    He held out the tawse to Angie, who stared at him in astonishment. ¡°Do her ass,¡± he ordered, ¡°hard.¡± Angie shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Angie. In order to understand this kind of punishment, you need to experience both sides of it.¡± She swallowed and took the heavy leather implement. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how.¡±


    Matt walked behind her and ced his arm across her nude waist, pulling her panty-covered ass into his groin. She started at the contact, inadvertently pushing her ass into his big dick. He also knew from Jte that Angie had been extremely attracted to him from the beginning. He held her wrist, raised her arm as high in the air as possible and stepped away. She hit the bottom of Jte¡¯s ass with such force that she elicited a big moan from the recipient. Matt nodded encouragingly and Angie struck several more times, each in a slightly different location, as Jte¡¯s moans turned to groans and her ass cheeks reddened even more.


    Matt made sure topliment the novice, who was nowplicit in the discipline. ¡°Very good,¡± he said, nodding as he gave her a bottle of skin lotion. ¡°Thatpletes your punishment. Take this lotion and soothe her marks.¡± Angie poured a liberal amount of the thick white lotion and spread it on her bound friend¡¯s thighs and ass, noticing that the color and consistency was virtually indistinguishable from the white goo still circling the anal slut¡¯s dusky, puckered ring. It looked as if her father had shot multiple loads all over his daughter¡¯s heavily marked ass cheeks. ¡°Now for the second offense.¡±


    ¡°You may think, Angie, that Jte is naturally courteous, polite and obedient, but I can assure you that it took a great deal of discipline to train her that way. Obviously, we still have a ways to go.¡±


    As Angie observed with increasing incredulity, he tied together the sleeves of Jte¡¯s blouse across her back, so the fabric would stay out of the way. Jte¡¯s gorgeous, heavy tits barely stayed enclosed within the demi-bra. ¡°Since this second punishment is for lying to protect you, a worse offense than ignoring her assignedundry chore, the tawse will be directed to a more sensitive area.¡±


    He unsped the bra and tucked the thincy cups aside, under the blouse. Angie was dazed, staring at her best friend¡¯s exposed tits. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Jte¡¯s expression was beseeching leniency. ¡°Watch and learn,¡± Matt said.


    He first hit the outsides of Jte¡¯s tits and the heavy flesh swayed and reddened. When he struck the sensitive undersides, she yelled into the bridle gag. He moved to the tops of her tits and she yelled louder. He handed the tawse to Angie. ¡°Your turn. Do the front of her tits.¡±


    While Angie screwed up her courage, staring at the panting, sweating Jte, Matt walked behind his strapped daughter and diddled her clit with his thumb while thrusting two fingers into her soaked gash. He pushed his other thumb, heavily lubed, into her gaping asshole. ¡°Huuunnnhh,¡± she grunted, wriggling her hips and grinding her groin into the chair, bucking and lurching her cunt and ass back and forth.


    Angie, jealous that Jte had two holes filled and her clit diddled, attacked Jte¡¯s swaying sore tits, smacking the heavy leather above and below the throbbing nipples. Matt added a third finger and began squeezing and twisting Jte¡¯s fat clit when Angie mmed the tawse again and again into Jte¡¯s hard nipples, causing her friend to buck and twist in a huge climax, her head copsing onto her sternum. Even after her friend began cumming, Angie kept mming the leather into the juddering tits.


    Angie seemed to be in a trance, continuing to abuse her friend¡¯s sweating tits, not hearing Matt when he called to her. ¡°Angie, stop. . . stop!¡± Finally he walked over to her and grabbed her wrist, removing the tawse from her grasp. Her bra was soaked through with sweat, revealing her own gorgeous tits and dark nipples, although she appeared to be oblivious to her wildly excited, ripe condition.


    ¡°Pour me a brandy and pour yourselves two Grand Marnier¡¯s,¡± he instructed. While Angie stumbled over to the drinks cart, he untied Jte, removed the mouth gag and helped her over to a chair, where she cried out when her sore thighs and blistered ass sank into the leather. She sprawled in therge chair, her swollen tits in in view, the metal tit mps framed by the tawdry hanging bra. Angie returned and they all drank in silence. Angie, still extremely hot and horny, besides herself with arousal, finished her strong, sweet drink within a couple of minutes.


    ¡°Jte, get Angie ready.¡± Jte nodded, dragged herself to her shaky feet, unsped Angie¡¯s bra and unpeeled the damp material from the newbie¡¯s sticky chest. Angie was standing in front of Matt, the warm light of the study shining on her perfect skin, looking very young and highly desirable in her opened gauzy bra, panties and stay-up stockings. Her chest was heaving with fear and excitement. Ever the innocent, she thought it was the first time her body had been exposed to the debauched, licentious Matthew. He turned to Jte. ¡°Prep her,¡± he ordered and sat in a chair to rx, drink and watch.


    Jte bound Angie in the same posture, leaning over the back of the chair. The newbie grunted as Jte kicked Angie¡¯s feet to the outside of the chair legs, tightly tied her ankles and stretched her arms tautly to the floormps while Matt sipped his brandy. Jte pushed the bridle gag, still wet with her saliva, between the teen¡¯s voluptuous lips while Matt gazed leisurely at the bare heaving tits capped by obscenely overlong, dark nipples. Almost immediately, Angie began to drool onto her big tits. Matt admired her tight, virginal puckered ring, beckoning for abuse and widening.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jte and Matt punished the girl together, Jte striking the perfect ass and taut thighs while he slowly increased the tempo on her swaying tits, standing as close as possible so she was staring at his swinging, dripping dick. Angie mewled into the thick leather gag When Jte¡¯s arm tired, she put down the paddle and began licking between her sub¡¯s thickbial lips and into her meaty slit, fingering the fat but slippery clit, wet with her copious juices, teasing theher hole with a greased pinky, till she shoved the pinky all the way ¨C a mere three inches- into the girl¡¯s virgin ass. Angie shuddered and came big-time, shaking spasmodically for an entire minute, but never ceasing to buck her hips to their fullest extent, back and forth between the thick tongue between her cunt lips and the finger embedded in her rear.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>7

    After school on Friday, Angie went directly home. On Saturday morning, Jte went to visit Angie for the first time at her small, modest apartment, located in a in apartment building in an inexpensive neighborhood. The inexpensive cars parked on the street were all several years old. But Jte arrived twenty minutes earlier than expected, since she¡¯d estimated the drive time online during the height of Friday afternoon rush hour.


    After ringing the doorbell, she had to wait three minutes before Justine, Angie¡¯s mother, opened the door, blocking the view indie with her body. The door jerked open. It was Justine, not Angie. The mother¡¯s pretty face was flushed, her breathing exaggerated and her short ck hair was tussled. It was 11 am, but she was still disheveled, dressed in a thin robe, the sash hastily tied, the robe barely covering what looked like a ck baby doll that was matted to her sweaty upper chest.


    Jte was staggered by the robe¡¯s shortness, it ended just beneath the mother¡¯s groin. Even with the robe partially closed, there was lots of cleavage for Jte to notice. She¡¯d never seen a MILF like this one before. She couldn¡¯t believe that Justine was a 36-year-old. She looked like a slightly older, much sluttier version of Angie.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you must be Jte,¡± she said, admiring the extremely pretty girl, who looked like she could be Angie¡¯s sister or first cousin. ¡°But you¡¯re way early.¡± Justine took note of the girl¡¯s thick lips and prominent chest. ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30.¡± Jte understood that she¡¯d arrived at a really bad time. An image shed into Jte¡¯s mind of Justine kneeling on an ottoman in ck lingerie while Jte stood behind her and fucked the slut mother¡¯s pussy with a big strap-on.


    ¡°Sorry about that, but Angie said toe at 11:30. And it¡¯s actually 11:00 now. I guess I should have called but I didn¡¯t think it mattered.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here now.¡± Justine smiled thinly and turned around for a long moment, looking at her apartment. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She closed the door. Jte thought about how weird all this was. She heard a door close inside.


    Justine opened the front door again. ¡°Ok,e on in. Please call me Justine.¡±


    Jte looked around the small, modest apartment. She saw the master bedroom at the end of the short hallway, a small bathroom and another door, shut tightly, that must be the second bedroom. ¡°Can I get you some coffee?¡±


    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡± Jte sat in the cramped dte area while Justine poured coffee.


    ¡°Damn, no sugar, ¡± Justineined. She opened a cab and rummaged around. ¡°Not here. Mmmm. Oh, I remember.¡± She went to her knees, opened a cupboard low to the ground, and reached deep inside, the ultra-short robe rising up and exposing the MILF¡¯s pussy lips and ass, which liked like those that a 26-year-old would envy.


    Jte stared in shock and said to herself, ¡°This slut is an exhibitionist!¡± But the most surprising sight was that Justine¡¯s upper thighs and ass were striated with whip marks ¨C and very recent ones. Their close and parallel welts looked they¡¯d been applied by an experienced Dom.


    Janice stood up with the sugar, actingpletely oblivious, gave some to her pretty guest, and sat. They chatted for a few minutes. Jte couldn¡¯t believe how gigantic Justine¡¯s nipples looked, even hidden by twoyers of clothing. Despite Jte¡¯s awkward arrival time, Justine had immediately liked the pretty and polite Jte ¨C who wouldn¡¯t? ¨C and said how appreciative she was of everything that Jte and Matt were doing for her daughter. Justine subtly appreciated Jte¡¯s curvy body, expensive makeup and nice clothing.


    After a few minutes, Jte asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Angie?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Justine said. ¡°She had to run out on some errand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, she didn¡¯t text me about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she rushed out and forgot her phone. She didn¡¯t say when she¡¯d be back.¡± At that moment a kitchen timer buzzed. ¡°Oh, I forgot, that¡¯s theundry. I have to move the wash to the dryer. The neighbors don¡¯t like wet clothes lying in a machine, especially on a Saturday.¡± She straightened her hair in the small mirror by the front door, rearranged her robe, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes, ok? I¡¯ve gotta check the mail too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, take your time, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The moment the front door shut, it waspletely quiet, and Jte heard a low buzzing sound. It was on the threshold of her hearing. Not even sure that it was real, she walked to the closed bedroom door and opened it a few inches. Instantly the buzz was much louder and she could tell that it was Angie¡¯s room.


    She swung the door more open and gasped. On the bed was a leather flogger. In the corner, facing the wall, was Angie, nude and kneeling on a pillow, wearing a sleep mask and headphones. Her hands were behind her, tied at the waist. A cord led to a ck spreader bar bar between her ankles, forcing her to bend a bit backwards. Angie was sweating in the stuffy room, her pajamas lying at her feet.


    Jte slowly and silently approached the disciplined girl, whose luscious ass and trim thighs were densely striped with raised red lines. Her mother had not only whipped her ass and thighs, the gorgeous teen¡¯s belly and tits had also been cruelly whipped.


    Jte inched a little closer. Angie¡¯s mouth was stretched around a penis gag. There was a plug the in the base. It had been filled with a thick creamy liquid. Angie must have been mping down on it long and hard, because her cheeks and chin were overrun with the goo. Her shoulders had been sshed with the gunk and the slimy river coated her heaving tits. It was remarkably homogenous in texture.


    Jte wondered whether its smooth consistency was because it was a concoction, like those silly porn videos where women¡¯s faces and tits are deluged with torrents of fake cum from fake cocks. Sometimes the dildos looked totally fake, sometimes less so. Even though they were contrived, she was in fact a cum slut, so she loved to see the pretty faces and gorgeous makeup drowned in thick gunk, the thick strands hanging off eyebrows, swinging from noses and and streaming off chins.


    The curious teen stuck out a finger and slid it across one of Angie¡¯s tits, scooping up so much glop that some of it fell onto the welts on the bound daughter¡¯s thigh. Jte put the tip of her finger on her tongue, her long tongue delicately licking off a glob. It was in fact cum. But she knew you couldn¡¯t really tell how good cum was from the first taste. She licked along the entire length of her finger and circled her tongue around her mouth, spreading the viscous muck around her taste buds. It was different than her father¡¯s.


    She stuck her entire finger between her greasy lips and slowly extracted the digit, sucking noisily. Hmmm, it was quite good, different from Daddy¡¯s but almost as tasty. But where was it from? There was no guy in this household.


    The buzzing came from a big vibrator, angled on a pillow and pointing to the girl¡¯s dripping slit but not touching it. Jte guessed that during one of Angie¡¯s multiple orgasms, she¡¯d wriggled and iled so much that she¡¯d dislodged the vibe. Jte turned it off.


    Jte was incredibly turned on. She wondered what infraction her friend hadmitted to deserve such a harsh punishment. This changed everything. If Justine used discipline on her daughter, maybe Justine herself was also a sub? Or could be turned into a sub? Jte shed on an image of Justine, her big hazel eyes wild with pain and excitement, the gorgeous body suspended, mped, chained and plugged. With Justine¡¯s dark hair and olive skin, her nipples, pussy lips and asshole might be the dark color that so turned on Jte and her father.


    Perspiring herself, Justine realized she had to get out of the room. She took two quick photos with her phone, of Angie from the front and rear, the sh hidden by Angie¡¯s eye mask. She had just shut the door, sat in the dte and taken a gulp of coffee when Justine returned, nervous. ¡°Any sign of Angie?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Uhhh, no, not yet. . .¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too bad that you came all the way here.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my Dad said he¡¯d like to meet you really soon.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. Tell him I¡¯m avable whenever he wants. Oh, I forgot to get the mail.¡±


    Jte perceived two stains on Justine¡¯s robe, at her breasts. ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve got stains on your robe. Let me fix them before you pick up the mail.¡± Justine stared down at her mounds.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Jte stepped forward so she was very close to the sensuous woman. She touched one of the spots. The deposit seems clear but sticky. Suddenly she realized that it was pussy juice from Justine¡¯s bondage of Angie. Jte felt a bit dizzy with excitement. Her friend¡¯s slut mother was standing in front of her covered with her own daughter¡¯s cunt juice.


    By instinct, she reached out, yanked the thin robe of Justine¡¯s shoulders and pulled it down to the mother¡¯s elbows. Justine, whose arm movement was now constricted, blurted ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What I said I¡¯d do.¡± Swiftly, Jte tugged open the robe¡¯s belt and wrenched the sleeves off all the way, drawing the belt out of the robe¡¯s belt loops before dropping the tiny robe on the floor. The slut wasn¡¯t even wearing panties. But she was entirely shaved.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>8

    Justine¡¯s whole front was now exposed to her daughter¡¯s best friend. ¡°Oh jeesh, I had no idea,¡± Jte said, dazzled by the big tits capped by the big dark aureole and the thickest, longest, darkest nipples ever.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the exhibitionistic mother said in a halting, husky voice, as if that was what vani behavior demanded she say. She tried to back up but her ass and thighs were already up against the table in the tiny dte.


    ¡°You should be ashamed, walking around covered with your daughter¡¯s pussy juice!¡±


    ¡°What? What are you-¡±


    Without thinking, Jte grabbed for the huge nipples, holding each one at its base with a thumb and index finger. Even with her broad thumb, over an inch of the huge stalks extended above her fingers. Justine¡¯s knees buckled and she sank to her knees for the second time in ten minutes.


    Jte rapidly tied the ck belt from the robe in a figure eight around the sub mother¡¯s 34Cs, squeezing the big mounds till the belt forced them up and out. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she warned.


    The girl strode into the master bedroom. There was an armoire in addition to the main closet. Jte pulled on the handle but it was locked. She stood on her toes, reaching above the armoire, and immediately found the key. Swinging open both doors, she had discovered a serious toy collection. Every major piece of bondage gear was there, all well made and expensive.


    She grabbed two handfuls and returned to the dte, a gleeful smile on her face. Her new sub hadn¡¯t moved and was looking more gorgeous than ever. Jte dumped the devices from her overflowing hands onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s quite a collection in your armoire.¡± Justine looked up just in time to be cored, gasping at the heap of metal and leather gear that Jte had piled onto the table. ¡°You must have been a sub for a long time to have gathered so much expensive stuff.¡±


    Jte stuck a small pair of mps onto the burgeoning, swarthy nipples, amazed at the huge dusky nipple flesh that bulged out above the mp. Shepensated for the lightweight mps by attaching two long chains with heavy metal links. Jte was correct: Justine epted the nipple pain like a well-trained sub. So Jte mped theely MILF¡¯s thick clit hood, added a long thin chain, and clipped the end to the D-ring in the front of the ve cor. Jte stood back to appraise her work. Not bad, but not enough. Justine¡¯s eyelids fluttered, swooning with shock and excitement.


    The time was almost noon. The teen felt hungry, so she opened the frig to see if there was a piece of fruit. She forgot about her snack when she saw severalrge storage containers, stacked on several shelves. They were all filled to the brim. Instantly, Jte knew what they contained. She was staggered.


    ¡°Where did you get these, you cum slut?¡± she asked Justine. But the sensuous sub only shook her head, resistant.


    ¡°All right,¡± Jte conceded. She gathered thepliant older woman¡¯s nipple chains and pulled up on them. The docile, sultry sub scrambled to her feet and was led a few feet to the living room, where her new Mistress shoved her down so she was sitting on the edge of the coffee table. Automatically, Justine spread her limber, toned legs to the outside of the table legs, her dusky, chunkybia spreading apart, her pussy drenched with arousal at the hands of her daughter¡¯s fiercely dominating best friend.


    Jte held a spreader bar against the rear of the sweating sub¡¯s waist and attached the enticing mother¡¯s wrists to the bar. The dominating girl raised one of Justine¡¯s ankles and raised it from the floor to the corner of the coffee table, strapping it tightly. She bound the other ankle the same way. Justine¡¯s legs and thighs were now pointing up and out, with her knees at the highest point. So her groin waspletely, obscenely exposed. Jte took a moment to admire the toned thighs, jutting clot and wet inner lips, juicing so much that Justine¡¯s puckered hole was already saturated with cunt juice.


    Jte picked up another of Justine¡¯s penis gags. Although it was mostly hollow, so the reservoir could hold as much cum as possible, it had been designed to have the approximate stiffness and flexibility of a real cock. On the side of the base was a small red button that she¡¯d never seen before. Jte pushed the button but nothing happened. Justine realized it was the brand new one she¡¯d just bought. But she hadn¡¯t noticed the red button when she¡¯d bought it online.


    ¡°Last chance,¡± she offered. ¡°Where¡¯s it from?¡±


    ¡°I ¨C I was away, away on vacation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That tells me nothing.¡±


    She opened the container, poured the cold ingredient into a bowl, microwaved it and carefully poured the thick steaming contents into the penis gag, plugging the thick gag, inserting the gag into a head harness, and strapping the harness tightly to her new sub¡¯s head, shoving the broad cock between the cock slut¡¯s meaty lips.


    Justine was stupefied to watch Jte attach a pussy mp to each of her heftybia, fasten cords to the mps, lead the cords to her wrist cuffs, and tie the cords tightly, pulling her lips wider than ever before and stretching them beyond belief. The bound sub uttered a flurry of muffled sounds through the heavy penis gag.


    Jte was nothing if not thorough. She picked up a modestly proportioned, 4-inch anal dildo, applied lube liberally, positioned it at the dark-haired sub¡¯s dusky, crinkly wet hole, and slowly pushed it into her bottom¡¯s bottom. Justine shook and whimpered with pleasure. However, Jte was surprised that the ck dildo slid in so easily. Much too easily. So she pulled out the toy, to Justine¡¯s grumble of disappointment, and marched back to the armoire in the master bedroom, seeking something more substantial. Hurriedly, she grabbed thergest anal dildo she saw.


    Upon Jte¡¯s return, she greased up therger, 6-inch tool, ced the ck shaft at the slightly gaping ring and carelessly shoved the head into the dark circle. This time, Justine didn¡¯t whimper with pleasure, she gasped with pain. Jte couldn¡¯t get more than half of the head inside. Then she remembered what she¡¯d learned from Matt: always lube and go slowly. She withdrew the shaft, drenched in a thick coat of lubricant and slowly twisted the fake ns into the hole, rotating the shaft.


    Justine produced a string of ¡°Ugghhh!¡±s and ¡°Ahhhh!¡±s as the huge dick plowed into her asshole. She guessed that Jte was way too inexperienced to know that only a well-trained, harshly used anal slut like Justine could have epted the monster so readily. Jte wasn¡¯t satisfied until the entire six inches was lodged up into Justine, who quivered and writhed in a massive cum, her hips bucking and groin gyrating frenziedly, causing the cords attached to the cunt lip mps to stretch the abusedbia even further.


    As soon as Justine came down from her high, her eyes widened. Jte, perspiring from her exertions in the stuffy apartment, had stripped off her blouse and shorts, revealing a matching pair of expensivece underwear. Justine ogled the teen¡¯s luscious body, realizing that their bodies were so simr that Jte could be her own daughter.


    The bra had plenty ofce in the decolletage and side boob areas, but none at all in the middle, exposing the beautiful girl¡¯srge aureoles and thick nipples. Through the light gray fabric, Justine could see faint horizontal striations across the girl¡¯s tits. Did that mean the girl would flog Justine¡¯s tits?


    Justine was stunned: this dominating teen was also a submissive who received discipline. But from whom? Certainly Angie would have known if Jte had a boyfriend. Justine had specifically asked Angie, who looked ufortable with the question and then replied, ¡°I know that Jte definitely does not have a boyfriend.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The boy shorts hadce on the hips, but the girl¡¯s mons was totally visible, pussy juice covering the big dark outer lips that made a pronounced camel toe in the the gusset. There were striations across her mound, but darker, broader and angrier than the ones on her tits. Would this dominatrix crop Justine¡¯s pussy?


    Jte hefted a crop from the table. Justine shook her head wildly, drops of sweat flying off her ck hair, trying to dissuade her tormentor. Jte just smiled. She bypassed the pain-slut mother¡¯s tempting tits and thwacked the crop into Justine¡¯s upper thighs. Justine grimaced from the blow as the mark bloomed on her flesh, but gritting her teeth on the penis gag didn¡¯t release any of the contents.


    Justine¡¯s juiced-up pussy was dripping and she knew exactly what anguish wasing next. Jte whacked the crop¡¯s leather p alternately into the stretched, dusky lips, walloped the wet pink inner lips and swatted the distended clit, as oversized as the aureoles, nipples andbia. With each round thrashing the three throbbing areas, Jte struck harder. Justine¡¯s pussy had never been tormented in quite this way. Where did an 18-year-old learn how to do this?


    Jte pressed the red button only for a second. The penis gag lurched backward in its harness, the cock retracting and the shaft copsing by a couple of inches. Then it sprang forward, spewing its contents with such force that Justine¡¯s head jerked backward, the hot cum jetting against the roof of her mouth. She swallowed the mouthload of hot jizz while she was cumming, her entire torso shuddering.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>9

    Jte pressed the red button again, but this time for several seconds. Justine, still cumming, was more prepared for the velocity of the eruption, but not for the quantity. She sputtered and swallowed the jetted spunk as best she could, but ribbons of spunk seeped from the corners of her mouth. Then she came yet again, contorting and spasming, each jerk stretching her nipple stalks andbia.


    After making sure that Justine was lolling in a stupor, Jte stood up and shot photos with her phone. Lots of photos, from all different angles, including plenty of close-ups. Now it was her turn.


    She unfastened the penis gag and removed it, long strands of thick cum hanging from the crown to Justine¡¯s upper and lower lips. Jte held it there in the air for a long moment so Justine could be fully humiliated by the degrading sight, the heavy strands of spunk swaying slightly, suspended as if one end had been glued to the sub mother¡¯s meaty lips. Justine, still flushed, colored even more deeply.


    Jte wrapped a finger around one of the cum ropes, breaking it, and flung her finger at Justine¡¯s tits, the sponge sshing onto the mped boobs. Jte wound the second rope around her finger and flicked at Justine¡¯s face, the gunk stting onto Justine¡¯s thick dark eyebrows and immediately dripping off them.


    Jte untied Justine¡¯s ankle bonds. ¡°Turn around she ordered.¡± Herpliant sub spun around on the coffee table till her back was facing her young domme. ¡°Lie on your back.¡± Justiney down, her neck at the edge of the table, head facing upward. To her surprise, Jte reinserted the penis gag into the mouth harness, but reversed, with the device pointing outward. Jte stripped off her boy shorts, spread her legs on each side of Justine¡¯s head, crouched her thighs and positioned her pussy above the dildo, rubbing it along her soakedbia and moaning.


    The girl gripped Justine¡¯s upside-down head from the rear and pulled, forcing the dick into her cunt. As soon as it was embedded, Jte pistoned the dildo in and out, controlling Jte with the same ruthless rhythm as if the sub was being face fucked. As soon as Jte came, the strained muscles in her thighs gave way and she copsed forward onto Justine¡¯s supine body, her chest bending the mother¡¯s nipple mps so the prostrate woman moaned.


    Satisfied, Jte rested for a couple of minutes, stood up and spun the limp sub around 180 degrees. The girl made certain other arrangements, then went to Angie¡¯s bedroom, where she untied her friend¡¯s hands from the spreader bar, opened the window to cool down the room and left the door open for cross venttion.


    Back in the living room, Jte bent down to the lolling slut¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t say a word about my being here to Angie. I think she¡¯d be a bit angry at her mother for submitting to her best friend. And I won¡¯t tell Angie either. It¡¯ll be our secret.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jte left, quietly shutting the apartment door behind her and pulling her phone out of her shorts.


    ~ ~ ~


    Only a few minutester, Angie pulled the penis gag out of her mouth and turned off the buzzing vibe pointing at her pussy. She dragged herself up to her feet, rolling her throbbing shoulders and stretching her sore mouth, pieces of dried cum breaking off and falling to the floor. She grabbed her phone to read a message from Jte: ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t cum over. Daddy had cleaning for me to do.¡±


    Aching from thirst, she stumbled out of her bedroom and was headed for the kitchen when she stopped dead, disbelieving the graphic sight of her mother, lying bound, spread, mped, chained, gagged, marked and supine on the coffee table.


    The teen had never seen pussy lips mped and stretched. She stared at her mother¡¯s spread vulva, her huge inmed clit, engorgedbia and the dense whip marks all over her ass cheeks and upper, inner thighs, all visible because her ankles had been tied to the upper legs of the coffee table. Who had inflicted this severe bondage? And where was this Dom?


    But there was more. The ck leather harness of the strap-on was hanging from Justine¡¯s pussy, as if left there for her use. The dangling ck straps, swaying beneath the puffy redbia, were coated with cum, dripping onto the floor. And the straps were hanging from a monster dildo, four or five inches extending outward, but the head still embedded between her slut mother¡¯s thick, dusky and exceedingly swollen pussy lips.


    Only then did Angie take note that there was a small note hanging from the ve cor, scrawled with ¡°Mark my tits like my ass.¡± Angie saw the willow switch lying across her mother¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± she demanded. But Justine only shook her head. ¡°None of your business.¡± There¡¯s no way she was going to admit that her daughter¡¯s best friend, a mere teenager, had sopletely subjugated a grown woman, leaving her exposed to the ultimate humiliation when discovered, helpless and avable, by her just-punished daughter.


    Well, Angie thought, everyone knew that Justine was a MILF. Who better to make that a reality than being fucked ¨C and disciplined ¨C by her only, long-suffering daughter?


    Angie unsteadily inserted a shaky leg into the right side of the harness, then her other leg into the left half. The harness shifted and the dildo was pulled out of its sheath. Angie swayed a little as her hips bore the full weight of the heavy strap-on. She loved the sight and sensation of the big dick swaying in the air.


    She smelled the container of uncovered cum on the kitchen counter before she even saw it. She lumbered awkwardly the few feet to the kitchen, refilled the cream pitcher next to the container, microwaved the sludge, unplugged the bottom of the strap-on and refilled the empty inner chamber.


    Angie replugged the dildo, fastened it into the harness, walked back to her mother¡¯s gaping legs and pussy, and pped the switch into her palm as a test. It stung, but not too badly. So she smacked the switch into her hand and jerked it away, waving it back and forth to ease the increased pain. Satisfied, she whacked the switch into Justine¡¯s belly and rocked her hips to drive the strap-on into Justine¡¯s cunt.


    ¡°Arrrhhhhh!¡± Justine yelled, her mind unable to ept that her daughter was whipping and fucking her. Angieshed the switch into Justine¡¯s enticing tits, raising an impressive weal. Angie quickly developed a rhythm, striking the switch back and forth into Justine¡¯s tits and belly as she thrust the strap-on deeper and harder into her new sub¡¯s sulent slit. When Justine realized how utterly depraved this was, she submitted to the erotic energy and went crazy with lust.


    As mother and daughter grew into a mutually debased frenzy, they came to orgasm, both screaming and howling. Angie depressed the curious red button, not expecting the strap-on to press back into her mons and not anticipating its violent jolt forward as it unleashed its pressurized contents. For the second time in an hour, Justine felt the heated torrent of cum flood into her well-fucked channel, practically scalding her cunt walls in a spectacr hosing and cumming.


    When Angie staggered backward, the dildo exited the bulging lips with a loud sucking sound, hanging downward. More long strands of cum emerged from the swollen slit, slithered down the pussy mps and longbia, then continued down six inches in space ¨C and just hung there, swaying slightly. Angie stared. She¡¯d never seen a sight like that. The residue of hot cum leaked out of the strap-on¡¯s tip, painting Justine¡¯s spread pussy lips, sliding greasily down the shiny metal of the big pussy mps to thicken the greasy ropes of hot cream and pussy juices already hanging there.


    *****

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>10

    When Jte returned home that afternoon, she was wild with excitement, telling her father that Justine, Angie¡¯s mother, was even more beautiful ¨C and hotter ¨C than her daughter, although the two looked more like sisters than mother and daughter. Jte described Justine¡¯s appearance in great detail. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What makes you think that?¡± Matt asked.


    ¡°Well, she had a lot of sexual tension. And maybe the reason why Angie is a natural sub is because her mother is one too,¡± she added hopefully.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Finally, Jte told her father what had really happened at Angie¡¯s apartment and showed him the photos of Angie bound and flogged by her mother. He whistled, amazed and intrigued, and said he¡¯d call Justine to arrange a meeting.


    Only a couple of dayster, while he was still thinking about where to meet and what he¡¯d do to the hot MILF, Justine beat him by calling first. The semester¡¯s first-quarter marks had been issued. In her hoarse, sexy voice, she exined how delighted she was that every one of Angie¡¯s grades had improved from her previous school.


    He exined that Angie knew from the beginning about the serious work ethic at his house. Monday-Friday was when homework and studying had strict priority; the weekend was when the girls could y. He took the opportunity to suggest that the two of them meet after school on Friday afternoon to celebrate Angie¡¯s achievement and discuss a suggestion he had. Justine, intrigued, agreed and asked him to pick the ce.


    Two dayster Matt was sitting in the dim rear lounge of an upscale club that he frequented. The lounge area was closed, but the bartender knew him and a $20 bill convinced the bartender into letting Matt sit there in privacy, as long as he didn¡¯t expect table service. And the bartender warned him that the room was hot as well. Matt gave the guy another $20 so he would be generous with the spirits when Justine appeared, taking her order at the bar when she arrived and giving her an overgenerous pour. He peeled off another $20, inviting the bartender to stay at his post if the action became intimate. Then Matt sat in one of the curved booths, facing the entrance to the lounge.


    Justine waste, something he might be able to useter to his advantage. She was saw him at the rear of the dim space and, momentarily confused by the low light, she hesitated inside the door, a big drink in hand. She knew him. And he was quite good-looking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Matt just nodded.


    She was breathtakingly hot, a more developed version of her daughter. Her inexpensive clothing ¨C full skirt and tight jacket over an off-white blouse ¨C covered almost her entire body, but it didn¡¯t fool Matt. Big tits, slim legs, straight ck hair, wide thick lips, a waif-like haircut. Like mother like daughter.


    Matt immediately became excited. This MILF was a prize even bigger than that of her daughter. It¡¯s not just that Justine was very pretty. She was the most sensuous woman he¡¯d ever seen. He immediately pegged her as a submissive with a high sex drive.


    He knew her ¨C or at least had seen her recently at one of the school¡¯s sports events. He¡¯d first seen her at a Parent-Teacher¡¯s evening. Their eyes had locked, although they¡¯d never spoken.


    ¡°Hello. Sit here,¡± he said, patting the curved banquette close to him. The bartender must have told her that the room was officially closed, so they would have privacy. She ced her tall drink on the table. It looked like a quadruple vodka on the rocks. (The bartender had certainly earned his big tip.)


    ¡°Whew, it¡¯s hot in here.¡± She unbuttoned her jacket, spreading it open and showing the light, tight blouse underneath. But nothing was revealed, not even a hint of cleavage. Already perspiring, she drank a quarter of her cocktail in one gulp; he wondered why she was so nervous. He was also drinking vodka, except that he was nursing it.


    After discussing the girls¡¯ grades, Matt added that Justine¡¯s information from the girls was not exactly correct. ¡°Angie¡¯s grades have gone up, but not in all sses. In fact, her math grade dropped from a B to a B-. I¡¯m concerned about both the girls. Jte¡¯s grade in Chemistry dropped as well. They were warned that if their grades suffered, there¡¯s be consequences. Remember? You and I agreed on that.¡± Justine nodded, remembering their talk about strictness. We have to do something definite to stop this downward slide. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Justine nodded guardedly, apprehensively. ¡°What exactly did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Look, tomorrow is Saturday. Why don¡¯t youe over and see my ce? You could join us for a morning swim and a celebratory lunch. We¡¯ll figure out their punishment then.¡± Justine looked flushed and swallowed more vodka. Matt didn¡¯t mention that lunch would be followed by a discipline session. ¡°Bring an overnight bag and stay over in the guest room. I don¡¯t like the idea of your driving all that way back to your ce in the dark.


    ¡°I think you should definitely be there,¡± he said quietly but forcefully. She nced at him.


    ¡°What kind of discipline?¡± she asked, haltingly.


    ¡°The old-fashioned kind,¡± he said promptly.


    ¡°You mean spanking?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. Spanking is for children.¡±


    There was a protracted silence while she inferred his meaning and decided how to continue. ¡°What will you use?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Something more serious than before.¡±


    ¡°Before?¡± she croaked, her breathing more ragged.


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Angie tell you about the other night?¡± She searched his face as he nonchntly looked at his drink.


    ¡°A leather tawse,¡± he said in a matter-of-fact way, as if saying ¡°salt and pepper.¡±


    Justine took arge swallow, bing increasingly agitated. ¡°And how did she respond?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Very well. She took to it naturally and has a high threshold of pain. But you probably know that. Have you had asion to punish her yourself?¡± he asked innocently.


    ¡°Y-yes, with a paddle, but not for a couple of months.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Because she¡¯s been behaving perfectly?¡±


    ¡°Nooo. . . . because I noticed that it excited her.¡±


    Matt turned to face her directly. ¡°And does Angie take after her mother?¡± Justine turned to him, her eyes searching his face, but said nothing, shifting around on the banquette. She drained the remainder of her ss.


    He wouldn¡¯t let it go. He asked, ¡°Does Angie¡¯s mother also have a high threshold of pain?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She squirmed again. ¡°I was raised in a very strict household,¡± she said, evasively.


    ¡°Both of your parents were strict?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°My mother was out of the picture from an early age. I was raised by my father and my brother.¡± It sounded as if they¡¯d both disciplined her.


    ¡°How much older is your brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually a year younger, but has a very controlling personality.¡± Now that was interesting news. If she¡¯d been punished by a younger brother, she must be highly submissive. As if she read his mind, she exined, ¡°My father traveled a great deal on business. So if he wasn¡¯t home on a weekend, my brother had instructions to administer discipline himself.¡±


    ¡°You still look hot. Take off your jacket.¡± She shifted on the banquette, troubled by his peremptory tone. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion.


    She noticed the bartender staring at her. ¡°I¡¯d rather not, thank you.¡± He leaned over ¨C she was sitting to his right ¨C and pulled her jacket off her shoulders and down her upper arms, but leaving it dangling around her elbows, constraining her arms. And he saw why she¡¯d been reluctant. Her tight blouse was paper thin, clearly revealing acy ck bra. Her tits looked muchrger, freed from the camouge of her severe jacket. The dark chocte nipples were even darker andrger than her daughter¡¯s. ¡°Matt, the bartender¡¯s right over there.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not only right there, he¡¯s also staring at the exhibit you¡¯re providing.¡±


    Matt was bing increasingly excited. He leaned forward and sped the base of her left nipple with his left thumb and forefinger. The rubbery stalk was so big that the bulging tip extended well beyond his fingers. She started in surprise but didn¡¯t attempt to move his hand. Instead, she nced at the bar, but the bartender wasn¡¯t there. He could have seen her in an instant. Nobody had ever sized her up as fast as this handsome guy had done.


    Matt rolled the other nipple. ¡°Ohhh!¡± she moaned. She looked down at his broad thumb and thick finger. He squeezed the second nipple and she licked her lips in mild pain. When he pulled the nub, she fell back against the rear of the banquette, her thighs scissoring open, gritting her teeth.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>11

    Still squeezing, he twisted the ballooning nipple tip as Justine¡¯s head whipped back and forth in excitement. When he twisted the base of the stalk in one direction and the huge tip in the other, she gasped, in the middle of a small orgasm, and was about to scream. Nobody had ever used that technique on her. He stopped, slowly untwisting both pairs of fingers, gradually allowing the 112 inches he had extended to retract.


    He slid his drink, barely touched, over to her. She gulped more vodka, desperately trying to get a grasp on what was happening. ¡°Is that ¡®threshold of pain¡¯ high enough for you?¡± she said sarcastically. He pped her breast, hard.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for that tone of voice.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe how quickly he¡¯d read her and immediately dominated her. How demanding he was. How relentless. Just what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, sweating, her thick lips pouting. This rtionship was going way too fast. It was like a bullet train. Suddenly, she panicked and had to get out of there. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your ce tomorrow.¡±


    He pulled the jacket back over her upper arms and onto her shoulders. ¡°And you¡¯ll be prepared. . . .¡±


    ¡°To stay over? Yes.¡±


    ¡°Not just to stay over. To be punished.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she said, acting astounded, buttoning her jacket. ¡°You said we¡¯d be punishing the girls.¡±


    ¡°You all need to be properly disciplined. You were twenty minuteste today. And I didn¡¯t care for that disrespectful crack of yours before.¡±


    She was silent for a long time, stunned by how wet her pussy became when he pped her tit, how she¡¯d cum during the nipple torture, how quickly this meeting had gone in a direction she¡¯d never expected. Could he be the one? ¡°What, what. . . will you use on me? The tawse?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough. And it won¡¯t be just me.¡± She looked rmed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Justine, you¡¯ll also be disciplined by your daughter. It¡¯s time she had that experience. And you¡¯re far from a perfect mother.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that to me?¡± she cried guiltily, her pussy juicing. She felt a little dizzy. It must be the heat and the vodka. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from wondering whether her daughter would enjoy punishing her mother. Could it be that bondage and discipline ran in her family genes?


    ¡°Because I understand you. And I know exactly who you are and what you need.¡± Justine closed her eyes, unable to stop herself from picturing the crassly humiliating, degrading scene, trying to ignore the spasms in her cunt and the thrilled flush that shot through her body.


    Abruptly, she reached for her handbag to pay but he grabbed her wrist to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s on me,¡± he insisted. She stared at his hand. ¡°It¡¯s already been paid.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± she protested. ¡°You think you can do whatever you feel like?¡±


    He stared at her, smiling slightly. ¡°I think you¡¯re the hottest sub I¡¯ve ever met. And you¡¯ve even been trained, although you try to hide it. We¡¯ll see whether or not you¡¯ve been properly trained. And you haven¡¯t had a man in a long time who gives you what you crave. I can¡¯t wait to take this to the next step. . . Actually, I don¡¯t think I will wait.¡±


    He pushed her wrists together, sped both and with his strong left hand, pulled her arms across the table till she was chest down on the surface.


    Taken by surprise, she made a token effort at resisting, wriggling a little and seething through mped teeth. He kicked her feet apart and yanked her skirt up to her waist. The bartender ¨C or a customer ¨C could have walked in at any moment. But she was wrong. The bartender was only a few feet away, standing in the shadows, shooting with a video camera ¨C which was another $20 bill from Matt.


    ¡°Between now and noon tomorrow, you won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about what¡¯s going to go down at my house.¡± He cupped his hand on the wet panty over her pussy. ¡°About getting whipped.¡± He pulled down each side of her panties till they were hanging below her groin. ¡°And flogged.¡± He pushed his broad thumb across her bulging clit and between her shaved lips and she began panting loudly. ¡°And caned.¡± He shoved his thumb all the way into her cunt. She grunted. ¡°And you¡¯ll think about your daughter and you punishing each other.¡± He started pumping and she groaned, shaking her head back and forth. ¡°And sucking my cock and drinking down my cum.¡± She was shamelessly humping her hips against the edge of the table, mashing her swollen clit up and down against the edge. ¡°And wearing mps on your tits.¡±


    He let go of her wrists and mped his left hand over her mouth. ¡°And being bound so your daughter can discipline you.¡± She started to cum. ¡°And being fucked in all your holes till you scream in ecstasy.¡± In full climax, she yelled into his palm, the table rocking beneath her as her hips mmed into it. When her cum was finished, she slid down and back onto the banquette, sprawling, her blouse and jacket disheveled, her hair rumpled.


    He pulled up her head by the short ck hair and looked into her zed eyes, filled with shame ¨C and excitement ¨C about what had just happened in a public ce. Large wet spots dotted her blouse, partly sweat but mostly water from the tabletop, the fabric clinging to her skin, revealing much of her tits. She noticed that the bartender was back at the bar and was staring at her. He¡¯d probably seen everything. But she had no inkling that he¡¯d recorded it.


    ¡°Now, is that specific enough?¡± Matt leaned forward and kissed her voluptuous lips, then reached across her back and down past her ass. He pulled the wet panties up her thighs, the top of which were streaked with her juices, lowered her skirt and sat back on the banquette.


    She stood quickly, wiping some saliva off her chin, saw an emergency exit door in the room and walked slowly toward it, weaving from the alcohol.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go out that way,¡± the bartender said. An rm sounds at the securitypany.¡±


    She stopped, reeling with humiliation. She spun around and walked across the room toward the main entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Matt called to her back. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to drive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she snapped petntly and stormed out of the restaurant, holding her unbuttoned jacket together while she walked past the bartender, who was leering at her.


    ~ ~ ~


    Matt went to the bar, pped another $20 on it and went out the entrance. Justine was walking slowly and unsteadily, her mind a storm of conflicting emotions. He followed her to the parking lot in the rear as she reached her modest, older vehicle, eying her gorgeous long legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± he said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control me in public!¡± she spat, drunkenly trying to get her key in the door lock.


    ¡°Oh yes I can.¡± He stepped behind her, grabbed a wrist in each hand, and pulled her arms away from the car door and behind her. She was now leaning against him, her jacket open, the excited nipples tenting the thin blouse. They stood that way for several seconds until she struggled futilely to get her hands free. She was breathing hard, her chest heaving. ¡°You¡¯re gripping me so tightly you¡¯ll probable mark my wrists,¡± sheined.


    ¡°So? You¡¯ll look better with marks on your skin, and you know it.¡± He looked around; no one was visible. He pulled his thin belt from his pants, bound her wrists in the small of her back, yanked the keys from her hand and guided her around the car to the passenger door. He unlocked it, pushed her in and climbed in the driver¡¯s side. She was fuming but also incredibly aroused, bound in a downtown lot where anybody could appear and see her for the submissive, pain-loving slut she truly was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Justine¡¯s apartment was in a mediocre neighborhood on the other side of town, so the drive took a while. Tired from the vodka and from resisting me, her eyelids soon drooped, her head nodded, and eventually she slid down in the seat, her back leaning against the door, dozing, her head rolling back and forth with the car¡¯s movements.


    The lower she slipped the more her skirt exposed those long olive-toned legs. He helped the sliding skirt several times, first exposing her stocking tops, then bare thighs and finally her panties. He had a good look at the tight French bikini cut. Therge plump lips pushed against the sheer fabric. Like her daughter, she waspletely shaved. Two hot sluts.


    A couple of blocks from her unimpressive apartment building, Matt had just stopped at a light when one of her neighbors noticed them, called ¡°Jte!¡± and waved from the sidewalk. A Japanese-American guy in his 60s, he had a broad, strong wrestler¡¯s body with a huge bullet-shaped head and close-cropped gray hair. He looked puzzled when she didn¡¯t wave back and walked over, suspicious of me and noting Justine¡¯s slumped head. ¡°My name¡¯s Shimanaka. I¡¯m her next-door neighbor. Is she ok?¡±


    Matt smiled and shrugged. ¡°Just a little too much alcohol, celebrating TGIF.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± he asked protectively.


    ¡°Our daughters go to the same school,¡± Matt said. This seemed to satisfy Shimanaka. He leaned into the window, unabashedly taking in the site of her sweaty chest, exposed legs, open blouse and big tits, thrusting outward from the position of her hands.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite something, isn¡¯t she?¡± he said to Matt, smiling lustfully. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a lucky guy,¡± Matt said good-naturedly. ¡°Feel free.¡± The neighbor¡¯s big hands caressed Justine¡¯s tits, hefting each mound. Justine murmured pleasurable but her eyes didn¡¯t open, so Shimanaka stroked her belly and thighs. He cupped her mons, his thick middle finger pressing down on the taut this fabric till it had sunk several inches into her slit.


    ¡°Very nice, thank you,¡± he said admiringly. Satisfied, Shimanaka backed away and waved. Matt drove off. When they arrived at her ce, Matt pped her face till she groggily opened her eyes, disoriented and craning her neck around till she realized we were outside her building. She turned her back to me, exposing her wrists, assuming he¡¯d undo the belt.


    ¡°Not until after we¡¯re inside.¡± She whined with anxiety. He got out, walked to her side and opened the door to see her exposed panties, the wet slit saturating the newly creased sheer fabric, when she swung her legs to the curb. He helped her out and stood behind her as they walked inside, his body shielding her hands from view.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>12

    Justine¡¯s modest apartment was small and simple, warm and stuffy. He unzipped her skirt, pulled it off and pushed down on her shoulders till she sat on the living room sofa. He called the club where they¡¯d met and spoke to the bartender, who agreed to ask the club¡¯s parking valet to drive Matt¡¯s car from the club and to Justine¡¯s apartment as soon as the car jockey could get away.


    When Matt returned to the living room, Justine, sweating, looked at me beseechingly and with new respect. ¡°You look too hot,¡± he said, kneeling at her feet and roughly pulling the tight panties over her stockings and off her legs. Freed of the tight material, herbia looked evenrger, longer and thicker. He thrust three fingers into her slit, confirming that she was sopping.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hot,¡± she admitted, biting her lip. He stood in front of her and pushed her feet far apart so he could lean over and unbutton her jacket. He drew the jacket down over her shoulders, imprisoning her arms again. Perspiration had made the lightweight blouse all the more see-through. Judging from the enormous nipples, thergest and darkest he¡¯d ever seen, she was excited again. He unbuttoned the blouse, pulled it down to the same ce as her jacket, and yanked down the bra, exposing her luscious tits and massive nipples.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you release my arms?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°When I told you not to drive at the restaurant you disobeyed me and acted like an irresponsible teenager. Not to mention it¡¯s a serious crime to drive drunk. I intend to make sure you never do it, especially since you¡¯re a teacher.¡±


    He opened the balcony door and several windows, then walked back to the sofa and stood directly in front of her, his groin at eye level. She didn¡¯t need a road map. Awkwardly, she raised her forearms, unzipped him, pulled out his cock and performed the most amazing blowjob he¡¯d ever had, staring as the crown was engulfed inside her wide mouth, the thick lips bulging around the head, her tongue swirling.


    She obviously loved to suck cock. She must have had an advanced degree, since within a couple of minutes he was about to shoot. He leaned over and said into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t swallow.¡± She nodded, not breaking her rhythm. When he erupted, she cried out from the force and quantity as his dick pulsed for about 60 seconds into her receptive cavity.


    But she was rmed at the huge load, iling her arms, her brows knitted in concentration, cheeks bulging. ¡°Open up.¡± She looked at him, fear in her eyes, and for good reason. Despite her best efforts, when she slowly, carefully opened her mouth, two streams of hot cum immediately poured out of the corners and sshed onto her tits.


    She kept maneuvering her head to get the exact, precarious angle between losing the load and swallowing it. ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for losing my cum,¡± he warned her. He waited several more seconds, relishing her humiliation before telling her she could swallow. Gratefully she gulped several times, the huge discharge flowing heavily down her esophagus. She gasped when finished, cum covering her lips and chin, dripping off the obscenely protuberant nipples.


    The doorbell rang. Justine started, having assumed that he would meet the valet in the street. Perfect timing. ¡°Please!¡± she begged, but it was toote. He shoved the coffee table away from the sofa, grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the couch till she was kneeling on the ck carpet, spotting it with clumps of off-white cum.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he ordered. She groaned but made no move to hide in her bedroom. She didn¡¯t even close her legs. He opened the door and the valet walked in. He was a gangly redheaded teen no older than her daughter. The apartment was so small that the boy saw Justine immediately, brazenly staring at her from the tiny entranceway, ogling her tits and the wetbia bunched against the front of her panties. By now enough cum had dripped off her nipples to flood her slit, a shiny white sheen failing to hide the aroused red lips.


    ¡°Justine, this is. . . .¡±


    ¡°Kenny,¡± he stammered, approaching her more closely, staring at the spectacr, kneeling, cum-besotted MILF in amazement. In return, Justine stared imploringly at Matt, ignoring Kenny. When that did no good, she stared at the floor, flooded with humiliation and fully aware of how turned on she was by the lewd scene. She was breathing deeply, scandalized and also excited to be seen this way in her apartment, by a gawky 18-year-old. Matthew had been correct: among other things, she was an exhibitionist who responded to humiliation. Her nipples had clearly grown and Matthew noticed that her legs were still spread wide. ¡°Justine, look at Kenny and say hello.¡±


    Defiantly, she raised her head and looked at the boy. ¡°Hello, Kenny.¡±


    ¡°Kenny, have a seat,¡± Matt ordered. Awkwardly, Kenny walked to the low chair next to the sofa and sat, his knee brushing hers. ¡°Something to drink?¡± Matt offered.


    Thankful for any distraction, Kenny said, ¡°A beer please?¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Matt found a beer in the refrigerator and made two very strong vodkas on the rocks for Jte and himself. Back in the living room, they all drank, Jte so greedily that she finished the entire cocktail.


    ¡°Ken, how much in tips are you losing bying all the way out here?¡±


    Ken figured for a moment. ¡°Well sir, it is Friday night, prime time. So I guess I¡¯d be making between $100 and $200 an hour.¡±


    ¡°Jte, we don¡¯t want to deprive Kenny of his livelihood because of your drunken behavior, do we?¡± She shook her head, knowing exactly where this was going, even though Kenny was still clueless. But not for long.


    ¡°Ken, how much does a blowjob cost these days?¡± Kenny squirmed in his seat, his hard-on growing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ballpark.¡±


    ¡°I guess $25 to $75, depending on the woman.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say $50. Mmmm, not even near $200. But a fuck would be way too much. Have you ever spanked a girl, Kenny?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Well, everybody should try it at least once. You might really like it, especially with a hot slut like this one. Why don¡¯t you try. . . a dozen hits?¡± Kenny nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like quite enough. Kenny, would you mind terribly if I joined in the action as well?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Good. Jte, do you have a paddle or tawse?¡± Her eyes were zing at his brazen question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she acidly replied, ¡°there¡¯s a leather tawse in the bedroom closet, inside a leather box on the shelf.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He threw a couple of pillows on the coffee table. ¡°Ken, why don¡¯t you put her kneeling against the coffee table while I get the toys?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Ken said. He turned to Jte. ¡°Is that the way you tease the boys in your sses? I know that you¡¯re a teacher. Crawl over to the table.¡± When she didn¡¯t move fast enough, he grabbed her short ck hair and pulled. She cried out and scrambled faster.


    When Matt returned from the bedroom, he held a tawse, which he handed to Ken. Jte was in position, still on the floor, her legs spread so wide that her knees touched the feet of the coffee table. She looked magnificent. ¡°Hit her hard,¡± Matt advised.


    Ken was a natural. He struck slowly and forcefully as Jte wriggled in pain, growing in excitement. Her ass immediately showed long red blotches from the tawse. ¡°See how hot you¡¯re making her?¡± Matt asked.


    After a dozen strikes, he said, ¡°Ken, now sit across the table in front of her face and let her take care of you.¡± Eagerly, Ken stripped, showing a 7¡å long but thin and bony cock. He straddled the table and Jte took his prick and started blowing him.


    Matt kneeled behind her and fed his dick into her cunt, quickly embedding himself as she weed the fuck and began sucking Ken more aggressively. The teenager grabbed her ears and started face-fucking. In less than five minutes both guys blew their loads, leaving Jte sprawled on the table.


    The males put their clothes back together. ¡°Ken, call yourself a taxi. I¡¯m staying here.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. And thank you, that was the best BJ I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    He looked down at Justine¡¯s sweaty face, a thin stream of pale cum trailing off her chin. He pped her cheek.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡± she asked her new Master groggily, barely awake.


    ¡°Matthew is fine, for now.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, thank you for preventing me from driving.¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>13

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to express your appreciation tomorrow.¡± There was silence while she imagined what form her appreciation was likely to take. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to see Ken off.¡± He took her arm, pulled her up from the table and led her over to the floor-to-ceiling living room window, pressing her nude front against the cold ss. She whined, knowing that passersby had only to nce up to see her nipples and tits thrust against the window, bulging lewdly. ¡°Stay like this until he drives off. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew.¡±


    Kenny had found a parking space across the street, almost directly across from Justine¡¯s apartment. He was standing next to Matt¡¯s car and lifted his eyes to look at her window, where the ravaged beauty was standing, legs spread, pressed against the ss, eyes downcast, the jizz on her mound making a big sticky splotch on the ss while his cum smeared off her chin and tits. Kenny expelled some air in excitement and admiration. ¡°What a slut, to expose herself like that for anybody to see.¡±


    Large drops of thick cum dripped from her cunt lips to the carpet. The taxi arrived and Ken regretfully left to start work. Justine sank in a heap onto the carpet and slept.


    ~ ~ ~


    While his new suby passed out in the living room, Matt explored the small apartment, inspecting Angie¡¯s pink, teen bedroom and an even smaller third bedroom with room for only a twin bed, chest and armoire. It looked like a male teenager¡¯s room, but with unusual decor. The walls were filled with posters from old sexploitation and B movies, ranging from westerns to medieval dungeons. They showed women in bondage, their big cleavages on disy, fastened with chains or leather straps.


    An oldptopy on the desk, covered with dust. Curious, he opened it and pressed the power button. Once it had booted, he scanned the Desktop and noticed a folder called Home Movies. He opened the folder and saw several files with interesting titles. He clicked on one called Graduation Gift.


    There was no title sequence. The video opened with a closeup of a woman¡¯s naked chest. She appeared to be kneeling, the background blurry. Her body was beautifully lit in warm, subtle light. The top of the frame ended above her gorgeous, heavy tits, crowned by massive aureoles and nipples, all dark-hued. The woman¡¯s torso certainly looked like Justine¡¯s, although Matt couldn¡¯t be positive.


    The background was dark, but the audio indicated that somebody was moving around. The woman¡¯s toned arms and shoulders strained upward and slightly back, lifting her tits up and out. She grunted with the new tension and it appeared as though her arms were being bound above her. Apparently there was some sort of shelf directly in front of and below the lens, for a few secondster, a hand wearing a kitchen mitt set down a bowl containing a thick off-white substance. Such a cum slut! Matt thought. A number of mps of different sizes and styles rested in the goo.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not right,¡± the woman said hoarsely. The voice sounded like Justine¡¯s.


    The other person justughed. ¡°That¡¯s the best you can do? He authorized me to do this and said we¡¯d all watch it together the day after Thanksgiving. He also said that the four of us would be disciplining you in some new ways.¡± The bound beauty squirmed but had no retort.


    Young male hands appeared, holding arge spoon and arge ck penis gag with straps. The Dom, his face still unseen, loaded the gag right in front of her face with the viscous liquid ¨C it sure looked like semen, thick and lumpy ¨C until the gag was filled to capacity and overflowed, clumps falling onto the floor, or perhaps her thighs. As he sealed the opening, more gunk dripped off, but this time onto her cleavage. The middle of the fake cock had a series of expandable ridges, like the ordion section in a double bus that connected the two halves.


    ¡°He always has new toys and new techniques,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, the new stuff is one reason why it excites you so much. There¡¯s always a challenge in how much you can do, whether it¡¯s deep-throating, or a cropping, or taking on all four of us at the same time.¡±


    The camera rose up until the sub¡¯s strong chin, thick lips and pretty nose were visible, but her eyes were hidden behind a ck goggles, like the ones worn at tanning salons. The wide mouth and meaty, cocksucking lips reinforced Matt¡¯s belief that this must be Justine. But who was the guy, a boyfriend? A neighbor? And who were the four others he was talking about?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Anything else to say?¡± She shook her head. ¡°We both know you¡¯ve wanted this for a long time, since I¡¯ve been away at prep for college.¡± He held a frosted ss filled with a clear liquid to her lips and she took several gulps.


    He set down the half empty ss. ¡°After he congratted me for graduating high school, he said that once college starts, he wants you to travel there and. . . make yourself avable to my three roommates.¡± Justine flushed and lowered her head with humiliation at this demeaning news. She wondered what his roommates would be like. Would they all get shitfaced on beer and do her all at once? Had they ever done anal? Had they ever dominated a sub before? Or an MILF? Would they be repulsed by BDSM, or awkward, or eventually get into it, or be naturals?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to one of them about BDSM in general. He said he doesn¡¯t have any personal experience but he¡¯s been thinking about it and he¡¯d like to learn. So I sent him several videos and a couple dozen photos of you from the July 4th weekend with the family.¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡± she protested, her head twisting up to him, but he shoved in the gag. Her generous lips ballooned to encircle the thick device and he strapped it into ce. ¡°My roommate said you¡¯re unbelievably hot and that in your case, ¡®MILF¡¯ means ¡®Mother I¡¯d Like to Flog.¡¯ I thought that was clever!¡± He pressed a button in the base and the gag began to move. She grunted.


    Matt realized that the gag was a dildo that grew from its basic length of four inches. When it must have reached its longest length, Justine moaned, trying to amodate the big cock. The same white substance appeared in each corner of the woman¡¯s mouth and began inching down her chin.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know whether my other two roommates will be into any lifestyle stuff. Yup, I can read your perverted mind. I don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re into anal. You may just have to blow them and fuck them. I know, vani is not what you want or need, but I don¡¯t make all the rules in this family.¡±


    The camera didn¡¯t linger. It moved back down to her tits. Each of the young guy¡¯s hands picked up a fearsome mp from the tray, heavy spunk dripping from the serrated jaws. He closed each mp at the base of a huge nipple, jism forced out from the sharp ridges and along the charcoal stalks of her nipples. The bound captive seized up, her body going rigid and emitting a muffled cry of pain.


    The camera sank down further, past the sub¡¯s tight belly (also covered with horizontal marks) to her shaved mound. This sub was definitely Justine. A big clit came into view, as oversized as her lewd nipples. It was surrounded by a thick, darkly colored hood. Sure enough, thebia were just as thick, long and dark like the rest of her sex parts. Suddenly a crop smacked into both inner thighs and she spread her knees widely apart, her outer lips opening.


    The guy removed a two-inchbia mp from the hot tray, pulled one of her fleshy cunt lips out and to the side, and mped it as she jolted and hissed, repeating the process on the other side. He attached a ck nylon cord to each mp and forced the lips down about 112 inches, appearing to fasten the cords to something out of camera range on her thighs, such as the tops of stockings, or bands around her thighs, or perhaps eyebolts in the floor. Justine uttered a rasping sound of arousal. ¡°Whoo, whoo whoo. . . ¡± she said breathily, trying to control the excitement she felt from the subjugation to this guy, the bondage and mping.


    Matt noticed that the guy had unusually broad thumbs, just like Justine herself.


    The tautness on her arms ckened considerably. The guy held a ck anal plug within sight of the lens, coated it thoroughly in the hot tray, and pushed on what was presumably Justine¡¯s back, bending her forward and down till her entire head first appeared and then movedpletely below the frame. It was in fact Justine, due to another feature ¨C her cropped, glossy ck pageboy hair. She must have been resting her head against the floor so that her ass was in a convenient position to take the plug. The guy¡¯s arms appeared with the plug, jism dripping off it, and she grunted loudly as he shoved it in.


    He pulled the bound, mped, gagged and plugged beauty back up by her hair and re-stretched her toned arms, her meaty lips now covered with cum from the penis gag.


    The camera returned to its original position, focusing on her magnificent tits, which were now sweating from the pain of the mps. The nipples had clearly swollen in excitement. The tormentor rested a willow switch across the top of them as he prepared himself. Matt noticed faint striations covering the flesh, from a previous punishment session. Drops of cum fell from the top of the frame onto her tits. The switch was lifted away.


    Suddenly the movie changed into slow-motion and the switch struck both cum-smeared tits across the top with a loud ¡°Thwack!¡± in such force that the impacted flesh indented. Cum sprayed into the air from the impact and the striped globes bulged outward, the flesh rippling. ¡°Hunnhh!¡± she uttered, an extended, low-pitched utterance.


    The movie changed back from slo-mo to real time. The switch was lifted for another blow, revealing a dark red mark. The woman must have clenched her jaw in pain around the penis gag, because the flow of cum fell more heavily onto the inmed tit flesh.


    There was another sudden switch to slo-mo and the switch struck the tits on the outside and underside, the tit flesh swaying, shaking and rippling, the metal nipple mps reflecting the light as they moved from the severe blows. After a half dozen hits, the camera sank again to her groin, where the stretched lips glistened with juices that had dripped onto her inner thighs.


    The slo-mo continued as the Dom whipped her cunt, drops of pussy juice flying off the swollen inner and outer lips as she came closer to cumming, the inner lips a vibrant redpared to the dusky outer ones. Real time resumed when he pushed a six-inch, ordion-sided dildo into her exposed hole, fastened it with leather straps that went through her legs and came up each side of her ass cheeks to tie around her waist. Once he turned on the dildo, the slut¡¯s hips began bucking back and forth wildly, asionally shouting into the penis gag. Matt guessed the dildo extended to at least nine inches.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>14

    The camera raised up, beyond her striped tits with their mps swinging berserkly, to her mouth. The Dom undid the penis gag¡¯s straps and extracted the fake dick, the ck sides streaked with white cum. Justine¡¯s mouth, so stretched by the thick gag, remained open, obscenely disying a pool of white muck, with multiple strands of thick cum sticking to her upper and bottom lips. The guy shoved his own cock between her lips, breaking the strands. She sucked the guy¡¯s thick shaft voraciously until he pulled off the four nipple andbia mps. She climaxed, shouting unintelligibly, her head snapping around, her torso bucking as big bubbles of cum formed at the entrance to her mouth. He grabbed her ears and face-fucked her to finish himself off, pounding into her big mouth.


    The load he dumped in and on her was huge. He shot as much into her mouth as it would hold. When it was fully loaded, she pulled back and broke off his hold from her ears, her cheeks bulging like a sluttish squirrel. He dumped the rest of his load all over her face, including her eyes, though they were covered by the mask. The pumpingsted seemingly forever, obscuring the dark eyebrows and obliterating her nose and cheeks with spurt after punishing spurt. He ripped off the eye mask, exposing Justine¡¯s beautiful thick eyebrows and gorgeous hazel eyes, the only part of her face not drenched in hot spunk.


    Bending over, he turned off the pussy dildo and anal plug, but left them embedded. For a final act, he opened the plug at the base of the penis gag. Justine tilted her head forward, opened her mouth slightly and ever so carefully let a thickening stream of hot gunk flow down into the fake cock¡¯s reservoir.


    When it was finally finished, he leaned into the frame for the first time. Matt was startled to see that he was a teenager who resembled Justine. He was good-looking, with fine pale skin, jet-ck, straight shiny hair and a smirking expression.


    Not gently, he pped each of her sore, marked tits. ¡°Well, Mother? Was your cum big enough?¡±


    With an effort, she raised her exhausted, cum-drenched face and looked at him. ¡°Thank you, son. And congrattions on your graduation, Justin.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for this graduation gift. And I think Granddad¡¯s going to give me a car before college starts. He wouldn¡¯t wait months till Thanksgiving to give me my graduation present.¡±


    ¡°How nice,¡± she mumbled. Her head sank and shoulders went ck; she appeared to be semiconscious. The only sounds were the loud sucking noises when her depraved boy pulled the toys from her ravaged pussy and ass. He then dragged his deting cock back and forth across the top of her head, cleaning off the streaks of residual cum on his shaft by leaving them in her short ck hair.


    The video then held on her for several seconds, reveling in the subjugated, suspended mother¡¯s cum-drenched hair, face and chest, her ck mouth open, fresh sponge dripping from her hair and face in a half dozen ces. The screen froze on the lurid image.


    Matt was stunned, never having anticipated that this incredible SM slut was subservient to her own son, servicing him in this debased way. Where was this sadistic son? Apparently, he was away at college. Who taught him to be such a ruthless and debauched master, his own family? And did he also dominate and fuck his slutty teen sister? Angie had mentioned him only once, fleetingly.


    Matt picked up theptop, walked into Justine¡¯s bedroom and set it down on her makeup table. He went to the machine¡¯s desktop, inserted a sh drive from his pants pocket, copied a file titled Mastering Mother, and dropped the sh drive back into his pants. He then returned to Graduation Gift, reversed the footage a bit and paused at the final image of the bound, cum-sttered Justine, purposely leaving theptop open, so that Justine would be resoundingly humiliated, and no doubt excited, by his taboo discovery and the degrading image of her.


    Matt walked to the living room, where he looked at her incredible body in a new way. He was so hard from the movie that he kneeled on the coffee table, directly above her body, and wanked himself, moaning more and more loudly till her eyes fluttered open, just as he sprayed her down from head to pussy, gobs of cum rolling off her brows, nose, chin and tits onto the ck carpet. Then he grinned at his new slut and her slimy nude form, and walked out.


    ~ ~ ~


    When Matt walked quietly into his house, without turning on any lights, he went to the foot of the stairs, where he heard the sounds of whipping and screams. He immediately got hard. Upstairs, the door to his daughter¡¯s bedroom was open a foot, so he peeked in without knocking.


    One of the getion scenes in The Story of O was ying on the TV. Jte, wearing a thin, sweat-drenched nightie, was standing, bent over, in front of the TV, quirt in hand, breathing heavily from her exertions. Angie was nude, kneeling at the foot of the bed, her head on the mattress, her ass upturned, her lovely back was crossed with fresh stripes. He and Jte exchanged nces.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He whispered, ¡°Jte,e down to my office.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m in the middle of a punishment here, Daddy.¡± Wrong answer. He strode into the room, stood in front of Jte, facing her directly. She could see his hard-on pressing against his zipper and gloated about how excited she made him.


    He yanked the switch out of his daughter¡¯s hand, pulled her wrists behind her, held them there and pulled them down, forcing her knees into his thighs. Her bouncy teen tits,pletely visible beneath the sweat-soaked gauzy nightie, were now offered up to him as perfect targets. He struck a half dozen blows on the defiant but defenseless big mounds. Jte yelped in pain throughout.


    Satisfied, he released her wrists. ¡°Okay, Daddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The apologetic girl rubbed her sore tits. ¡°I¡¯ll be down right away.¡± Jte fastened Angie¡¯s wrists to a cord attached to the top of the four-poster frame and pulled till Angie was suitably stretched upward. She tweaked her friend¡¯s stiff nipples, added a spreader bar between the docile girl¡¯s knees so her vulva opened, and stroked one finger, then two, followed by three up and down her pretty best friend¡¯s wet slit.


    When Jte held up a heavy double chain with multiple mps, Angie groaned. Jte tightened the first two mps on her roommate¡¯s turgid nipples and tugged down until the third mp reached the girl¡¯s clit hood. She thrust a dildo up the bound girl¡¯s cunt and, as a final touch, struck the besieged nipples and clit with the quirt. Afraid to bete for the meeting with her father, she reluctantly left after turning off the TV.


    In Matt¡¯s office, Jte eagerly asked what had happened with Angie¡¯s mother. Matt showed her. With Jte sitting on hisp, he began talking to his daughter as if she was Justine. Jte, who loved role-ying, immediately fell into the role of her friend¡¯s horny sexpot mother at the bar lounge. Matt squeezed, pulled and twisted his hot girl¡¯s already aroused nipples.


    Then he stood, cleared off his desktop, pushed his daughter roughly across the surface, and pumped two fingers into the young slut¡¯s clean-shaven cunt until she came, humping her young hips hard against his hand as he shot one white wad after another onto her well-tanned ass cheeks and into the small of her back. Dutifully, she reached behind her back and scooped up a handful, slowly licking the thick gunk off her palm and swallowing, repeating the process till she couldn¡¯t get any more.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>15

    On Friday at 12:30 pm, the doorbell rang. The girls were outside at the pool, so Matt answered. Justine was both impressed and intimidated by the fancy neighborhood, one of the best in town. Standing on the portico, she looked magnificent, although understandably anxious. She wore a thin, virtually see-through, beige summer dress, with a white crocheted sweater covering her bodice. However, the knit on the sweater was sorge that there wererge gaps between the thick cotton. Opening the door, Matt could easily see her nipples.


    ¡°I know I¡¯mte again,¡± she blurted, herrge eyes searching his to gauge how angry he might be. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t cum. And I ept that you¡¯ll punish me for beingte,¡± she added catingly.


    ¡°Quitete,¡± he added. He wasn¡¯t angry; on the contrary, he was secretly pleased that she waste. Now that he knew her submissive nature and her tolerance for humiliation and bondage, she was even more erotic than the first two times he¡¯d seen her. ¡°Do you ept having your tits whipped?¡±


    Shocked by his asking such a degrading question while she stood on his doorstep,pletely visible from the street, where any passerby could have heard him, she closed her eyes from humiliation, swayed slightly and nodded. ¡°Yes Sir, I understand that you¡¯ll be hurting my tits.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now show them to me.¡± Her eyes widened in shock and she twisted her neck around, first to the left and then the right, but there were no pedestrians visible. Her pussy spasmed at the immediate obedience and exhibitionism that Matt was demanding. He knew that of the two houses visible from his stoop, one family was at a softball game and the other was away on summer vacation. Besides, he lived on a cul-de-sac with barely any traffic, although many visitors never noticed the sign, ¡°No Through Traffic,¡± since it wasrgely obscured by an overgrown bush. ¡°Are you going to dy showing your tits for as long as you dawdled abouting here?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir.¡± Jte undid her sweater and blouse and spread it open, exposing tits that were resting on a slutty 14 bra.


    ¡°Nice. And do you deserve having your pussy whipped?¡±


    ¡°If you think so, Matthew, then yes. . . please whip my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Then pull up your dress and tuck it into your belt.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked around again, much more humiliated by the prospect of this greater public exposure, raised the hem and tucked it into her thin white belt, showing white stockings, a matching garter belt and transparent panties. She swooned, realizing how she was standing exposed like a slut, where anyone could see her, her ass cheeks fully visible to the neighbors.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She stepped inside, a whiff of sultry perfume passing by him. The house wasrge and impressively decorated. ¡°Cover yourself.¡±


    She covered her tits, lowered her skirt and nced around. ¡°Your home is beautiful. Where are the girls?¡±


    ¡°At the pool. We¡¯re quite alone in here.¡± Did you bring yourptop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir, it¡¯s in my handbag.¡± They walked into the sunroom that faced the pool. ¡°Drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes please,¡± she said nervously. She swallowed her iced vodka eagerly, watching the girls who were in the water at the far side of the pool,ughing and teasing each other.


    Jte, who knew that Justine had arrived and that her father would take the MILF to the sunroom, climbed out of the pool, using thedder at the left side. Once Jte was standing at the edge of the pool, she turned to face Angie, who was still in the water, and held out a hand to help. But when Angie started climbing out, Jte¡¯s other hand moved quickly and there was a glint of metal. Justine realized that Jte had cuffed Angie¡¯s wrist to the metal handrail. Jte quickly followed with the other wrist. Justine was shocked at the bondage and excited by how abbreviated were their matching bikinis.


    Absorbed by the spectacle urring in front of her eyes, Justine unconsciously took another slug of her cocktail. The girls were in profile to Justine¡¯s perspective from the sunroom. Angie was now kneeling on the top rung of thedder, her face at the height of Jte¡¯s groin. Justine gasped. At this distance, she could just barely perceive that Angie¡¯s back was faintly striped with horizontal marks, as were her thighs, as was her ass, barely covered by the tiny bikini bottom.


    Justine turned to Matt. He shrugged. ¡°Those marks didn¡¯te from me, they were applied by Jte. Justine turned back to the pool and now saw that the front of Jte¡¯s thighs were also striped. By now her bikini bottomy on the patio while her hands forced Angie¡¯s head into her bare pussy. Justine sat down, stunned and outraged, but obviously excited.


    In a matter of moments, she¡¯d discovered that her daughter had submitted to B&D and was servicing her best girlfriend. Jte moaned as Angie¡¯s licking and sucking brought her off, thrashing her head violently in orgasm as her hips ground into her friend¡¯s mouth.


    He turned to the excited, flushed mother, a skein of perspiration coating her lovely skin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a swim?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I actually forgot to bring a suit.¡±


    ¡°Just ask Jte for a suit,¡± he said firmly. He was not one to be easily put off. ¡°There are extras at the cabana.¡±


    Reluctantly, Justine arose and went to the pool, where the girls were now lying on chaises, acting as if Angie hadn¡¯t been cuffed and sucking Jte¡¯s pussy only a few minutes earlier. Jte and Justine exchanged hellos, Justine cringing with shame and Jte grinning, both of course remembering the scene of mping, bondage, whipping and fucking on the coffee table in the sub mother¡¯s living room.


    Inside the cabana, Jte rummaged around the pile of pillows and bathing suits, handing the submissive mother a skimpy bikini.


    Justine examined the two pieces. ¡°These are a size too small for me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s the closest size we have,¡± Jte lied, eagerly anticipating the events of the day that she¡¯d nned with her father.


    ¡°Oh. . . okay.¡±


    ¡°Sorry again, but the cabana door doesn¡¯t close. Daddy¡¯s having it fixed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll just change in the house.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jte countered firmly, suppressing a grin. ¡°Just change here. It¡¯s just us girls.¡± Angie hid her smirk behind a magazine. Of course, Matt was staring from a shadowed ce inside the house.


    Justine, feeling mortified but defenseless, turned her back to them and peeled off the light sweater with relief but reluctantly pulled the thin, mocha-colored dress off, slowly showing them her expensive beige stockings, matching garter belt, abbreviated panties and slutty bra. Even at a distance, Matt could see marks on her upper thighs.


    Jte was amazed that the gullible mother was stripping in front of them. ¡°Your marks are showing nicely,¡± she said brazenly. Angie giggled.


    The obedient MILF unclipped the garter belt, turned to face her observers and sat in a chair, rolling down the stockings from her long legs. As she bent down, Matt could see the fading stripes on her pendulous tits. It was obvious to him and the girls that her striking nipples had begun to stiffen.


    The humiliated teacher unclipped hercy shelf bra, her hefty tits hanging in the hot sun. Rather than put on the bikini top, she lifted her hips and dragged the panties down and off her legs. Without thinking, due to years of strict training, she slid to the edge of the sheet and unconsciously opened her legs all the way till her ankles were positioned at the chair legs, opening up her groin for all of her onlookers, the dark-skinned, thickbia parting to reveal the glistening inner lips. Matt smiled at the striations across her belly and mound.


    Justine struggled to close the front hook between the bikini cups. At least they covered all of her aureoles and nipples. The panties were so small that the waist clung humiliatingly low on her hips, pressing into her lips, wetting instantly, but at least, as she rationalized to herself, the fabricpletely covered her vulva. Her thick lipspressed in a sexy pout of displeasure, resentful for being made to expose herself, yet excited by her debauched nudity.


    ¡°You look great,¡± Jte said, practically drooling.


    ¡°Yeah Mom, you look hot,¡± Angie added.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>16

    ¡°Well, I sure feel hot,¡± Justine joked and went into the pool, relieved to no longer be on disy and grateful for the cooling water. The girls went into the house to finish the prep for lunch.


    After a few minutes, Jte opened the rear door and called, ¡°Lunch is on the table!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I need to change before lunch,¡± Justine protested.


    ¡°Nope, Daddy said toe directly as you are. Angie and I are in our swimsuits just like you.¡± Matt and the girls ogled the sultry beauty as she slowly climbed out of the pool, the water falling off her tanned and toned, magnificent body. With her Mediterraneanplexion, dark hair, pretty eyes and lush body, Justine looked as breathtaking as Sophia Loren in that famous movie sequence where she emerges from the water.


    Justine felt as though she was being ogled, but couldn¡¯t actually see the others. She was aware that they¡¯d tricked her. Although the bikini covered her privates, the water had made the thin material totally transparent. At least she¡¯d shaved her pussy that morning.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Inside the house, she asked Angie for a bathrobe. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve all been waiting for you,¡± her daughter answered impatiently. ¡°Lunch is on the table.¡± Suitably admonished, Justine trudged to the dining room, where they all sat. Justine realized that since they were having sd. They¡¯d tricked her again. There was no urgency to sitting down for a cold lunch, but here she was, her tits tantly exposed beneath the wet bikini. The girls¡¯ bikinis had dried while they were preparing lunch.


    Matt smiled at the shamed beauty, her aroused nipples in for all to see, her appearance more vulgar, more mortifying in the sodden bikini than if she¡¯d been nude. He raised his ss of sparkling wine. ¡°To Justine¡¯s first visit.¡± He and Justine drank, the girls openly titited by the MILF¡¯s slutty docility. Justine swallowed half her ss to calm her nerves, her jutting nipples betraying her rising excitement. Matt toasted the girls¡¯rgely improved school marks and Justine finished her ss of wine. As discussed before Justine¡¯s arrival, Angie promptly refilled her mother¡¯s ss. Their sds were delicious. Justine toyed with hers, too edgy to eat much.


    ¡°Daddy, what are we doing after lunch?¡± Jte asked innocently, following the script.


    ¡°You two are going to be punished,¡± Matt replied.


    ¡°By you?¡±


    He eyed their guest. ¡°No, by Justine.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jte wondered how hard Justine would hurt her in retaliation, considering the abuse that Jte had inflicted on Justine at the MILF¡¯s apartment. Would the lewd hottie be as firm a domme as she was a docile sub? ¡°And afterward?¡± Jte asked.


    ¡°After you and Angie have disyed remorse, you girls will have to make Justine realize that being an hourte this morning, inconveniencing me and dying our lunch, is impermissible. She didn¡¯t even have the courtesy to call.¡±


    ¡°Oh goodie!¡± Angie blurted, gleeful that her mother would also be penalized for an infraction, trying to think of what she and her best friend could do to punish Justine that would be different from what she¡¯d done to her mother in their apartment while Justine was bound to the coffee table.


    Justine, trying to hide her growing arousal, kept her eyes focused on her te. She couldn¡¯t help wondering whether she would be spanking the girls, since she was unaware of the house rule: spanking is for kids only. After the binding, mping, plugging, cropping, fucking and face-fucking that Jte had done to her in the living room of her own apartment, she eagerly anticipated administering punishment to the young dominatrix. But Justine couldn¡¯t possibly imagine the decadent scenario that Matt had nned for her.


    ~ ~ ~


    Once the tes were cleared, Matt told the girls to go to the den and prepare for their punishment. The moment the girls left the dining room, he informed Justine that they would both be administering the discipline: she to her daughter and him to his. Justine flushed but knew better than to object and swallowed more sparkling wine. Matt also instructed her to change from the wet bikini back into her lingerie and to finish her third ss of sparkling wine, prepping her to loosen up enough to punish Angie.


    He left the dining room while Justine, already in a heightened state of eroticism, walked outside and changed back into her shelf bra, panties, garter belt and stockings. She was thrilled at the idea of punishing Jte, who¡¯d not only thoroughly controlled and abused her at her apartment in broad daylight, the girl had also shamed her best friend¡¯s mother at poolside.


    When Matt entered the den, the girls had already stripped and cuffed themselves to the bar hanging from the ceiling in front of the firece. They faced each other, ankles attached to the ends of the same spreader bar at their feet, the summer light highlighting their gleaming skin.


    Matt clipped the chain belts around their waists to each other, fastened mini-clothespins to their nipples and hooked the mini-clothespins together, forcing their tits into each other. They moaned with pain and desire. He selected a double dildo from the coffee table drawer and inserted the entirety of the 6¡å lengths into each of their pussies. Finally, he strapped a leather belt around both their heads, pushing their mouths together.


    Justine entered, carrying a fourth ss of wine to steel her nerves. She stopped in her tracks, not knowing that the girls would be naked or that they would be positioned against each other. Her hardened nipples heaved with excitement in the warm light. The girls were bound so tightly together that Justine could see the mps on their nubile nipples but not the double dildo embedded in their clean-shaven cunts.


    The alluring 36-year-old was both aroused and shocked by the girls¡¯ postures  their arms were pulled so high that their feet were practically suspended. Matt handed her one flogger and picked up another. ¡°To begin, twelve strokes to her buttocks,¡± he decided. Angie looked at Justine imploringly but knew not to speak. Justine ran her hands over the faint marks running across her shapely, bound and mped daughter¡¯s back, buttocks and thighs.


    As she traced the stripes, Justine saw that Angie¡¯s hips were twisting and pushing back and forth, as were Jte¡¯s. Justine peered around Angie¡¯s hip and saw that both girls were humping a double dildo. Her excitement flooded her cunt with the unexpected discovery.


    Years of frustration at raising a daughter single-handedly were pent up and ready to be unleashed. Plus, Angie was shamelessly fucking a dildo and her best friend, another shameless slut. So Justine thrashed her daughter¡¯s swinging body while Matt marked Jte¡¯s, the two girls flinching, jerking and twisting from the double onught. Naturally, each time they jerked, their mped nipples were pulled and twisted, mixed with the increasing pleasure from the double dildo. Soon they were cumming, tongues in each other¡¯s mouths as they cried in pain and orgasm.


    Once the girls had stopped bucking, grinding and groaning, Matt unsped the clothespins, unhooked the waist cinch and extracted the drenched double dildo. Justine was surprised to see the size of the fat, glistening member emerging from the girls¡¯ sweaty mounds, pussy juices dripping onto the floor. Matt untethered the ankle and wrist cuffs from the floor and ceiling spreader bars. The teen bondage sluts copsed in a heap on the carpet, sprawling tantly across each other, legs grantly syed open, thighs streaked with shiny juices.


    ~ ~ ~


    Matt informed Justine, who was drenched in sweat and supremely turned on, that it was now her turn. She simply nodded her head, deeply humiliated to be proceeding in front of her daughter. ¡°Spread your legs and hands behind your head,¡± he ordered.


    She responded slowly, cringing with humiliation in front of the girls. The 34-year-old¡¯s daily workouts clearly showed. The spectacr 34C tits were capped byrge dark are, but it was the astounding nipples and thick, long pussy lips that made him stare every time they were exposed. So dark they looked almost ck, her nipples, clit andbia were the thickest and longest he¡¯d ever seen.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>17

    The obscenely jutting nipples already extended over a full inch  even before they were stretched, mped and weighted. Thebia were simr: not just extraordinarily thick, but elongated, glistening with moisture, begging to be severely stretched, mped, chained and heavily weighted. Like her nipples, her clit was simrly overge: over an inch in length and surprisingly thick, projecting way beyond the thick dusky folds of the clit hood.


    Because of his sub¡¯s slow response, Matt pped Justine¡¯s big, beautiful, exposed tits a dozen times until she called out, begging him to stop and promising to obey his instructions more promptly, the heavy tit flesh bing blotchy and reddened. He¡¯d never seen anything like her for endurance.


    ¡°Now put your arms in front of you.¡± She extended her hands in front of her for the cuffs, her big mouth and thick lips pouting. Matt applied the bonds, raised her arms and tied them to the hanging bar. By now the girls had roused themselves, stood and were drinking water, rubbing their sore nipples and excitedly watching Justine to learn how an experienced sub slut would act. Severely stretched in her whitecy lingerie, her calves, thighs and arms taut, perspiration oiling her skin, a streak of pussy juice snaking down a thigh, Justine looked magnificent.


    Angie stared excitedly at her mother, eager to apply another round of payback for her recent bondage and cropping  as well as years of parental control and punishment. Matt tied off her mother¡¯s ankles widely till her lower lips parted, greased a small 4¡å anal dildo and pushed it smoothly all the way into her dark rosebud while Angie, at Matt¡¯s direction, wrapped rough strips of ck leather so tightly around the bases of her mother¡¯s pendulous tits, sore from Matt¡¯s pping, that Justine moaned.


    Matt handed Angie a thick wooden dowel wrapped in soft leather and she pushed the mouth gag inside her mother¡¯s thick lips. Despite the degraded pose of being nude and bound with an anal dildo embedded in her ass and undergoing discipline from her teen daughter, he could tell how deliriously excited Justine was.


    Matt was concerned about the damage Angie would likely inflict on her mother, so he limited the student to a couple of dozen strokes of a simple, rtively harmless tawse to Justine¡¯s back, ass and thighs, while he chose to whip the teacher¡¯s luscious front with a quirt.


    Matt started by striking Justine¡¯s t belly while Angie mercilessly attacked her helpless mother¡¯s back, the angry teen¡¯s strokes faster and harder than Matt¡¯s. Between her father¡¯s whippings, Jte cruelly pulled and twisted Justine¡¯s fat nipples. When Matt started to mark the heavily hanging tits, inflicting lurid stripes an inch apart, Jte kneeled to pinch, pull and spank Justine¡¯sbia and clit till they were as swollen and inmed as her ravaged, sweat-stained tits.


    As soon as the shuddering tits were covered with bruise marks, Matt rammed a 6¡å vibrator, set on high, up his MILF sub¡¯s sopping cunt, held the quirt between her legs and struck it upwards into the long pussy lips and oversize clit, amplifying the warm-up ps that Jte had inflicted with her bare hand on the swollen, hairless mons. Meanwhile, Angie was pumping the dildo in and out of her mother¡¯s ass while still whacking the tawse into the gorgeous cheeks.


    Justine, never before suffering subjugation like this, dominated by two girls (one of them her own daughter) and a guy, and undergoing virtually simultaneous punishment to her tits, clit, pussy and asshole, shook in a series of mind-bending spasms, mewling a string of guttural, lewd obscenities through her spread lips, bulging around the mouth gag, as her pelvis swung wildly in orgasm. Once she¡¯d slowed down and sagged in her suspension, Matt extracted the anal dildo and untied her wrists from their strained posture.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The masochistic mother sank down on her knees, her ankles still trapped to the spreader bar. Matt unzipped and shoved his cock into her mouth, fucking her face. Since Justine¡¯s pixie haircut was so short and her sweat-slickened hair hard to grasp, he controlled her head movements by twisting and turning her massive nipples.


    Obeying Matt¡¯s instructions, Angie grabbed the double dildo,y on the carpet, slid on her back between her mother¡¯s thighs, forced one end of the dildo into her mother¡¯s cunt, raised her own hips and inserted the other shaft into herself, furiously fucking the kneeling mother while Jte took the tawse and struck the teacher¡¯s swaying tits, heedless that they were already striped and swollen from the quirt.


    Justine went wild with humiliation when she realized her own daughter was fucking her with a huge dildo, while she was being face-fucked and having her tits whipped. But that only seemed to increase her excitement. Matt wasn¡¯t surprised that, even after being soundly cropped front and rear, while her tits were being abused and she was being brutally fucked with a 6¡å dildo, Justine was by far the best cocksucker he¡¯d ever had. Soon he pulled out and spewed a gigantic load  mammoth even for him  onto her hair, face and tits. Thick lines of spunk crisscrossed he ck hair, dark brows, cheeks, nose and chin.


    That did it. The submissive beauty climaxed in a long cum, frightening in its intensity, writhing and twisting as her daughter hung on, following her mother¡¯s lead and cumming from the direct cunt connection between her mother¡¯s shaved gaping hole and her own: the double dildo. As she climaxed, Angie pictured her mother¡¯s pussy juices flowing down the double dildo, seeping between her stretched pussy lips and infiltrating her flooding own cunt.


    Justine sank onto the floor and the double dildo slid out of her and Angie¡¯s cunts. They ally there exhausted. After a while the cum-drenched mother opened her eyes and looked around the debauched scene till her eyes met Matt¡¯s. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll be punished more severely.¡±


    ¡°More severely?¡± she croaked hoarsely, incredulously.


    ¡°Today was just a warm-up.¡± He opened a cab drawer andid a nipple-stretching device, arge butt plug, two pairs of heavy cloverleaf mps, a 4¡å penis gag with harness and a metal breast press on the coffee table. Justine, dreading the sight of so many implements, couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from them. She noted that the penis gag had a plug in the base, so it must have a reservoir inside for Matt¡¯s cum, like the new one at her apartment that Jte and Angie had used on her. She was particrly fascinated with the severe-looking breast press and the nipple stretcher. She¡¯d worn a breast press before, but it was a simple, crude wood device, not the imposing heavy metal object with nipple stretchers that she now saw. She sank back to the floor and passed out.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>18

    A few monthster, Thanksgiving arrived. Justine was kneeling in the entrance to the luxury suite her father, ude, had reserved at the best hotel in town. She wore a new, expensive but slutty lingerie ensemble, a gift from her father, and a high, traditional ck leather ve cor. Her panties left most of her ass exposed.


    Apanying her father were her younger brother, Martin, and her son, Justin, visiting from boarding school. The two men and the boy had not seen the mother and daughter for months. All of them hade from a considerable distance.


    Over thest few weeks, Matt had slowly extracted a detailed history of Justine¡¯s extensive rtionship as a ve to the men in her immediate family ¨C including her son, who was a year older than Ang. To ovee Justine¡¯s refusal toe forth, Matt had resorted to severe bondage, mping, stretching, weights, plugging and whipping to get her to confess her debauched family history.


    Inside the suite, Angie kneeled next to her mother in the same submissive posture, wearing an equally expensive yet slutty new outfit from her grandfather. Justine and Matt had spent weeks preparing the girl for her first sessions with her three demanding rtives. The high school senior was both eager and apprehensive.


    ude, was a handsome, barrel-chested man of 53 whose hair was graying at the sides of his head. Martin, at 24, was twelve years younger than his sister Justine, looking more like a son than the brother that he was. Although Justin, Justine¡¯s son, was one year older than his 18-year-old sister Angelina, he actually looked a couple of years younger than she did.


    ude walked right up to his daughter, stopping only when his groin was inches from Justine¡¯s face. ¡°Hello, father,¡± she said respectfully. Unbidden, she stripped off her blouse but not her quarter bra, knowing how her father liked to see her tits lying exposed on top of ck lingerie. He smiled and stroked her glossy, short hair, his crotch bulging, rubbing his thick thumb over her meaty lips, admiring the whip marks on her tits, thighs, back and ass. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been well used,¡± he said, tracing his thumb over the livid stripes on her tits. ¡°His name is Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Martin was almost as assertive as his father, standing ufortably close to Ang, his nubile young niece, and leering at the slutty teen. Justin lingered further back, respecting his grandfather and uncle, staring hungrily at his willing sister and aroused mother.


    ¡°Shall we have drinks?¡± Martin suggested. The women served cocktails in the living room. ude and Martin had already received lengthy emails and multiple photos from Matt about the degree of Justine¡¯s servitude and the progress of Angelina¡¯s training. His descriptions included the most debased and debauched details. Now Justine drank heavily, visibly nervous by the presence of her male rtives, and stood in front of her father. She assumed there would be the usual pecking order: servicing the patriarch, her father first, brother next and sonst.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt most degraded by performing in front of her son and daughter, but she also felt most excited about being used by her son, especially if he abused and fucked her in front of the others. Of the four men, his cock was thergest and he had the most stamina, and even at his young age, was already the cruelest and most inventive. Her father still produced big loads of cum, even in his fifties, but Justin¡¯s discharges were way longer, heavier, thicker and sweeter (less salty).


    She was ashamed to be eagerly anticipating the discipline they would be giving to her rebellious and haughty daughter. Despite Justine¡¯s shame with herself, she couldn¡¯t help hoping that the men would tell her to mp Angie¡¯s tauntingly fat nipples, then order Justine to whip Angie¡¯s firm tits and young pussy, then let the eager mother fuck her daughter¡¯s pussy and ass with a fat strap-on.


    ude moved one hand over the thick welts on the front and insides of his daughter¡¯s thighs, while poking and prodding at her cunt lips, visibly bulging and already glistening wet beneath the tight confines of her sheer panties.


    Martin stood and ordered Angie to stand at the side of his chair and bend over it, her hands propped on the opposite armrest. Martin was pleased to see her spread her legs as widely as possible without being asked. He undid Angie¡¯s blouse and opened the bra catch between her tits, releasing the hanging mounds, so well developed for an 18-year-old. He added dauntingly severe mps and an imposing chain to the big-titted girl. As her nipples and tits were dragged downward, she struggled with the pain but was well-trained enough to refrain from crying out.


    Justine leaned backward so her damp mons was thrust directly into her perverted father¡¯s craggy face. ¡°Yes, the lips appear longer. Well done,¡± ude said, gloating as he stroked his daughter¡¯s bulging, wetbia. Martin pped Angie¡¯s nubile breasts in order to swell her nipples. She grimaced as the weighty mps and thick chains swung wildly under the impact. After the pping, Angie straightened up and undid Martin¡¯s pants, keeping her eyes lowered. Martin rucked the teen girl¡¯s skirt up to her waist.


    ude opened the briefcase at his feet and extracted four serious-looking mps and thick chains that were more intense than any he¡¯d ever inflicted on Justine. They were heavier than the chain now attached to his granddaughter. He watched Justine¡¯s eyes grow upon seeing the formidable size of the hardware. ude applied the heavy, nasty mps with thick metal chains to Justine¡¯s heavily swaying tits. It was more weight than she¡¯d ever imagined taking and her thick nipples stretched down more than ever. She groaned but did not change her position. Meanwhile, the slurping sounds of Angie, on her knees eagerly blowing her uncle, were augmented by his moans.


    ¡°Unnhhh,¡± Martin moaned as his niece¡¯s sucking became louder. ¡°Soon she¡¯ll be as good as her mother.¡±


    ude attached more huge mps to Justine¡¯s slippery lower lips, the imprisonedbia stretching unmercifully. She gasped in pain and gritted her teeth but did not break her posture. ude was proud at her discipline. He smiled at the expression in her eyes, for he could see pain mixed with the special excitement of a thrilling new humiliation she¡¯d never before experienced. He nodded and Justine got on her knees. Angie had started to deep throat her uncle¡¯s dick and was sucking and slurping noisily.


    ude called to his grandson. ¡°Justin, get that flogger and go back and forth between your sister and mother.¡± He saw Angie¡¯s eyes widen when she heard she was soon to be flogged by her own brother. The teen boy picked a long flogger out of a suitcase devoted to bondage gear. The flogger was not leather, but a thin willow branch which had been cut into thin strips. Justin was excited by the sordid scene. For the first time, he¡¯d be able to whip his bratty sister and hot slut of a MILF simultaneously. He kicked Angie¡¯s legs further apart until herbia could clearly be seen.


    Without needing to take any practice swipes to determine the requisite force, Justin struck Angie¡¯s back, hard. She moaned into her uncle¡¯s cock as a mottled pattern appeared on her back, the beautiful young skin now shining with sweat. Justin proceeded to strike her thighs and ass, the multiple strands making an ominous hiss as they arced through the air and hit home. Angie leaned her head back and off Martin¡¯s thick dick to take a moment and adjust to the whipping. Martin looked down to see several strands of pre-cum and saliva hanging between his cock and his niece¡¯s greasy lips. After a few seconds, he decided her rest period was over. From the corner of her eye, Justine saw that Martin was now face-fucking her daughter.


    ude told Justin to switch from his sister to his mother. The teenager, flushed and sweating, pivoted on one foot, roughly shoved Justine¡¯s knees wider and began striking his shameless mother in the same order: back, thighs and ass. Every time his slut mother tried to diddle her clit, he¡¯d flog it. ude took out his short but extremely thick cock, the widest that any of them had ever seen. His daughter had had plenty of practice sucking the stubby rod, for her thick lips and wide mouth easily took in the chubby member. Mother and daughter, both in considerable pain from Justin¡¯s expert flogging and their assorted mps, nheless gave expert blowjobs, clearly loving to suck cock and swallow cum.


    Martin¡¯s dick was also wide in girth and short in length, but not so extreme as his father¡¯s. Martin soon pulled his niece¡¯s sore, saliva-drenched mouth off him. She jacked him several times till he erupted onto her young face, spurting long, thick shots. When ude saw his granddaughter¡¯s face and big-titted chest dripping rivulets of cum, he ordered his daughter into position. Justine scrambled onto her back, her long legs sprawled widely on the arms of the chair, holding her mouth wide open and pulling her dark outerbia out and away from her pussy, exposing the lurid wet redness inside.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>19

    Her father spewed a long series of shots onto Justine¡¯s face, far more than the quantity typical of a horny teenager, let alone a man well into his 50s. Then ude pointed his thick cock downward and aimed for Justine¡¯s slit, long bursts sshing inside her innerbia and quickly overflowing up to her belly and down her perineum to her dark bud. The moment that ude finished erupting, he grabbed a ck dildo and shoved it through Justine¡¯s waiting pool of fresh hot cum and into her cunt. The ck invader forced most of ude¡¯s thick spunk into Justine¡¯s cunt and she came immediately, her first climax of the day.


    So much cum had flowed down to her dusky anus that ude yelled at her to spread her ass cheeks. Dazed from her climax but well-trained, she opened her puckered ring. ude pulled the dildo out of her sucking cunt and rammed it into her ass. Justine shook and rolled in a second orgasm, her long legs kicking and jerking on the chair arms while streams of Martin¡¯s spunk ran off Angie¡¯s face onto her heaving, chained tits.


    Justin, resentful about always taking a backseat to his uncle and grandfather, immediately began a furious whipping of his mother¡¯s tits, belly and cunt. This depraved assault by her son, in front of all her family, had been what she¡¯d truly craved. Quickly, Justine screamed in orgasm from her son¡¯s flogging.


    The boy looked at his grandfather pleadingly and ude nodded his head. Justin dropped the flogger, undid his pants, and shoved his big prick into his mother¡¯s cunt, feeling the fat dildo embedded in her ass. Justine cried out at thistest shame but quickly got off as her son expertly fucked her, one of his hands abusing her turgid, cum-covered clit while her father leaned over, manhandling her tits and abusing her nipples with one hand while he pistoned and twisted the anal dildo with his other. Soon mother and son came, the first spurts filling Justine¡¯s cunt with long loads of teen spunk, till he pulled out and did another long half dozen spurts over her mound, belly and tits.


    They all needed a few minutes to recover. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch,¡± ude grunted. He and Martin walked over to the lunch spread that had been ordered from room service, leaving the two sluts lying on the living room floor.


    A few minutester, Justin, a hand sped around Justine¡¯s and Angie¡¯s biceps, walked the cum-covered incest sluts over to the lunch service. The freshly fucked woman and cocksucking girl had not been permitted to clean up at all, so their appearance was debased in the extreme. Except for her dazed eyes, Justine¡¯s face was obliterated by fresh spunk that had dribbled down her neck and sweaty front. She walked haltingly, every step obviously painful and apanied by the deep nking sounds of the dual chains.


    Angie, who was topless, looked none the better. Although her face was slightly cleaner, her big tits and their mps were coated with so much jism that it covered a foot of the swaying tit chains. When they saw the chairs, positioned next to each other, Justine reddened with humiliation and Angie nched with fear. Fastened to the seats of both chairs were freshly greased double dildos, so heavily lubed that the grease was dripping down the sides. Angie had never taken one of those devices in both holes, especially not ones sorge. It was no constion that Justine¡¯s device was even longer and thicker.


    Justin positioned Angie in front of ¡°her¡± chair and pushed down on her sticky shoulders, forcing the double dildo into his sister¡¯s cunt and ass. The girl shrieked as the shafts drilled into her. Justine needed no impetus. She sank down and sighed as the cocks worked their way into her dripping cunt and epting ass, only recently plumbed by, respectively, her son¡¯s cock and the big dildo.


    This time, Martin did the honors. He applied a nasty-looking quirt to the mother¡¯s and daughter¡¯s side-by-side tits, motivating the two submissives to fuck themselves on the double dildos. The quirt mmed into their nipple mps and chains. Justine lifted up her greasy tits, a pose that she knew excited her brother. Angie howled and began pumping like a madwoman to escape the quirt¡¯s stings as quickly as possible, her thigh muscles bulging with effort. Livid stripes grew on their sweating tits. Mother and daughter came at about the same time, slumping in their chairs from their frenzied efforts. ude congratted his son on doing a good job with the quirt.


    Except for Justin, the men adjourned to their bedrooms, leaving the well-used females to pull themselves off the dildos and clean up. But Justin, the youngest and most insatiable, wanted more. He pulled his mother and sister back into the living room, ordered his sister to wear an 8-inch strap-on, and told her to lie on the coffee table on her back. He also made some preparation regarding implements for the session, setting out two quirts and other items.


    Justin positioned his mother on top of her daughter and stood behind her, his cock pressing against her butthole. He pulled back on her head and poured some of his uncle¡¯s and grandfather¡¯sbined cum onto her forehead, releasing it. As soon as Justine¡¯s head returned to a normal position, the mound of thick spunk slid down her sweaty forehead onto the bridge of her nose, dripping off and dropping into her cleavage. Some of it sttered onto Angie¡¯s mons.


    Justin ced a quirt in Angie¡¯s hand. ¡°Do her tits and nipples,¡± he said, and pushed down on his mother¡¯s hips until Angie¡¯s big strap-on was embedded in Justine¡¯s cunt. The depraved mother groaned in ecstasy. Angie pulled her mother¡¯s heavy nipple chains and twisted and bent the nipple mps with one hand, while she struck the sensitive undersides of Justine¡¯s heavy tits with her other hand, her mother¡¯s passion growing by the minute.


    Justin rammed his freshly lubed cock into his mother¡¯s tight asshole, feeling his sister¡¯s strap-on at work, while pping the sides and fronts of Justine¡¯s swaying, sweating tits with the quirt in his right hand. With his other hand, he pulled, twisted, crushed and spanked her throbbing big clit. Justine was crazed with the debased excitement of being DP¡¯d simultaneously by her son and daughter, something she¡¯d fantasized about for months. She moaned continuously in an ecstatic haze of subspace.


    She felt herself watching the degenerate tableaux of tit, clit and nipple abuse like a fly on the wall, as her kids pumped the two big shafts into her holes unmercifully. Both of her kids called her degrading names, humiliating her as the slutty bad mother who let her own progeny fuck and abuse her.


    Every time that Justin rammed into Justine, her groin pistoned forward, affording a better angle of her mons for Justin to harshly smack her clit. As her hips shot forward, her upper torso jerked backward, pulling fiercely on the nipple chains that Angie held tautly, stretching the fat rubbery stalks to almost twice their normal length.


    When she soon came in an explosion of shrieks, Justin had to mp his palm over Justine¡¯s big mouth. And then, pulling and bending her mped left nipple with his right hand while squeezing and twisting her bulging clit with his left hand, he shot another prolonged load of jizz deep into her bottom, jerking frenziedly as he pounded into his ve mother.


    Once he¡¯d unloaded, he pulled out, put his arms under his mother¡¯s armpits, and pulled her off Angie¡¯s strap-on. He manhandled Justine around 180 degrees, cum dripping from her distended asshole leaving a trail on the coffee table, until she was kneeling on the floor. Angie drifted off, the 8-inch dildo waving from her leather strap-on harness.


    Justin removed the nipples mps, apanied by Justine¡¯s hissing in pain, and ced a spreader bar beneath his mother¡¯s knees, stretching her thighs to the limit. He pulled her wrists behind her back and bound them together. He took arge, 4-inch long mp, pressed herbia together, and with some difficulty opened the mp fully. Even then it barely fit over her thick lips. She gasped.


    Her relentless son found two ck bands and cinched them around the top of her thighs, where they joined her pelvis. He adjusted the leather straps so one of the D-rings in each faced directly in. Justine wondered about those.


    ¡°First, your tits.¡± Her domineering son picked up a pair of nipple pumps, positioned them over the bulging nubs and attached them, repeatedly pumping the button till Justine moaned loudly, her enormous nipples cruelly elongated an extra two inches. Deeply excited, she gasped as her sore, dusky nipples were obscenely stretched.


    ¡°Now, your pussy.¡± Justin bent over, carefully pulled one side of her clit hood, mped the hood, pulled the chain and tied it to the metal ring in her thigh straps. In pain from this nasty discipline, Justine drooled onto her mons. Justin repeated the procedure on the other side of her clit hood. Now her big bulging clit waspletely exposed and defenseless.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the crowning touch.¡± He held up a clear pump, the same as her nipple pumps but smaller.


    ¡°Ohhhh,¡± she muttered, twisting her torso and pelvis, extremely close to a cum, as he carefully pushed the transparent tube over her thick clit. He pumped and pumped till she screamed in ecstasy, her pelvis jerking and the suction tubes dancing madly on her shaking tits.


    Justin stood next to the expectant Justine, his still-hard 8-inches bobbing in front of her mouth, drops sshing onto her beaten and swollen tits. She was a lurid sight, the pumps jutting from her sweating tits and inted clit.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But he wasn¡¯t satisfied with her appearance. She presented plenty of marks on her back, ass, tits, belly and thighs, but they¡¯d grown faint and needed to be freshened. Justine¡¯s excitement grew in depravity when Justin picked up two switches and used both hands to whip her sweating tits while the dutiful, degenerate mother proceeded tove the cum, fresh from her ass chute, off her son¡¯s demanding dick, while hemenced to whip her belly, tits and thighs,ying on livid, wide weals.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>20

    Once the demanding son¡¯s cock was clean and glistening, his mother licked her greasy lips. Then Justin gave her a transparent stic straw and pointed behind her to the coffee table. She turned her head and was dismayed to see a trail of cum staining the coffee table. She¡¯d never been made to suck ass cum from a straw but the novel humiliation made her shudder with debasement. The long straw forced her to suck hard, the loud, obscene sucking noises filling the room and adding to her humiliation. But she obediently sucked it all up and swallowed it all.


    Once thisst task was finished, mother and son roused Angie from her stupor and the two dazed women left to return to Matt¡¯s house, where they treated their welts, sore cunts and vited assholes, and took whatever little rest they could get. An elegant, multi-course dinner was scheduled for Matt¡¯s house that night, with Jte present as well. Justine couldn¡¯t even imagine what her father, brother and son ¨C with Matt ¨C would inflict on her and the two schoolgirls for a depraved holiday dessert. All she knew is that it would exceed what she and Angie had already experienced.


    Although Angie quickly passed out from exhaustion, Justine was unable to nap, tossing restlessly in anticipation, unable to stop imagining herself on her knees, Jte and Justine¡¯s daughter each punishing one of her nipples while she was sucking off Matt and doing hand jobs for her brother and father, while her son fucked her ass again as he was whipping both her stretched nipples and syed pussy with a studded tawse or quirt.


    ~ ~ ~


    That evening, everyone was assembled at Matt¡¯s house. ude, Martin and Justin had never before met Matt¡¯s hot teen daughter, and all had boners when they saw the sub girl, whose extremely pretty face, voluptuous lips, big tits, fat nipples and short dark hair were eerily simr to an early version of their own Justine.


    Justine immediately noticed the attraction between Justin and Jte. The girl had to force herself to avert her eyes and stop ncing at handsome, sexy Justin. The men were eager to see how well Matt had trained his daughter and topare her submissiveness, pain tolerance, cocksucking and fuckability to their own Angie. Jte was clearly aroused not by Justin alone but by all these new, hot doms in her house. She knew they were eager to start using her and wondered: Who would humiliate her most harshly? Which one would discipline her most firmly? Who had the biggest dick? Which one would fuck her most roughly?


    The men, along with Justine, her daughter Angelina and Matt¡¯s daughter Jte, had already had cocktails. The three women, all dressed in short, pleated skirts which looked like cheerleaders¡¯ skirts, were serving dinner. All wore bondage cors with red ball gags hanging at their throats, ready for use anytime. Long leashes dangled from the cors. Underneath their thin, tight blouses, all three suffered mped nipples, with chains stretching upward to metal rings in their leather cors. All had theirbia mped closed, with an additional mp on their clit hoods. So each was greatly aroused and craving release.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There were also differences between the girls: Jte sported a leather head harness. Angie walked stiffly, her mouth, tits, pussy and ass still sore from the degrading and harsh scene that afternoon with her perv family. Her pussy leaked at the thought of what more abuse they would inflict on her this evening.


    Jte, who had been excluded from the afternoon party, now loved the attention that the men were showering on her. Her father, Matt, was pleased that Justine¡¯s father, ude, hadplimented Matt on Matt¡¯s house and hospitality. ude expressed gratitude that his granddaughter, Angie, was well cared for in Matt¡¯s household and had such a good close friend in Jte. ude was also appreciative that Justine was Matt¡¯s submissive, so that Matt could look after both her and Angelina.


    As thedies served, the men freely stroked the women¡¯s buttocks, thighs and tits. asionally they¡¯d stick a hand under a skirt and y with the pussy and clit mps, or yank on a nipple chain. Justin kept Jte at his side during most of this, simply stroking her thighs, pulling her nipple chains or toying with her clit andbial mps. The men saw how strongly the gorgeous teen sub and the sexy teen dom were attracted to each other, and how well they were matched physically, like male and female halves of the same person.


    Neither ude nor Martin, and especially not Justin, was willing to wait for the others to use Jte. So as soon as the dishes for the main course were cleared, udey down on the coffee table on his back, his legs astride a corner, while Matt positioned Jte at the same corner. Angie stripped off her friend¡¯s blouse and pulled on her leash, forcing Jte down on top of ude, while Justine bound Angie¡¯s wrists to the table legs. Angie lubed Martin¡¯s broad cock. Jte pushed her cunt onto ude¡¯s fat dick, growling with pleasure at the thick member. Martin pushed his slick dick into the girl¡¯s asshole. Her mouth opened wide at the girth of the cock pushing into her ass, so Justin stuck his cock into her gaping mouth.


    The three men pistoned into the nubile teen while her father flogged her back. But Matt striping her back wasn¡¯t enough for Martin, who grabbed the straps at the rear of her head harness and pulled enough for her tits and mped nipples to be exposed for flogging, but not so far as to interrupt the girl¡¯s industrious cocksucking. Matt started in on his daughter¡¯s tits, making sure to stripe all four sides of the sweating 35Cs, the flogger repeatedly crashing into her nipple chains, brutally yanking the already stretched nubs.


    Jte reveled in sucking this hot boy¡¯s (Justin¡¯s) big gorgeous cock and weed the hard fucking too. She quickly came, scissoring her groin back and forth on the cocks DPing her. Then ude and Martin came, father and son bellowing while Justin spurted into the slut girl¡¯s willing mouth. After the men pulled their dicks out of the supine teenager, they left her sprawled on the table, drinking vodka as they watched their loads spew out of her wide-open cunt and dark rear ring.


    Justin was crazy about his sister¡¯s BFF, Jte, especially since she had blown his cock so superbly, second in talent to only one other woman-his mother. And Jte seemed equally turned on by the handsome Justin, with his confident attitude, domineering energy and slightly cruel edge.


    Justin had a whispered conference with ude and Matt, asking his grandfather and the girl¡¯s father for permission to use Jte privately. When the older men, who were well aware of the teens¡¯ mutual attraction, were satisfied with the parameters for discipline, such as no permanent marks or water sports, they agreed, knowing that refusing permission would only make the two teens more desirous.


    Justin led the smitten Jte into a bedroom and shut the door. Soon, ude and Matt could hear a lengthy session of loud whipping, caning or flogging from behind the bedroom doors, apanied by well-muffled cries of pain. Neither Justin nor Jte emerged for the remainder of the evening.


    ude decided that, considering how roughly they¡¯d used Angie that afternoon, they¡¯d go lightly on the girl this evening. So instead of his granddaughter sucking more cock or again being forcefully fucked, he ordered her to use a switch on Justine while they all fucked Angie¡¯s mother.


    ~ ~ ~


    A weekter, Justine was dangling, her arms suspended from a beam in Matt¡¯s living room. The pain of a major caning had be too much even for her, and in an agony of humiliation, she had haltingly confessed a longtime shameful fantasy to Matt.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he thought, pondering such a scene with her, her brother and son ¨C although not with her father. But it was too hard to choreograph, since he wanted to shoot the scene in his first dual-camera video recording, with him directing the shots and Jte and Angie as camerapersons.


    He¡¯d already trained the girls in several short, simpler scenes with Justine. He considered themercial potential of such a video, not only because Justine was so hot, but also because she was extremely photogenic. And no matter how deeply she was into a scene, she remained aware of the camera, treating it like another participant. Plus, her brother and son looked so simr to her, they were clearly closely rted, like male versions of her.


    He looked at his cringing sub, her head hanging with shame from her lurid desires. Justine looked at him, a mix of surprise, fear and lust in herrge hazel eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± he told her.


    She perked up immediately. ¡°Thank you Master.¡± He undid the cords to her wrist binds and she sank gratefully onto her knees. Excited about the scene with her brother and son, and intent on showing her appreciation to Matt, she bent forward, rested her forehead on the carpet and spread her asscheeks, livid with cane marks. ¡°Would you like to fuck my ass now?¡± she offered.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>21

    A few monthster, Jte and her best friend and submissive protege, Angelina or Angie, had be so close that they visited colleges and universities together and even applied to mostly the same institutions. Jte received early eptance from Masters College, hardly surprising due to her excellent grades, extracurricr activities, and the fact that her father, Matt, was an alumnus and generous contributor.


    However, Angie¡¯s grades and other activities were not as good, and her mother, Justine, had applied for a full schrship, so Angie¡¯s admission was questionable. Without Justine¡¯s knowledge, Matt had made a sizable, extra donation to the school, while mentioning to the head of the Financial Office that his daughter¡¯s best friend was another applicant.


    A monthter he spoke with the Dean of Admissions and requested that he personally interview mother and daughter before making a decision. Matt, who¡¯d made discreet inquiries about the Dean¡¯s personal proclivities, informed the Dean of intimate details about this very special pair, sent a number of revealing photos and videos of bondage and submission, and rmended a private interview at the end of the workday.


    So at 4:30 pm on a Friday, the pair, carefully dressed, arrived at the Dean¡¯s luxurious office. Justine was impressed by the gorgeous campus: its handsome buildings, rollingwns and quads, magnificent trees, state-of-the-art facilities and luxurious amenities. The Dean was excited by seeing the two hot beauties in the flesh. Justine looked like she was in herte twenties, as if she was an older sister of Angie. Both exuded sensuality like no mother-daughter pair he¡¯d ever met.


    He¡¯d set the thermostat at 80o, so Justine and Angie, with their tight, short-waisted jackets over wispy tight blouses, were ufortably hot. Unconsciously, they both sat in their chairs with their legs spread wide, their ankles and heels resting outside the chair legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± he began. ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a vodka on the rocks, please, and Angie will have a white wine,¡± Justine said.


    ¡°Good. A vodka for me as well. Angie, would you make them for us?¡± This was his first test of the girl¡¯s obedience.


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the young beauty said, smiling and walking over to the small bar that rested above a mini refrigerator.


    While she fixed the drinks, the Dean asked Justine, ¡°I assume you¡¯re pleased with what you¡¯ve seen here at Masters?¡±


    ¡°Oh of course,¡± Justine said enthusiastically. ¡°The school is wonderful. And thank you for seeing us. You must be so busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to do so for an alumnus as thoughtful and. . . talented as your friend, Matt.¡± Angie served the drinks. The Dean noticed that she¡¯d made triples for him and her mother. They drank. ¡°You probably know that admission here is practically a guarantee ofter sess in life, whether a graduate¡¯s path is in business, education, science, medicine, government ¡ª whatever. The issue is that Angie¡¯s application is. . . borderline, so the purpose of this interview is to get to know you both more. . . personally.¡±


    They all drank. ¡°Angie, your grades are good but not terrific. And I know thatst year, you and your mother moved to Matt¡¯s city and you attended a new school, which is all very disruptive. Are you. . . physically active at all?¡±


    Angie finished her ss. ¡°Yes, Dean, I wasn¡¯t on the ser, softball or volleyball teams this past year because I was studying so hard, but I¡¯m fit. I work out 5¨C6 days a week, like Mom. Matt has an incredible exercise room at his house.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he pondered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you refresh your wine?¡± He watched as the leggy beauty walked to the bar and turned his attention to the perspiring mother. ¡°Justine, you look ufortable. Why don¡¯t you take off your jacket?¡±


    She looked at him for several seconds, recalling the previous night, when Matt had given her strict instructions: she and Angie were to cooperate fully with the Dean. Justine had objected, whereupon he¡¯d pped her tits, spanked her pussy and given her a serious whipping. When he had finished with her, she was kneeling, her body hanging limply from an overhead cord wrapped around her wrists, her pussy lips and tits swollen and dense with fresh, livid marks. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that your daughter¡¯s future rests on this one interview?¡± Matt asked. ¡°Do you understand?¡± She nodded and he roughly face-fucked the semi-conscious sub mother.


    Remembering Matt¡¯s warning, Justine slowly unbuttoned and removed her blouse for the Dean. ¡°Just as I thought,¡± the Dean said to himself. The slut wore a sheer, tight white blouse, clearly revealing her big tits and dark, thick nipples straining against the damp fabric. Excited and ashamed about her excitement, Justine took a big swallow of her vodka.


    Angie slowly walked to her chair, sipping her second ss of chilled white wine. ¡°No need to sit,¡± the Dean said. ¡°Turn around and raise your skirt so I can see how fit you are.¡±


    Angie set her ss down on his desk and swiveled so her back was facing him, extending her legs widely. Gradually, she raised her skirt, exposing firm thighs encased in powder blue stockings. Without prompting, she raised the material till hercy stocking tops showed, then the bare, smooth, tanned young skin above them, and finally her ass, only partially covered in tightcy boyshorts. ¡°And the front?¡± he said.


    Angie turned in ce, but without lowering her skirt, till she faced him, the skirt rucked at her waist. Thece covering the tight boyshorts ended around her slit, clearly showing her thick heavybia and the shaved skin around them. ¡°Yes you look fit ¡ª and lovely,¡± the Dean said approvingly, his cock twitching. You can lower your skirt and go wait in the anteroom till I call you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± she said and left, shutting the door behind her.


    ~ ~ ~


    The Dean turned to Justine. ¡°Another of our traditions here is that the mother of a girl on full schrship participates in various school activities. For example, during Parents¡¯ Weekend, she assists me by being mypanion and host: making parents feel wee, involving them in conversation, etc. For example, there¡¯s the Friday evening cocktail party and dinner, then the big game on Saturday afternoon, etc.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help. . . in any way that pleases you,¡± Justine said.


    ¡°Good. I think you¡¯d be wonderful. And it helps that you¡¯re a teacher yourself. There are also two, how shall I say. . . private events. After the Friday dinner, the senior, executive administration gathers forte night brandies and nning.¡± Justine looked at him, perplexed. ¡°The group consists of our president, the board chairman, the dean and myself. Just four of us.¡±


    ¡°And my duties would be?¡±


    ¡°Service. . . That is, you would serve drinks like brandy and port. And,¡± he added slowly, ¡°make the men. . .fortable.¡± His words were fraught with obvious meaning. There was a long silence. ¡°Do you think you could. . . handle that?¡±


    Justine looked back at him, in shock at this brazen proposition. She closed her eyes, reeling dizzily with humiliation, envisioning what the scene might be like. She¡¯d frequently serviced three at a time: her father, brother and uncle, and recently, once Justin was eighteen, her father, brother and him. Very recently she¡¯d been ordered to submit to four and then five: her four family members plus Matt. She could only remember parts of that scene, giving hand jobs to two of them, cocksucking the third while she was DP¡¯d up her ass and in her cunt. But this ¡°private event¡± gathering would mostly be total strangers. Her eyes downcast to hide her lurid excitement, she asked, ¡°What do they like?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no worries on that ount. They have the same tastes as you and I do. And they are generous. . . .¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you please them ¡ª and I have absolutely no doubt that you will ¡ª they tend to express their appreciation in terms of clothes, vacation trips and special opportunities for the hostess¡¯s student child. Special funding, trips, opportunities, connections and so on.¡±


    She said agreeably, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Dean. You said there are two events?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Late on Saturday night, there¡¯s a simr meeting, by exclusive invitation, with the year¡¯s fourrgest donors, men who have contributed a million dors or more, sometimes much more. These are powerful, demanding men, who are sued to getting what they want.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And my responsibilities would be?¡±


    ¡°The same. The difference is that these men tend to be much more generous than the academic group, since the donors are all extremely wealthy. Jewelry, designer couture, first-ss round-trip ne tickets to 5-star hotels and resorts. . . .¡±


    ¡°That sounds exciting. Besides serving them drinks, will they expect. . . anything different than the Friday night group?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. For example, have you ever worn a serving tray?¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>22

    Justine was confused. ¡°Umm, I¡¯ve been a waitress and know how to handle a tray.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°No, this is a special wood tray. One side is slightly curved and rests against the abdomen. Leather straps extend from each corner that rests against the belly and the straps tie in the back at the waistline. Along the front edge of the tray are three chains. The middle one is attached to a neck cor. The two chains at the outside tray corners end in mps that connect to the server¡¯s nipples.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she whispered, imagining the nipple pain. ¡°What¡¯s on the tray?¡±


    ¡°Snifters, wine sses, highballs filled with their drinks.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like it could be quite painful,¡± she said, picturing her big nipples brutally stretched while the men ogled her torment.


    ¡°Well, the tray is small, but yes, it requires a submissive with a high tolerance to pain.¡± The Dean imagined the sight of Justine¡¯s long nipples permanently stretched another half-inch. Nervously, she squirmed in her chair. He snapped back from his reverie. ¡°Of course, the more pain you¡¯re willing to bear, the more generous they like to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she said ingratiatingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. I think we¡¯ll do some experiments today. I have a couple of ideas that will put your training to the test.¡±


    ¡°Wha¨Cwhat will you do?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh, that would spoil the fun. Let¡¯s just say that the first involves suction and the second uses heat.¡± Justine guessed that he¡¯d suck hard on her nipples for the first and drip hot wax for the second. She would soon learn ¡ª the hard way ¡ª how utterly wrong she was.


    ~ ~ ~


    He opened the door. ¡°Angie, pleasee in.¡± When the girl entered, he added, ¡°Take off your daughter¡¯s jacket.¡± Justine finished her stiff cocktail, stood behind Angie, unbuttoned the girl¡¯s jacket and pulled it off. He observed that the girl¡¯s tits might be slightly smaller than her mother¡¯s, but the nipples looked as dark and as oversized. Without being asked, Justine undid the skirt and it dropped to the floor.


    ¡°Would you like to see her t stomach and good biceps?¡± Justine prompted, practically pimping her nubile daughter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Justine undid the blouse and the Dean saw the cooperative student¡¯s superb tits encased in a matching, powder blue, tight balcte bra, which had noce around therge, charcoal gray are and even darker nipples. Still standing behind her daughter, Justine fastened her hands around the girl¡¯s wrists and slowly pulled them behind her back and crossed her hands in the rear till the girl uttered ¡°Ohhh!¡± from the strain, her tits thrusting outward, the fat nipple stalks straining against the light fabric.


    Justine spoke into her submissive daughter¡¯s ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show the Dean some of the skills you¡¯ve been learning and practicing?¡± Justine picked up two thick pillows and ced them on the floor between the nubile slut and the college official. She pushed on the girl¡¯s bare shoulders till Angie was kneeling. The Dean rolled his chair over to the girl. She undid his belt and zipper and pulled out his thick, 7-inch cock.


    Angie first began licking the crown, then his balls and finally the entire shaft, slurping noisily and enthusiastically enjoying the cocksucking. This was an expert blowjob. ¡°Strip,¡± he said to Justine between his groans of pleasure. Justine watched her daughter¡¯s cocksucking while peeling off her own damp blouse and skirt. This was the best b-job he¡¯d ever had, and from an 18-year-old. When he saw Justine d in her matching charcoal gray lingerie ensemble, the Dean became even harder and bigger in the teen¡¯s mouth.


    The two women looked almost alike, but there were clear differences. Instead of a balcte bra, Justine¡¯s bigger and heavier tits rested on a shelf bra, the nipples half visible, the lower half constantly rubbing against the edge of the fabric, keeping them continually engorged. Unlike most big nipples, hers were considerably thicker than a pencil, easily the width of a Sharpie marking pen.


    ¡°You really must be a slut to wear a bra like that,¡± he said. ¡°Have your nipples been stretched to their current size?¡±


    This is how big they¡¯ve always been,¡± she said shamefacedly, embarrassed about her massive nipples.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing boyshorts; she wore bikini panties. But that wasn¡¯t all. Unlike her daughter¡¯s fine, satiny, unblemished skin, the mother¡¯s normally satin skin was covered with dozens of marks. Weals heavily marked her naked tits. The stripes began above her knees and grew wider and closer together on her upper and inner thighs. The Dean wondered if Matt also pussy-whipped her; probably so. Simrly, the welts on her belly grew more livid and frequent as they descended to her shaved mons.


    Concerned about satisfying the Dean as much as possible, the debauched mother ced her hands on both sides of her daughter¡¯s glossy ck hair and began rhythmically forcing the girl¡¯s head down on the Dean¡¯s prick. He was amazed. Thest thought he had before cumming was that a mother was forcing her own daughter to face-fuck him. Since this was the best blowjob he¡¯d ever had, he erupted into the stunning girl¡¯s eager mouth, shooting a dozen lengthy spurts.


    Once the Dean hade down, he saw that Angie was iling her hands, her cheeks bulging obscenely with his load, like a squirrel fully stocked for a long winter. She couldn¡¯t contain it. A long thin stream of cum escaped from the center of her mouth, flowed over her chin and fell to the floor. Here was the hottest high school senior ever, kneeling in front of his dangling dick, and she¡¯d been trained not to swallow without permission. She mewled in panic, desperate for his decision, fearing she¡¯d be punished if any more escaped or if she swallowed. Justine leaned down and slowly licked the jizz off her daughter¡¯s chin.


    As he stared, more of his cum escaped from the corners of Angie¡¯s mouth and began flowing down her cheeks and sshing onto her tits. The girl became even more rmed. He looked around for a receptacle, saw his empty cocktail ss and shoved it in front of the panicked girl¡¯s face. She dumped his hot jizz into the ss, which immediately filled to the brim. But she still held more. He set the ss down on the desk, grabbed Justine¡¯s empty ss and Angie gratefully filled it as well, reaching up from the floor to set it back on the desk.


    She looked up at him, her eyes pleading. ¡°You may swallow the rest,¡± he permitted. Gratefully, Angie swallowed several times, relishing the taste of the sweet heavy spunk, only slightly salty, leaving the residue on her thick lips, as she¡¯d been taught. ¡°That was excellent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± she smiled, multiple strands of cum stretching between her thick lips when she spoke. She swallowed the rest of her wine. He turned his attention to the mother, who¡¯d been mashing her tits, pulling her nipples and fingering her slit, her lips coated with the spunk she¡¯d licked from Angie¡¯s face. The gusset of Justine¡¯s panties was soaked. Was she as submissive as the girl? he wondered. She was standing in front of the desk, breathing heavily, her big gray eyes lidded. He realized that the two vodka sses, situated on the edge of the desk where she was standing, were the same distance apart as her tits.


    ¡°Angie, take off your mother¡¯s bra.¡± The girl happilyplied, revealing fresh lurid marks on the underside of Justine¡¯s tits. ¡°Did Matt whip your tits recently?¡±


    Justine nodded, flooding with shame. ¡°Last night, in honor of this interview with you. He knows you like to see. . . markings.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Angie, go stand behind your mother. Now hold her wrists firmly behind her.¡± Justine shook her head, humiliated yet aroused by the degrading scene that was about to happen. Angie, furious with her mother for pushing and forcing her into face-fucking the Dean, roughly yanked Justine¡¯s wrists behind her back. ¡°Ohhh!¡± Justine cried out from her daughter¡¯s harshness, although her pussy flooded at the humiliation of being manhandled by her daughter in front of this demanding Dom.


    First the Dean applied two metal mini-mps to Justine¡¯s jutting nipples, so the tiny mps were sticking straight out horizontally, in line with the nipple stalks. He tightened the tiny screws until the jawspressed into the bulging nipple tips. Justine whipped her head back and forth, exhaling in short bursts as she adjusted to the pain, excited beyond belief to be treated this way, on campus in an office with a total stranger and her forceful daughter.


    Then the Dean took a clear nipple pump tube and carefully slid it over a mped and tortured nipple till the shaft was embedded in a massive charcoal are almost twice the size of a half dor. The two women stared, stupefied by the bizarre sight they¡¯d never experienced, Justine on the verge ofing from the nipple torture.


    The Dean began pumping as the woman and girl stared in fascination. First the are was drawn into the clear casing, distorting and elongating. Then the mped nipple, already almost an inch long, was relentlessly pulled inside and pumped till it was an astonishing 1 12 inches in length. Close to cumming, Justine¡¯s legs begin scissoring. To support her mother, Angie ced her arms under Justine¡¯s armpits, her thigh wedged between her mother¡¯s legs, saturated by her slutty mother¡¯s wetness, leaning the slut back on her daughter¡¯s heaving, sweat-soaked chest.


    The Dean meticulously repeated the operation on Justine¡¯s other nipple and the perverted pain-slut mother came to the brink, grunting loudly as her shoulder des ground into her daughter¡¯s stiff nipples. Angie sank down into the chair, her knee forcing the slut mother¡¯s legs further apart till the wetbia spread open. The Dean ogled the sight of Justine sprawled on Angie, the whip marks on the mother¡¯s recently whipped tits and belly moving with her heaving breath.


    He plunged three fingers between the heavy wetbia and up her cunt, grinding his thumb against the big fat clit. Justine was cumming, bucking like a wild horse in her daughter¡¯s controlling arms. Now that her engorged clit had swollen enough for him, he added another of the tiny mps to her clit hood, ced a small pump over her clit and hood, and gloated as the mp and long thick flesh were pulled up the tube and distorted till the clit was an inch long. This time the pain slut yelled, cumming wildly andpletely out of control, bouncing so frenziedly on Angie¡¯sp that the Dean was surprised she didn¡¯t fall onto the floor.


    The Dean stripped off his clothes. ¡°Keep holding her,¡± he said to Angie, who tightened her grip on her sweating, delirious mother. The Dean ced a small footstool in front of the chair and between the women¡¯s legs. He pushed his cock between Justine¡¯s meatybia, sank it all the way in till the stic clit pump was bent to the side by his groin, and fucked her hard. The nipple pumps flopped wildly around, bending and twisting the distorted nipples. Justine screamed in ecstasy, swinging around so wildly that it was a struggle for Angie to keep Justine, now crazed with white-hot cumming, lying on top of her.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>23

    The Dean pulled out and, aiming carefully, shot a protracted cum jet up Justine¡¯s right side, all the way from her mped clit to her jet ck hair, big fat gobs sshing heavily onto her nose and nipple pump. He leaned over and fired a second shot up her left side, drenching her chin, whipped tit and striped belly. He let loose several more discharges, sttering the rest of her face and torso.


    Justine slumped on her daughter. The Dean stood and took a half dozen photos of the sprawled slut, the three pumps rising from a sea of lumpy jism. Setting down the camera, he took the two sses into the mini-kitchen adjacent to his outer office. When he returned, the sses filled the office with the unmistakable tang of hot spunk. He returned them to their previous spots near the edge of the desk and removed all three pumps from the sprawling Justine¡¯s nipples and clit. Justine moaned in torment as her nipples and clit were partially released, the mini-mps remaining.


    But the Dean wasn¡¯t finished. He pped Justine¡¯s mped and cum-soaked tits and swiped her greasy clit to rouse her from her stupor. Then he picked her up off Angie¡¯s body and positioned the dazed mother in front of the desk, supporting the ck slut under her armpits. Angie scrambled to her feet. Cum dripped from Justine¡¯s nose, chin, tits and cunt lips. ¡°Push down,¡± he told the girl.


    Angie ced her hand on her mother¡¯s spine and pushed firmly. The young mother¡¯s torso began tilting forward from the waist, the tits appearing to grow as they hung forward. The Dean slightly adjusted the positions of the sses and relished the site of the excited fat nipple stalks, now inches from the rims of the sses, still grossly stretched and swollen in the aftermath of the sadistic pumps. When the hard dark nipples and shiny mps broke the thick surface, Justine gasped at the searing temperature, trying to break free from Angie¡¯s hold.


    The Dean called ¡°Stop!¡± to Angie and waited a few seconds while Justine writhed from the intense heat of the gunk enveloping her maltreated nips.


    ¡°Now the rest,¡± he told Angie. ¡°Keep pushing!¡± Angie forced Justine down further and the charcoal tit fleshpletely sank into the off-white gunk, the 34Cs forcing the thick heated cum to spill over the sses¡¯ rims and drip down onto the desktop, gobs falling to the surface and sshing the residue onto her bent belly and slim thighs. Justine yelled in another cum, knocking and jerking against her daughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Angie.¡± Reluctantly, the girl let go of her mother and Justine jerked upright, her tits escaping from the heated spunk. She stood shakily, relying on Angie to support her, steaming semen flowing off the sub mother¡¯s reddened tit flesh. The Dean photographed her. Move those pillows so they¡¯re in front of your chair. Justine, kneel on them and face the chair, hands sped behind you. Angie, sit there.¡± The women moved into position, mother kneeling humiliatingly in front of daughter.


    He grabbed Justine¡¯s short lustrous hair and pulled till she was leaning back, her head resting on the edge of the desk. ¡°Angie, lick the cum off her tits and swallow it.¡± Still mad at her mother, Angie leaned forward and sped both hands around the base of Justine¡¯s sore right tit, squeezing it tightly so the hot flesh bulged out and Justine moaned. The Dean¡¯s hot spunk had cooled down till it no longer burned, so the teen licked it off the big tit, relentlessly maintaining pressure on it, roughly scraping her tongue across the obscenely jutting, ravaged nipple, still trapped by the small but wicked mp.


    Once the girl had noisily slurped up all the slimy cum from the right tit, Angie smiled at the Dean, jism dotting her nose and lips and dripping off her chin. She released her hands from the base of the swollen breast and took an even harsher grip on the other tit, sucking up the splurge. The Dean thought the mother was even more submissive than the daughter, which would make for interesting future scenarios.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Angie finished, she looked at him for his nextmand. ¡°Well done, Angie.¡± She let go of the left tit, shiny with its fresh coating of saliva, red blotches surrounding the base where she¡¯d pressed the flesh. He removed the fierce mps from her nipples and clit hood.


    The Dean sat. Justine had been intensively trained since she was a teen, so despite the pain and without being told, she summoned enough energy to clean his cock. He realized that she was using a version of the phenomenal cocksucking technique her slut daughter used ¡ª or rather the other way around. The slut mother must have trained her sub daughter in the art of giving head. But Justine, a natural and very experienced cocksucker, was even better than her daughter.


    When Justine finished, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a small washroom where you can both clean up and get dressed. Angie, help your mother. Towels are in there.¡± He poured himself a brandy. After several minutes, they emerged. Justine was suffering from her skirt and sweaty, tight blouse rubbing againstst night¡¯s welts. Underneath she was nude, the prospect of her tight panties and bra impinging on her clit and nipples too much to bear.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased with you both. And I¡¯m happy to wee both of you to our Masters College family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Justine whispered hoarsely, still stunned by the past scene, but happy for her daughter¡¯s future. The Dean noted her dazed affect. Little did he guess that she was already imagining her next scene with him and the other school officials, nude except for a cor and the bondage tray, vicious mps embedded in her fat bulging nipples, heavy highballs and snifters cruelly pulling them downward. Would they mp and weight her cunt lips so they bulged down as much as her nipples? She wondered whether they¡¯d make her lick theirbined cum off the tray.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Angie said excitedly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll work hard and. . . .¡±


    ¡°I know you will,¡± the Deanughed lewdly. The interview was over.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>24

    The next day, Angie was like a different person. For the first time, she left her bed unmade and her clothes strewn around the bedroom that the girls shared. She was a no-show after school, when Jte and she had always met to go home. She didn¡¯t answer when Jte texted her phone.


    Dinner was usually around 6:30 pm, but Angie didn¡¯t appear for that either, as had been scheduled. Nor did she respond to Matt¡¯s texting and calling. First annoyed and then concerned, he and Jte were finishing dinner, after which he was nning to call Justine, when Angie sauntered in and sat down without a word of exnation or apology, pouring herself a hefty ss of wine and drinking greedily. She was wearing a slutty outfit: a skintight halter top and shorts. Her face was sullen and pouty, buried under way too much makeup. Her hair and makeup were disheveled. She looked like a low-ss tramp.


    Jte said exasperatedly, ¡°What happened? Are you okay? Where have you been?¡±


    Angie took her sweet time answering. ¡°Nothing. I went to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my texts and calls  or Daddy¡¯s?¡±


    Angie shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want some dinner?¡± Matt asked. She ignored him.


    ¡°Who did you go to the mall with?¡± Jte asked.


    ¡°Those two guys you don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Mike and Frank?¡± Jte was upset. ¡°Daddy, those two are sleazy lowlifes! Angie, how could you?¡± Angie ignored Jte¡¯s question.


    ¡°Did you do anything with them?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Angie said, rudely and dismissively.


    ¡°That may be true, but it¡¯s my business,¡± Matt said. ¡°I know those boys and I don¡¯t want either of you two around them. Did you go down on those jerks?¡±


    ¡°Gross!¡± Jte muttered, thinking about the two obnoxious boys.


    Angie drank more wine, ignoring Matt¡¯s question. ¡°I asked you if you gave head to these guys?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°And what if I did?¡± she asked, staring insolently and directly challenging his authority. ¡°What are you gonna do about it?¡± she sneered.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Matt watched, realizing full well that Angie was doing everything in her power to be punished. Well, she¡¯d done a superb job and he¡¯d be pleased to amodate her. He watched her face closely when he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve earned yourself a well-deserved punishment. Jte, take Angie into the living room and prepare her for discipline on the ottoman.¡± Angie tried to hide it, but he could see the sudden excitement in her eyes.


    Pleased with her dad¡¯s decision, Jte stood, roughly dragged Angie to her feet, pulled her friend¡¯s arms behind her back, and marched her BFF into the living room. Matt cleared the dishes and prepared an after-dinner drink for himself. When he entered the living room five minutester, Jte had stripped off Angie¡¯s halter, shorts, bra and panties. The young senior was kneeling nude on the oversized, ck leather ottoman, her wrists bound behind her, her knees opened by a spreader bar and tied to the feet of the ottoman, wearing a ve cor.


    Jte had been busy. Laid out on the coffee table within her view were an anal dildo, a vibe, five mps, chains, weights, several velcro strips of varying lengths and widths, a ball gag, a penis gag, a quirt, a tawse, a crop and two floggers.


    Angie, clearly excited, looked gorgeous, even with her wild hair and heavy make-up. Her willful, obnoxious attitude was gone.


    Matt spooled a ck cord around the beam above her, attached the cord to a D-ring in the rear of her cor, and pulled till the bad girl¡¯s head and torso were raised up and above the ottoman, her luscious tits hanging free. Matt looked at Jte. ¡°Use the ball gag and then mp her tits.¡± While his daughter fastened the gag and its straps, he cinched wide velcro straps around the base of the teen slut¡¯s big breasts. Angie swooned. She wasn¡¯t sharing his attention with Jte. Finally, she was the main deal. When Jte added nipple mps and Matt worked the modestly sized and well lubed anal dildo into her exquisite anal ring, Angie gurgled into her mouth gag.


    ¡°Let¡¯s warm her up. Start with the flogger on her ass  and don¡¯t hold back.¡± Eagerly, Jte lit into her friend¡¯s beautiful ass as Matt applied the second flogger to Angie¡¯s tits, avoiding her aureoles and nipples, and mons. Once the bound teen¡¯s ass and tits were a livid red, her sleek skin glistening with perspiration, her arousal rising, Matt said, ¡°Now switch to the quirt and work your way from her ass down.¡±


    Jte was even more enthusiastic with permission to strike Angie¡¯s slit. As she smacked the quirt into Angie¡¯s ass cheeks, Matt whacked the girl¡¯s reddened tits with the crop. Angie was almost hyperventting with excitement. When Matt¡¯s daughter reached Angie¡¯s pussy lips, already opened by the spreader bar between her knees, he focused on therge aure and prominent nipples. The moment Matt pped her clit with the crop in his right hand while walloping her nipples with the taws in his left hand, Angie reached a shattering cum.


    Father and daughter stopped. Matt stood behind the girl, dropped trou, and shoved his dick between the swollenbia. As soon his cock was embedded, Angie came again, her hot ass bucking underneath him, yelling obscenities that neither Matt nor Angie had ever heard her utter. While Matt pumped away at a steady pace, Jte alternately pped and licked the teen¡¯s tits as she fingered the girl¡¯s clit. Angie had her third great cum, Matt deposited his load inside her, and the scene was finished.


    Once Matt pulled out, he wiped his cock on Angie¡¯s ass, held up her lolling head and asked, ¡°Are you ever going to do that again? Not respond to our texts and calls and worry us? Dress like a whore in public? Give head to two teen creeps? Walk inte for dinner?¡±


    When Angie took a long moment to respond, Matt understood that he¡¯d asked the wrong series of questions. ¡°You¡¯re a hot sub and a fine fuck. But let me put it this way: if you pull any of this stuff again, you won¡¯t be permitted to stay here for a month. You¡¯ll be grounded at your mother¡¯s apartment, and won¡¯t be permitted to cum at all. Got it?¡±


    Angie nodded. Her strategy had worked well  at least this once. Matt detached the cord from her cor and she slumped forward, her abused tits crashing into the ottoman. As Matt and Jte saw his thick jizz dribbling out of her cunt lips, they could also see the dreamy smile on her sweat-drenched face.


    ~ ~ ~


    Two weekster, Jte and Angie were sitting properly in the living room, waiting for Matt and Justine, a bottle of expensive champagne in a bucket on the coffee table. The week before, he¡¯d told them that Justine and Angie would be moving in with them full-time. The girls were delighted for a variety of reasons. Matt exined that it would take a while to work out the kinks, but he was confident that the new arrangement would be great for them all. The girls asked a few questions and the session was over much earlier and easier than Matt had anticipated.


    Now, Matt and Justine walked in, smiling. She was wearing a tall, ck ve cor, the supple leather at least four inches high, with D-rings on all four sides. The four of them had a discussion that went well, so Matt opened the bottle, poured full sses, and they toasted to the new n. Justine was to move in that weekend. The delicious champagne quickly affected the girls and Justine; all three were flushed and high. The air was charged with desire.


    Matt started the scene he¡¯d nned. He told Justine to kneel on therge ottoman. She had no idea of the uing scenario. ¡°Get up and take off your tops and skirts,¡± he said to the girls. Once they were standing in their demi bras and barely there boyshorts, he said, ¡°Come over and kiss Justine as a token of weing her into the household.¡±


    The girls rose from the sofa and stood above the MILF. Angie bent over and kissed her mother on the lips while Jte unbuttoned the sub¡¯s sheer blouse and pulled it off her shoulders and down her arms. Without being aware of what she was doing, the horny teen grabbed the short hair at the rear of her mother¡¯s head and pulled back, so Justine¡¯s face was turned up even more, along with her throat and upper chest, in a more exposed and vulnerable posture.


    Justine was in a dazed state, having never imagined that this official weing into the household would turn into a ritual of hurting (and pleasuring) her.


    Angie thrust her tongue into Justine¡¯s mouth, which the kneeling sub mother dutifully epted. Jte lifted the slut mother¡¯s tits off her shelf bra and, while kneading the breast flesh, licked the throbbing nipples.


    Matt ordered his daughter to remove his girlfriend¡¯s skirt. Justine wasn¡¯t wearing panties, just thigh-highs. Jte spread the hot woman¡¯s thighs very wide and turned to Matt for the next step. ¡°Have you ever heard of nipple whipping?¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>25

    Jte shook her head, her mouth slightly agape at the question. ¡°It¡¯s quite stimting,¡± Matt added, ¡°especially with nipples like Justine¡¯s. They¡¯re not only begging to be mped and chained, they¡¯re also crying out for stretching and whipping. Go get the small pointer and the nipple stretcher.¡±


    While Jte ran to retrieve the 12-inch pointer, used in overhead presentations, and a standard hanger with two sliding mps for hanging a skirt, Matt wound a long ck strip tightly around the household sub¡¯s tits, eliciting multiple grunts from Justine. When Jte had returned with the two items, Matt exined. ¡°Binding her tits not only makes the nipples swell and be a bigger target, the binding also stabilizes her tit flesh, so they don¡¯t jiggle so much.¡±


    He had modified the hanger so it was attached to a rod that extended out from a sub¡¯s sr plexus. He pulled and twisted on Justine¡¯s thick nipples, attached a hanger mp to each, and pulled the hanger along the rod so the hanger moved further away from Justine¡¯s chest. She hissed in pain as her abused nipples erged by 1 12 inches.


    ¡°Now watch.¡± Aiming carefully, Matt sliced the tip of the pointer into the first elongated nipple stalk. ¡°Thwack!¡± The pointer sliced into the midpoint of the nipple, the thick rubbery flesh absorbing the harsh impact, pulling the bulbous nub at the end away from the metal ws of the mp. Justine emitted a long groan.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matt struck again and again, varying the cement so the pointer struck the sides and bottom of the nipple, before starting in on the other modified nipple.


    ¡°Kneel on the floor,¡± he said to Justine. Gingerly, she moved from the ottoman to the carpet. ¡°Angie, lube one of these anal dildos and put it in your mother¡¯s ass.¡±


    Angie picked up a small dildo and bottle of lube. ¡°No, that one¡¯s too small. That¡¯s the size that you and Jte are wearing as part of your training. Use the big one.¡± Angie hefted therge dildo, wondering how such a big toy could fit up her mother¡¯s ass. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s an anal slut, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jte pulled down on the D-ring at the front of Justine¡¯s cor till her haunches stuck up in the air. Angie was surprised that she was able to work the thick long dildo into her mother¡¯s ass quickly and easily. Justine, now sweating heavily from pain and arousal, grunted deliriously. It was obvious that the addition of the anal intruder had made her even more turned on.


    Jte looked at her dad for instruction. ¡°Lick her till she cums.¡± Jte pulled on the rear of Justine¡¯s cor so the plugged beauty¡¯s torso was upright again.


    Angie looked at Matt for direction as well. ¡°p them,¡± he said, nodding at Justine¡¯s tits.


    As Jte traced her tongue along the opened beauty¡¯s clit and slit, Angie abused Justine¡¯s bound tits, pping, twisting and pulling the beautiful 34Cs that were still encased inside the ck strips. ¡°Get on your back on the floor, beneath her, and put your fingers inside her,¡± Matt added to his daughter. Jte scrambled into position. Angie, her panties pulled aside from her shaved slit, was pumping two fingers into her own pussy. Matt kneeled above both of them, Jte¡¯s legs inside his and Justine¡¯s outside. Still licking and sucking, the obedient daughter pushed three fingers into the MILF¡¯s hole. Justine gasped, the hanger swaying above her nipples.


    Matt positioned his cock at the entrance to her pussy and fucked her. With her clit well licked, her tits being stimted by her daughter, her Dom¡¯s cock in her cunt while a dildo was stuffing her ass, Justine was delirious with pleasure.


    ¡°Now pull out the dildo from her ass, lube your fingers, and do the same you did in her cunt,¡± he told Jte, ¡°but this time up her ass.¡± Jte and Angie looked at each other, both skeptically. Jte lubed her fingers heavily, but three fingers at once? Dubiously, she shoved all three into Justine¡¯s dusky ring and was surprised at how well the sub mother took them. Justine immediately rocketed into a cum. ¡°What an anal slut!¡± Jte thought.


    Justine had been wetting her own middle finger with her pussy juice. Now she pushed the drenched digit past Matt¡¯s sphincter. Not anticipating a finger stimting his prostate, he bellowed, fucked her even harder and deeper, and pulled out, flooding Justine¡¯s belly and mound with gouts of gushing spunk. Two thick streams fell off her groin and stted onto Jte¡¯s upturned face, who was still lying beneath Matt and Justine.


    ~ ~ ~


    Leaving the women to recover and remove Justine¡¯s tit strips and nipple-stretching hanger, Matt rose to his feet and sat heavily in a chair, sipping his drink contentedly and thinking about the n that Jte and he had hatched months ago. It had taken time, but Jte had found a perfect friend in the pretty, sexy and docile Angie. The clothing, make-up and hairstyle makeover of Angie had gone perfectly, as had her initiation and training into their household practices, or lifestyle. She was a natural sub slut with a high tolerance to pain and a voracious appetite for sex; these qualities seemed to run in her family.


    Angie jumped onto Jte¡¯s supine form and avidly licked Matt¡¯s jizz off Jte¡¯s face and neck, forcefully humping her friend till the two girls were pping each other¡¯s tits, rolling around the floor and squealing. After grinding their clits into each other, they quickly came.


    Justine was stupefied to realize that she was now the ve of all three. Mentally, she reeled with the cringing humiliation of being submissive to two teen girls. And as she knew from the time that Angie had whipped her in the living room at their apartment, teens could be so cruel.


    Once the girls had boyfriends, would Matt make her service all the boys as well? She imagined two big young cocks and how frequently they could cum. For example, would Matt teach the boys how to be Doms? Would he tell the teen males that they could fuck her ass? For sure, that was one skill where the girls couldn¡¯t match her. Matt would probably make her have a triple pration from himself and the two boyfriends. Would the girls resent her hot sex with the boys and be even more severe and merciless with punishments?


    No matter how sessfully the seduction and training of Angie had gone, Matt and Jte had never imagined that Angie¡¯s stunning mother, the town¡¯s hottest MILF, would be brought into their lives, let alone that she would be a deeply submissive cum, pain and anal slut who craved discipline, punishment and humiliation.


    Justine raised her eyes from the two panting girls and looked at Matt, her eyes filled with gratitude for her handsome and strict new Master. She¡¯d been amazed that her father had liked Matt so much and approved of Matt¡¯s firm hand with her.


    Matt looked at her sensational skin andplexion, her toned arms, stomach and thighs, her hefty tits, her bulging nipples and clit, and her very pretty, sensuous face. He¡¯d never had a sub as incredibly hot, as pretty and as open any and all of his techniques. And a sub who would submit to her own daughter, a daughter who was basically a sub as well, but capable of being a Domme to her mother, and almost as pretty, sensuous and hot?


    Matt nodded at Justine¡¯s belly and she scooped up the gooey cum which coated her. As she moved her coated fingers from her mons to her open mouth, the sponge dripped onto her tits, neck and chin. Soon her lips, swollen from her daughter¡¯s hard kisses, were covered with the white gunk.


    Long greasy smears now covered her lower torso. Once she¡¯d scooped up as much cum as she could, she looked questioningly at Matt for his next order, unaware that gobs of cum were now shining on her cheeks and pert nose.


    His new sub looked so beautiful, especially with the two nude girls lying sprawled and dozing near her feet, that Matt grinned. He stood and attached a leash to the gorgeous MILF¡¯s cor. He leaned over to attach the teeth of imposing mps to her dark, distended nipples. ¡°Wee to the family.¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>26

    Justine was kneeling in the living room on the coffee table, surrounded by two video cameras and lighting equipment. A boom mike was positioned over the coffee table-cum-oversized leather bench. She¡¯d spent the afternoon at the spa, getting a facial (the non-cum kind), a waxing and a styling of her hair and make-up. She hadn¡¯t done a scene on-camera since the videos her son Justin had done with her.


    She looked great: cored and leashed, her head encased in a bondage harness, her chest encased in a matching harness, wrists and ankles cuffed, tits bulging from velcro bands at their bases, olive skin lightly oiled, perspiring from the hot lights, mound newly waxed, nipples andbia all severely mped, chained and weighted, a thick, wet ball gag hanging beneath her jaw so she could first drink a cum cocktail. A leather strap was deeply embedded between her pussy lips and tied front and rear to the harness¡¯s thick leather waist cinch.


    Jte and Angie obeyed Justine in parental and household matters, and she sometimes punished the teens (which she much enjoyed) for misbehavior, both with and without Matt¡¯s presence, she was otherwise the House Sub. The girls enjoyed their opposite roles, adroitly switching from being Matt¡¯s subs to being dommes of Justine, venting their resentments and frustrations of her. Especially since she¡¯d recently grounded both of them on a Friday night when they already had ns.


    Matt knew that the best way to satisfy Justine¡¯s cravings were to periodically force her into new and ever more degrading scenes. He liked the creative challenge. Now Justine¡¯s father and brother were eagerly awaiting a copy of the video where their Angie would be disciplining her mother and forcing her to cum. And Justin, the fledgling porn star¡¯s son? He was the main cameraman.


    Ever since surreptitiously watching one of the videos on Justine¡¯sputer, in which Justin used and abused his mother, Matt knew that Justine was incredible on camera ¨C superbly photogenic, responsive and exciting. She could withstand ¨C and get off on ¨C serious, prolonged abuse. Her amazing body reacted vocally, and with great mobility.


    Matt stood by the coffee table. He would remain off-camera for this shoot, keeping it first girl-on-girl (or girls on woman) and then son-on-mother, while he recorded them all with the second camera. Justin, more experienced than Matt in these shoots with his mother, had suggested that he do most of the closeups while Matt essentially stuck to wider shots, until Justin went on-camera.


    Although the scenario had been pre-nned and exined to Jte, Angie and Justin (but not to Justine), Matt would still direct, using hand gestures. At Matt¡¯s signal, the guys started recording and Matt nodded to Angie, nude except for a garter belt, stockings and a waspie corset that exposed her luscious young tits.


    Angie held up a traditional cream pitcher. ¡°This added treat is a special mix from your father, brother, son and boyfriend.¡±


    Next to Angie was his own daughter, Jte, wearing a waist cincher and stay-up stockings. Both of the girls¡¯ waxed pussies were covered by heavy strap-ons, the thick, ck 8-inch members jutting menacingly from their nude mounds while six-inchers were stuffing their own wet cunts, along with nubbins to stimte their clits. Their assholes were stuffed with sizable plugs.


    Angie poured steaming cum from the pitcher into her mother¡¯s triple vodka martini. A prolonged hissing sound filled the room, the steaming white spunk descending into the icy clear vodka. Swirls of cum spread through the oversized martini ss. Justine raised the ss to her wide mouth, drank slowly for the cameras and set down the ss, aware that her thick lips were so coated with the gunk that it sttered onto her thighs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Justine set down her ss, relieved when the girls set upon her. Angie and Jte walked up to the kneeling sub, raised her toned arms and bound them to a bar above her head, trembling with shameful arousal. Jte pushed the huge red ball gag between Justine¡¯s greasy lips, the fresh spunk on them dripping onto her tits, while Angie tightened the straps on the head harness. Each girl pulled on abia chain, stretching a thick dark pussy lip till Justine moaned and the girls fasted the chains to metal grommets in their sub¡¯sce stocking tops.


    As the girls stretched and bound her cunt lips, their big strap-ons were bobbing and swaying in Justine¡¯s face. She saw that Angie¡¯s was dripping with lube. So her mother knew it was her daughter who would be fucking her ass. Justine also saw the red buttons on the strap-ons, so she knew the bobbing monsters were filled with steaming cum. Some of the hot cream would shoot up her cunt and ass, so the cameras could have a close-up of a thick, double camel pie, the thick white goo drooling from the dusky skin circling her wrinkled asshole and oozing from between the darkbia on each side of her cunt, while the remainder of the reservoirs would drench her face, tits and slit.


    Once his mother had cum from the DP, and his sister and Jte had also cum, Justin would add suction tubes to Justine¡¯s nipples and clit, face-fuck her, fuck her cunt and ass, then shoot his huge, longsting load, inundating the MILF from the top of her glossy ck hair to the syed out, inmed lips of her cunt, the lips that had just been repeatedly struck by Jte¡¯s switch.


    Jte undid the rear of the cunt strap and pulled it out, the squishing sounds of Justine¡¯s drenched cunt filling the room as the young domme dragged the leather out of the sopping slit and up over Justine¡¯s big bulging clit.


    Angie slid beneath her mother, a quirt in Angie¡¯s hand, ready to hurt her mother¡¯s jutting tits, while Angie¡¯s anal plug was quite visible. Jte, grinning at her gagged substitute mother, positioned herself between the mature slut¡¯s syed legs, her own anal plug protruding from her cheeks, a switch in her hand to use on her mature sub¡¯s clit, outer lips, tight ass and inner thighs.


    As the huge cockheads simultaneously pushed into her holes, as the first strike of the quirt struck her mped and bulging tits, as the switch smacked into her clit, Justine knew she wouldn¡¯t disappoint the cameras or Matt. The girls thrust the strap-ons deeply into their sub. Matt grinned as he watched his daughter¡¯s naked, oiled asscheeks start drilling into his girlfriend¡¯s cunt. Justine started moaning, assaulted by the twin strapons, the bulging ball gag, the nipple andbia mps and weights, the quirt and the switch.


    The three grunting, heaving and sweating sluts all began cumming. After depositing half of the loads in their strapons inside Justine¡¯s cunt and ass, the teens pulled out and shot the remainder all over the MILF¡¯s body. Spent, Jte slumped forward onto Justine¡¯s chest, exposing her cunt and ass to her father behind her. As twin rivers of cum came out of Justine¡¯s freshly fucked holes, Matt put down his camera, stepped forward and pushed into his daughter¡¯s tight hot anal sheath, mashing her big tits into the mps and chains imprisoning Justine¡¯s nipples beneath her. Matt quickly shot off deep inside Jte¡¯s tight ass chute.


    He pulled out, staggered back and fell into a chair, enjoying the tawdry view in front of him: three voluptuous brtes, a sandwich of sex-crazed, sweat-drenched, fucked-out hotties ¨C his daughter on top, his girlfriend in the middle and his daughter¡¯s BFF on the bottom. Jte rolled off Justine, the two of them sinking onto the cum-stained carpet, their limbs sprawling. Jte¡¯s tits were deeply marked, inmed and sore from being crushed into Justine¡¯s heavy metal mps and chains. That left Angie on the coffee table, her strapon sticking straight up in the air and swaying with herbored breathing.


    Justin looked at me to see if he could stop recording. I nodded. He set down his camera, removed Angie¡¯s tarpon from its harness, lubed his cock, shoved it all the way up his sister¡¯s cunt and fucked her hard till he quickly came. When he withdrew, he also sat in one of the easy chairs, next to me. Justine was still suffering from all her bondage gear: ball gag, head and chest harnesses, tit bands, nipple andbia mps and chains. I told her to clean up Jte and Angie.


    Dazed, she struggled to her hands and knees, crawled to Jte and licked up Matt¡¯s cum, still dribbling from Jte¡¯s crinkled, gaping rosebud. Then Justine crawled to Angie but just knelt there, refusing to do as Matt had ordered.


    He jumped up, grabbed a switch, went to her, ripped off the ck strips binding her bulging tits, yanked upward on her nipple chain and swiftly whipped her big tits, greasy with oil, sweat and cum, till they were covered with fresh striations. When she¡¯d stopped yelling, Matt dropped the nipple chains and she crawled to Angie, where she swiped her thick long tongue along the girl¡¯s crack and sucked up Justin¡¯s still-hot spunk from the teen¡¯s gaping pussy lips. There was so much cum that she was slurping it up.


    Justine had never felt more debased or humiliated, forced to lick her son¡¯s jizz from her daughter¡¯s cunt. But, she was deeply convinced, that disgusting act was nothing other than what she deserved ¨C if not worse.


    Matt and Justin watched as their cum still dribbled from the well-used holes of all three of their subs: the teens¡¯ stretched young cunts and assholes, and both of Justine¡¯s well-used holes. Once Justine had cleaned up all of Justin¡¯s spunk, Matt called her over.

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>27

    The well-trained, mature sub slowly crawled over to him, her leash and heavy chains dragging along the thick carpet that impeded their movement, pulling on her cor, nipples and pussy lips. She assumed a kneeling posture at his feet, spread her thighs, and in a daze sped her hands behind her head. A clot of cum from her daughter¡¯s drenched cunt clung to her chin. . . and then fell to the carpet.


    Matt nodded at Justin, who picked up his camera and resumed shooting. Jte handed him a double dildo (actually, vibrators) and a matching remote control, so newly bought that he hadn¡¯t had a chance to test it before shooting began. Justine gasped when she saw the 8¡å and 6¡å shafts. As instructed, Jte had filled the side-by-side, capacious shafts with hot semen. Very hot semen. They were heavy. Judging from the amount of cum which Justin had just dumped in his mother¡¯s ass, there was no need to coat the anal dildo with lube.


    Angie handed Matt another new purchase, cutout panties with a sizable slit in the middle (they weren¡¯t crotchless, they just had a vertical opening), plus a very special, ck leather bra with big cutouts for her massive aureoles. He held the trashy garments up in front of Justine, who naturally was under the misimpression that they were just a cutout bra and panties.


    Coordinating the next step, he pulled up on Justine¡¯s leash and she scrambled to her feet, swaying slightly with anticipation. Angie, standing behind Justine, positioned the bra at her mother¡¯s maltreated tits as Jte brought a freshly microwaved pitcher of spunk from the kitchen and poured the hot gunk into the bra cups till the entire inside surface was covered. Jte held the panties at Justine¡¯s feet. Stunned by this degenerate n, Justine, the cum- and pain-slut, stepped into the panties and Jte pulled them up to her thighs, positioning the pussy mps and chains so they emerged obscenely through the ck leather slit. Justin was amazed at how shocking his mother¡¯s mons looked through the camera lens: the fat clit, rubbing against the heavy leather, and the thick, dusky pussy lips, mped and chained, protruding from between the ck leather.


    Jte coated the inside of the panties with the steaming hot jism. In a state of disbelief, Justine stared as her daughter pulled the bra firmly onto Justine¡¯s tits, which Matt had whipped mere minutes before, which were now showing angry raised striations, while Jte pulled up the heavy panties till they were pressing into the MILF sub¡¯s groin. Justine¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she felt that these were not a normal bra and panties, they were a punishment bra and panties, filled with dozens of tiny tacks and red-hot jizz. She¡¯d never worn either of this type of S&M garments before. She gasped as the pain hit her, rocketing her to a delirious state of arousal.


    Matt quickly nodded to the teens. They pressed the two pieces into their sub¡¯s erogenous zones. All four of the doms were stunned to see the hot cum squeezing out from around the edges of the bra cups, the thick white goo flowing over the thick ck leather and oozing across the wide dark aureoles, sliding down the tortured charcoal nipples and finding its way into the joints and angles of the cloverleaf mps.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    (When Angie had bought the items for Matt, she¡¯d decided on her own ¨C without telling Matt ¨C that she¡¯d intentionally ordered them in a size too small.) Once Angie closed the bra sp, Justine, in torment from the pinpricks and scalding cum, yelped and bucked, her entire body spasming in a frenzied orgasm as even more cum oozed onto her chest, cleavage, belly and the straps of her body harness. Cum gushed from the punishment panties as well, so much that the stuff ran all over the dusky pussy lips, into the deep cleft, then seeping over thebia mps and the big links of the chains. The two girls could barely hold onto the shuddering slut¡¯s body to prevent it from copsing.


    Matt pulled Justine¡¯s harness and brought her to her knees, his huge boner in her face. As her meaty lips spread around the head of his aching dick, Matt grabbed al four of her nipple andbia chains with one hand, pulled and released them, controlling the speed of her desperate blowjob and the depth of her astounding cocksucking.


    Jte held the double dildo on the carpet while Angie pushed on her mother¡¯s shoulders, forcing the suffering MILF¡¯s cunt and ass down onto the two cocks, the heavy links of thebia chains falling around the twin shafts. Jte took up the remote and turned on the vibrators in both dildos.


    With his other hand, Matt reached down and squeezed all over the bra cups and panties as Justine moaned gutturally while deep-throating his shaft and fucking her holes deeper onto the dildos. He had stuffed a broad tawse into the chair cushions. He pulled it out, tugged Justine¡¯s cock-loving mouth off his member and whacked the weighted tawse into her bra cups and cum-covered clit.


    Jte cranked up the vibrator speeds as Angie, without Matt¡¯s knowledge or permission, undid the two vertically situated bra sps at Justine¡¯s back and pulled them to the other set of sps, two inches away. The MILF¡¯s 34Cs were crushed even further into the bra¡¯s tacks. Justine resorted to a hand job on Matt¡¯s prick, scooping up the cum from her nipples and pussy slit to lube her master¡¯s dick.


    The Master, dommes and ve were all in sync. As soon as Jte turned the remote to maximum, Justine started a gigantic cum. Jte pushed the new feature of this model, the remote¡¯s red button, and twin salvos of hot cum shot into the depths of Justine¡¯s stretched and plugged holes. She simply screamed in the most shattering and prolonged orgasm ever, as Matt¡¯s cock spurted a fountain of fresh cum onto her head and into her gaping mouth, her voice hoarse from yelling.


    Jte shut off the vibrators as Justine careened backward. Unintentionally, the nipple andbia mps were yanked off, catapulting the crazed MILF into another massive cum as she copsed onto the floor, Matt careful to spray her agonized nipples and tumid cunt lips with more jolts of thick spunk.


    Justin turned off his camera and set it down. He, his sister and Jte were all stunned into silence. ¡°Angie, put a bowl under her.¡± Matt knelt on top of Justine, his knees on the floor on either side of her tits, and wiped several viscous strands of jism onto Justine¡¯s eyebrows and nose.


    ¡°Jte, collect the cum from her hair, face, tits and belly.¡± Jte scooped the thick ropes and clumps into a small martini ss while Angie ced a pillow under her mother¡¯s ass and then a bowl to catch the river of jism pouring out of her mother¡¯s well-used and gaping holes.


    ¡°Girls, take off the bra and panties.¡± The teens did so, this time gently. Nheless, their slut MILF groaned when the punishment bra and panties were removed, revealing a livid ass, swollen tits and an abraded mound ¨C thetter two all streaked with cum.


    He pulled the ck sub into a sitting position and pulled the straps at the rear of the head harness, tilting up Justine¡¯s head. Since her mouth was already hanging open, Jte had no resistance when she angled the overflowing martini ss above Justine¡¯s slimy face and ever so slowly poured the gooey gunk into the MILF¡¯s mouth as Justin recorded this final scene of humiliation and degradation. Justine kept swallowing reflexively till the ss was drained. Several gross bubbles of cum formed, briefly encasing her mouth.


    Matt nodded at Angie, who removed the bowl from Justine¡¯s groin. It was so overfull that the stuff sloshed over the sides and spilled onto the MILF¡¯s spread thighs and inmed mons. Angie poured the contents into the same martini ss, held it to her mother¡¯s cum-saturated lips and poured in another ssful. Between the two, Justine the cum-slut was swallowing the equivalent of about 8-12 men¡¯s ejactions.


    Justin stopped videoing and Mattid his depleted sub back on the carpet. He smiled at his three weary assistants. ¡°Well done.¡±

 Bdsm Cock Seduction:>>28

    Matt was proud that Now Serving, the movie¡¯s title, was a hot video. He would take the movie to the next major family gathering, where they would all screen it in the evening. Justine¡¯s father, brother and son would love it. No doubt it would be the highlight of the holiday.


    Justine, already tied with ropes and straps for the viewing, would be squirming (as much as her bounds permitted) with shame ¨C yet also wet with arousal ¨C as she watched the debauched scenes with her main Master, Matt, and his daughter, but especially with her son and daughter. Jte and Angie would also have to service the guys, but Justine would be the main attraction. As they kept watching, the men would probably tawse her tits, cane her ass and whip their willing sub¡¯s gorgeous thighs and belly.


    Matt hoped that Justine¡¯s father and brother would be particrly pleased and excited by the part with the punishment bra and panties, since they¡¯d never used them on their daughter and sister. Perhaps the movie would even give them some new ideas to use on Justine, their devoted family sub.


    Matt anticipated that long before the final scene, they¡¯d be using their hot MILF¡¯s thick lips to deep-throat their cocks and her tight holes to fuck them, presumable in a DP or Triple Pration. He¡¯d make sure that she¡¯d be facing the screen, so she would always be confronted with her previous decadent behavior while she was being freshly abused.


    Matt even had detailed outlines for a quartet of Now Serving movies, each more borate and ambitious than the one before. They¡¯d rent a beautiful, elegant house for the weekend. Justine would wear gorgeous clothes, the best makeup, expensively slutty lingerie and hot bondage outfits.


    In the second installment, she would be used by all the three men in her immediate family: father, brother and son. Matt and Jte would be the videographers, while the two teen girls would supervise the ¡°props¡± and be avable to the men for the duration of the weekend.


    Angie would slowly strip her mother in the living room while the MILF sub confessed to being a bad,zy mother, a willful and irresponsible daughter and a disrespectful, sarcastic sister who deserved firm, serious punishments from all three men. Angie would then prep the denuded MILF slut with severe bondage outrements (but all different items from the first video), while Justine would encourage the ¡°corrections¡± ¨C and indeed had to be personally punished and harshly used by nothing less than all three guys.


    Instead of a ball gag, Justine¡¯s big mouth would be filled with a bridle gag. Rather than using velcro bands at the base of her big tits, they¡¯d be made to bulge obscenely with an unforgiving breast press. Instead of cloverleaf nipple mps and heavy chains, she¡¯d wear nasty nipple stretchers.


    Kneeling, she¡¯d suck off all three guys till they bathed her face and tits in multiple geysers of cum. With her still wearing a dense and humiliating cum coating, they¡¯d simultaneously whip her tits and pussy, ending with a Triple Pration.


    In the third episode, the debased female lead would satisfy four of her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s business associates, one more dom than in the previous video. But neither Justine nor Angie would be present, since they¡¯d only be a distraction to the four guys.


    In the fourth and final movie, the depraved hottie would visit the college that her son and daughter attended, where she¡¯d be disciplined in two demeaning separate sessions: first, by Justin and his four pimply, inexperienced and therefore dangerously brutal roommates, increasing the load she¡¯d have to bear to a total of five doms.


    In the second session, she¡¯d be used by an elite gathering of the Chancellor, the Vice Chancellor, the Dean of Admissions and the Dean. Although the number of men in thisst scene would decrease from five to four, the reduced amount would be more thanpensated by the administrators¡¯ powerful, demanding personalities, and by the long experience they¡¯d all umted over many years of harsh and relentless BDSM.


    Matt smiled. He enjoyed being the writer and director, as well as cameraman. There was no doubt that he had a talented, photogenic cast and crew in Jte, Justin and Angie. And most importantly, he had an extraordinary sex toy lead whose incredible body, raging sensuality and capacity for submission, pain and humiliation leapt from the screen. And Justine¡¯s on-camera talents in the video series could never swell her head into bing a prima donna. After all, she was a sub.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Matt was proud that Now Serving, the movie¡¯s title, was a hot video. He would take the movie to the next major family gathering, where they would all screen it in the evening. Justine¡¯s father, brother and son would love it. No doubt it would be the highlight of the holiday.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Justine, already tied with ropes and straps for the viewing, would be squirming (as much as her bounds permitted) with shame ¨C yet also wet with arousal ¨C as she watched the debauched scenes with her main Master, Matt, and his daughter, but especially with her son and daughter. Jte and Angie would also have to service the guys, but Justine would be the main attraction. As they kept watching, the men would probably tawse her tits, cane her ass and whip their willing sub¡¯s gorgeous thighs and belly.


    Matt hoped that Justine¡¯s father and brother would be particrly pleased and excited by the part with the punishment bra and panties, since they¡¯d never used them on their daughter and sister. Perhaps the movie would even give them some new ideas to use on Justine, their devoted family sub.

 Her Cock Night:>>1

    A guilty single mother says goodnight to her son. (Enjoy)N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    **************


    A very personal goodnight


    High school graduation was one of the main events in Janice¡¯s town. She was proud that Matthew, her son, was graduating, and proud about how well he¡¯d turned out  even after she¡¯d divorced. She knew how much the girls were attracted to him. He had a cute face, a great body and he was smart and sweet. If she were a young girl, she¡¯d want him herself. The thought of his impending departure for college in the fall made her unsettled.


    At eighteen, Matthew was the man of the house, since Janice felt ufortable as the household authority, and since Matt was so mature. At 5¡¯8¡å, he wasn¡¯t tall, nor was he big-shouldered, but like his mother, he was exceptionally well proportioned. He had strong shoulders and arms, smooth amber skin, gorgeous green eyes, light brown curly hair, and a wide, firm mouth.


    At 36, Janice¡¯s straight, ck hair was cut short, giving her a tomboy look. But the tomboy did not extend to her overge hazel eyes or wide, sensuous mouth and naturally red, generous lips. Men who first saw her usually imagined her mouth wrapped around and stuffed with their hard prick.


    At 5¡¯7¡å, her legs were long, herplexion Mediterranean. Because of her workouts at the gym 34 days a week and yoga sses 23 days a week, she was exceptionally tight and toned. She was hot, naturally exuding sensuousness without meaning to be suggestive or provocative. When she was at Matt¡¯s school campus, the heads of every male student and teacher would swivel as she walked past. Off-campus, it was the same. Most men could not avoid staring at her. When she walked by, their heads would swivel to examine her from the back as well. With her satin skin, her hot body, and short ck hair andrge eyes like Winona or a younger Halle, she was dripping with natural, unforced sensuality, like a young Sophia Loren. Matt had been increasingly fantasizing about her for the past two years.


    Contradictorily, although Janice was proud of her son, she was also ashamed of herself. Although smart as a whip, she was also a bit absentminded and while athletic and toned, was something of a butterfingers. Like many single parents and Catholics, she was riddled with guilt. Even though Matt turned out to be a great teenager, nheless she believed herself to be seriously remiss in his upbringing. She couldn¡¯t attend his every ser game. She forgot some parent-teacher conferences. When he was younger, she could afford to send him to summer camp only four weeks instead of eight. His car andputer were not nearly as new as some of his friends¡¯ gear. Therefore, she was convinced she deserved punishment, and because of years of bad parenthood, a lot of it. Only punishment would provide relief from the burden she carried.


    On a warm Monday night before graduation, the moon a couple of days from full, Janice was feeling restless, increasingly unfulfilled. Matt had already turned off his light to go to sleep when he heard a knock on his bedroom door. Wearing her new, pale blue baby doll, made of the lightest rayon, she opened the door and stood in the doorway. The baby doll was short and gauzy, leaving her body backlit by the hall light. ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± He sat up in bed, the sheet falling to his waist, baring his chest. He supposed she was unaware how the light silhouetted her hot body. He could see every curve of her. Janice did not think of the lighting, but she knew it was risque to be wearing her lingerie without a robe. She felt driven to be a little naughty, a bit provocative. What harm could it do?


    Matt took this sight of his mother to be a one-time stroke of luck. He had been born when Janice was sixteen, so she not only still looked great, she was by far the hottest of any mother in town.


    ¡°I just. . . just wanted to say goodnight,¡± she stammered, noting his handsome bare chest, the way his eyes flicked from her face to her breasts and groin and ass. Feeling weird and confused, she turned to the side and leaned on the doorframe, herrge breasts perfectly defined, feeling alluring and desirable.


    ¡°Oh. . . goodnight, Mom . . . .¡± he said, his voice trailing off, not wanting her to go.


    Fortunately, she lingered in the doorway, shifting from one foot to another, unable to leave. Why not prolong this little tease? After tonight, it would be over soon enough. To Matt, she still looked young and very sexy.


    Matt remembered the scene at poolside that same Friday afternoon. His mother had asked him to apply sun block as she lounged, lying face down in a chaise with the top unfastened. He had straddled her hips and squirted the white lotion over her thighs and back from arge bottle. ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moaned as he worked the lotion into her smooth skin, ¡°feels so good, Matthew.¡± Rubbing her body, the muscled calves and tight thighs, he quickly got a boner.


    When he finished her back, she tied the top and turned over, eyes shut against the sun. He squirted the lotion over her legs and belly and massaged it in, his hardon growing at the sight of her gorgeous breasts and t stomach. When finished, she thanked him. ¡°That felt wonderful, Matthew. Thank you.¡±


    He had left to mow the frontwn, walking with difficulty. Unknown to Matt, Janice had then left the pool and stood behind the drapes in the darkened living room, watching him mow the grass. He was bare-chested, the sun glistening off his tanned chest and strong, perspiring back. He was a looker, all right. She remembered how great he looked when she watched his team y ser in the spring. He¡¯d kicked such a perfect pass to a teammate that it was an easy goal shot score. The grin on Matt¡¯s face had been memorable.


    And he had been paying more attention to her thest couple of months. Perhaps it was because he knew he¡¯d be leaving soon for college. Once fall arrived, these precious days together would be gone forever. She had thought that she¡¯d have to make them count.


    Both mother and son returned from the memories of their poolside and ser experiences to the present sultry night, Janice lingering in the doorway. Matt remembered that women always likements about their clothing. ¡°Mother, is that a new nightie?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, it¡¯s called a ¡®baby doll.¡¯ Nice of you to notice it . . . Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you look great in it!¡± he said, noting the outlines of her hips and beautiful breasts.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that,¡± she demurred.


    ¡°No, I really mean it. You look incredibly hot in it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Matthew. You¡¯ve made a big difference in my wardrobe.¡± Several months ago, he¡¯d started advising her on a makeover. She was so buff from the gym, pool and yoga, he said, and she looked so much younger than her actual age, that she ought to dress younger. He exerted increasing control over her clothing choices, beginning with veto power and increasing to the point where he was directing her into tighter, shorter, sexier outfits-eventually including lingerie.


    Still, she lingered in the doorway, Matt¡¯spliment having increased her restlessness. He needed time to think. ¡°Will you be sunbathing again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s supposed to be quite hot again.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to apply sun block again?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, her face reddening slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like that a lot.¡±


    ¡°And if I do, will youe say goodnight to me again tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you say so.¡± She turned slowly, reluctantly, and left.

 Her Cock Night:>>2

    Breakfast batter


    The next morning, Matt was lying in bed, eyes closed but awake, not yet ready to get up. The teenager wondered about whether or not the previous night had been a fluke. Why had his sensuous young mother posed in his doorway in a revealing baby doll? After all, she coulde on to any guy in town. Matt thought about what happenedNand what to do next. She had almost seemed to be provoking him, teasing him. He¡¯d been all too aware of her sensuality for the past couple of years.


    He felt her kissing his cheek. ¡°Good morning,¡± she whispered in his ear, pleased to see he slept in the nude. He opened his eyes to see her, leaning over the bed in a burgundy silk robe, so thin you could see the baby doll beneath. ¡°Morning, Mom. You¡¯re in a good mood!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a beautiful spring weekend, and my handsome honey hasn¡¯t left yet for college!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Did you go to the mall yesterday?¡± She¡¯d returned home with a small red shopping bag.


    ¡°Yes, I bought the other lingerie too, just like you told me to do.¡±


    ¡°Good. Try it on and let me see.¡±


    ¡°But  but it¡¯s a bra and panties,¡± she objected.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s nothing different from all the bikinis I¡¯ve seen you in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I suppose that¡¯s true. All right. Now?¡± He nodded.


    She was in a bubbly mood as she returned to her room and put on the matching items. Her bedroom was on the west side of the house, where the morning light was dim and diffused. Excited to be modeling the expensive French set, she entered Matt¡¯s room. ¡°Open the ts so I can see,¡± he said. She tilted open a louver at hip height and another at chest level. Twin bars of sunlight streamed in, highlighting her purchase.


    In the direct light, Matt began getting hard. She was nothing if not naive, he thought, riveted by the disy. Although the full-cup bra hadce on the sides of the cups, and the panties hadce on the sides, the front of the bra and panties were a sheer dusky burgundy that, unbeknownst to her in her dark room,pletely exposed her breasts and groin in the shafts of light.


    Matt gawked at the sight of her thick licorice-colored nipples and, yes, shaved pussy. A tiny strip of cropped hair just emphasized the nudity of the thick lips beneath it. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck. It had been so easy to persuade her to do his bidding. ¡°Well?¡± she asked, concerned about his reaction. ¡°Are they okay?¡±


    Matt¡¯s mouth was dry. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if they¡¯refortable in a different position. Stand at the foot of the bed facing me.¡± She willinglyplied, pleased to see how decisive her young man was bing. ¡°Now extend your feet to the sides and reach for the bedposts with your arms. Tuck in your butt.¡± Dutifully, she spread her legs, toes pointed to the feet of the bed, and opened her arms, proud of her authoritative son. ¡°Pretend it¡¯s one of your yoga postures.¡± There stood his mother, spreadeagled at the foot of his bed. Janice actually enjoyed the position since she loved yoga so much, but she was unaware of the strain of the taut bra on her thrusting breasts and the panties pressing against her prominent mound. Matt kept her posed for long seconds, thinking how easy it had been.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯ll do.¡± She rxed her posture. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful and you look great in them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Matthew,¡± she said, beaming.


    ¡°But you work out so hard, and your body¡¯s so tight that I think you shouldn¡¯t be so conservative. Why don¡¯t you go back to the mall today and buy something else. What do they call bras that are smaller?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s half bras and French bikini panties, then there¡¯s quarter or shelf bras. . . even thongs.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°Umm, they supports the breast from underneath. . . but don¡¯t, ummm, don¡¯t actually c-cover them,¡± she said, stumbling over her words.


    ¡°Okay. Get a quarter bra and bikini panties, plus a shelf bra and thong. All in ck.¡±


    She blushed. ¡°But Matthew, how could a mother like me wear a shelf bra and thong? That wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re much too hot to act like a prude. Don¡¯t worry, just do it. You¡¯ve got to think younger. Besides, you¡¯ll look great. All the girls wear thongs now. And it¡¯s my treat.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Thanks, sweetie! Now, how about my serving your favorite breakfast as a reward?¡± she offered.


    ¡°Pancakes? Sounds good. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    When Matt walked into the kitchen and sat, wearing a robe and pajama bottoms, arge bowl of fresh batter stood on the table,dle resting in it. Janice loved to cook. Standing at the counter in her silk robe, loosely belted, she was actually humming. ¡°Mother, remember when I was a kid and we¡¯d have food fights?¡±


    ¡°I sure do. Like the time I had made the cookie dough but it was too loose and stringy.¡± She walked over to the table where he sat to get the bowl. ¡°I thought I left adle in this,¡± she said, puzzled.


    ¡°You did.¡± Matt raised therge spoon from hisp and flicked it at her, sttering her entire front with batter. Janice was stunned, her face covered with goo, watching the creamy mess slide down her breasts and stomach. It reminded her of. . . .


    ¡°You horrible person!¡± she shrieked as they both broke intoughter. She straddled his chair, the stretched belt of her robe came undone, her strong thighs squeezing his. Giggling, she jumped on hisp, unaware of her groin resting on his. With her hands, Janice gathered up some batter off her breasts and, stillughing, smeared it on his smiling face. ¡°You are so bad!¡± sheughed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°That was fun!¡± heughed, wiping the goo off his cheeks. ¡°But that¡¯s enough horsing around!¡± he said in a deep voice of mock solemnity, wagging his pointer finger, coated with batter.


    Without thinking, she lunged for his finger and took it in her mouth, mping her teeth around the base. She eyed him, her eyes sparkling mischievously as if she might bite him. ¡°Waste not, want not,¡± he intoned in the same stern voice. She removed her teeth from the finger, closed her thick lips around it and slowly backed away, sucking off the thick batter. His cock twitched. Her hot mouth felt unbelievable.


    ¡°Mmmm, pretty good stuff, if I say so myself!¡± She had no idea her lips were covered with the stuff, looking like a sheen of fresh cum. She smiled at him.


    ¡°That felt great but it was beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± sheughed throatily, ¡°luck had nothing to do with it!¡± She was proud of her oral skills.


    He wiped the other cheek with his middle finger and held it up, joined to his pointer finger. ¡°Then do it again, but do it to both fingersNif you can.¡±


    She hesitated, then, spurred by his taunt, leaned forward and, so caught up in the moment that she was nave to the implications, deep-throated his fingers. But this time, she sucked them off with the addition of her tongue, fluttering the undersides, hips squirming on hisp. ¡°Ooohhh!¡± he said, his cock twitching against her damp panties, taken off guard by the way she sucked his fingers in until they disappeared. Suddenly crimson with shame at the crude symbolism of what she¡¯d done, she broke off and stood, shocked and dismayed at her behavior, but undeniably aroused.


    ¡°Clean your robe before the silk is ruined,¡± Matt said, his voice hoarse from arousal, his cock twitching.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± She went to the sink and began running water, d to be busy in order to put that scandalous moment behind them. But it was toote; she¡¯d already inspired her son.


    ¡°No, Mother. You¡¯ve got to take it off to do a proper job.¡±


    ¡°Oh. . . okay.¡± She shrugged the robe off her shoulders and began rinsing the spots, her ass as clear as day beneath the burgundy gauze of the panties. While she concentrated at the sink, he ced the bowl of batter in the microwave. At the other end of the kitchen, she was oblivious, leaning over the sink, legs spread for bnce and focused on her washing. She didn¡¯t notice when he used the microwave.


    Matt removed the steaming batter, quietly walked behind her, yanked open the waist of her panties, and poured adle of the warm mix down her rear. She stiffened at the shock, but to his surprise didn¡¯t yell or move. Instead, she moaned as he watched the glop course down her crack and pool in the bottom of the panties. The shock of his prank was ameliorated by how good the hot mix felt. He pushed and rubbed on the panties, his middle finger over the crack of her ass, so the batter prated her ass cheeks. Her head hanging, she said, ¡°You are such a joker,¡± in a rasping voice, turning around and raising her arm to yfully p him. But Matt saw the moveing and grabbed her wrist, lowering it to her side and holding the other wrist as well. ¡°I thought you said enough horsing around?¡± she asked, her full, greasy lips in a pout.

 Her Cock Night:>>3

    ¡°Well, I was inspired by seeing you again in your new baby doll. Besides, I bet the batter actually feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Reluctantly, she nodded, eyes downcast. ¡°Just one more thing, Mother, I promise. It¡¯ll feel great. All you have to do is close your eyes and tilt your head back.¡± Gently, Matt held the hair at the back of her head and tilted it backward, causing her breasts to thrust outward. He pulled the top of her baby doll away from her and poured the still-hot batter onto the right side of her chest. ¡°Ohhh,¡± she groaned as the curtain of off-white paste descended onto her right breast, her pelvis shaking against the edge of the counter and banging into his groin. He released the fabric, pulled back the other side, and poured the rest of thedle onto the left side of her chest. ¡°Uhhh,¡± she moaned, licking her batter-smeared lips and relishing the wet warmth covering her nipples. ¡°That was very fresh of you, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Fun with food is now done,¡± he said as she slowly opened her eyes, staring at him with a mixture of humiliation and awe. He sat at the table, put his legs up on another chair and crossed his arms. ¡°Now take off that wet baby doll, put on your robe and let¡¯s eat.¡±


    She was still leaning against the counter, her groin thrust forward. ¡°You mean, here, with nothing on, in the kitchen, in broad daylight?¡± she asked, feeling a fresh wave of embarrassment. It was just that the embarrassment was mixed with excitement at the thought of disrobing in front of her son.


    Matt simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal these days. People aren¡¯t so conservative any more. They go to nude beaches all the time.¡±


    ¡°But the robe is wet as well.¡± He sat there, smiling slightly, impervious to her objection, waiting. Her son was telling her to strip. Why couldn¡¯t she say ¡°No¡±? After all, it would only be for a few seconds, until she wore the robe.


    ¡°Do it,¡± he said in a stern, no-nonsense voice. ¡°And I¡¯m getting tired of you being so argumentative. Don¡¯t I usually do the things you ask me to?¡± Slowly, she turned her back to him, her pulse racing from indecision. Impetuously, Matt leapt up and strode to her side, smacking her butt hard. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait longer,¡± he warned, walking back to his chair.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her pulse pounding, slightly dizzy, Janice pulled the shoulder straps down her toned arms. The clinging fabric made a sucking sound when she pulled it off her breasts. She dropped the soggy mass at her feet. It did feel better to have the mess off her. Matt admired her strong shoulder des and noticed strands of batter dripping off her front. Janice flicked the gunk off her breasts, but she was really doing it to surreptitiously caress her breasts and flick her fingers across her nipples. Her other hand reached into the gooey panties and stroked her slit. A half-minute passed, Matt willing for her to go slowly.


    ¡°Now the panties,¡± he ordered. She stopped fingering herself, frozen. ¡°Or do I have to tell the Dean at school that you parade around at night in a baby doll?¡± She shuddered at the realization of her inexcusable behavior.


    ¡°Matthew, I just thought you¡¯d enjoy it. II wasn¡¯t thinking. Please don¡¯t say anything to anybody! I¡¯ll listen better to what you want, I promise!¡± Slowly, she hooked her thumbs inside the wet panties and pulled the tight fabric down. The sucking sounded even louder as the fabric was separated from her ass andrge pussy lips. When she¡¯d lowered the panties a few inches, he said, ¡°Stop.¡± Twin strands of the mix dripped down, one from each cunt lip to the panties. God, she looked beautiful, Matt thought, the golden morning sunlight highlighting her ass. Her ass crack looked as if a whole bunch of guys had jerked off on it. ¡°Continue,¡± he said.


    She dragged the panties to her knees, whereupon they copsed in a soggy heap on the floor. She stepped out of them. Janice felt ashamed but also felt a strangebination of pride, strength and freedom. Proud because she knew she had a great body, strength because she was able toply with Matt¡¯s wishes, and freedom because it was somehow liberating to be finally standing naked in front of her boy. If she had no boyfriend, why couldn¡¯t she please her son? Besides, there was no doubt she had his full attention, not easy with an impatient teenager.


    ¡°Okay? Is that enough?¡± she asked, turning her head over her shoulder to see him, exposing part of her gooey breast to his ogling.


    ¡°No. Pick up that mess.¡± She spread her feet and began to slowly bend her knees.


    ¡°Stop. Stand up straight.¡± She obeyed. ¡°It¡¯s time for more yoga stretching. Bend from the waist until your hands touch the floor.¡± She widened her stance for bnce and leaned over. He felt hypnotized by her long legs. When her hands touched the bra and panties, he said, ¡°Hold that pose.¡± He had a perfect view in the sunny kitchen. He would never have believed it. His mother was tantly exposing her shaved slit to him. Matt was awestruck by therge, reddened, moist lips that extended down and the dusky, dark pink ring of her ass. Thick drops of batter slid down her roseate rear opening and across herbial lips, slowly dripping to the floor. Janice relished the pose, open to her son, because that¡¯s what he wanted. And stretching felt wonderful.


    He cleared his throat after a minute passed. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She picked up the bra and panties, straightened and walked to the sink, eyeing his bulgingp with a smirk. Teenage boys were so easy to turn on! She wrung out the robe and put it on, tying the sash tightly so he wouldn¡¯t see her batter-covered breasts. She made pancakes and bacon and served breakfast while Matt read the morning paper, the air charged with tension.


    She was distracted the entire time she cooked, reliving the surreal experience in all its lurid shame. Yet she had loved how improper, how provocative it had been. It was no surprise that the first set of Swedish pancakes she served him was burned and that the bacon was overcooked. When he looked up from the newspaper to see the ckened discs on his te, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mother, look what you did.¡±


    Janice broke out of her daydream. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Matthew!¡± she cried, ashamed at being too preupied to make even simple pancakes properly.


    ¡°And the bacon is overcooked.¡± She looked, aghast.


    ¡°Ummm, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m so scattered.¡± She removed the offending food and cooked a new batch properly. Matt watched her back, wondering if she, being such an aplished cook, had overcooked them on purpose, in order to be punished.


    They ate quietly. Heplimented her on the properly cooked meal. She was acutely aware of the wet robe clinging to her breasts, her nipples hardening. In fact, they were perfectly outlined under the thin fabric. Noting how her nipples grew longer as the wet silk chilled, he looked at her and said, ¡°This is the absolute favorite of all my favorite breakfasts! And you are so much fun to fool around with!¡± she looked at him, smiling. ¡°However, I will not forget that you blew it with the first batch, wasting good food. Saying you¡¯re sorry is not enough. I¡¯ll have to figure out some punishment, so you don¡¯t wreck breakfast again.¡±


    Sheughed nervously. ¡°What do you mean, a punishment? I¡¯m the adult here!¡±


    ¡°As the man in the house, I¡¯m responsible for things. And wasting food is not acting like a responsible adult.¡±


    ¡°What sort of punishment?¡± she asked in a barely audible voice, breathing shallowly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in good time. At least you won¡¯t be grounded in your room! Or have the car keys taken away.¡± She looked up from her te, giving him a long, serious, searching look.

 Her Cock Night:>>4

    The offering


    After breakfast, the humiliated mother excused herself and took a long, hot shower, wondering what exact form the repercussion would be to her screw-up. Janice and Matt had no contact the remainder of the morning. Only once did he see her, and then from a distance. He stood in the doorway to the den. She was kneeling at the coffee table, writing intently in a book. But he didn¡¯t say anything and left the house. Soon after, she left for the gym.


    When he returned home in the afternoon, he found her sunbathing again, lying on her front. But this time there was an almost empty margarita pitcher and a full ss on the table next to the bottle of sun block. They greeted each other. His appearance made her even more nervous, swallowing her drink. Yet she was grateful that he¡¯d finally arrived, wondering if he¡¯d notice that she was wearing a bikini different from that of yesterday. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you mean for my punishment?¡± She sounded almost eager to Matt.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s forter.¡± He realized she wore a different bikini. This one was much more abbreviated and the material was thinner. He made sure to massage as high as possible on her thighs and as low as possible on her back. She groaned quietly.


    ¡°Okay, time to turn over.¡±


    ¡°Would you tie my top, please?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why. Yesterday you were naked in the kitchen.¡± There it was. She realized he was determined to keep pushing her.


    ¡°But my back was turned to you, and I was a few feet away, not lying underneath you!¡± Matt shrugged and tied the strings, but much tighter than she had the day before. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s tight!¡± she cried, surprised, but turned over, eyes closed to the sun. Matt stared at her breasts, straining against the taut, skimpy fabric. He shot two long strands of sun block up her legs and, beginning with her feet, worked up, rubbing in the cream. When he reached her thighs, he kneaded the flesh with an outward motion, forcefully spreading her thighs wider and staring at her bikini bottom. He could clearly see the outlines of her camel toe, thebia puffy against the thin material.


    His knees pressing firmly against her hips, he squirted a load of lotion on her belly. ¡°Ohhh,¡± she murmured. He squeezed a second shot on the tops of her breasts, exposed above the bikini top. Suddenly, she froze, mouth agape, staring at herself.


    ¡°Close your mouth,¡± he instructed. Once she did, he sprayed a burst of lotion on her forehead, nose, cheeks, and chin. He knelt motionless, enjoying the picture, his cock pressing against his shorts. They both remained still. Janice was shocked at how she would appear to a friend or neighbor, her knees spread wide until they extended off the sides of the chaise lounge, her legs glistening, her chest heaving with excitement, ropes of white lotion snaking across her face, breasts and belly.


    He leaned down and whispered. ¡°Do you know what you look like, Mother?¡± She knew very well, her pussy fluttering, but his voicing the question filled her with a wave of humiliation. Her pussy tingled. He was relentless.


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t say it to you, it¡¯s obscene. It¡¯s so bad you¡¯d have to force me to say it. Not that you ever would.¡±


    Gently, he pped her left cheek with his right hand, scattering the lotion. With that act of discipline, the energy between them changed forever. ¡°Mother, I asked you a question.¡± He noticed that she didn¡¯t object to the p, but her eyes had defocused and he thought her already fat nipples had grown evenrger. Do you know how you look with the sun block all over your face and chest?¡±


    ¡°I. . . I suppose so. . . yes, Matthew.¡± He increased the pressure of his knees against her hips.


    He pped her other cheek. ¡°Well?¡± There was absolutely no way she would ever say it. Heughed at her difort. ¡°You look like a cake, and I¡¯m the baker decorating you for a birthday with white frosting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± she sighed with relief, but cringing with embarrassment at her lewd mind and the wanton image it had conjured. Matt massaged in the lotion until her stomach was coated. He proceeded to her face, caressing her full eyebrows, strong cheekbones and wide mouth. Finally, he coated her neck and chest. She made no verbal response when he rubbed the tops of her breasts exposed above the bikini, the skin very hot under the intense sun. But her mouth hung open.


    ¡°All done,¡± he announced and stood.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Matthew. That was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°You owe me, Mother. Don¡¯t forget to say goodnight to me tonight. And I won¡¯t forget to administer that punishment soon.¡±


    That night, when Janice knocked on his door to say goodnight, Matt¡¯s night tablemp was still on. This way he could see her front more clearly, instead of outlined by the hall light behind her. Again, she wore only the thin baby doll. She must have washed it. Janice knew the length was skimpy, but the outfit was a lot more protective than standing naked in the kitchen, even if her back had been turned to Matt. Once again she felt a strange restlessness, standing in the doorway, wondering if he would ask her an innocent question like he did in the afternoon, only to have herscivious mind interpret it in a sexual way.


    ¡°Mother, why is the top of your baby doll cut so full, with so much material?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, puzzled by his question. ¡°It¡¯s traditional. They¡¯re always cut this way.¡±


    ¡°What if they were cut tighter?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be cooler in this heat if there were less material?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, sure,¡± she said, aware that she was perspiring.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Without a thought, Janice walked over till she was standing against the bed, her loins level with his head and only inches away. Her breathing had changed. He reached for the material at her sides, but her arms were blocking him from pushing back the extra material. ¡°Move your arms away,¡± he ordered. She held out her arms but they still interfered with Matt¡¯s. ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. Put them behind you.¡± She crossed her arms behind her, wrist holding wrist. He began moving the gauzy fabric but now her elbows were in the way. ¡°Your arms are still in the way, raise them up.¡± She lifted them till they were horizontal, as if she was doing jumping jacks. ¡°No, they¡¯ll tire too quickly like that,¡± Matt said. ¡°sp them behind your head.¡±


    Obediently, she sped her palms behind her neck, aware of her jutting breasts. To her, the stretch felt good. She had no idea how it made her look. ¡°Good. Now turn around.¡± She rotated, her luscious ass inches from him. He picked up several maic mps that he¡¯d earlier moved from the maic whiteboard in the kitchen to his night table. He tightly gathered the material at her shoulder des and fastened it with a mp over her spine in the small of her back. It never even urred to her to wonder about him having mps handy on his night table.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she said as the material pressed against her breasts, conforming to them. Matt fastened the lower material at the base of her spine, so the baby doll was also taut over her belly. He grabbed her hips and spun her back to face him. ¡°Wow,¡± he thought to himself. The filmy fabric was stretched so tightly across her breasts he could see them-and her oversized, dark nipples-clearly. She looked down at her son, who was tantly ogling her breasts. Her nipples and aureole were not only farrger than normal, their color was exceptional  extremely dark, verging on ck, a match for the sheaf of cropped ck hair on her head. The nipples were abnormally long and thick, the color of dark chocte.


    She felt a wave of wild, defiant abandon mixed with shame as he tantly inspected her. Exposing herself like this was wrong, but felt wonderfully satisfying. She¡¯d been a hardworking single parent for years. She didn¡¯t have to be so serious all the time. She could have a little harmless fun with clothing. It¡¯s not as though she was butt naked, like in the kitchen. Besides, it made her feel young and desirable.


    He stared up at her, challengingly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yyes, Matthew, it does feel cooler.¡±


    ¡°Turn around again,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°Whawhat are you going to do now?¡± she protested, flustered.


    ¡°Just do it, Mother. You¡¯ll see soon enough. And I¡¯m not pleased with the way you question what I say. Maybe after I speak to the Dean about your bad mothering I should also go see Family Services.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Matthew, please don¡¯t even joke about something like that. I know how badly I¡¯ve acted.¡± She turned obediently. Matt gathered the fabric of the skimpy panties and mped them tautly in the center of her ass, so tight she could feel the cotton pressing between herrge pussy lips. As the material pressed into her cunt, she realized with a wave of panic that her slit was wet. A fresh wave of perspiration broke out on her breasts and groin. ¡°Turn.¡± But she stood frozen. Matt waited a moment and then pped her ass.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she cried, too stunned to obey his order. So he pped the other cheek even harder.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still not behaving.¡± When she finally faced him again, she watched him staring at her pubis. Matt was thrilled. He could see her clit pushing aside its hood, as well as her damp, bare lips. God, they were huge. A narrow trace of clipped hair extended above them. ¡°There, how does that feel?¡±


    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s so tight it actually hurts a little.¡± He was acutely aware that she had not lowered her arms from behind her head. That was a good thing, very good.


    ¡°It hurts, does it? Well, that¡¯s good. Maybe the difort will be a reminder to not burn my breakfasts any more. Now go to bed.¡± Disappointed at being dismissed so soon, Janice suddenly became aware of her posture. She¡¯d practically forgotten her raised arms. She lowered them, slightly reducing the pressure on her breasts and trudged to the door, aware of the fabric rubbing against her damp nipples andbia.


    She turned back to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to loosen my baby doll?¡±


    ¡°No, why don¡¯t you sleep like that?¡±


    ¡°But the mps will hurt when Iy on my back,¡± sheined.

 Her Cock Night:>>5

    ¡°Thatint has just earned you another punishment,¡± he intoned quietly. He stared at her until she broke away from his gaze, casting her eyes down. ¡°And no, I¡¯m not going to say when or where. But for now you¡¯re going to get another smack.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said meekly, surrendering. ¡°Should I turn my ass back to you?¡±


    ¡°No. Spread your legs.¡± She widened her stance as far as possible. In a blur, Matt swung his hand up between her legs and smacked her pussy.


    ¡°Arrr,¡± she moaned, chest heaving with the pain, nipples aching, but he was impressed. Not only did she not object, she didn¡¯t change her posture by an inch. She was dizzy with excitement and confusion. Without warning, her son had pussy pped her.


    ¡°Very good, mother. You may go now.¡±


    She was now so turned on that she was desperate for him to continue. To prolong the time, she remembered a question. ¡°Oh, Matthew, it¡¯s almost time for your graduation. Have you thought about what you¡¯d like for a present?¡±


    ¡°Ummm, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, remember that you deserve anything you¡¯d like. Anything . . . at all.¡±


    ¡°OK, thanks. Well, I don¡¯t need any clothes. And my car andputer are okay.¡± She stood there, waiting silently. ¡°Um, I guess I have a few ideas for some . . . personalized gifts.¡±


    She felt a sh of excitement. ¡°Personalized? Oh, good. Like what?¡±


    ¡°Some things you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°Like cook your favorite dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, because you already do that whenever I ask. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m good and ready,¡± he said, mysteriously.


    Disappointed and frustrated, she said ¡°Goodnight then, sweetheart.¡± She smiled at him and left. So what if a little harmless exhibitionism had progressed a bit further? Matt worked so hard in school and at part-time jobs that he deserved a little fun. Besides, it was not as if there was any sex involved.


    Lying on her bed was awkward. It was okay if shey still, but when she changed position, her breasts and pussy tingled and she was too full of fantasies to fall sleep. Only at 1:30 am, exhausted after fingering herself to multiple orgasms, did she finally sleep.


    Letting in the breeze>>>>>


    In the morning, Janice kissed Matt awake, wearing her robe loosely belted over a demi bra and French cut panties. ¡°Good morning, handsome. Coffee¡¯s ready. And thanks for my new lingerie, sweetie!¡±


    Matt sat up in bed, yawning and rubbing his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Pose for me at the foot of the bed, like yesterday.¡± Compliantly, she removed the robe, spreading her arms and legs to the corners of the bedposts. She felt daring; the half-bra barely covered her nipples, and the panties seemed like half the size of the pair yesterday, barely enclosing the moist puffy lips she¡¯d just shaved. ¡°Today I want you to pose for longer, so let¡¯s give you some yoga help.¡± Matt pulled the belt from her robe and wrapped the cord around a wrist, securing it to the post. He went into the bathroom to find his own bathrobe. Waiting, Janice realized she¡¯d been unconsciously rubbing her pussy over a wooden knob located at the top center of the bed¡¯s railing. She stopped when Matt returned and tied off her other wrist with his bathrobe belt. At least the stretch hurt her shoulders. It was only right that she suffered physically and not just enjoy the beautiful lingerie without some form of payment.


    Realizing she was immobilized, a thrill shot through Janice¡¯s stretched body. ¡°Matthew, is this really necessary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Mother. This stretch will warm you up for your next yoga ss. And now I can have a detailed look at your new ensemble.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Do you approve?¡± She blushed as his gaze lingered over her body. He rubbed his fingers over the front and rear bra straps and all around the panty edges. His touch felt incredible on her chest, shoulder des, belly and back. She resumed her small movements, subtly humping her mound over the head of the bed knob.


    ¡°Yes, Mother. You look incredible.¡± He began to leave the room.


    ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± she cried.


    ¡°Outside to get the paper,¡± he replied in a self-evident tone.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave me like this!¡± she said, nervous.


    ¡°Like what?¡± he said innocently.


    ¡°Tied up! Bound!¡±


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the big deal? You hold yoga poses for five or ten minutes all the time. This is just another pose to stretch you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I see. . . I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    When Matt had not returned after ten minutes, she supposed he was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. Humiliated and restless, she kept rubbing her pussy against the bulbous protrusion on the railing and soon she could not stop, gyrating and sweating, twisting faster and harder, moaning and shaking until she orgasmed, a flood of pussy juice inundating the thin slip of panties.


    Matt had been peeking around the doorframe, relishing the sight of her masturbating in his bedroom, wearing revealing lingerie and humping the bed railing. Now he noted the glistening skin, the harsh breathing, the hips slightly moving. He entered, pretending to be unaware of what had happened, and untied the disheveled mother, her gorgeous skin glistening with a sheen of perspiration. She was so embarrassed she kept her head down, afraid to make eye contact. She was almost out the door when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you say thank you, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, startled. ¡°Umm, I suppose that. . . Yes, I should. Thank you, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for?¡±


    ¡°Oh. . . Umm, thank you for stretching me-like in yoga.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. And don¡¯t forget toe back tonight before bedtime. Be here at 10 o¡¯clock sharp.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    * * *


    That night, at 10:10, the nubile mother stood in her son¡¯s room, mps reattached to the rear of her baby doll top and briefs, her thighs touching his bedside. Matt was especially excited by the fact that she¡¯d sped her hands behind her head without him having to instruct her.


    The day, including a hard workout at the gym, had been uneventful, but the hours had passed at a slow, tormenting pace. At breakfast, he had asked, ¡°How did you sleepst night, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Not too well,¡± Janice admitted, ¡°since I woke every time I changed position from sleeping on my side to my back.¡± She dared not tell him the other reason for her restless night, that she¡¯d fingered herself to several orgasms by reying every minute of the scene in his bedroom. She¡¯d permitted her own son to manipte her lingerie so he could see her breasts and pussy. Her pussy had gushed at the prospects of whaty in store for her the next night. When she¡¯d awoken, she wondered if he would force her into something even more lewd. Certainly, letting herself be tied up by Matt, then thrusting herself against the wood knob on his bed until she climaxed qualified as more lewdness.


    ¡°Oh well. In any case, I want you to wear the baby doll in the same way tonight.¡± Her eyes flicked up at his. ¡°Do you understand?¡± he asked, firmly.


    ¡°Yes, Matthew,¡± she said, demurely.


    Matt had spent every opportunity that day researching bondage and discipline on the web. He learned a great deal and was beside himself with excitement. But it was new territory and he realized he had to go slowly. He thought about the few dates Janice had reluctantly agreed to in the past couple of years. He¡¯d thought the men were decent enough, but she had been disappointed. When he asked why, she either said they were too old, too drab or too wishy-washy. She said she liked men who were exciting, fun, firm and decisive.


    She was hopelessly preupied the entire day at work, failing toplete some assignments and making errors in what she did manage.


    That night, as she stood facing him, Matt was not lying in bed, but sitting on the edge, wearing only ck boxers, his knees outside his mother¡¯s thighs. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s 10:00,¡± she said, lying.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not, it¡¯s 10:10. Why are youte?¡±


    ¡°I forgot ¨C I mean, I didn¡¯t notice the time.¡± Matt noted the contradiction in her reply. He suspected she was intentionallyte, to test his response.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to keep people waiting, and you¡¯ve now earned yourself a second punishment.¡± He noticed that her breathing increased.


    ¡°Have you decided how you¡¯re going to. . . discipline me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but all I¡¯m going to say is that it will hurt.¡± She gasped almost inaudibly. ¡°Now. This baby doll can be even cooler, Mother. Turn around.¡± She rotated, her delectable ass inches from his face. He moved the mp over her rear till it was at the top of her crack, then forced the thin gauze into her crack, exposing her tawny ass.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she mumbled as his hands touched her ass cheeks. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m standing here practically naked in front of you.¡±


    ¡°No, mother, you¡¯re hardly naked. It¡¯s like you¡¯re wearing a G-string or thong, which a lot of women and girls wear at hip beaches. Besides, it¡¯s cooler this way.¡±


    Janice was acutely aware that her body was burning up from the lurid experience of being exposed in her son¡¯s bedroom. However, Matt had only begun. Grasping the waistband of the panties on both her hips, he pulled up. ¡°Ugghh,¡± she muttered. The gusset embedded itself so deep in her ass crack that her cheeks were totally exposed, but it also pressed on her clit and sank into the slit of her pussy. He tugged again and she moaned with pleasure, the fabric already drenched from her gushing cunt.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Face me,¡± he said. This time she dared not hesitate. As her front rotated into position, she saw the tent in his underwear. Matt stared at the material that was stuffed into her slit. He could see that the little excess fabric not embedded was saturated with her juices and stered to her prominent, fleshy lips and clit. Matt was momentarily dumbfounded. None of the girls he¡¯d been with hadbia remotely asrge as his mother¡¯s. ¡°Does that feel cooler?¡± Ass and pussy burning, she nodded her head, biting her lip, too distracted by the spasms inside her pussy to speak.

 Her Cock Night:>>6

    She noticed there was a spray bottle in his hand. ¡°I just filled this from the pitcher of cold water we keep in the frig. Time to cool you down on such a hot night.¡± He sted her right breast and she cried out from the icy shock. Before she could recover, he sprayed the other breast. ¡°Arghhh!¡± she moaned. Matt was pleased, studying the fat clit, lips and shaved mound. Both of her dark nipples grew even more erect, straining against the thin material,pletely visible under the drenched material. He shot a stream of the frigid liquid against her pussy. She gasped and squirmed but did not break her posture. After the shock wore off, she admitted to herself that the spray actually felt refreshing.


    ¡°Now kneel.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Oh, God, she thought, distraught. She couldn¡¯t trust herself toply. Would he expose his handsome young cock? Would he make her go down on him? Matt stared at her, visibly displeased. Without warning, his arm shot out, grabbed her ear and pulled. She yelled and scrambled to her knees, her breathing irregr, flushed and sweating.


    She¡¯d never knelt in front of him like this. Awkwardly, her hands behind her neck, she knelt between his legs, her mouth inches from the tip of his underwear. Janice shuddered, thinking her son was about to force her to lick and suck his thick cock, the same way as she¡¯d sucked off his fingers in the kitchen. Perhaps he¡¯d twist her arm. Maybe he¡¯d even make her deep throat him until he came in her hot, wide mouth. She licked her lips with apprehension. He lifted a pair of scissors. She was confused and concerned as he pressed the cold metal against her breast. When he began cutting away the material, beginning at the base of her breasts, she was too excited to be concerned any more.


    When he¡¯d cut around to her sides, he pulled her head and shoulders in closer to him so he could cut the remaining half off her back. Her head was thrust into his groin, therge prick in his underwear resting against her cheek. She could feel the heat and throbbing. Unable to turn her head to it, she groaned in frustration as the bottom half of the baby doll fell away. Matt relented a little on the pressure and she managed to turn her head and face his cotton-covered cock. Then he pulled very hard on the few inches of material remaining on her back and forced the extra cotton into the jaws of the mp, squashing the fabric so hard into her breasts that they indented under the pressure across their middle and bulged on the tops and bottoms. She cried out in pain and Matt¡¯s cock, still inside the cotton boxers, popped into her wide-open mouth.


    Although she did not suck him, Matt felt her hot breath on his rigid prick, even through his boxers as he unexpectedly shot off for thirty seconds with a huge load that saturated his boxers. Janice almost keeled over from the jerking member and the heady tang of her son¡¯s fresh semen. She was amazed when he kept jerking over and over. After an entire minute of shooting, he slowly pulled her mouth off him and stared down, her head hung in shame but so turned on she was breathing fast and hard. He understood she was staring fixedly at his drenched groin. The baby doll top was now reduced to a thin strip only two inches wide, exposing much of her sweating breasts. God, she looked great, the smooth, fat flesh globes heaving.


    He put his hand under her chin and raised her head until their eyes met. Hers were zed with lust and shame. Nothing had happened on purpose, she rationalized. It was not as if she¡¯d gone down on his cock, working it with her tongue and lips, sucking him off. It had been years since she had even seen it. And why shouldn¡¯t she stare at his penis? He¡¯d seen her naked. Besides, she was not to me that it had popped into her mouth. After all, it was covered by his boxers and had been in her mouth for only a brief time. She¡¯d never even tasted his discharge. And she could not possibly be experiencing any pleasure, acutely aware of the fabric pressing in on her bulging breasts. Did Matthew think they were toorge? Or that her nipples and clit were too big? Was this the first punishment he¡¯d warned her about?


    ¡°Goodnight, Mother.¡± Her eyes changed to an expression of shock and dismay, her eyes beseeching him. How could he be so cruel, dismissing her so peremptorily? She opened her mouth to protest but he covered it with his palm till she acquiesced. He ced his forearms in her armpits and raised her till she was standing, shakily. She groaned as the lifting crushed her nipples into her breast flesh. ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. Go away until tomorrow night.¡± Gently, he pushed her toward the door, watching her exposed ass cheeks with every reluctant,bored step she took, the dripping material rubbing against her throbbing nipples, pounding clit and puffed-upbia. He climbed under the sheets.


    ¡°Oh, Mother.¡± She turned, desperately hoping he¡¯d force her to an orgasm. Instead, Matt was holding his arm out to her. ¡°Take these and clean them.¡± She shuffled back to him, her hands outstretched. ¡°Same position,¡± he said. She knelt again, reeling at the speed with which he was bing increasingly severe and dominating, never missing a chance to humiliate, tease and excite her. Matt dropped his boxers into her palms. Her hands sagged slightly from the weight of his load. She was mesmerized by the heat, heaviness and strong scent, realizing that they contained a huge amount of spunk.


    ¡°Now raise your arms.¡± The vish mother held them up, cupped, as if they were a sacrificial offering. Matt pushed her hands and arms back until they were above her head and chest. Ever so slightly and slowly, he squeezed her fingers around the bulging briefs. She stared at the hands above her, shocked, humiliated and stimted by the sight of fresh white jizz, still hot, seeping out to the edges of her palms.


    Matt squeezed a bit harder. His huge load began to fall off the sides of her hands and drip onto her ck hair and forehead. Another squeeze and the steaming stuff oozed out between her long tanned fingers and sttered onto her nose, chin and chest. Now Mattpressed her fingers much more and streams of his cream sshed all over her face and near-naked breasts, running down into the scrap of fabric pressing her aureole and nipples, umting so much that it cascaded down onto her exposed thighs. She opened her mouth, trying to capture a small part of the stream. By the time the boxers had been squeezed out, her entire front was drenched in his discharges. Neither of them moved, stunned by the outrageousness of the act, not sure what to do next. Matt was at a loss. Janice realized that Matt had enough in his one load to equal that of at least three normal guys. She must look as if she¡¯d been in a Bukkake session, the kind she viewed on the Web.


    After a minute, he said, ¡°You can go now.¡± Too shamed to even nce at him, Janice stood and trudged to the bathroom, where the hamper was located. The scent of the jism was overwhelmingly strong. In the bathroom, she dropped to her knees and was about to ce the dripping underwear in the hamper when she hesitated. She needed a taste so badly. There was so much of it, and it was still warm. . . .


    Suddenly, Matt had to pee. He walked quietly to the bathroom in his bare feet. It was a surprise to see his mother kneeling on the floor in front of the hamper, her asspletely bare. He entered from directly behind her, seeing in the floor-length mirror that her face was buried in his briefs. She inhaled deeply. Then she stuck out her long tongue at the bottom of the fabric and began licking up the entire length. It was delicious, not bitter or tart like so many guys she¡¯d blown, but warm and rich, just slightly tangy. As she reached the top, he grabbed the hair on the back of her head and roughly yanked it back until her face was pointed up, tongue extended, loaded with his cream. Her forehead, eyebrows, nose, cheeks and chin were still dappled with spunk.


    ¡°Huh!¡± she grunted in shock, her chest heaving with cringing embarrassment, her body squirming beneath Matt¡¯s grip on her hair, and stared up at Matt¡¯s face as a wave of humiliation crashed over her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare swallow that load! Mother, I said to have my boxers cleaned, not to swab off my load with your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Uhnhh,¡± she moaned, as several long strands of jism fell off the edges of her overfilled tongue onto her breasts. He moved to her front and sat on the hamper. cing a hand beneath her chin, he forcefully tilted her head forward until his cum poured out of her mouth into his cupped hand. She groaned with frustration. ¡°On second thought, we don¡¯t want to waste this, now do we?¡± Although her eyes were downcast with shame to the floor, he noticed that she licked her lips incessantly, relishing in the taste of whatever cum remained on them.


    He yanked up her head until she met his eyes. ¡°No I wouldn¡¯t want to waste it,¡± she agreed defiantly, her eyes zing. ¡°Yours is the best I ever tasted, a perfectbination of sweet and salty.¡±


    ¡°Then take it back,¡± Matt ordered, pulling back her head again and opening his cupped hand so the gunk flowed down into her gaping mouth and sshed all over her face and chest. She took big gulps and swallowed it all, greedily.


    They stayed that way for a time, Matt thinking. ¡°Since you like cum so much, you can go to bed with it like that. No washing your face or chest. And no cleaning up and swallowing. Just leave it alone. Do you understand?¡± She nodded. ¡°Now go.¡±


    Still stunned, she managed to drag herself to her feet and shakily stumbled out the door. It wasn¡¯t until after she left that he realized his boxers were not on the bathroom floor. He sat there for a while, thinking about this turn of events. Then Matt went, again quietly, to Janice¡¯s open door and peered into her bedroom. Now asleep, she had kicked off the sheet andy sprawled on her stomach, since the mps prevented her from sleeping on her back. One arm extended over the side of the bed, his underwear lying inside out beneath her dangling hand. He noticed that virtually all his cum had been removed from the briefs, and was pleased to see that her face and chest, still coated with his sticky residue, shined in the faint hallway light as it slowly dried overnight. She would wake to the degrading experience of her son¡¯s cum, now dried to a crust, king off her face, breasts and belly in the exposing light of day.


    ¡°All in all, not a bad night,¡± he thought. He realized that, before he expected to get any more sleep that night, he¡¯d have to make ns for tomorrow night.

 Her Cock Night:>>7

    Most injuries happen at homeN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Janice awoke, she was filled with a fresh wave of shame about her wanton disy with her young son Matthew the previous night. He¡¯d exposed her ass, pped her mound, abused her nipples, forced her to kneel as if she was subservient to him, performed what was in effect ¡°bondage¡± on her breasts, and cut off so much material that they became almost as naked as her ass cheeks. However, it had been an ident when his member briefly popped into her mouth, and after all, it was covered with underwear. But as if that wasn¡¯t shocking enough, he¡¯d humiliated her by pushing his drenched boxers onto her hands, squeezing his cum all over her near-naked front, and brazenly ordering her, as if she was his personal ve, to clean them. He¡¯d even caught her in the bathroom,pping up everyst drop of the sticky gobs in his shorts, and forcing her to swallow the load in front of him. She was rapidly losing control of the situation.


    While working out at the gym, she¡¯d struggled about whether or not to say goodnight to him that night. But deep down, she knew she had to. Why not? Everybody knew that children craved consistency. And she knew that Matthew expected her. Besides, he was never boring, like all the other humdrum guys. Matthew always thought of something new and different. Anyway, he¡¯d be gone to college soon enough and this wild spree would be an amusing and slightly scandalous memory.


    Throughout the day, Matt had spent as much time as possible online, learning about SM. Then, at 10:00 pm, Janice stood in her son¡¯s doorway in a different, filmy peach baby doll, aching with frustration. Matt looked at her without speaking, wondering if she was grantly defying him by not being dressed as instructed. Janice was afraid Matt was displeased that she was not wearing the mps and torn shreds ofst night¡¯s baby doll and that he would tell her to return to her room. ¡°Oh, look at those cobwebs!¡± she said, a hurried excuse to cut off his admonition and look busy with some practical chore, thus staying in his room.


    Janice moved his desk chair to the side of his bed near his head. When she stepped onto the chair, the baby doll slid all the way to the top of her thigh. He had a great view up her tanned legs to her bikini panties. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware: you¡¯re not wearing your baby doll as I instructed,¡± he said.


    Instead of answering, she stretched up on her toes for several seconds to reach the cobweb in the ceiling, raising the hem of the short baby doll and giving him an extended look at her incredible, tight ass. She loved the feeling of teasing him. ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m scared of falling. Could you hold me?¡± she asked innocently.


    Matt jumped out of bed. Rather than holding the chair steady, he grasped her hips, cing his hands under the baby doll but over the panties. As Janice stretched her long legs up, the low-slung panties slid down a few inches, showing the top of her mound and a narrow, vertical strip of very short, neatly trimmed hair. ¡°Are you deliberately ignoring the man of the house?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m unstable in these shoes,¡± she said, appearing to ignore hisment. She kicked off the heeled slippers. ¡°Could you bring me those reference books from your desks?¡±


    He brought over four thick books. With her back to him, she spread her feet to the edge of the chair and bent over at the waist to arrange the books. Matt was staring straight at her groin. ¡°I¡¯ve been too lenient with you,¡± he said, musing out loud.


    The thin panties were stretched so much he could actually see the crack of her ass and slit of her cunt. ¡°Now hold me like before but stand in front,¡± she said, still pretending he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    Matt moved to her front, staring down the baby doll¡¯s neckline to her pendulous breasts, as she made sure the books were secure. He¡¯d never before seen her incredible breasts entirely naked. To his list of her sexual traits, he added the term exhibitionist. ¡°If you¡¯re not taught a lesson, this behavior will only get worse. And I don¡¯t mean a p on the wrist.¡±


    Janice found it harder to concentrate. ¡°Okay, hold me tight like before and I bet this will work.¡± Once he gripped her hips, she stood on the thick books, raising her height by nine inches and causing the panties to slide down to her thighs.


    ¡°Ummm, now I can get those cobwebs,¡± she said. She must have been oblivious to the fact that her pussy was exposed, mere inches in front of her face. Matt relished the sight: except for the brief strip of very short ck hair above her slit, she was still shaved perfectly smooth. His cock twitched.


    She made a final, overextended reach for a cobweb. Janice felt a surge of dizziness at his words and lost her bnce, toppling the stack of books, yelling and falling into Matt. He sped her to his chest, her breasts in his face. Her face was twisted in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said.


    ¡°I hurt my ankle.¡± She tried to put weight on it but yelled and started falling again. Her head was hanging. Here was punishment for her smartass teasing.


    ¡°Mother!¡± he said. The sudden pain must have been so intense that she cked out. He grabbed her arms and lifted her onto his bed, pulling her up to the head. In the process, her panties were dragged down to her knees. He tried to pull them up, but her legs were spread too widely, so he pulled them off andid them on the night table.


    He hurried down to the kitchen for an ice pack, water and some painkillers. The ice pack was the kind with straps. Back in his room, she was still unconscious, her beautiful legs akimbo. The panties dangled around one ankle. He fastened the ice pack securely around her throbbing ankle, staring up into her groin. He sat next to her and lifted her head. ¡°Mom, wake up!¡± She opened her eyes. He ced the painkillers at her big lips and she sucked them in, swallowing water from the ss he held to her mouth. When he lowered her head, she closed her eyes andy still.


    Not wanting to disturb her, hey next to her, his erection tenting his pajamas, staring at this sexy woman lying next to him barely clothed. After twenty minutes, he removed the ice pack. He thought about what had happened and how hard it had made him to see her tight, tanned ass and shaved pussy. After another twenty minutes had passed, she awoke as he was strapping a new ice pack onto her ankle. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said woozily. ¡°I¡¯ll just go back to my room.¡± Slowly, she swung her legs over to the floor. He held her arm and helped her up, but she yelled immediately, legs buckling, and fell back on the bed, grimacing. ¡°Mom, you can stay here tonight. My bed¡¯s plenty big for two, and I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, honey?¡± she asked through obvious pain. He nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d fall again in the hallway and injure it even more.¡± She held out her arms for a kiss. He leaned in. Rather than turn her head, she kissed him on the mouth, which he attributed to the painkiller. He thought her soft lips felt fantastic. He swung her legs back onto the bed. ¡°Could you please bring me a stronger painkiller?¡±


    He returned with a Vicodin and fed it to her. He was removing the second ice pack twenty minutester when she opened her eyes. ¡°Honey,¡± she slurred, ¡°I usually get up in the middle of the night. But I¡¯m afraid that if I do I¡¯ll make my ankle worse. How can we prevent that?¡±


    He remembered the straps on the ice packs. ¡°Let¡¯s do the same thing as the ice packs. We¡¯ll tie your ankles to the bedposts.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s . . . weird, do you?¡± she asked, her upturned eyes searching his own.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s practical and makes a lot of sense.¡± He pulled the belts off his summer and winter bathrobes and used one to tie her injured ankle to the bedpost next to it. Her eyes had closed. The good ankle had to be tied to the further bedpost. He couldn¡¯t quite believe he was doing it, but he found himself dutifully spreading open her other leg. Finished, he looked at his mother, her legs stretched so wide he could see her pussy and clit hood peeking out from beneath the baby doll.


    ¡°Thanks, sweetheart. When you take charge like this I feel safe. You¡¯re verypetent and authoritative for a young man. Before I go to sleep, is there any way I can thank you for taking such good care of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out something,¡± he said, his cock twitching at the drugged, ¡°bedroom¡± expression on her pouting face. ¡°Go to sleep now,¡± he answered, flustered. He turned off the lights and climbed in beside her. Pulling up the sheet, there was just enough ck in the belts for her to twist onto her side, facing away from him. He could tell from her breathing that she fell asleep immediately. Ten minutester, the heat from her body, inches away, was driving him crazy, especially on such a hot night. He tried to figure out what to do-or what he could get away with. As if she could read his mind, she stirred and pushed off the sheet till ity down on her knees. The baby doll had risen to her breasts, exposing her taut belly in the moonlight.


    As quietly as he could, he started masturbating, his dick inches from her. Remembering how low her tolerance was to drugs, he took the hem of her baby doll and slowly pulled it up until her t belly was bare. Encouraged and still wanking himself, he pulled it higher until her firm breasts were visible. He studied the wide, ck aureole and thick dark nipples, almost a half-inch in diameter, the color of bittersweet chocte. In the moonlight they looked as dark as her lustrous ck hair.


    After all, she¡¯d repeatedly said he could have anything he wanted. He touched the stiff nipples with his fingertips, then traced down her belly to her mound. Her regr, deep breathing continued as he worked his shaft. He stroked the sides of her breasts and waited cautiously. Thank goodness for Vicodin.


    He ced two fingers around the closer nipple, but it was so thick he added a third finger and squeezed. Her only response was to move her torso slightly. He squeezed and pulled up an inch on the far nipple. Her hips rocked back and forth.


    Feeling reckless, he inserted his middle finger vertically into her slit, surprised that his finger became drenched instantly. She jerked her legs open, as if it was a reflex, revealing the big clit jutting out from its hood. Frightened, he stopped jerking himself, afraid she¡¯d woken, still amazed at the size of her fleshy clit andbial lips, and removed his finger, the slick lips making a sucking sound, as if they were releasing his finger reluctantly.

 Her Cock Night:>>8

    Matt reced his finger with his dick, rubbing the length of it along her fat, wetbia and up to her clit. It felt like heaven. Back and forth he went. Unaware that he was moaning softly, he couldn¡¯t take it any more. He leaned back, withdrawing from her puffed-out lips. His cum shot up in the air and arced slightly across, sshing on her tanned belly. Usually, he climaxed with a huge amount of jism, and this was no exception. He swiveled his cock a couple of inches so that a second spurtnded on her clit and pussy, coating the short patch of narrow hair, and the remainder spewed onto her breasts, sttering the turgid nipples that looked like they were begging for attention. He stared at her, his thick trail of goo glistening in the moonlight, in stark relief against her olive skin.


    He dropped off to sleep, acknowledging that he was one hell of a lucky teenager. He had a hot mother who craved showing off her body, who liked to be tied up, who epted humiliation, and who desired that he take charge. He could live with that.


    In the next episode, Matt conducts a follow-up exam on the injured party.


    Chapter Six ¨C The Post-Injury Exam


    When Janice awokete the next morning, she was disoriented from the painkiller and waking in her son¡¯s bed. The sheet was tucked under her chin. The belts had been removed from her ankles but she did not even remember them. Carefully, she stood, favoring the ankle, which was very much improved thanks to all the ice. Matt had already left for his part-time job. Still groggy from the painkiller, she put all her attention into favoring the ankle and not falling on the way to the shower, unaware that her panties were gone, too hung over to register that the patches king off her breasts, belly and mound was her son¡¯s dried cum.


    That day, Janice recovered quickly from the sprain, thanks to Matt¡¯s attentive care the night before, the fact that she was in such good physical condition, and that she¡¯d asionally had these minor sprains previously at the gym. During the day, she also iced the ankle off and on a dozen times, thinking of how cozy it had been to sleep in Matt¡¯s bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, Matt understood that his audacious experiments from the night before could continue even further. She was led once again to his room as if invisible strings pulled her. From the doorway, she asked, ¡°Matt, do you really think I¡¯m attractive?¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re way beyond ¡®attractive!¡¯ When youe to school, all the guys tell me what a piece of a-¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, silly. You can say it,¡± she prompted.


    ¡°They say you¡¯re one hot piece of ass. Mom, you look at least ten or twelve years younger than your age.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s nice to hear.¡± She noticed clothes lying on the floor at the side of his bed. ¡°Let me clean those up for you, Mr. Graduate.¡± With her back to him, she bent over so that her naked ass was inches from his face. She¡¯d never picked up the panties from his bed when she woke that morning!


    Then she turned back to face him and crouched down, the short baby doll riding all the way up her thighs. Looking down at her from the edge of his bed, he had another perfect viewing angle. Focused on the heap of clothes scattered around her, she appeared to be oblivious about her open legs and naked thighs. She almost lost her bnce reaching for a T-shirt, so she widened her stance. In the direct light from his night table, he could actually see her naked pussy, still shocked that she was no longer wearing the panties. He was momentarily stunned by her boldness. In order to keep her in that posture, he asked, ¡°How is your ankle?¡±


    ¡°It was surprisingly good all day, thanks to your help. But it¡¯s been hurting more all evening.¡± She noticed the two belts, still tied to the posts at the foot of the bed. She looked puzzled, having no memory of them. ¡°And squatting like this is not good for my ankle.¡± She sat on the floor with her back against the wall, legs pressed together and extended in front of her, massaging the throbbing ankle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get you another painkiller and more ice.¡± Upon returning from the kitchen, he saw that she had spread her knees by eighteen inches. She took the pill he handed her and swallowed it with water. ¡°Oh, I forgot the ice. Sit tight.¡± Actually, he¡¯d forgotten it on purpose, in order to allow time for the painkiller to take effect. He took his time walking down the hallway and going downstairs. Before getting the ice pack, he locked the doors and turned off the lights. Back in his room, he could tell from her drooping eyelids that the painkiller was already working, her legs syed wider and knees bent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at that ankle?¡± He swung his legs to the floor and sat on the edge, directly in front of her, his feet outside her legs. ¡°It¡¯s better to elevate it.¡± Gently, he lifted the injured ankle and ced her foot on his thigh. She looked physically ufortable, so he gave her a pillow to ce behind her head, enabling her to slide closer to him, her torso now horizontal. He raised her other leg,ying it on the bed next to his thigh. The result of all this movement was that her legs and thighs were syed open, her vulvapletely exposed to him.


    ¡°It feels good when you act like this, taking care of me, telling me what to do, correcting me when I screw up, being the man of the house,¡± she said, smiling and feeling high.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± To distract her, he said, ¡°Mother, what is it you like about me?¡±


    ¡°Lots of things,¡± she answered, her words slurred. He examined her ankle as she spoke, noting a slight swelling and discoloration. ¡°For example, you¡¯re mature for your age, you know what you want, you¡¯re athletic, you¡¯re authoritative as the man in the house, you keep me in line when I¡¯m bad, and you even let me sleep with youst night-I mean, sleep in your bedst night . . .¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliments. Your ankle looks pretty good, but I want to make sure the cirction is OK.¡± After the giggle, he could tell she was already fairly high from the painkiller. Matt figured the point was to take her further every night, to keep pushing and exploring. Since one of his belts was hanging from the post within reach, he decided not to let a resource go to waste. ¡°I¡¯m going to tie your ankles in case it hurts, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor, she said, drifting, her eyes closed.¡± He tied her healthy ankle to the belt, but more tightly thanst night. Leaning back on the bed, he untied the other belt and retied it to the post at the head of the bed to his right, looping it loosely around the injured ankle. Staying well clear of the ankle, he began massaging her foot and calf. ¡°Let me know if this hurts.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she responded. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you have to hurt me. If that¡¯s what you think I need.¡± After a few minutes, he strapped on the ice pack and set the leg down on the bed, thus spreading her open even more. ¡°How are you doing, Mother?¡± he asked, to see whether the painkiller was having more of an effect. Eyes shut, she mumbled something unintelligibly. ¡°Say that again,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do the boys say anything else about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they say that with a mouth and lips like yours you must give great head.¡± She smiled and half-nodded, her mouth opening halfway. He was unsure whether she¡¯d even understood what he¡¯d said.


    Reassured, he knelt on the floor, a knee on each side of her hips, and raised the baby doll to her neck, savoring the sight of her breasts, exposed for the first time with the light on the night table. Instead of feeling her with his fingers like the night before, he leaned down and licked her luscious breasts, then dragged his tongue across her nipples. Despite her moans, he proceeded to suck on the nipples before moving down to her groin. cing his hands under her ass, he easily lifted her and licked her thickbia. Next he licked and sucked the fat hood of her clit.


    Sitting again on the bed, he ced her uninjured leg on it, between his thighs, her foot tight against his groin. He massaged her calf with downward strokes, forcing her foot into his raging cock. He used the same movement on her good ankle. When he reached her foot, he massaged it using a back and forth motion, tantly rubbing it across his prick. Unlikest night, he didn¡¯t stop when she again moaned. Instead, he slid her several inches closer to the bed, so her ass was at the edge of the bed and her legs were practically vertical, her naked pussy beneath his cock.


    He increased the tempo of his fist, staring straight down at her slit, opened so wide he could see the glistening outer and inner lips. He¡¯s never seen her bare pussy in the moonlightst night, so he saw in good light for the first time her fat clit and smoothly shaved pussy. He shot off, but instead of spraying her body in general, the way he had the previous night, he aimed his massive load so it cascaded straight down onto her mons and into her slit, drenching her dusky pink opening with a torrent of creamy spunk. Rivulets streamed down her belly on one side and through the crack of her ass.

 Her Cock Night:>>9

    After recovering, he removed the ice pack, reluctantly untied her ankles, lifted her and carried her into her bedroom, a trail of cum falling on his bedroom floor, the hallway and her room. As he settled her on the bed, her arms around his neck, she said, ¡°Goodnight, honey,¡± much to his surprise, and pulled him in to kiss her, mouth wide open for his tongue. The kisssted longer than the night before.


    ¡°Sweet dreams,¡± he said, ¡°and I really appreciate youring in to say goodnight to me this week.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like it too,¡± she slurred, the picture of innocence. ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders,¡± she said with a smile. Back in his room, he was dimly aware of his clothes, still lying on the floor. He was treating his own mother like a receptacle for his cum. She liked being tied, with him (the ¡°Doctor¡±) in control, and he was treating her more and more like a slut avable to do his bidding. His own, personal, cum-slut-mother . . . The other night, when he¡¯d bound her breasts so tightly with the mp, she had not uttered a single objection at the obvious difort. Perhaps he¡¯d think of some way to cause her actual pain?


    Next time, Matt cools off Janice with the aid of amon household device.


    Chapter Seven ¨C The Air Conditioner


    During breakfast with her son Matt the next morning, Janice said, ¡°You took such good care of me thest couple ofst nights that I¡¯d like to do something for you today.¡± Matt mulled it over, excited by the offer. ¡°Are there any chores or errands I can do?¡±


    ¡°You could help me wash my car this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that sounds like fun!¡± she said. At the height of the afternoon heat, they met in the kitchen. Matt was surprised by his mother¡¯s outfit, a thin white cotton sundress, ¡°Are you sure you want to wear that dress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s light and cool, and it has to be washed anyway.¡± Matt¡¯s car was parked at the end of the driveway in front of the garage. Since their driveway had a bend in it, the car couldn¡¯t be seen from the sidewalk or street. As they prepared the hose, soap, sponge and bucket, Janice kept standing between him and the sun. He could see right through her dress and was surprised at how easily he could see her bra and panties, which were either ck or dark gray. She seemed unaware about revealing the outfit was. Matt¡¯s cock swelled ufortably in his cutoff jean shorts.


    Only a minute after he began spraying down the vehicle, Janice threw the heavy, soapy sponge at him andughed gleefully as it hit the back of his shoulder and neck, drenching his T-shirt. ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± he said teasingly. He turned slowly, the nozzle rotating with him, until it sprayed Janice¡¯s entire front. Now it was his turn tough. ¡°Gotcha back!¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, I guess I deserved it,¡± she admitted. They began soaping down the car. Matt wondered if she could really be unaware when the water drenched her front, it revealed her bra and panties. And although the bra was a full cup, both it and the panties werepletely sheer and gauzy. He could not only see her breasts and pussy, he could also see her dark aureole, nipples and-he thought-her pussy lips. His cock grew harder, part of the head peeking out off the bottom of his cutoffs.


    It was hot, sweaty work to soap and rinse the car. When done, he said, ¡°Mother, if you lean across the hood I¡¯ll cool you off with the hose.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, and bent over the hood, grasping the top edge by the windshield wipers. Matt turned the nozzle to Gentle and softly sprayed her down. The water was hot because the hose had been lying in the hot sun. ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moaned, ¡°that feels nice.¡± Matt was riveted by the sight of her tight ass beneath the panties.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Now turn over and I¡¯ll do your front.¡± Janice was suddenly self-conscious, aware that her front was probably somewhat see-through. ¡°No thanks, this is enough.¡± Matt grabbed her hips, trying to roll her over, but her hands firmly grasped the top of the hood. Suddenly, he spanked each of her ass cheeks, very hard. ¡°O!¡± she yelled, her hands flying off the hood to grab her ass cheeks. Matt¡¯s ruse worked. With her hands no longer gripping the hood, he easily rolled her over.


    Janice¡¯s ass smarted so much that she didn¡¯t even think about exposing herself to her son. Matt began spraying her again, which calmed her. After he¡¯d finished her chest, he went down to her feet and gradually worked his way up. When the spray reached her lower thighs, he imperceptibly pushed her legs open wider and changed the spray to a stronger setting. Janice moaned, lost in the sensation as the pressure focused on her inner thighs. She slid down a foot. The dress, which had been bunched at mid-thigh, slid up till he could almost see her panties.


    Matt changed the water pressure to a slightly harder force at the same time that he pulled her dress up to her waist. Janice was too busy moaning to even notice, her head rolling back and forth, body shuddering from the spray that now struck the inside of her upper thighs. He went for the prize, directing the nozzle so that it flooded the crotch of her panties. ¡°Uhhh!¡± she groaned, thrashing on the hood.


    He changed the nozzle to Pulse and Janice¡¯s body began twisting and gyrating, approaching her peak. He moved the nozzle until it was mere inches from her slit, and when her cries reached a crescendo he moved up his aim so that the pulsating stream smashed into her clit. Her body scissored up, forcing the nozzle into her mound and she screamed in release, mming down onto the hood, her limbs twitching, nipples like one-inch eraser nibs.


    Matt turned off the water. It seemed like a slow motion movie sequence when his mother¡¯s limp body, apparently unconscious, slid down the hood, inch by inch, until she sank to her knees on the ground and her upper torso fell forward, putting her face squarely in his crotch. He stepped back a few inches and her face moved down until her cheek was resting on the head of his bare cock, now exposed by a couple of inches. He pulled up his cutoffs so that almost all of his cock was exposed and, holding her head by the back of her hair, wiped his boner across her cheeks and nose, leaving a thick trail of viscous pre-cum. He then squeezed out the remaining pre-cum into her slightly open lips. He thought of pulling down her jaw so he could put his cock into her mouth but was afraid to take that step. Instead, he pulled his dick and shot off an exquisite load onto the top of her ck hair.


    Finished, Matt pulled down his cutoffs and called his mother¡¯s name. When Janice didn¡¯t respond, he pped her cheeks. She moaned but didn¡¯t open her eyes, so he pped both wet breasts, hard. This time her eyes opened, although he could see she was still in a stunned state. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you inside.¡± He lifted her, put one of arms around his and walked them into theundry room, where she groggily let him strip off her dress and throw it into the washing machine. He smiled as the pool of cum began to flow down the rear and sides of her head. She seemed oblivious to it. In her bedroom, Matt propped up her pillows andid her on her back, sitting up against the pillow so her head was almost vertical, eyes shut. He waited to leave until his cum appeared at the edge of her hairline, above her forehead. Smiling, he walked out, vividly imagining how she would feel when awaking and realizing that her face was covered with her son¡¯s cum load.


    * * *


    Matt was so motivated by the car wash scene that he spent the remainder of the afternoon and the entire evening preparing, in case his sluttish mother had a taste not only for bondage, but for serious SM as well. He had read online that frequently, people who liked to be tied up also were turned on by pain, which became pleasurable. It was a good thing his workday was light, because he spent almost every minute considering possibilities for that night. He vowed to be more forceful and controlling tonight. It was all he could do to restrain himself from beating off.


    When Janice had woken from her nap that afternoon, she couldn¡¯t recall getting from the Matt¡¯s car to her room. She must have been really tired to not remove her soggy bra and panties, which she peeled off with a grimace before showering. In the bathroom, she was startled to see her reflection. A rush of humiliation and a thrill of excitement ran through her. In the mirror, her face and hair were encrusted with a sticky, damp white coating. But she had to be certain, didn¡¯t she? She wet a forefinger, touched the facemask and licked her finger. Her pussy spasmed as she confirmed that it was Matt¡¯s cum. After she¡¯d orgasmed on the car, cumming like some slutty teenager, he must have lost control. She was amazed at the enormous load he¡¯d discharged onto her hair and face. During her shower, she kept reying the car wash and wondering what new thrill that night would bring. . . .


    Neither the quickly learning son nor his humiliated slut mother was at home for dinner that night. Janice arrived home first, in such a state of restless anticipation that she couldn¡¯t focus on anything for long: not even a magazine or si. She thrilled with fear and embarrassment when she heard Matt arrive home, but forced herself to wait for what seemed like an eternity. Janice never used air conditioning in her bedroom, and it was still exceptionally hot and close at 10:00 pm. She had run out of patience.


    Matt had left his bedroom door wide open. Soon, she stood in her peach baby doll in the doorway. ¡°It was too hot to sleep, even without my baby doll.¡± She already slurred her words. ¡°I even took a painkiller, but it didn¡¯t put me to sleep.¡± He saw she was again wearing the panties and figured she was waiting for him to invite her to sleep again in his bed, but he had a more intriguing scenario in mind. ¡°I have an idea,¡± he said, getting out of bed. ¡°Come over here,¡± he said, extending his hand to hers and firmly holding her wrist, pulling her over in front of his air conditioner. It hung low in the tall window, the bottom only two feet from the floor. ¡°I¡¯m going to do two things with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Only two things? What do you mean?¡± she asked, giggling from the medication.

 Her Cock Night:>>10

    Her pussy was level with the ts, so he raised the baby doll and tucked it into the waist of her panties. ¡°Number one is to cool off that hot body of yours.¡± Cooperatively, she sped her hands at the small of her back. He put his hands on her ass and pushed her groin against the air conditioner. The cold air was a shock to her pussy and she groaned, wriggling her mound against the ts. He struck her ass with the t of his hand and she muttered ¡°Ohhh,¡± forgetting about the shameful image she presented, grinding her pelvis into the ts.


    After a half minute, he spun her around by the hips. Her eyes were lidded, her breathing fast. He tucked the front of the baby doll into her panties as well. With a hand on each pelvic bone, he pressed hard, pushing her ass hard against the ts. ¡°Matthew, that hurts!¡± she moaned. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s number two: punishment.¡±


    Her eyes flickered up to his for a moment. ¡°Number two?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to teach you the consequences of bad behavior, which were dyed by your ident, falling off my chair. It seems that only corporal discipline will have asting effect on your many bad behaviors.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to punish me because I¡¯ve made mistakes, and let you down,¡± she mumbled, wriggling her inmed ass against the ts. ¡°This. . . discipline will make me a better mother, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But you¡¯ll also experience pleasure to mollify the pain.¡± He had confirmation  she wanted it to hurt. He turned her around again, put his hands on her shoulders and firmly pushed her down to a kneeling position.


    ¡°Ooohhh, that¡¯s good,¡± she said, the cool air sting her breasts, slurring her words more than before. She closed her eyes, lost in the sensuous feeling of the cool air on her chest. He watched her fat nipples grow in the cool breeze.


    ¡°See how this feels.¡± Standing behind her, he ced a hand on her shoulder des, gently pushing so her breasts touched the air conditioner ts.


    ¡°Mmmm, that¡¯s better,¡± she said naively. ¡°So nice and cool.¡± Her voice had changed to a lower pitch.


    Obviously, she hadn¡¯t a clue about how she was about to suffer. ¡°I want you closer.¡± Obediently, she pressed her breasts into the air conditioner¡¯s grill. He held her there firmly for thirty seconds, trying to figure out what else to do. ¡°Ooohh!¡± she moaned.


    A lever controlled the angle of the ts. They were at the widest opening, horizontal. With his left hand, he pushed on her back, forcing the tips of her breasts between two ts. ¡°What will the consequences be for my bad behavior?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This.¡± He moved the lever a little so the ts closed, imprisoning her long nipples.


    ¡°Ugghh!¡± she eximed, startled. ¡°Matthew, that hurts!¡± she cried, pushing her hand against his bare chest to move him away from the lever. For days, he¡¯d been waiting for this. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to hurt: it¡¯s a punishment.¡±


    ¡°Punishment.¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°But for what exactly?¡±


    ¡°For wearing the new baby doll without the mps.¡± He grabbed both her hands and forced them down her front.


    ¡°But I had to remove them in order to take it off and put it back on,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Then you should have asked me to put them on again.¡±


    He grabbed a belt from his robe and tied her hands in position, above her mound. He pushed the lever down even further, forcing the ts to slowly tighten on her nipples until he could not push any more. Her mouth now wide open, she moaned but no longer objected, as a long strand of saliva stretched down and coated a thigh. She licked her lips to adjust to the pain, tied hands twisting. ¡°Are you going to punish me more, or is this all you have?¡± she taunted.


    Newly confident from his improvisation, the next step came to Matt. He pped one big breast and then the other, savoring the sight of the tit flesh jiggling and shuddering from the harsh impact. She cried out. Keeping one hand on the lever, he bunched up the baby doll with his other hand so that it was taut around her chest and pulled her back from the air conditioner. She grimaced, teeth bared as the big nipples stretched a quarter inch. He heard the flimsy material tearing, then her groan as her breasts were painfully elongated. ¡°Aggghhhh!¡± she yelled as they both watched the rubbery nipples getting longer by almost a full inch. Finally, he released the lever and her abused nipples were torn out of the ts.


    She screamed and fell back, still kneeling, thighs resting on ankles, hanging her head back till it touched the floor, squirming from the pain, tortured nipples on fire, eyes shut. There were marks from the ts on her baby doll, across her breasts. There was also a long, horizontal rip across the baby doll, exposing the huge, inmed right nipple. Extending from between the rip, it was thicker andrger than the filters on cigarettes. Feeling strongly aroused from the nipple torture, yet supremely degraded by the disgusting scene, she kept her eyes closed, too high to be aware of how exposed she was. The fabric sticking to her left nipple looked particrly depraved.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He held the middle finger of her left hand and moved it beneath the panties to her slit. She resisted him. ¡°Obey your doctor,¡± he said. He dipped the finger into her slit, moving it up and down to coat it thoroughly, making sure to always include her clit. ¡°Uhhhh!¡± she moaned with pleasure. Her cunt was so inundated that the pumping finger made loud squishing sounds. He untied her hands, raised her left hand and rubbed the dripping finger all around her exposed right nipple as she whimpered with relief. He inserted two fingers on her right hand inside herbia, stroking it a half dozen times, and moved the slick finger around the baby doll above her left nipple. The wet fabric disappeared from view as the crushed nipple was soothed with hot pussy juice.


    He guided one of her hands by now pumping three fingers up and down in her slit, while his other hand guided her other hand, stroking and caressing her tits. Within a minute, she climaxed. He was stunned by its ferocity  even more so than at poolside  as she leapt and bucked and shuddered, screaming gibberish as she thrashed on the floor.


    The sight of her almost made Matt lose controlpletely. But he helped her stand, a shaky proposition. Her ass was also banded with striations from the air conditioner ts. ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. You better go to bed now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, pouting. ¡°If you say so.¡± She stumbled to the door. Standing in the frame, she half-turned back to him, twisting her torso. He could see both her breasts and ass. The horizontal creases from the ts made it look as if she¡¯d been whipped. For that matter, the perfectly spaced nature of the creases made her look as if she¡¯d been whipped by a machine. He drank in the sight of her. For that matter, he wondered whether she would actually take a whipping?


    ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s been a couple of days since I asked. Did you make up your mind yet about what I can give you for graduation?¡±


    ¡°No, Mother. I said I would let you know when I¡¯ve decided. By asking again, you¡¯ve just earned yourself another punishment.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, sweetheart. . . Will it be the same punishment as tonight?¡±


    ¡°No. It will be different-longer and harsher, especially since you still must be disciplined for ruining breakfast the other day. Go to sleep now.¡± She shuffled dreamily out of his room. He looked down at his erect prick, realizing it would be impossible to fall asleep.


    A few minutester, Matt went down the hall to her room. The door had been left open for cross-venttion. With the hall light, he could readily see Janice asleep, lying on her front, her head of sexily tousled hair turned to face the door. No sheets covered her. The baby doll and panties were lying at the foot of the bed. He picked the silky panties off the bed and, staring at her amber ass, still striped by the ts, beat off into the panties.


    When he began quietly moaning, she stirred on the bed, opening her legs. He could see the shaved pussy, the hanging lips, the dusky gray ring of her rosebud. Her eyes fluttered but never opened. He came into the panties with a river of sperm, shooting for longer than he ever remembered having done before.


    He was about to throw the sodden panties into her hamper when he changed his mind. It had been a night of thrilling advances: his administering real pain at the air conditioner and her fingering herself till she climaxed shamefully in front of him. He bet she would also respond to being treated like a slut. He decided that her first experience when she awoke in the morning would be another humiliating one, as well as a reminder of tonight.


    But it was no longer enough for Matt to masturbate in front of her-or even on her. Tomorrow he¡¯d get his first hand job from her, whether she agreed or not. It would be the precursor to those thick pouting lips wrapping around his knob and blowing him till he spewed all over his mother¡¯s hot face and big-nippled tits.


    He ced the drenched panties, heavy with hisrge load, next to her face, ake of semen on top for her to see and smell in the embarrassing, bright light of morning. It would be a novel kind of wake-up call.


    In Chapter Seven, Matt discovers his mother is a talented photographer  of herself. Also, an intimate pool party goes to extremes.


    Chapter Eight ¨C Home Photography and a Pool Party


    The next morning was the day of Matt¡¯s graduation. Janice opened her big eyes, barely awake and not remembering the night before. Then she simultaneously saw and smelled her panties. She pulled them to her andst night¡¯s events returned to her memory in a flood of feelings and scenes. She flushed, deeply ashamed of the shocking behavior but already feeling aroused by the memories. She had seen an entirely new side of hermanding son, that of a controlling boy who was willing to punish her for bad behavior. And she had deserved punishment. Her nipples hardened at the memory of the pain he¡¯d inflicted on them. She wondered how the pain would feel again if she were not on a painkiller, as she¡¯d beenst night.

 Her Cock Night:>>11

    She recalled how she¡¯d had no choice but to finger-fuck herself. How he¡¯d drenched both of her swollen nipples with the cream from her pussy. Unable to control herself, she stuck out her tongue to taste a bit of the semen, amazed at the enormous quantity. She remembered how Matt had forced her to masturbate until she¡¯d climaxed, pumping her long middle finger into her grasping pussy. Of course, she would never have obeyed him if she¡¯d not been overmedicated. She extended her tongue andpped up arger amount, sweet and not too salty. Licking her lips, she realized it was already 7:30 am and that Matthew must have overslept.


    Janice entered his bedroom and called, ¡°Matt, you¡¯rete for work!¡± He awoke like a shot, concerned about getting into trouble at his summer job. He nced quickly at his mother. She must not have known that dried spots of his cum anointed her cute nose and high cheekbones. Her lips were encrusted as well. Adrenals pumping, he threw off the covers, forgetting that he was naked. Janice saw his thick, golden cock for the first time in years. The view of his semi-hard penis was perversely exciting. Mother and son remained motionless for several long seconds as his dick twitched. She realized he was controlling her, manipting her into staring at his penis.


    Matt smiled at her, nced at his rm clock and jumped out of bed, running past his mother to the bathroom. Janice watched his tight rear as he rushed down the hall, impressed with the sight of his tanned, lean body.


    The sight of his cock, swinging semi-hard as he bolted past her, reminded her how she¡¯d opened her eyes a few minutes ago to the degrading sight and pungent aroma of his semen drenching her panties, semen that came from the same cock she¡¯d just seen and lusted after. She wondered if he¡¯d left the panties in that position on her bed identally or on purpose. The possibility that he¡¯d done it intentionally aroused her.


    She was in the kitchen when he dashed in, grabbed a bagel and quart of orange juice, and ran out the door. ¡°Thanks for waking me, Mom!¡±


    Over breakfast, Janice realized she was no longer confident that things would stop by themselves. Last night had been an outrageous session of S/M. She had to put an end to it, right away.


    After breakfast, because he¡¯d overslept, she went upstairs to straighten his room, which she was happy to do because Matthew was usually very good about doing it himself in the morning. As soon as she walked around to the far side of his bed, she gasped. The floor was littered with several dozen photos, photos that she had taken of herself a month ago.


    On a Saturday night a couple of weeks ago, lonely and tipsy from a couple of sses of wine, she¡¯d read the instructions on how to use her camera¡¯s self-timer, put on an assortment of new lingerie, and spent an hour shooting herself in her bedroom in a variety of erotic poses. She had enjoyed herself, beginning with standard cheesecake postures and bing increasingly lewd. She never removed her ck bra, panty, garter and stocking set, or heels, but toward the end she¡¯d assumed increasingly filthy poses, such as kneeling with a dildo propped against her pussy, or kneeling with her ass toward the camera, panties taut against her beautiful ass, shoulders on the bed, looking back at the lens suggestively.


    For the final sequence, she drank more wine and moved the tripod and camera into her bathroom, stepped into the shower stall, set the timer and poured heavy cream over her face so that it cascaded onto her bra as the shutter snapped, repeating the idea down her back so the cream coursed over her panty-covered ass.


    Matthew had found the photos in her dresser drawer. Humiliated, she squatted to pick up the photos with her back against the bed for support, pleased at how hot she looked. Then she realized they were covered with fresh semen. Suddenly her anger was gone, reced by a rush of feeling in her cunt, spread wide as she squatted. Fascinated, she dipped a pinky into one ssh and touched the tip of her tongue to her finger, but there wasn¡¯t enough on her finger to get enough of a taste.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She dragged her pointer finger through the thick puddle on another shot and licked off the goo, which was still slightly warm, unlike the big cold load on her panties on her bed. This spunk tasted different than her former husband¡¯s, less salty, richer and sweeter. It had been a long time since she¡¯d had any. . . .


    Remembering how her nipples had felt, crushed in the ts, and unable to stop herself, she scooped up more of Matt¡¯s thick cum from the remaining photos, luxuriating in the taste. She visualized the different things he¡¯d done to her and pictured his thick, semi-hard cock swaying as he stood up from his bed and ran to the bathroom. She drew a dripping finger along her pussy and inserted the tip into her cunt, remembering how he¡¯d forced her fingers into her slit. But now she wanted more lubrication. She scooped up arge clump and shoved her finger in, up to the second joint.


    She repeated this with two fingers until there was no more cum on the photos, and then plunged three fingers all the way inside her well-lubricated channel, her thumb abusing her big clit. She had pushed so much cum up her cunt that her two fingers forced much of it out. She scooped up the overflow and rubbed it across herher hole. It felt so good she gathered more cum and inserted her middle finger in her rosebud beyond the second knuckle. Recalling all the ways that he¡¯d hurt her breasts and nipples, tied her, fingered her, humiliated her, and used her juices as an ointment for her burning nipples, she pumped away with both fingers until she came, screaming joyously to the empty house.


    After calming down to normal, she noticed theke of cum which had gushed out of her pussy. She couldn¡¯t leave it, she had to clean it up, so she scooped it into her mouth, savoring the hot cream. She decided to leave the photos exactly as they were, so Matthew would not be embarrassed. She was actually proud that her amateur photos had turned out so well that they¡¯d been a turn-on to a guy. And there was no guy she loved, admired  or was more obedient to  than her sexy son. Dreamily, she dressed for the gym and spent the entire time working out wondering what new obedience Matthew would impose on her.


    Matt returned at lunchtime. Since it was Graduation Day, he only had to work during the morning. At lunch, Janice announced a pool party for that afternoon, just the two of them. Being outside would make it a normal, rxing time together. She¡¯d gone clothes shopping and purchased swimsuits for them both. She handed Matt his gift. He unwrapped his present, expecting to find a pair of oversized, boxy trunks. Instead, they were ck, Euro-style bikini briefs for men. ¡°Mother, none of the guys wear these. I¡¯d be embarrassed to wear them in public.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to wear them in public. They¡¯re just for wearing at home with me. Besides, the sales clerk said it¡¯s what all the guys wear on the nude beaches in France.¡±


    ¡°In France, huh? Well, okay. But you better be wearing something good as well,¡± he said a little threateningly. They agreed to meet at poolside at 2:00 pm wearing their new items. Matt spent the next hour thinking about how it would go and what he might get away with. He understood she was a grant exhibitionist. He wondered if she craved constant humiliation. He knew she had got off on his torturing her nipplesst night. He was determined that she jerk him off and bet she was fabulous at it.


    And he wanted to fill her cunt with somethingrger than her own finger. Suddenly he had an inspiration and found her bottle of thick, white sun block. It was a 6-inch stic cylinder with arge, bullet-shaped head. Nothing could look more phallic-except for an actual dildo. He took the bottle out to the table, along with two small, round bowls that he filled with sun block, leaving them to bake in the fierce sun.


    At 2:00 pm, he went outside, feeling ufortable in the tight suit. Janice was already sunning herself in a chaise lounge by the table, wearing the briefest ck bikini he¡¯d ever seen and sweating. Thin ckces connected three minuscule triangles, lying tautly on her glistening flesh. A pitcher of ice tea and sses stood on the table. He set down several pairs of ck leather shoces, watching her bulging breasts strain against the thin, tight, abbreviated top.


    ¡°Mother, you look great in that outfit!¡± The ck bikini made her cropped ck hair look even more lustrous.


    ¡°Thanks, sweetheart.¡± She sat up in the chair, hanging her legs over the sides, excited by how handsome his muscr, bare chest looked and how tight were the tiny briefs. In order not to stare at the bulge beneath his briefs, she drank deeply from one of the sses. He noted how the tiny triangle of material dug into her slit and felt himself grow harder. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too small?¡± she asked, gazing up at him, secure about being outside where the neighbors could easily peek over or peer through the fence and see them.


    ¡°No, you look incredibly hot!¡±


    ¡°You look great as well, dear.¡± She poured him arge ss and proposed a toast. ¡°To being together during yourst summer before college.¡± They drank, although she swallowed much more than he did.


    ¡°Whew, that¡¯s strong! What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Just ice tea with rum. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± He picked up the bottle of sun block and held it between his legs like a cock. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to burn, do we?¡± He squirted a stream of thick white lotion onto her abdomen and aimed the bottle lower till the white stter ended right at her bikini bottom. Both realized the degrading implication. ¡°Rub it in,¡± he said. She took a quick drink and obeyed him, smearing the thick cream into her taut belly until it glistened.


    He shot a quick stream onto her upper thighs, again ending just short of the bikini. She worked it in, wondering where he was going next. ¡°Are you going to do the top of my chest next?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Not exactly. You see, there¡¯s a problem. I¡¯m dressed the way the guys are on the French Riviera, but you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, flustered.


    ¡°You know what I mean. All the women are topless in France.¡±


    ¡°Oh. But I can¡¯t do that. Especially not in broad daylight.¡±

 Her Cock Night:>>12

    ¡°Hey, fair¡¯s fair. I don¡¯t like wearing these briefs, you know. They¡¯re really ufortable. Besides, we¡¯re in the privacy of our own home. It¡¯s just you and me. We¡¯ve got a 6-foot fence, and none of the neighbors are home. And we can¡¯t have you tan unevenly.¡± He noticed how she seemed to act differently now, more restless. Nervous, she gulped more of her drink. He moved closer, her breathing more rapid and shallow.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Mother. Or maybe you¡¯d prefer that I show your porn photos to our local priest.¡± He drank more. It was obvious that she was torn between cooperating and resisting. To increase the pressure, he straddled the chaise lounge, the pouch of his briefs level with her face and only inches away. ¡°Do it.¡± A fleeting thought crossed her mind. If she agreed to go topless, would he force her to suck his cock, inches from her face?


    ¡°All right, just this once, since you¡¯re insisting,¡± she said, with a tone that feigned irritation and indulgence. Slowly, she reached behind her neck and tilted her head up at him, her enormous hazel eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Yes Mother, show me your tits. I know you¡¯re proud of them.¡± She untied the knot and ever so slowly lowered the small triangles. He gasped. Her tawny breasts were magnificent, especially the ck aureoles and nipples. Finally he got to see in daylight the thick stalks of her nipples, which were shamelessly aroused. She couldn¡¯t believe that her son had ordered her to strip, that she was sitting in front of her son with her breasts wantonly exposed  and feeling excited as never before.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡± She started to undo the remaining sp in the center of her cleavage but he stopped her, thinking that she looked more lewd with the ck strings and triangles hanging off her chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I want you to do. We don¡¯t want your tits to get sunburned, do we? They should be protected.¡± She shook her head, amazed that she¡¯d obeyed him, ashamed at her grant nudity. He was controlling her, yet she felt like her true, inner nature had finally been freed. She was strangely exhrated, as if this was something she¡¯d wanted deeply for a long time.


    ¡°Turn to the side.¡± She swiveled so that she was facing the table, feet on the ground. He moved the two bowls full of sun block to the table edge, positioned and spaced carefully in front of her. ¡°Drink up. You¡¯ll need it for your punishment.¡± Fearful, she began perspiring more heavily as the tension grew, her panties well beyond damp. They both drank. As soon as she reced her now-empty ss on the table, she swooned from the heat, the rum, and the situation.


    ¡°What punishment?¡± she murmured, appearing unconcerned. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything bad.¡±


    Matt grabbed the back of her head to steady her and slowly pushed her head forward. ¡°Oh? I was emptying the kitchen trash when I noticed a burnt smell. So I looked in the trash and found my favorite shirt-ruined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. . . I was daydreaming. . . and the next thing I knew it was toote.¡±


    ¡°Then, to make it worse, you didn¡¯t even tell me,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s two infractions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. . . I was too embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And afraid.¡± Matt waited for more of an exnation. ¡°Afraid that you¡¯d punish me.¡±


    ¡°You were right to be afraid. What are we going to do about your discipline?¡±


    ¡°I guessed that since you punished my nipplesst night, you might hurt my breasts today?¡± she eked out in a small, contrite voice.


    ¡°Punish your tits how?¡±


    She gasped in fear, realizing his n and started to rise from the chaise in order to escape. He grabbed her hands forcefully, yanked them behind her, and held her wrists with one hand. His other hand returned to the back of her head and continued tilting her forward. She yelled.


    He pushed each hanging breast into its own bowl of sun block. She screamed from the pain of the hot lotion and the hot bowls and writhed as the sensitive breast flesh was immersed in lotion that had been baking in the zing sun for hours. Only when her struggles quieted did he pull her hair back, release her hands and return her torso to a vertical posture. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Th-thank you?¡± she said, bewildered with the pain. She sat there, hands still behind her, thick white lotion like cum covering her heaving breasts, the ck nipples, now gigantic, poking obscenely through the steaming white lotion. She grimaced as the pain slowly abated.


    ¡°For disciplining you, for applying a ¡®correction,¡¯ I think it¡¯s called.¡± He refilled her ss and held it to her lips, tantalizingly out of reach.


    She capitted, desperate for a drink. ¡°Thank you for applying the correction to me.¡± He titled the ss against her lips and she drank greedily. He was mesmerized by the sight of the sun block dripping off her breasts onto her bronzed belly and thighs. A dark stain had spread from the center of her bikini bottom. The painful breast discipline had turned her on. ¡°Do you know what you look like, your tits covered in cream?¡± By the look in her eyes, she knew exactly what he was talking about. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    It was a struggle for her to form the words. ¡°Like icing on a wedding cake? ¡± He shook his head. ¡°Like you jerked off on my breasts?¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Sort of. Actually, you look like you jacked off a whole bunch of guys until they all came -not ejacted ¨C on your tits, not breasts. Do you understand the difference?¡± Reluctantly, she nodded with this fresh dose of humiliation. He lifted her legs and swung them back onto the chaise arms.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want the neighbors toe over from your yelling?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Then finish taking off your top. We need it.¡± He took the fabric from her, bundled it into a ball, and held it at her closed mouth. She sat as if in a trance. ¡°Mother, do you want them running into our backyard and seeing you, exposed in front of your son with your big tits hanging out, dripping with what they¡¯ll think are several loads of fresh semen?¡±


    She shook her head and slowly opened her wide mouth. He pushed the material between her meaty lips into her mouth as a makeshift gag. ¡°Now, isn¡¯t that safer?¡± She nodded her head, transfixed about where this was going. Something that had begun a few days ago as a little innocent, harmless teasing and fun was bing way serious. She saw no end to the degrading possibilities. ¡°And as long as you won¡¯t be yelling any more, there¡¯s no need for you to see any more. Let¡¯s protect your eyes from the sun.¡± He picked up a pair of small, ck goggles from a tanning salon and fitted them over her head and eyes. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just sit there, Mother. Rub the lotion into your tits . . . If you don¡¯t, I will.¡±


    She massaged the thick cream into her breasts, her breath deepening. There was so much of it that she also worked it into her upper chest. ¡°Don¡¯t forget those thick nipples of yours.¡± She rubbed the hot white cream into the ck points, pulling them with her fingers and sticking the edge of her nails into them, her pussy spasming.


    ¡°Now cup your hand under your right breast. Good. Lift it up.¡± It was as if she was making an offering of her breast to him. He pped it, hard. Matt wondered if this was discipline or sadism? Startled, she dropped her smarting breast and moaned, more in surprise than pain, her cunt convulsing. He waited. After a few seconds, she inserted her other hand under the left breast, raising both breasts up and out simultaneously. Now that must be an example of masochism, Matt thought. He pped them both: top and sides. Gobs of sun block flew off as he struck her globes. She licked her lips with renewed pain.


    Again straddling the chaise lounge, he turned around so that his ass was facing her. ¡°Lower my briefs. Pull down the rear first.¡± Unseeing, she pulled down his tight briefs. When his ass was exposed, inches from her face, she moved her arms around both sides of his waist to his front and pulled the briefs off his cock. It wasn¡¯t easy, since the briefs were so tight. His hard cock sprang free. She wished she could see it. ¡°Use the sun block on me with one hand while you finger your clit with the other. You know, the same clit that¡¯s as big as your nipples.¡±


    Sightless, she found the bottle, poured lotion into her hands and began by coating, stroking and kneading his balls while she slid her other hand into her panties. She¡¯d never felt her clit to be so engorged. Matt moaned; Janice groaned. Finally, she was touching his cock. Her touch was expert. This was okay; after all, it wasn¡¯t sex; she was just relieving her son; he had no girlfriend.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a couple of minutes, caressing and stroking and gently squeezing his sacs, she filled her palm with another load of lotion, inserted a finger into her cunt, and sped her hand around his shaft, lovingly milking it. He couldn¡¯t believe how good she was. After a half dozen strokes, he suddenly turned around and immediately released a torrent of cum on her face. His load was so massive it not only coated every inch of her face, it also shot thick ribbons of white across her short ck hair, goggles, ripe red lips and into her mouth.


    ¡°Ugghhh!¡± she moaned as the spunk sted onto her skin and into her mouth. She felt anointed by this shower of hot cum. If only she could see his cock erupting in her face, she thought. But it was a good thing that she was wearing goggles, since they kept his hot juice out of her eyes. She extended her tongue, trying to catch the drops as they fell off her eyebrows and cheeks, swabbing his sweet jism from her lips. Then she came, yelling into her gag and shaking, her body twisting and coated breasts shaking.

 Her Cock Night:>>13

    He took a long drink. When he looked back at her, he realized she¡¯d passed out, sprawled on the chair, her body glistening, cum and sun block dripping onto the patio, thighs spread wide, knees raised up so they were leaning against the arm rests. He raised her legs so they were draped over the armrest, opening her vulva even more.


    Matt ced each of her hands on an armrest, brushing against a knee and picked up some of the ck leather shoces. They¡¯d had Discipline, Sadism and Masochism, so it was high time for a bit of Bondage to catch up. He tied each wrist and knee to an arm of the chair, leaving an easy, loose knot on top. He then looped a long shoce around her neck, wrapped an end around the base of each breast, and tied it so tightly that thece dug into her flesh and made the breast bulge. Janice woke, groggy with pain, but still couldn¡¯t see. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she moaned, her excitement building. She tried to feel her breasts with her hands but discovered she¡¯d been immobilized.


    Silently, he bound the other breast. She began sliding around the chair, greasy from cum and sun block, in anticipation. He connected a short horizontalce between the two breastces. With his sharp thumbnail, Matt made a small rip in the front center of the taut bikini bottom, threaded a shortce through the tear and connected it to the horizontal one between her breasts, forcing the bikini, which was basically a g-string, into her sopping slit so that herbia protruded, below the crushed clit. ¡°Ummmm,¡± she moaned, getting hotter.


    He cinched the shoce so tight that the g-stringpletely disappeared between the puffy lips. ¡°Aaagghhhh,¡± she cried, excitement surging through her. Here she was, she thought, tied wide open like a debased SM ve by her dominating son, her face striped with streams of semen, her bulging, bondaged tits still dripping sun block and her livid cunt lips exposed for any neighbors to see. All they had to do was peek over the fence.


    Matt lifted the soaked goggles up onto her slick forehead. She looked down and felt her cunt cream when she saw the way her breasts had been abused, the lengths to which her nipples extended. She leaned forward in order to see the fabric stimting her slit. She leaned back and looked at Matt.


    He stood off to the side, admiring his work. ¡°Put the goggles back on.¡± The sight of her had him hard as a rock again. She looked like a total pain slut, and she was all his. He could see her wetbia clearly in the daylight, rather than dimly visible in the dull light of his bedroom. He stared at her extended, reddened lips, amazed at their size. He slid his cock up her cheek, gathering all his gobs, and, still standing at her side, pushed his dripping member back and forth along her lips from side to side. His spunk rubbed off on her thick lips and she greedily licked it up, moaning. Janice was ecstatic as her son rubbed his magnificent cock across her lips.


    Matt repeated the process, walking to the other side and rubbing his cock up her other cheek. His prick loaded, he forced her chin down, opening her mouth wide, and inserted his dick. He held her jaw down so she could not close her mouth around his cock. Instead, he moved it around the inside of her mouth: top, bottom, left and right, cockteasing her as his seed dripped onto her grasping tongue.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He withdrew, immersed the cigar tube in the cream, moved the goggles up onto her forehead, gathered his briefs and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she cried despairingly, since she¡¯d assumed he¡¯d let her finally blow him. When Matt kept walking, she panicked. ¡°Matthew, you can¡¯t leave me like this!¡± He opened the sliding ss door to the den and turned around to face her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll figure out how to get free. Who knows, maybe the carpet cleaning crew next door wille over and help you!¡± He went inside.


    Desperate, she yanked her hands but realized that wouldn¡¯t do any good. Although she didn¡¯t know it, Matt watched her silently from inside, enjoying her skin, slimy with sun block and sperm, and most of all, the humiliation of her wanton exposure under the ring sun. She sat there, stymied, longing to go down properly on Matt¡¯s beautiful cock. She was close to cumming, and realized she had to use her mouth on her bindings. She leaned over to a hand and knee, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Leaning over lessened the pressure of the shoces in her cunt but increased the strain in the breast opposite from the direction she was leaning. But there was no alternative. She leaned way over and grabbed thece in her teeth, pulling the knot. Slowly, she leaned back.


    When the knot sprang free, she sank back in the chaise. Matt smiled. However, instead of freeing the other hand and knee, and covering herself or getting up to go inside, she left them tied. ncing at the house to see if Matt was watching, she grabbed the hot, greased tube of sun block. Lotion had run down the sides, spreading onto the table. She rubbed it around herbia, pushed the bikini material aside, and steadily shoved the hot makeshift dildo¡¯s entire 6-inch length up her cunt.


    The fingers of her free hand started going back and forth between pulling her nipples and rubbing her clit. But one hand wasn¡¯t enough. She almost seemed reluctant to untie the other hand and knee, but once her other hand was avable she dipped her middle finger in sun block and spread it around her dark coral and charcoal gray rosebud in circr strokes. She primed the finger more and plunged it all the way up her rear channel. Matt was well aware that the finger was embedded up her ass. She brought herself to a shuddering orgasm in a minute. Still, she didn¡¯t rush inside. Nor did she remove the bindings. Nor did she clear off any of the clumps of cum sttering her face. Actually, she started sunbathing, the jism from her face bath slowly encrusting under the hot sun.


    He had to leave; lots to do for graduation night. As he walked away, he noticed her hands and knees returning to their original positions, up against the chaise arms, vulnerable and avable like a true submissive fuck-slut.


    They had crossed a number of frontiers. She had epted discipline of multiple sorts to her breasts. For the first time, he¡¯d made her give him a hand job. Never before had he cum on her while she was fully awake. And she was such a slut, she couldn¡¯t resist a dildo up her cunt while a finger or two were rammed up her ass. Perhaps the next step would be a blowjob? He knew she was truly desperate for that.

 Her Cock Night:>>14

    Graduation Night


    Her son¡¯s high school graduation was fabulous, although Janice barely heard a word. She was lost in a reverie about that afternoon¡¯s pool party with him. Matt had had nopunctions about goading her into removing her bikini top. He¡¯d shown no leniency when he drove her sweating tits into the hot sun block. He¡¯d savored the sight of her rubbing greasy lotion all over her tits like a wanton slut. If he¡¯d informed her beforehand, she would have never acquiesced to him binding her nude breasts or stuffing her pussy slit.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, she¡¯d gotten her hands on Matthew¡¯s thick prick and given him the release that any healthy teenager deserved. How could she know he would shoot his huge load all over his mother¡¯s face? As for the metal tube dildo he left, it was only fair that, since he¡¯d cum, she should be able to satisfy herself as well.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault that Matt had broken up with his girlfriend a month ago and, as gorgeous as he was, had not started up with anybody new. Perhaps that was because he was leaving soon for college?


    After the ceremony, the students partied at the gym while Janice went to the country club, where arge group of friends and teachers celebrated. After 1:00 am, Matt received a call on his cell phone from Janice¡¯s cell, so drunk that he had difficulty understanding her. She asked him to pick her up right away at the club; she was too drunk to drive. ¡°I was on my way home anyway, so I¡¯ll be right over,¡± he said.


    When he drove into the parking lot, he saw her outside the clubhouse in the shadows, wiping off her face with a wad of tissues. He thought she looked hot in her short skirt and low-cut blouse, leaning against the wall beneath a 3/4 moon. Then he realized with rm that her hair was disheveled and infested with clumps of creamy goo, her lipstick smeared, her blouse had been pulled halfway out of her skirt, most of the buttons undone, and the knees of her stockings were ripped.


    Oddly, she was hastily applying perfume as he walked to her. The bottle, from a famous designer, was several inches long with a bullet-shaped head. There was no pretense in the design; it was obviously phallic.


    She was drunk enough that he half-carried her to his truck and had to help her in. She was too loaded to talk much. As soon as he turned the wheel and drove off, she fell to the side across the bench seat, twisting around so she faced the rear, her head not on his thigh but actually resting on the seat between his thighs, facing his groin. When he elerated away from the first red light, her face actually pressed against his summer pants, giving him an instant erection. At the next red light, noting that there was not a single car in sight, he raised her skirt so that he could see the lovely skin above her ripped stockings. His cock grew harder. She did not respond. The third light was a lengthy wait. He ced his fingertips on her naked thigh and stroked the smooth flesh. His cock stayed hard all the way home, wondering if he should make her blow him.


    At their house, he helped her stumble inside and took her to the den, where she¡¯d be morefortable than in the kitchen. She copsed back on the sofa, her legs spread wide. He returned with some coffee. ¡°Mother!¡± he said loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve got coffee and aspirin. Drink this.¡± She shook her head, eyes closed. Carefully, he pped her cheek very lightly. It was the first time he¡¯d done so. Instantly her eyes opened half way. From lidded eyes, she looked at him with an expression he¡¯d never seen before, as if daring to hit her again.


    She took the aspirin and drank some coffee. He took the mug from her. ¡°What happened tonight?¡±


    ¡°None of your goddamn business!¡± she snapped, filled with shame about the lurid scene they¡¯d had at poolside yesterday, when he¡¯d manipted her into revealing her bare tits and then immersing them in the bowls of scalding sun block. She knew she was provoking him but couldn¡¯t stop herself.


    Without thinking, he pped her other cheek. Was she deliberately prodding him with her insolent tone? Once again she looked up at him with that strange expression. ¡°Do not speak to me that way! Do you understand?¡± She nodded contritely. ¡°I want to know what happened.¡± She sat motionless. ¡°I need to know if you got in trouble, or if you embarrassed yourself.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± she shouted angrily, remembering how she¡¯d acquiesced when he¡¯d instructed her to jerk off his big cock, aware that her intransigence would not go unheeded.


    Matt saw that he could not ept this rude, obnoxious behavior. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me and you¡¯re going to speak to me respectfully.¡± He grabbed her arm and pulled her up. cing his hands under her arms, he dragged her to the rear of the sofa and pushed her face down over the back. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She remembered how he¡¯d humiliated her by brazenly shooting his big load all over her face.


    Matt knew it was time to discipline her with her first beating. He went to the kitchen and found arge, fifteen-inch metal spat with a wooden handle, used for the barbecue, lying on the counter. Back in the den, she¡¯d rested her head and shoulders so far down on the sofa that her short skirt had ridden up her thighs, leaving the skin between stockings and panties exposed. He kicked her legs apart and pushed up her skirt until her panties were fully exposed. ¡°Who was the guy?¡± Taking careful aim, he swung the spat against her bottom. Instead of yelling or kicking as he¡¯d expected, she moaned. He wasn¡¯t sure, but it sounded like ¡°Mmmm.¡± She said, ¡°He was a lot younger than me.¡± She started stroking and squeezing her breasts, reliving the sight of her dripping, constricted breasts after Matt had tied them with shoces.


    ¡°What does he look like?¡± She began fingering her slit, daydreaming about her swollenbia, exposed outside her bikini and glistening in the hot sun. When she remained silent due to her reverie, he struck her ass even harder, amazed that she did not kick, struggle, or move to protect herself with her hands.


    ¡°Handsome. Young. Curly hair. Tanned.¡±


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± He paused for her answer, but all she could think of was the pleasure of stuffing the dripping 7-inch cigar tube into herself. When she did not reply, he struck the bare flesh above the stockings.


    She grunted from the blow. ¡°We went outside.¡±


    Frustrated with the meager information she was parceling out to him, he grabbed her tiny panties and pulled them down so they hung halfway between her stocking tops and her ass. In the dim light of the den, he stared for a moment at her firm globes, reddened by the beating, and the dusky rose opening, beckoning from between them. He struck the bare skin of her cheeks, the metal spat head making a crack, a sound much louder than it had made on the panties.


    ¡°Ooohhh!¡± She paused. ¡°He was very rough for such a young guy. He ripped my blouse out of my skirt.¡± He hit her inner thigh. Red spots had begun to appear on her ass and thighs.

 Her Cock Night:>>15

    ¡°He touched my breasts.¡± He drew his hand up and back in order to hit her harder. As he did so, she actually slid her pelvis back, widened her stance and pushed up with her legs, all of which changed her position and angle, revealing her rear opening and danglingbia, as if she wanted to make it easy for him to continue the beating.


    ¡°He told me to get on my knees.¡± He struck her ass lower down, edging toward her cunt.


    ¡°He had me suck his cock.¡± Now that she¡¯d changed position, he had a clear view of her wet pussy and asshole. Hended a blow on the other inner thigh.


    ¡°He came in my mouth.¡± As if he was in a trance, Matt moved from beside her so that he was standing directly behind her. He rotated the spat 90 degrees so that it was vertical. He pped the implement directly against her cunt. ¡°Argghhh!¡± she yelled when the instrument struck her slit. Her hips ground in a circle against the sofa top, leaving arge wet patch on the ck leather.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my own mother is such a slut that she goes down on aplete stranger. I bet you loved it, didn¡¯t you? I bet he squeezed your tits and pulled your nipples.¡± As she was squeezing and pulling her clit, he swung harder against the glistening cunt lips, watching two trails of juice descending her inner thighs.


    ¡°No, no I didn¡¯t!¡± she protested. He increased the tempo of his blows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± He struck her harder and faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± she screamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t love it.¡± She was almost there.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he yelled. Her hips were grinding furiously.


    ¡°Because . . .¡± He realized the spat was drenched with her pussy juices.


    ¡°What?¡± he screamed. With his free hand he held her ass cheeks apart, fully exposing the fat lips of herbia.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He . . .¡± He struck herbia mercilessly every couple of seconds.


    ¡°. . . wasn¡¯t . . . ¡± He slowed down and struck with all his strength.


    ¡°. . . you!¡± she screamed, her body shuddering in what he knew was an incredibly intense orgasm. He stopped beating her as she bucked hard against the sofa, her torso writhing. Eventually she was still, legs hanging ck. He leaned over to verify that she¡¯d passed out.


    He desperately wanted his first fuck with her but she wasn¡¯t even conscious. So he opened his zipper, pulled out his cock and rubbed it against her saturated cunt lips for lubrication. His prick was drenched with her juices after a couple of strokes. He moved it to her cheeks and rubbed it in the crack of her hot ass. After several strokes, he yanked his dick, pulled back and erupted in a geyser of semen, spraying shot after shot into her ass crack. It flowed down over her cunt lips and streamed off her body onto the ck panties beneath, as if they were a safety preventing his cum from staining the carpet. He sank down to the floor to recover, gazing up at her cum-soaked ass and pussy. He vowed to fuck her next time.


    After a few minutes, he used his penknife to cut off the sagging panties,den with cum, andid them aside. Afraid she might choke while sleeping with her head hanging, he pushed her legs and pelvis over the sofa top so that she was lying horizontally on the seat cushions. Grabbing her armpits, he pulled so that her head and shoulders were propped up on the arm of the sofa.


    He was leaving the den when he remembered she said the stranger hade in her mouth, yet he¡¯d never asked her whether she¡¯d spat or swallowed. He picked up the panties, heavy with the pool of jism, knelt next to Janice, propped open her mouth, and held the panties above her face, watching for a long minute as a cascade of white cum drained into her wide mouth. Eagerly, she swallowed this hot meal of her son¡¯s cum, much better, now that it was fresh, than her first taste from the panties he¡¯d left on her bed, or the slimy gobs she¡¯d cleaned from the photos. She closed her lips several times to swallow the load, at which point the cascading cum sshed onto her lips, eyes and cheeks.


    He staggered off to bed, stunned not only by her deepening submissive behavior, but also by his punishing response. He already knew his mother was a cum-slut. But he hadn¡¯t known that he would enjoy beating her with an instrument, or that she would reach such an intense orgasm. She was a hard-core submissive, capable of withstanding and even climaxing from any sadistic bent of his. The enormity of the situation staggered him.


    What a week it had been! Graduating, receiving gifts from his rtives, and discovering his beautiful mother would permit him  no, actually encourage him  to strip her, toy with her, bind her, finger-fuck her, shove dildos into her, p her, beat her, and jack off on her, give him a hand job and eat his cum. This hot piece of ass wanted him to control her, abuse her, and force her to perform the most humiliating and degrading acts.


    He¡¯d do his very best not to disappoint her.


    Coming next: Janice is discovered lying after her vacation.

 Her Cock Night:>>16

    A Hearty Breakfast


    When Matt awoke early that morning, he noticed his mother¡¯s photos still lying on the floor. He scooped them up and noticed streaks on them. Instantly he understood that his depraved mother had swallowed his cum, just as she¡¯d swallowed everything he¡¯d poured into her receptive mouthst night.


    Before leaving the house, he walked quietly into the den and stared at her. She was so gorgeous, so sensuous, that even the morning after a drunk, with her stockings torn and thick lips smeared with lipstick and cum, she looked not only beautiful but also extremely desirable. His cock jerked when he realized that she could be his, all his and only his, if he wanted her to. And he did.


    To prove it, he leaned over and pulled her blouse out of her skirt. She did not move or make a sound. He undid the buttons and opened the blouse to expose her pretty bra, staring at therge, beautifully formed breasts revealed above the 1/2 cup bra. He couldn¡¯t resist. He pulled the cups down and tucked them underneath. He stared for a minute, transfixed by her dark aureoles and the even darker, thick nipples, protruding over a half inch-even while asleep. As she began to wake, he went outside to retrieve the morning paper and returned to his room.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to focus on the news. He remembered her expectant expression after he¡¯d pped herst night, as if she¡¯d wait patiently for more. He kept seeing her as she lookedst night in the den, that luscious ass disyed grantly for him on the ck leather sofa in the moonlight, and how much more lewd and inviting it looked once it turned red from the spat blows.


    But the memory of her arching her pelvis up to him while being struck was what gave him a renewed hard-on, which began as ufortable and progressed to almost painful when he kept remembering his cum pouring from her asshole and cunt onto the stretched bikini panties. Anticipating what could be the follow-up that morning, he went into the garage and picked up a ping pong paddle, the kind with a sandpaper-like surface.


    When she groggily awoke, Janice remembered how embarrassed she¡¯d been the previous night, asking Matt to pick her up at the club after she¡¯d given head to that young guy. But she recalled little afterwards, except that Matthew had been forced to punish her bad behavior. How strange it was to wake upte morning in the den on the sofa, her mouth with the aftertaste of cum, humiliated by the sight of her bare breasts and the stiff, encrusted panties lying on the couch next to her face, feeling guilty for blowing that guy. If only he hadn¡¯t resembled Matthew.


    Hearing her in the upstairs hallway, Matt ordered her to wear the final lingerie set. Still half asleep, she wore the lurid ensemble but wrapped a robe around it. Janice knocked at the open door of Matt¡¯s room. He was reading the paper. ¡°Good morning, graduate. What happenedst night? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Without looking up, Matt said, ¡°Mother, position yourself as usual.¡± At the foot of the bed, she saw two low wooden footstools spaced a three feet apart. She climbed up, stretching her legs wide open and raising her arms into position.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Matt looked up from the paper. ¡°Mother, what are you waiting for? Why are you wearing that robe? You know the whole point is for me to see your outfit. And I can¡¯t remove the robe after I¡¯ve fastened you.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, a shelf bra means that there¡¯s support underneath but nothing. . . on top.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So my breasts would be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Mother, we had this conversation yesterday, talking about women on the French Riviera beaches. Besides, I saw your tits already, didn¡¯t I? When you pulled off your bikini.¡± Janice shrugged, defeated, and with agonizing slowness, loosened the belt, threw back her shoulders and closed her eyes in shame as the light robe slid off her shoulders and down her back.


    Matt sucked in his breath. Somehow, seeing his mother at the foot of his bed, d in an expensive, ck French bra and matching wisp of a thong, was as much of a turn-on as seeing her exposed breasts by the pool. He bound her wrists to the bedposts, shoved the stools another few inches apart, andy back on the bed.


    ¡°Mother, you look spectacr.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a horrible mother for exposing myself like this?¡±


    Matt ignored the question. Casually, he asked, ¡°Mother, have your nipples always been so long and thick?¡± She gasped at his brazen question. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, although they became slightlyrger and longer when I suckled you.¡±


    ¡°As you will in a moment.¡± She spasmed in surprise at his deration, loosing her footing on one of the stools. Matt got off the bed with the ping-pong paddle and came around to the foot of the bed, shoving the stool back under her dangling foot. He ran his hand over her taut ass cheeks and then mmed each one with the paddle. She leapt up in surprise, only to find that the added height provided by the stools might enable her to actually move the bed¡¯s wood finial into her slit.


    Matt knelt on the bed in front of Janice and slowly licked the turgid nipples, thering them with a thick coat of saliva. Janice shuddered and moaned. ¡°What else did I do when nursing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You squeezed and bit them.¡± He used one hand to pinch both nipple stalks until she groaned, his other hand spanking her ass with the paddle. Her body spasmed and shook.


    ¡°Mother, since you¡¯re wearing a thong, and one that¡¯s a size too small, I can see your fat pussy lips almost as well as I can see your tits. Would you like me to pull your thong to the side, so you can sink your cunt onto the bed knob and fuck yourself?¡± Janice nodded. ¡°Even though you¡¯ll be exposing your shaved pussy to your son?¡± She nodded again. ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Please do it,¡± she whispered desperately.


    ¡°Be specific.¡±


    ¡°Please show my pussy lips so I can use the bed to fuck myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he said. He pulled the thong aside and she rose up on her toes and pushed herself down a couple of inches onto the dildo, gasping. He began pulling her nipples as he continued to paddle her inmed ass cheeks. ¡°Gee, Mother, your pussy lips are as thick and long in their way as your clit, and your clit is wayrge like your nipples, and your mouth is extra wide and your lips really thick.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said, humping the bed knob deeper as Matt added twisting to his nipple stretching.


    ¡°Why is that? What does that say about your body? What is it designed for? Perfect for?¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± she groaned as he began spanking harder, the other hand temporarily leaving her nipples to abuse her clit.


    She could barely speak. ¡°My body. . . is good for. . . sex,¡± she eked out.


    ¡°Not just ¡®good for sex.¡¯ Your tits and ass and cunt are made for servicing men, for sucking and fucking them. Am I right?¡±


    She had to admit something she¡¯d known since a teen. ¡°Yes, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a good mother and must be disciplined, what better way than to punish your tits and ass and cunt? Sucking your tits like a baby is not nearly enough pain for you. I think we should discipline that sexy mouth of yours by gagging it, and by forcing those fat lips to stretch open around my big cock, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded several times. And your overge nipples should suffer for being so big and thick, right? Maybe that will reduce them to the size of a proper mother¡¯s tits.¡±


    ¡°Yes-yes-yes,¡± she chanted, delirious with lust, willing to masochistically agree to any punishment in order to plunge her mouth down his dick.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll teach those provocative pussy lips to not be sorge by what? Whipping them? mping them? Piercing them?¡±


    Hearing these humiliating and sadistic taunts, her tempo increased to a frenzy. When Matt was paddling her rear and also pping her breasts, she started cumming. He had to keep his head clear as she shouted and writhed in the bonds, her head jerking violently and her torso twisting. Finished, she hung limply. Streams of pussy juice extended down her inner thighs and calves to her ankles. He left her hanging.

 Her Cock Night:>>17

    When the shamed mother opened her eyes, her wrists had been untied and she was bent over the bed rail. She levered herself up until the bed finial cleared her cunt and picked up her robe from the floor, wrapping it around her sore ass and breasts.


    She went to the kitchen for some much-needed coffee and saw Matt sitting at the table, but in her shame she avoided eye contact. Not until she saw the spat lying in the kitchen sink did the debased memories ofst night slowlye back to her. Yet she was also shamed to admit the memories of her beatingst night were yet again exciting her. She had to keep her hand from rubbing her pussy right there in the kitchen. Last night Matthew had been so forceful, so vehement when she¡¯d spoken to him like a bad girl. If only he had already left the house.


    ¡°Mother, make waffles for us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to pour the hot batter on me, are you?¡± she asked apprehensively, remembering what had urred with the previous batch.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mattughed. ¡°No, I promise-unless you burn them!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± she agreed apprehensively.


    When she had added the ingredients to a bowl, he said, ¡°Mix the batter here by me at the table.¡± Warily, she moved the bowl and mixer from the counter to the table. He was sitting on the edge of his chair. Matt noted she was nervous, mixing too quickly and that the bowl was unstable. Surreptitiously, pretending to be reading the paper, he inserted his hand underneath her robe. ¡°Still sore fromst night and this morning?¡± he asked as he smacked her bare ass.


    ¡°O!¡± she yelled, jumping from surprise and pain, the mixer knocking over the off-bnce bowl, as he¡¯d foreseen. The batter cascaded onto hisp and the floor between his legs.


    ¡°Uh oh. A real mess,¡± he said, admonishingly, handing her a cloth napkin. ¡°Get down on your knees and clean it up.¡± She stood motionless, her chest heaving.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re going to punish me for this?¡± she gasped hoarsely, staring at the disgraceful floor. He pulled so hard on the hem of her nightgown that it slid off her shoulder, exposing the upper half of her breast. Before the whole breast appeared, she turned to face him and knelt in one motion, seeing that batter was dripping from his groin to the floor. ¡°Take off your nightgown so you don¡¯t make a mess of it as well.¡± She pulled it off. I¡¯m naked, kneeling in front of my son like his ve in the middle of the kitchen, she thought.


    Matt leaned forward, his robe opening, and his cock came into view, coated with batter. She stared at it, transfixed. ¡°Lick the batter off the floor.¡±


    ¡°Is that my punishment?¡±


    Mattughed. ¡°No, that¡¯s cleanup, or an example of discipline. Your punishments will always be painful.¡± When she remained stationary, he ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed down until her pendulous breasts ground into the batter on the floor. Powerless and humiliated, her tonguepped up a couple of loads. Satisfied, Matt grabbed the hair at the back of her head and pulled back on her hair until she was vertical, her breasts splotched with the thick batter, heavy gobs dripping onto her thighs.


    He put his hands behind her head and pulled it to his member. ¡°Kiss it clean,¡± hemanded. She looked up at him, wondering if he was teasing her again. She moaned in anticipation and her big lips met the head and lovingly kissed the crown. ¡°Lick it clean,¡± he groaned. Her lips opened and her long tongue began to slowlyve the head, swirling over the top and bottom. She was transported. ¡°Clean all of it.¡± With agonizing slowness, she lowered her head until she had the whole cock in her mouth. ¡°Unnhhh,¡± he moaned. None of the high school girls had been able  or willing  to ever deep-throat him.


    Unbidden, her hand kneaded his balls, which were hanging off the front of the chair. She sucked him slowly, withdrawing till only the tip remained inside her mouth, then reversing with agonizing slowness till she engulfed all of him. One finger caressed his perineum as she continued massaging his balls. She looked into his eyes frequently, her own eyes zed with lust. When he was ready to shoot, he forced her mouth off his dick and held her hands together, palms up, in front of his jerking cock. She groaned, unhappy that he wasn¡¯t going to shoot in her mouth, desperate for a fresh load of his sweet jism. He stroked himself a few times and unloaded a huge discharge onto her hands. When he¡¯d extracted thest strands of cum, he pushed her adjoining palms up and pped them into her face as she cried out in shame and surprise.


    Startled, Janice knelt there, ropes of hot cum streaming off her inundated face and spreading across her breasts. She licked whatever spunk her long tongue could reach from her lips. She hoped her son liked her cocksucking. She knew she deserved no less than to kneel at his feet, naked and debased, watching his reddened cock bob in front of her cum-covered face. However demeaning he decided to treat her, it was nothing less than what she deserved for being careless in the kitchen and spilling the batter, only thetest example of being a bad mother.


    ¡°You want it all, don¡¯t you?¡± Eyes hooded, she nodded, understanding him perfectly. Her amazing talent for denial and justification had totally copsed. ¡°Okay, you have my permission,¡± he granted. She scooped up the jism from her forehead and cheeks and sucked it into her mouth, closing her eyes in rapt pleasure at the taste. He watched, leering as she licked every drop of thick jizz off her fingers. He stood. ¡°Clean this up and make it fast. You have to start packing for your trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew.¡±


    Chapter Eleven ¨C Vacation and Homing


    All day, Janice was tired from her hangover. The sexy mother¡¯s morning was busy, preparing for a weeklong vacation out-of-town with her older sister, Darielle. In the afternoon, Janice was relieved again to find a phone message from Matt, her teenage son, saying that he couldn¡¯t avoid having dinner at his best friend¡¯s house. By the time he arrived home, she was already asleep.


    That night, sitting in the kitchen the evening before her departure, she¡¯d added a new entry to her diary. She¡¯d been strangely attracted to the thick, ck leather book when she¡¯d seen it in a stationery shop. She stroked the fine, lustrous leather. ck was one of her favorite colors. It reminded her of the short but thick head of ebony hair she loved. Her den was designed with ck leather furniture and tables. Much of her clothing and lingerie (her baby dolls were exceptions) were also ck.


    However, in the hectic rush ofst-minute packing the next morning to make her ne, she¡¯d forgotten to check if she¡¯d left the diary in the kitchen. She thought, with a growing sense of dread, that she¡¯d left it exposed in a corner of the kitchen. She could have easily overlooked it, especially since she¡¯d had no time for even a quick breakfast. Nor had she seen Matthew before rushing out the door, leaving her bedroom strewn with clothes and the kitchen piled with pots and dishes.


    Janice admired Darielle, who was two inches taller and had always had a self-assured,manding demeanor. But they also had aplicated rtionship. Darielle was tall, but a bit scrawny and bony. She¡¯d always been jealous of Janice¡¯s sultry beauty and sess with boys and men. The male staff couldn¡¯t stop discreetly ogling Janice¡¯s voluptuous body, which did not escape Darielle¡¯s notice. It was not a rxing vacation. Darielle noticed that Janice was preupied, and when asked, Janice said she¡¯d slept little since she was away from home. It was true that she was restless at night, not because she was in a hotel bed, but because she couldn¡¯t remember returning her private diary to its secret ce on the top shelf of her bedroom closet. Plus, she thought obsessively about new entries for the book.


    She returned home from her trip on Friday, a couple of days earlier than Darielle. When asked why, Janice exined to Darielle that since Matthew was spending hisst few weeks at home before going away to college, she wanted to spend as much time as possible with him, and didn¡¯t want him to be alone all weekend. She was devoted to her son, especially since men, with the exception of that drunken blowjob at the country club, were no longer a factor in her life. Since her divorce, she could never bring herself to go dating or clubbing, and she was too shy to go to most parties. Besides, that young guy at the club was more of a boy than a man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about a boy like Matthew,¡± Darielle had said. With his good looks and brains? He¡¯ll be fine.¡± As he¡¯d done before Janice left, Matthew spent as much time as possible every day researching on the web. He thought of his submissive mother and-as she did-reyed their scenes repeatedly. He also nned and fantasized about taking her to a new level upon her return. Yet he found it impossible to resist jacking off at least 23 times a day. However, he would beat off into a ss or dish, then save his ejacte in the rear of the refrigerator. After several days, it had grown to quite a fair amount.


    The truth was that Janice also found it impossible to rx on the vacation and slept fitfully. During the day, lying on the beach or at the resort¡¯s pool, she kept remembering her pool at home: how he¡¯d made her bare her breasts, how he¡¯d sadistically immersed them in the hot sun block, the texture of his beautiful penis¡¯ skin in the hot sunlight, the hot torrent of his semen inundating her face, the vulnerability of her bound wrists and knees, the difort and swelling of her bound breasts. Lying at the resort in her provocatively revealing bikini, Janice wondered if she¡¯d be free to dress the same next year, or if her body would be striped with Matthew¡¯s marks, so she¡¯d have to wear a caftan in public.


    Darielle was aware of how distracted her sister was but could not possibly guess the reason. Since they were away for only a week, Darielle thought it odd that Janice ced a photo of Matt in his swim trunks on her night table, but no more than a little odd.


    At night, Janice kept thinking of how her naked pussy felt when Matt had beat it with the spat, the length and thickness of his semi-hard, swaying cock when she¡¯d woken him that morning, how she couldn¡¯t resist licking up all the cum he¡¯d deposited on her brazen photos, even though his spunk was cold and congealed. She wondered when he¡¯d order her to again suck him dry, and whether he would begin striking her more severely.


    Since the sisters shared a queen bed, Janice¡¯s restlessness affected Darielle¡¯s sleep. Janice remembered every second of kneeling nude in front of her son in the kitchen, kissing, licking and deep-throating his fantastic cock till he shot an incredible load onto her hands. She recalled the burning sensation when he pped her palms into her face, deserving the degrading experience. That was the second time her face had been covered with his discharge.


    Moreover, Janice had no memory of where she¡¯d left her diary. She became increasingly preupied with its whereabouts. Besides, her ce was at home, avable to take care of her son¡¯s needs. She decided to return early. Darielle wasn¡¯t pleased but didn¡¯t object.


    Upon arriving home from the airport, Janice went straight to the kitchen, nervous. The diary was nowhere in sight. She went upstairs like a shot but could not find the book in her closet either. She began perspiring in the hot, close closet. The sweaty leotard she still wore from the gym was clinging to her. She searched under her bed, in her lingerie drawer and in her bathroom hamper, all without luck.

 Her Cock Night:>>18

    Bing more anxious, she tore the cover and sheets off the bed and ripped her clothing out of the dresser. Increasingly desperate, she swept all the items off the closet shelves.


    rmed, she returned to the kitchen and started yanking open the drawers, spilling their contents onto the countertop. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she thought she saw the edge of the book peering out from behind an appliance. Thrilled, she hugged the diary to herself, only then realizing how wet she was from tension, how the base of her leotard had ridden into her ass crack.


    Matt had spent the week nning and organizing. He thought that an extra letter should be added to BDSM: H, for Humiliation. When he arrived at home, he seemed more mature to his mother-more sexual and inmand-than before. She abruptly moved the diary behind her back, trying to hide her excitement and nervousness upon seeing him again. ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± Even his voice sounded deeper. He briefly kissed her cheek and hugged her. ¡°Good trip?¡±


    ¡°It was-all right,¡± she stammered. He waited. ¡°I, I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He stared intensely, his eyes drilling into her hypnotically, demandingly.


    ¡°Ummm, I felt. . . guilty.¡± She squirmed in the silence. ¡°Guilty for being on vacation when you were not.¡±


    ¡°You should feel guilty,¡± he agreed. ¡°What would make you not feel guilty?¡±


    Her pussy creamed, wetting the already damp leotard. ¡°Being disciplined, I guess.¡±


    ¡°And how do you deserve to be punished?¡± He watched her nipples harden into the leotard.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. . . Whatever you think.¡±


    ¡°Should we make you strip right now?¡±


    ¡°Only, only if you insist. . .¡±


    ¡°Or should I spank you with a kitchen tool?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh. . . I suppose,¡± she said, shuffling her feet in excitement.


    ¡°Or maybe make you kneel and cover your face and tits with cum?¡± She gulped, unconsciously licking her lips with the memory of his hot, sweet semen.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll do any of those punishments.¡±


    Surprised and disappointed, she whimpered ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No. Topensate for a week¡¯s vacation in the Caribbean, you need something new and much more severe.¡±


    ¡°Ohh. . .¡± she said, wonderingly.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°An hour ago, honey.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been back only an hour and you¡¯ve already made a mess out of a clean kitchen, a kitchen which you left a mess?¡±


    She looked around her. ¡°Yes, I did a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°You know I get home this same time every Friday, yet dinner¡¯s not even begun.¡± She had never heard him use such a severe tone before. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been working all day while you¡¯ve been vacationing. Even though you¡¯ve been home for an hour.¡±


    She hung her head, ashamed. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make it up to you. But I¡¯m so tired today. I¡¯d like to go to bed right after dinner. If that¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will make it up to me,¡± he agreed. ¡°Did you wear that leotard on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I went straight to the gym from the airport. But after my workout, I didn¡¯t do my stretches because I had toe home.¡±


    ¡°Go change and then make dinner. Maybe I¡¯ll help you stretch after dinner.¡± She was surprised since he¡¯d never before indicated much interest in her yoga. Matt had no idea where this new, authoritative personality kepting from, but it felt natural and he liked it. Janice nodded.


    ¡°Mother, things can¡¯t continue as they were before.¡±


    She panicked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I no longer think you¡¯re ever going to stop being anything other than a bad mother, making mistakes, being forgetful, resisting my orders, being slow to obey, and so on. So there are going to be a number of changes around here. You will be disciplined more firmly than ever, at least once, if not twice a day. I will tell you exactly what clothing you may wear at home. Soon your lovely skin will wear marks, front and rear. And you will amodate all of my . . . personal needs. I am the master of this household.


    ¡°Understand?¡± he repeated strictly.


    ¡°Yes, Matthew,¡± she replied, relieved to feel her breasts and nipples tingling from this list of subjugation.


    She turned her back to leave, forgetting she¡¯d been holding the diary behind her back. ¡°Mother, what were you trying to hide behind your back?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed. What an idiot she was! She stared down at the diary, her back still turned to him. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s . . . it¡¯s just a recipe book.¡±


    ¡°I see. . . it¡¯s a ¡®recipe book.¡¯ Then leave it here. Recipe books belong in the kitchen.¡± She hesitated, motionless, struck with panic.


    ¡°I said leave it here.¡± Grabbing her wrists with one hand, he forcibly pulled the book out of her hands and set it on the stic bookstand on the counter that held books so you could follow a recipe while cooking. ¡°I¡¯m home for two minutes, you left your bedroom a mess, you¡¯ve made the kitchen a mess, and then you don¡¯t do what I ask you. Do you think you deserve to be disciplined?¡± After a long moment, her body tingling, she nodded her head, sweat running down her spine.


    ¡°You can go,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Matthew.¡± Reluctantly, as if in a dream, she trudged out of the kitchen, burning with shame. She was definitely home again.


    Uing: Janice is already familiar with the use of appliances such as air conditioners and kitchen utensils such as spats. Now she¡¯s introduced to the creative use of more household items.


    Tea for Two


    After Matt had released his mother so she could freshen up, Janice took a quick shower, but saw no reason to get dressed again if she was going to bed right after dinner. She wore a thin, ck cotton robe that came to mid-thigh, tied carelessly. Underneath was the same set of sheer panties and baby doll that had been torn by the air conditioner. She prepared one of Matt¡¯s favorite meals, nervously aware of the closed diary on the counter. While cooking, she left an old, chipped te on the edge of the counter. Sure enough, ten minutester her elbow knocked it off, in full view of Matt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to discipline me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only when I¡¯m good and ready.¡±


    During dinner, she rarely looked at him, and when she did, it was only for a moment. She was buzzing with excitement. It had been an eternity since he¡¯dst corrected her, before her vacation. Matt was preupied, assembling their agenda. Secretly, he was pleased at her transparent maneuver, pretending to inadvertently break a te that he knew was already chipped. Considering all the punishments she had lined up, first for going off on vacation, then for making a mess of the kitchen, and finally for beingte with dinner, she must be craving humiliation and discipline for her to break a dish.


    First, he¡¯d warm her up with a little breast discipline. Then, he¡¯d actually beat her tits. As for below the waist? She¡¯d taken his makeshift cigar tube dildo up her cunt, and he¡¯d jerked off in her ass crack, but she¡¯d never taken an anal dildo inserted by him.


    It was a particrly stifling summer evening, and she was perspiring. ¡°It¡¯s boiling,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your robe?¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to bed right after dinner so I¡¯m only wearing my baby doll.¡±


    ¡°So? You know I like it. Don¡¯t talk back to me,¡± he warned.


    ¡°But it¡¯s ripped.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s torn where . . . my breasts are.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not going to tell you again.¡± She sat there, a look of consternation on her face. She desperately wanted to please him, but felt it was degrading to be sitting at dinner with her own son, exposing herself like a slut.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could decide, Matt shoved his chair back, stood behind her and pulled the robe off her shoulders and down the back of the chair to the level of her elbows, constricting her arms and hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson so you stop being so careless, breaking things.¡± Her face turned scarlet, feeling both shame and arousal coursing through her. He actually thought he saw the dark nipple growingrger and longer, with more of it poking through the jagged rip. He sat down and enjoyed the sight of his lovely mother, partly bound and partly nude, eating dinner with him. She had just enough ck to awkwardly feed herself by leaning forward. It was extremely humiliating.

 Her Cock Night:>>19

    Matt wondered if she would permit him to do absolutely anything to her, any time and any ce. He decided to try something. Sitting on the kitchen counter were a nt mister and a new, eighteen inch flyswatter. He emptied the mister of its tepid water, the kind he¡¯d used on her breasts in his bedroom, and refilled it with very hot water. Returning to the table, he sat and pointed the mister at her breast. ¡°Since you¡¯re so hot, let¡¯s spray you off.¡± Her eyes wide with shame and fear, he squeezed the mister at the breast nearest him. The searing spray covered the entire breast, making the thin fabric invisible. When the scalding water made contact, she yelled, ¡°Arrgghh!¡± and jerked up so hard the entire chair left the floor for a second. Yet it was clear the drenched nipple was evenrger than before. She was relieved that her discipline had finally begun. Her cunt flooded and she felt the gusset of her panties be damp.


    Leaning over in his chair, he grabbed her chin and turned her head so that she faced him. ¡°I will not tolerate it when you make a mess in the kitchen.¡± She squirmed her hips and stared at the table, frozen by the degrading picture she knew she presented. He sprayed the other breast, but this time she didn¡¯t yell.


    He decided to introduce another tool. He lifted the flyswatter and held it in front of her, grasping her dripping breast in his other hand and squeezing. In a haze, she realized her son, who had already bound, pped and scalded her breasts by the pool, was now actually going to beat them. Her cunt shuddered. Drops of water fell to her thigh in slow motion. ¡°You will not vacation again without me.¡± Still gripping the breast, he struck the outside. ¡°Thwack!¡± The sound seemed to echo in therge kitchen. ¡°Mmmm,¡± she sighed, grinding her groin into the chair. ¡°Thwack!¡± He hit the tender underside.


    He stood and positioned himself next to her. He gathered up the hair at the back of her head and pulled so her face tilted up. Her eyes were wide and her saliva-coated lips parted in anticipation. With the swatter raised above his head, poised, he whispered, ¡°Guess what part gets it next?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    When she nodded in abject submission, underscoring their unspoken contract of incestuous sadism and masochism, he struck the engorged nipple head-on. ¡°Uhhhh,¡± she eximed, swallowing. She collected herself and looked up at him again, expectant, as if she wanted more. More of something, more of anything. He hit the wet nipple again, with all the force he could muster. He released his grip on her hair but her head remained hanging back.


    Matt adjusted the mister to the narrowest, strongest stream, squeezed and held her far breast, extending the flesh through the torn fabric, and positioned the mister in front of her nipple. ¡°From now on, I expect you to obey me promptly.¡± He pressed the trigger, sting the stressed nipple. This time, she took the pain better, panting and mashing her groin in the wet panties into the chair. He released the breast, adjusted the mister¡¯s nozzle to a wider flow and coated the rest of the breast. He raised the flyswatter again, pausing. She nodded her head, her eyes signaling readiness. Roughly, he dragged the stic wire grid on the head of the flyswatter harshly back and forth across her nipple. ¡°Aieee!¡± she cried, her excitement skyrocketing.


    Matt was emboldened by her docility and excited by the fact that, yet again, they were not in a dark room but in the bright, degrading light of the kitchen. Remembering how crazed she¡¯d be when he¡¯d mped her nipples in the air conditioner ts, he looked around for more implements. One of the kitchen drawers was not shut properly. Pulling it open, he saw what had prevented closure. Recently, Janice had bought new tea utensils, mps for squeezing and removing tea bags from cups or mugs. Like the standard design, each had two t, perforated silver squares facing each other, the size of a tea bag, or two inches square, at the end of scissor-like handles. However, this new design added a hinge below the handle so the angle could be adjusted.


    While waiting for the teakettle toe to a boil, he considered that it was time for him to force something up her cunt. He remembered the thin, penis-shaped perfume bottle he¡¯d seen her using outside the club on graduation night, from the samepany that manufactured her sun block. He brought it back to the kitchen from her bedroom dresser.


    Janice looked surprised when she saw the bottle in his hand. He pulled off her panties and, with the belt from her robe and his own belt, fastened her thighs over the arms of her chair, like he had done with the chaise lounge at poolside, but this time exposing her cleanly shaved pussy. He almost thought her clit was twitching in anticipation. He dipped the slender perfume bottle, which was only an inch in diameter, in a wide jar of skin lotion on the kitchen counter. Suddenly he remembered how she¡¯d fucked her cunt with the cigar tube while lying in the chaise. It was time for something different. He stuck his middle finger into the lotion and positioned it at the ring of her asshole, caressing the dusky skin in a circling motion. She tensed in surprise, wide-eyed, ¡°No Matthew, please, please not that,¡± she begged. Actually, she¡¯d always loved it up the ass and fingered herself there as much as-if not more than-her cunt. But this was her son. She had to hold on to somest vestige of propriety. Wasn¡¯t parenting about setting boundaries?


    ¡°Be quiet. I know that you shoved the cigar tube up your cunt by the pool, so it¡¯s time to open your other hole.¡± He pushed the finger in up to his knuckle. He knew she loved it from the loudness of her response. Involuntarily, she adjusted her hips so that her rear entrance was positioned at a more essible angle. He drove his finger all the way in and slowly withdrew. The slut mewled when her ass was empty.


    He looked into her eyes as he slowly screwed the dripping head of the bottle into her opening. Her eyes bulged from the increased girth and her head snapped back as her dark ring epted the first inch. She groaned, loud and long. He paused, enjoying the sight of the makeshift dildo¡¯s six inches protruding from her chute. After weeks of buildup, she thought, he¡¯d finally taken her ass. He pumped it in another couple of inches.


    He made two mugs of tea, inserting two mps into each mug. Meanwhile, Janice squirmed nonstop on the chair, shamelessly clutching and releasing the perfume bottle, changing the angle and pressure of this new dildo, desperate to cum. Matt brought the mugs to the table and set them down in front of her to cool down a bit, happy to prolong the lurid scene of abasement.


    After a few minutes, he squeezed both tea bags with the mps, removed a mp from each mug and released the bags. She stared at him, her chest heaving. He reached out, grasped the sodden rip in the nightie and extended the opening in a horizontal line across her chest until the other glistening wet nipple was uncovered. Her hands remained bound at her sides. He adjusted both of the tea utensils so the perforated presses were at right angles to the handles.


    ¡°At the pool, your whole breast was heated in the sun block. Now, like you experienced with the air conditioner, it¡¯s time to focus on those big nipples.¡± He sped her right breast, already hard and bulging, and pulled it up and out. Since she was bound to the chair, she couldn¡¯t lean forward and the entire breast stretched forward. She shut her eyes and moaned. He closed the very hot tes of the utensil on the nipple and released the breast. She screamed in pain, frenziedly manipting the dildo as a way to adjust to the pain radiating in her breast. The mp was even hotter than the two bowls of sun block. He let the heavy utensil drop and heard a sharp intake of her breath from the weight. He rammed the dildo as far up her ass as possible and she emitted an ear-splitting scream of release.


    He pulled the dildo almost entirely out and repeated the process with the second tea mp on her left nipple. She grunted, her head nodding up and down repeatedly as she built toward another climax. Two tea mps remained, staying hot in the mugs. Matt stroked herbia harshly till the puffy lips swelled. He yanked her head back till she looked him in the eye, realizing with dread the next step. Her body jolted upward in a reaction, trying to escape the mps. But the new position only helped him. With her body arching backward, her cunt was raised even closer to his hand as he swiftly sank a hot mp onto each of her pouting lips and drilled the dildo back into her ass.


    He leaned back in his chair, enjoying the lurid sight of her reaching an even more violent climax, her body arcing back and forth as if possessed by an electric current, the strong thigh muscles hard as iron, humping the chair, shouting and kicking, the mps swinging back and forth on her chest, nking when they knocked into each other, thebia mps banging into the chair. When she had finished her prolonged cum, she sat limply, her head hanging forward, multiple strings of saliva drooling onto the chair in front of her pussy. He had not expected the intensity of her nipple and ass orgasm.


    He sat on the edge of the table and positioned his cock in front of her face, pping her until she opened her eyes to the looming cock in front of her. She leaned forward and began noisily licking his entire shaft. Sheved it, lovingly, drenching it with saliva. Her mouth felt better than all the girlsbined who¡¯d given him head.


    She switched from licking his beautiful cock to greedily sucking. Matt groaned, his hips squirming on the table edge. He pped one of the pussy mps and she groaned around the cock in her throat. He tugged on a mp, forcing her to deep-throat him. He repeated the action with the other mp as she yelled in more pain. He stared in amazement at the dark flesh of the big teats, squeezed into the numerous small holes of the mps¡¯ metal tes. God, did she look amazing, crushed nipples poking obscenely through the mps, her big mouth and lips spread wide over his cockhead.

 Her Cock Night:>>20

    He pushed and pulled the anal dildo. ¡°Fuck!¡± she yelled around his cock. He wished he could simultaneously shoot a hot load up her ass. He controlled her sucking by pulling the mps. He yanked on them rhythmically when he wanted her to deep throat him. She buried his shaft down her throat as her screaming nipples andbia were stretched by the merciless hot metal. Still yanking her nipples, he pushed back her head until his cock popped out of her mouth and spewed his load onto her contorted face as she twisted beneath him, desperately trying to catch and swallow his discharge. When he¡¯d finished, her head fell forward, exhausted. His cum formed a stream sliding off her eyebrows, nose and chin, joining the pool of drool on the chair.


    He remembered the camera she¡¯d recently given him as a birthday present. After taking a series of photographs of her limp, dripping form with its metal adornments, he removed the mps and the dildo and freed her robe from the chair. She moaned as blood re-entered the abused parts. After writing a note in big block letters with a marker pen, he ced it on the table in front of her and left the kitchen.


    Matt doubted she¡¯d still visit his bedroom that night, his cock semi-hard even though he¡¯d cum only a couple of minutes previous. The rest of the evening passed uneventfully and they went to bed without seeing each other. Not surprisingly, she never came to his room to say goodnight. He figured he had exhausted her. And he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. After all, he thought, he¡¯d humiliated her by putting her again into an improvised bondage, mping her luscious tits, shoving a makeshift dildo up her ass and giving her a mind-bending series of orgasms. Not to mention having a highly satisfying jerk off himself. And giving her ongoing orders in the note when she opened her eyes in the kitchen.


    Also, he now had outstandingly obscene and degrading photos of her. Maybe his cousin, Alex, would enjoy seeing them. But the night was not yet finished, and he was to learn a big lesson in terms of Janice¡¯s endless capacity and insatiable appetite.


    In Chapter Twelve, Matt proves to be handy with a slightlyrger household appliance and expands his photography.


    -The Hair Blower


    The tortured mother had spent an hour in bed tossing under the sheet, tormented by jetg, thinking about her sadistic son, Matthew. She was astounded at how determined and masterful he had been. It was one thing to make his hot, submissive mother strip naked, jerk his cock or suck his dick; that¡¯s what all boys wanted from girls. It was quite another brazenly inventive mind that would fasten a mp to her baby doll, bind her breasts, crush her frozen nipples inside an air conditioner, immerse her tits in scalding sun block, bind them with shoces, spray and spank her nipples, crush them with heated tea mps, or give her a royal ass-fucking with a perfume bottle. Never before had she experienced so much pain or, as a result, such obliterating orgasms. He never missed a trick. Like the note she had read when she awoke in the kitchen chair. ¡°Do not wash your face or body. Wear the same baby doll and panties.¡±


    She had picked up the baby doll and panties from beneath the chair, where they¡¯d been dripped on by abination of sweat, lotion, saliva, cunt juice and semen. Obediently, she had dragged them onto herself. Disgusted with her abjectpliance and the sodden garment, she had trudged upstairs to bed. Despite feeling spent and sore, covered with the sordid lingerie reeking of cum and cunt, her entire body still felt electrified, as if it was ready for more.


    After a futile hour in bed, the restless mother went to the kitchen to brew a pot of calming herbal tea. In the kitchen, the diary looked undisturbed in the book holder. She was obsessed with whether or not Matt had vited her privacy by reading it during her vacation.


    Once again, she had forgotten to make her weekly entry. She knew she needed more consistency in making entries regrly, but it was so hard to discipline herself. While waiting for the tea to brew, she reviewed the details of her subjugation after dinner. The memories of Matt incapacitating her arms, the mister scorching her nipples, the flyswatter raking across her nipples, the perfume bottle thrust all the way into her ass, the heated nipple and pussy mps, sucking Matt¡¯s delicious cock down to the root, and the string of massive orgasms-all made her hot all over again-especially the memory of licking and sucking his cock until he found release by showering her spread and helpless body with a fountain of his seed.


    She sat at the ind in the middle of the kitchen on a stool, in the same way she had sat since childhood, the heels of her high slippers hanging on the sides of its horizontal bars. Riffling through the pages, she found two pages stuck together. With difficulty, she peeled them apart, finding sticky white streaks and clumps obliterating the text beneath. She wondered if she¡¯d spilled food there while writingte one night. Curious, she held the book closer to her face and sniffed. The spots had a familiar odor.


    Completely absorbed in the spots, she was oblivious of anything else, so she was unaware that Matthew had woken to take a pee and, wearing only his summer robe and pajama pants, padded quietly down the staircase to get a ss of juice. He stopped at the kitchen entrance, surprised to see his mother. Since she was sitting at the side of the ind, he had a full view of her short robe, not even reaching midway on her thighs, and the smooth, widespread legs.


    Holding the book closer still, she extended the tip of her tongue and touched it to the thickest spot. It tasted sweet, salty and good. She felt restless again, squirming on the stool, her breath uneven. Unable to resist, Janice extended her entire tongue and licked up the entire length of the page. Her chest began heaving as her breathing deepened. Even though she savored the salty taste, she was thirsty from the salt so she raised her tea mug to clear her mouth. She saw Matthew, arms folded across his bare chest, staring at her from the doorway. She jerked, spilling most of the hot tea on her robe, drenching it. ¡°Oh!¡± she said, unable to move her gaze from his eyes, dying with embarrassment that he¡¯d probably seen her licking the page of a book.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, Mother.¡± Matthew entered the kitchen.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Matt-I mean Matthew, I was just absorbed in my book. It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said, still staring.


    ¡°Absorbed in writing a new recipe, I guess. You made quite a mess there, didn¡¯t you? The second mess in one day.¡± He stepped closer, stopping at the end of the ind.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid I did.¡± She set down her mug on the ind. For the first time, Janice broke off her stare and looked down at her chest, as if it belonged to another person. The hot tea had soaked through the thin robe. She felt her nipples hardening from the hot liquid.


    He came closer, standing in front of her. ¡°Open your robe so the air can get underneath to dry it.¡± Janice sat there, frozen. ¡°Do it!¡± he said in a low voice.


    Remembering the vicious punishments he¡¯d administered earlier, she slowly untied the belt, grabbed thepels and opened the robe a couple of inches. ¡°All the way,¡± he ordered. As if in slow motion, she spread the robepletely. Her appearance now was simr to how she had looked during dinner. The fabric of her wet baby doll looked as if it wasn¡¯t even there, clinging to every inch of herrge breasts. They werepletely visible. Moreover, her thick nipples had grown and hardened from the hot liquid.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The baby doll will dry more quickly if you leave it like that,¡± he said, turning the stool so she faced him directly. ¡°Exposed to the air. You look as if you¡¯ve won 1st prize in a wet T-shirt contest. Like a young girl half your age. Is that what you¡¯d call age appropriate?¡± She was staring at herself, now aware that her legs were still wide open. She lifted her heels off the sidebars and reced them on the stool¡¯s front bar, closing her legs.


    ¡°Open them back to where they were.¡± She lifted her head and stared at him again, eyes wide with fear and excitement. When she remained immobile, he ced a hand on the naked inside of each thigh and pushed her thighs apart, hooking the shoes over the sidebars again, but wider than before. His touch felt like a surge of electricity to her thighs, leading directly to her cunt.


    Matthew walked to a drawer, removed a fresh dishtowel, walked back to his mother, and handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯d better wipe yourself.¡± Relieved, she took the towel, folded it a few times and, draping it over herself, patted her chest.


    ¡°Not like that,¡± he said. ¡°Firmly.¡± Matthew took the towel out of her hands. Instead of dabbing her chest like Janice did, he rubbed the towel on her, beginning at her neck and stroking firmly the center of her chest. He returned to the neck, but rubbed the towel with more force over her left breast. He repeated the movement down her right breast. When he pulled the towel away, her sore nipples were no longer just hard, they were also extended by a half inch, moderate for Janice.


    She just looked at him. Herplexion had deepened. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get much rest tonight if you wait for both of those clothes to dry. Don¡¯t move.¡± He went to her bathroom and returned with the new hair dryer she¡¯d told him about earlier in the evening. He also held a bag containing attachments.


    He plugged the hair dryer into an outlet in the ind, turned it on low heat, and aimed it at Janice¡¯s face. ¡°Does that feel OK?¡± She nodded. It felt great. As he lowered his aim to her chest, she started squirming on the stool. When the hot air hit her breasts, she began moaning and wriggling. ¡°Stay still!¡± he said.

 Her Cock Night:>>21

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay still, damn you!¡± she protested.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to do something about keeping you still, won¡¯t we?¡± He set down the blower, moved behind the stool and pulled her arms behind the chair.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re used to having your hands behind your back, hiding ¡®recipe¡¯ books and fucking a dildo in your ass, let¡¯s make sure they stay there.¡± He tied them.


    Leaning over, he saw how this new position, with her hands tied, thrust out her breasts. ¡°Now they¡¯ll dry even faster.¡± He picked up the blower and trained it again on her front. She started to groan and twist again. Although her range of movement was more restricted than before, it was still too much. ¡°Stay still and be quiet,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you yelling like you did with the tea mps and the perfume bottle.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whined.


    Matt removed the belt from his own robe and tied her elbows together, making her reddened tits extend much further up and out. He looked around the kitchen for another item, finally choosing arge, thick-skinned lemon from the center of the fruit bowl. He went to the utility closet and removed three short ck rubber bungee cords. He held the lemon in front of her mouth. ¡°Open up.¡± Shepressed her lips and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± He shoved the lemon inside, strapped the cord across the gag and fastened the hooks at the rear of her head. With the other two cords, he fastened her ankles to the chair. She felt as if she was in a dream, tied up, tits exposed and ball-gagged by her son in the middle of the kitchen.


    Studying the attachments, he added a bell-shaped one to the blower, turned the heat on to the next higher setting and aimed it at her. The bell-shape focused the heat on a small area. Janice resumed her moans. Saliva seeped from around the lemon. Matt moved the blower till it was only an inch from her sore breast. He held the blower for thirty seconds and plunged it onto her right breast. The attachment was the perfect size to epass her nipple and are. She screamed through the gag at the searing heat and, with her heels using the stool¡¯s horizontal bar as leverage, lifted her entire pelvis an inch off the stool. Matt reversed the motor and the entire breast elongated from the powerful suction. Unable to move side to side any longer, she had unconsciously slid down in the seat. Her thighs, golden from her vacation in the sun, were shiny with perspiration. Drool dripped onto her chin.


    Matt pulled the blower off her tit. It made a loud sucking noise. The nipple on that breast was a half-inch longer than the other. Without waiting, he shoved the blower onto the other breast and sucked in the flesh. Her pelvis surged like before, her nipple on fire with pain that turned her on.


    Matt yanked the blower off her breast, watching the drool drip onto her chest. It sounded like she was saying, ¡°Stop! No more, please!¡±


    The bucking and sliding had lifted her baby doll until her gauzy, mmy panties werepletely exposed. They were a light smoky gray, so sheer she looked naked. Despite the material, her pussy was now in full view. He could even see the juices that glistened around the dome of her clit, and between the thick lips, still swollen and inmed from earlier. He was amazed at how thick and long her clit was, so big it was like a junior prick. He spread the lips apart with one hand and plunged the bell directly onto the clit. Her hips automatically thrust her clit all the way into the bell and she screeched ¡°Cumming. . . cumming, cumming!¡± as she jerked up and down. He yanked the bell off her throbbing, engorged red clit. It was half again as big as before the heat and suction.


    He removed the bell-shape attachment and added a slender, rectangr one, an inch high, four inches long, with a quarter inch opening, the same shape as on vacuum cleaners. Janice¡¯s eyes had been half-closed, dazed, but as soon as she saw the attachment she began whipping her head furiously from left to right, screaming and begging, her eyes wild. He grabbed her hair and yanked it up, her eyes widening. ¡°Ungghhh,¡± she grunted imploringly. A pool of saliva had collected on her chest. He pointed the blower at her pussy, moving closer at a cial speed.


    ¡°This is because you forgot to pick up razor des at the drugstore before your vacation, even though I wrote them on the shopping list.¡± She watched, horrified. He aimed the blower at her livid clit and worked downward. Her juices spilled out of her crack. ¡°This is for noting to my room tonight to say goodnight.¡± As the device touched her panties, he shoved the prong into her cunt, the tight panties moving inward, a rip appearing in the thin fabric. Her body sprang up and off the stool. He saw the taut, defined muscles in her thighs, straining to the maximum. He forced in another inch as her screaming increased and a rip showed in the strained material. Her pelvis pistoned up and down on the blower. He pushed in another inch, the gusset of the panties entirely inside her, the material splitting open, and she came, uttering a bestial scream and shuddering in a massive orgasm.


    He pressed the releasetch so that the wedge-shaped attachment detached from the blower and pulled the main unit out of her slit, leaving the wedge hanging from her cunt. Her head lolled listlessly to the side, barely conscious, strands of saliva flowing down to the stool bottom. There was a puddle of pussy juice seeping out from under her cunt.


    Matt unbuttoned his fly and pulled out his hard cock. ¡°Mother,¡± he called, pumping his prick, but she was unresponsive. More loudly, he called ¡°Mother!¡± Her head turned to face him, her eyes so heavily lidded they were barely seeing. As their eyes made contact, he aimed his cock at her head and after a few cursory strokes, let loose a deluge of semen, jets of cum sshing onto her hair, quickly moving down to spray her face, breasts, belly, pussy and thighs. She was amazed at the quantity, her mouth hanging open in wonder. When he saw that, he directed his cock toward her mouth, which quickly filled up. It¡¯s about time, she thought, that she finally caught a live load entirely in her mouth. She swallowed and fell back, passing out.


    Squeezing thest strands of semen onto her shaved mound, Matt regarded her. Janice looked like a cascading waterfall of cum. It dripped off her thick eyebrows onto her cheeks, fell off her chin onto her breasts, descended from her nipples to her belly, oozed from the wedge attachment onto the stool. There was so much sperm on her that she looked like the aftermath of a gangbang with a half dozen guys.


    He reached for his camera, conveniently sitting on the counter, although he didn¡¯t remember leaving it there. He loved having a digital camera, and especially loved having such good shots to take. Not to mention a subject so cooperative that, when he was photographing, he never once had to instruct her to be still!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stay tuned for Janice¡¯s wardrobe makeover.


    A Laced-Up Family-Style Dinner, Wardrobe Makeover and Fun with Funnels


    In the morning, Janice had trouble opening her eyes. They felt practically sealed shut. She figured they must be encrusted with sleep. Her body must have been red hotst night, because she¡¯d kicked the sheet and nket to the bottom of the bed. She figured she¡¯d been so exhausted that she¡¯d forgotten to remove her robe. As the memory ofst night dimly returned, Matt appeared in her doorway. Her face flushed, remembering more ofst night¡¯s depraved humiliation. She was too ashamed to look him in the face, remembering the incredible feeling of the hot air sting her breasts and being forced into her cunt.


    ¡°I bet you slept soundlyst night,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°Now look at this room. What a mess! Get up.¡± She stood, shakily. ¡°And I¡¯m starving. Before you change or shower, you have to make breakfast for us. Sit up.¡± She obeyed groggily. She remembered that her baby doll was filthy. It was covered with dried white spots and splotches and in such a state that it stuck to her chest in many ces. ¡°Spread your legs.¡± Humiliated, yet too sleepy to oppose, sheplied. Matt realized her panties were still stuck inside her cunt. ¡°sp your hands behind your back.¡± It felt good for her to stretch. The position extended her breasts. He ced his pointer finger in her cunt but could not get a good hold of the fabric. He added in his thumb. She moaned as he pulled out the torn, sopping fabric. ¡°Put these back on after you pee. Don¡¯t wash up.¡±


    After peeing, she gasped as she saw herself in he mirror. It was one thing to wake up in your baby doll, quite another to see your chest covered with white stains. Even worse were the lumps of white all over her eyes, face and conspicuous in her jagged, tufted clumps of jet-ck hair. Streaks of it ran down her bare thighs, visible beneath the baby doll, so short it barely covered the panties. Disgusted by Matthew¡¯s order, yetpliant, she gingerly pulled the sticky panties back on and stood before the bathroom mirror.


    In the kitchen, Janice felt even more degraded than she had felt standing in front of Matthew in the bedroom. However, there were no signs that anything unusual had happenedst night. She prepared breakfast. As she and Matthew were sitting down, her face burned. Her blow dryer attachments were on the table, as if Matthew was intentionally trying to shame her, but she dared not say anything about them.


    Before they could begin eating breakfast, the phone rang. ¡°Hello, Darielle. Was your flight OK? You mean tonight? Hold on, I¡¯ll ask Matthew.¡± She felt even more humiliated, talking with her best friend in front of her son, her cum-sttered baby doll just a couple of feet from his face. ¡°Is it all right if I go out with Darielle tonight?¡±


    ¡°No. You missed a yoga ss before your trip, so you really need to stretch, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Then tell her I¡¯m going to teach you a new kind of yoga tonight.¡± She repeated his reply into the phone. ¡°And that you¡¯ll be tied up both tonight and tomorrow.¡± Blushing furiously, she repeated his words to Darielle. ¡°She wants to know what¡¯s happening tomorrow night?¡±

 Her Cock Night:>>22

    ¡°Give me the phone,¡± he said, reaching out his hand. ¡°Darielle, she¡¯s getting special training tomorrow. And I¡¯m grounding her tonight because she¡¯s been misbehaving.¡± Darielle thought his choice of words was odd but didn¡¯tment. ¡°For example, she¡¯s sitting here right now in filthy sleepwear. Without even a robe. At least she knows that she deserves to be corrected. But thanks for calling. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both be seeing you soon.¡± He hung up.


    ¡°What happens to children who misbehave?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re. . . grounded in their room?¡± she guessed, her head hanging in shame.


    ¡°Do you deserve to be disciplined for your misbehavior?¡±


    ¡°Yyes, absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Punished how?¡±


    ¡°Umm. . . I guess by being grounded?¡±


    ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t think so. Being grounded in your room means you have the radio, TV, books and magazines, plus your girlfriends to call. Sounds more like a vacation to me. How else are children disciplined?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re. . . spanked,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°As you were on graduation night, although it hasn¡¯t made you any more obedient. Besides, it¡¯s children who get spanked. Adults get something else, something more severe.¡±


    She lifted her head to look at him, her eyes unfocused, as if in a trance. ¡°Adults get . . . they get a thrashing,¡± she whispered, her whole body tingling. It was not a question. Finally, she would receive the punishment she¡¯d deserved for all these years. And who better to administer her punishment than the son who had been affected by her bad parenting?


    ¡°A whipping, that¡¯s correct. And I expect my dinner prepared on time tonight.¡± She nodded. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been working part-time for so long, and since I¡¯m the man of the house, I¡¯m contributing new clothes for you. Before you leave the house, write all your sizes and measurements on this note. And for God¡¯s sake take a shower and clean yourself up. See you at dinner.¡± He left the kitchen, headed for the den.


    She jotted down her sizes and was about to leave when she remembered that Matthew wrote ¡°all your sizes.¡± So she included her underwear sizes, showered and dressed. She left to go food shopping and do errands, which she did like an automaton, her mind preupied with her answer to Matt: Adults who misbehave get a whipping. Would he whip her ass? Her thighs as well? She tried to ignore the idea of him actually going so far as to whip her breasts, but kept visualizing the scene in all its degrading details. . . .


    Upon returning home a few hourster, Janice felt flustered, her pulse elerated. Yet Matthew was not in the house, a relief. Another note was on the counter. ¡°New rules: No more pants or shorts. Only dresses, skirts and blouses. I¡¯ve cleaned out your closet and bureau. You¡¯ll find the clothes in cartons in the guest room. New clothes on your bed. There¡¯s one of each  prototypes for future purchases.¡±


    Janice was taken aback, but knew Matthew had excellent taste in clothes. And it had been a few years since she¡¯d bought anything. Practically running, she went straight to the guest room, and couldn¡¯t help seeing that Matthew was correct: the items he¡¯d discarded for donation were old, outdated, or unttering. She realized she was wearing cks and a shapeless, heavy blouse, so she removed them, ced them with the other discards, and changed into fairly new shorts and a halter-top.


    New clothes were draped on the bed in her room. There was a dress, skirt, blouse, and a full set of underwear, including a waist cincher. Except for the white blouse, everything was ck, except the lingerie, which was smoky gray, like her panties. She tried on the lingerie, surprised that the transparent bikini panties felt tight, pressing in on herbia. Like the panties, the shelf bra was also the thinnest of materials, and a size too small. Her breasts felt constricted and bulged lewdly,pletely exposed. Another bra was a full cup, but the material was so gauzy that her big aureole and huge nipples looked almost more exposed, more slut-like, then when she wore the shelf bra.


    She left the suspenders and stockings forter. The long dress buttoned up the front. The skirt was short and tight, as was the blouse, only slightly more opaque than the underwear. She was dismayed to see herrge aureole and nipples clearly visible beneath the ultra-sheer material. She could never wear this in public, only inside the house. Not sure if she should wear the new items without his permission, she removed it all and wore her halter and shorts.


    When Matthew arrived home a few minutester, she thanked him formally for the beautiful purchases but dared not criticize him for the tight fit.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared at her, dismayed. ¡°I just spent all that money on new clothing and look at you. There¡¯s no excuse for wearing shorts. For all I know, you¡¯re wearing them on purpose, to test me, to provoke me and see if I¡¯m serious. I wouldn¡¯t put it past you. Sit down here!¡± he ordered, pointing at the chair where she¡¯d sat when he¡¯d abused her with the hair dryer.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± she said, chagrined. But she could see it was toote. She hoisted herself into the chair. He pulled a ck eye mask from a pocket and fastened it tightly on her. ¡°Are you going to whip me now?¡± she asked in a throaty voice.


    He lightly pped her face. ¡°I¡¯ll whip you when I¡¯m ready. Take off that halter and shorts,¡± he said before walking out of the room to gather his items. When he returned, she sat in her new, see-through bra and panties, arms behind her trailing down the back of the chair, breathing heavily. He stopped in mid-stride, taken with how debauched she looked in her new bra and panties. ¡°Mother, you look incredibly hot.¡± He collected the remainder of his items in the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you, Matthew.¡± He set his items on the counter next to her. She felt dizzy looking at all the strange paraphernalia. It included three metal funnels from the auto parts store, scissors, massage oil, two ck leather shoces, a long, wilted carrot, an injector for basting food such as turkey, and a heating coil, used to boil water in a mug for tea. He tied a cord onto the coil and plugged it in to heat up. Matt bound her wrists to the rear of the chair back as he¡¯d done when using the blow dryer on her. He pulled the tips of the new bra off her nipples and cut holes in them, exposing the nipples and aureole. She looked and felt like a true slut now. He harshly milked her nipples until they erged and extended and tied the shoces onto them. He squeezed the bottle of massage oil and roughly pped the oil onto her meaty breasts on top of the bra. Greased up, she looked even more wanton. He picked up one of the two funnels and threaded a shoce through the small opening. He positioned it over her slippery breast, and pushed. She whimpered.


    Slightly too small for her mound, the funnel wouldn¡¯t fit over her globe. He removed it, squirted more oil onto the breast and forced the funnel again. This time the bulging breast was forced into the metal cone. She squirmed in pain. He oiled the other breast liberally, threaded the shoce threw the funnel¡¯s narrow tip, and screwed it on as she groaned again. The third funnel was longer and narrower. Using the scissors to slice a slit in her panties, he screwed the funnel as far up her damp cunt as possible. She gasped. He immersed hisrge finger in the massage oil and plunged the digit into herher ring. ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± she responded until he withdrew the finger. He dipped the old, soft six-inch carrot into the oil and, inch by inch, pushed it up her ass. ¡°Uhhhhh,¡± she said. He stood back, admiring how she looked like a BDSM model, licking her lips in excitement. For the first time with him, she had dildos in both holes at the same time. The ckces snaking through the funnel openings and dangling were a particrly lewd detail. On second thought, he mused, she looked like a robotic sex ve with metal tits.


    From the refrigerator, he removed a container filled with his seed, which he¡¯d been adding to daily for the week she¡¯d been away. He heated it in the microwave. Janice squirmed impatiently as the scent of hot cum filled the kitchen. Matt removed the hot container from the microwave, inserted the injector and filled it. He looped the extra cord on the heating coil around her neck and adjusted the long metal coil until it touched both of the funnels. As the funnels began to warm, he climbed onto the rungs of the stool and positioned his cock in front of her face. ¡°Ohhhhh,¡± she moaned as she felt her oiled, encased breasts getting hot. She leaned forward and began noisily licking his shaft. He ced the tip of the injector inside one of the funnel openings, forced the swollen nipple back inside and squeezed hard. A stream of heated cum sted out of the injector and drenched her breast. She released his cock and screamed. The temperature of the funnels was now almost as hot as the tea mps that he¡¯d forced onto her breasts andbia. She was sweating heavily. Matt refilled the injector and pulled her head down to his groin.


    She again took his cock into her mouth, teasingly swirling her tongue around the head. Matt positioned the injector at the entrance to the second funnel and fired. She screamed even louder. He tugged hard on the shoces, forcing her engorged nipple back through the small hole in the hot funnel as she choked in anguish. He repeated the action on her other nipple, squeezing the big teat through the narrow opening. She yelled in pain. God, did she look amazing, with her cum-covered, shoce-roped nipples poking obscenely through the funnels, her big mouth spread wide over his cockhead.

 Her Cock Night:>>23

    He reloaded the injector, inserted the tip into the cunt funnel and fired. ¡°Fuck!¡± she yelled. He wished he could simultaneously shoot a hot load up her ass. He controlled her sucking by pulling the shoces. As he did with the tea mps, he yanked on them rhythmically when he wanted her to deep throat him. She buried his shaft down her throatdesperate for him to cum as her crushed breasts were forced against the burning metal. Each time he pulled, he¡¯d enjoy the sight of more cum oozing out of the funnels and running down the shoces. That view, plus her face against his pubic hair, was enough. Still yanking her nipples, he pushed back her head and spewed his load onto her contorted face as she came in unison, yelling ¡°Fuck! Yeah! Do me!¡± and other words as she jumped and twisted frenziedly in the chair, banging the cunt funnel and anal carrot dildo into the seat of the stool.


    When he¡¯d squirted thest of his discharge across her now-nk face, he turned off the coil but left the hot funnels to cool off on her chest. He photographed her for ten minutes, including the small river of juices pouring down the funnel in her cunt and onto the stool. She gritted her teeth in pain when he used the eraser tip of a pencil to force the raw, turgid nipples back inside the funnels. Then he rotated the still-warm coils off her greasy breasts, a mixture of oil and cum covering the reddened mounds, pulled the third funnel out of her grasping, sucking cunt, and removed the carrot from the depths of her bowel. She gasped in relief as the kitchen air-cooled her throbbing mammaries.


    He pped her fully awake and removed the eye mask. She gazed at her abused, livid breasts and bound nipples as if they belonged to a stranger. ¡°Don¡¯t wash your face or tits,¡± Matt warned. ¡°Leave theces. Put on a blouse and skirt and make dinner.¡± She trudged to the staircase, holding onto the railing to hoist herself upstairs. He thought he heard her moan of suffering from upstairs as she buttoned the tight blouse across her throbbing breasts. When she returned a couple of minutester, he could see the two cum-slicked shoces beneath the fabric wet with oil and cum, the ck leather cords extending down beneath the blouse. She looked disgustingly obscene. It was a clear admission of servitude: as his slut mother, her tits were his, and he could y with or abuse them any time he liked.     She made dinner like a zombie. Matt told her to make something with a cream sauce, to remind her that she was a cum-slut. He was attentive to filling and refilling herrge wine ss. He thought she was in shock, but actually she was remembering every moment and feeling of her previous debasement. Finally, to make conversation in some naive hope of normality, she asked tentatively, ¡°What did you do today, Matthew, aside from buying my wardrobe?¡± She realized the contradiction, asking a normal mother¡¯s question after she had cooked a domestic dinner wearing a slut¡¯s face, the cum slowly drying, and a wave of absurdity hit her. Here she was pretending to be an ordinary suburban mother, when in reality she was the willing cum- and pain-ve of her masterful son. She realized that with each session she sank lower into the mire of obsession and subjugation. Yet she had never been aspletely happy as now. She belonged to him. And every session was a roller coaster of abuse and ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh, I kept busy with different things,¡± he said evasively. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I had so much work to catch up on at the office I arrivedte at the gym, she said. ¡°Since I waszy about exercising or doing yoga on my trip, I worked out really hard. But since I arrivedte, the gym was closing before I could do my stretches.¡± She brought their filled tes to the table and they sat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stretch your tits now.¡±


    She closed her eyes and shuddered. He had said it with the same matter-of-fact tone as ¡°Pass the salt.¡± There was no question that it would happen, that she would be in pain, that she would crave more. ¡°Wha-why?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    She screwed up her face in concentration. He waited. ¡°Because I gave you your allowance a dayte?¡± she ventured.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He reached across the table and inside her blouse, grabbed the ends of the shoces and pulled until they emerged from the opening of the blouse. She froze, pain and pleasure distorting her features as Matt tightly tied the shoces together, forcing the nipples to bend and stretch toward each other.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she muttered, jerking her face down to watch, causing a gob of cum to fall off her forehead onto the edge of her te.


    ¡°You look great, like you¡¯re wearing a nipple chain. Except that it¡¯s a ¡®nipplece!¡¯ But you¡¯re dripping onto your te. Clean that up.¡± She scooped the congealing cum into a teaspoon, slowly sucked it in and swallowed it, licking her greasy thick lips.


    Matt removed another shoce from a kitchen drawer, tied it to her ¡°nipplece,¡± and strung it across the table to where he was sitting. She sat there, mouth ck and tongue lolling from the pain and the arousal, stupefied by the depths to which she would submit to his whims. She never knew what new debasement he would force her into. He abused her now every day and every single night. She was his y-toy.


    They began their dinner in silence, Matt enjoying every moment of the strange scene. Every few minutes he pulled on thece. Immediately, the increased tension forced Janice¡¯s nipples forward. Her breasts bulged under the blouse, the nipples massively extended. Grimacing, she continued her meal. When no food remained on her te, he said, ¡°Open your blouse.¡± He undid theces from her suffering nipples. She sighed with relief. ¡°Go prepare yourself for yoga.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew, whatever you say. I¡¯ll just put on shorts and a T shirt?¡±


    ¡°No you won¡¯t. The liniment will stain them. Just put on your robe and the same baby doll, since it¡¯s already torn.¡± She was silent, further humiliated by the thought of wearing the spotted, encrusted baby doll, the garment she¡¯d worn during the filthy scenes with the air conditioner, the tea mps and the blow dryer. ¡°And I¡¯ve finally decided what I want from you for my graduation gift.¡± He turned and looked directly at her. She simply stared at him, her eyebrows raised slightly, mouth open questioningly, but was mute.


    Finally she asked tauntingly, ¡°What is it you want? To. . . to whip me? To whip my ass?¡± he met her gaze, unperturbed. ¡°Or maybe to cane me? To cane my tits?¡± No response. ¡°Because you won¡¯t stop at anything, will you?¡± He just stared at her, imcably. ¡°To fuck me?¡± she said in a challenging tone to provoke him. ¡°Okay. To fuck my cunt?¡± He just smiled serenely. ¡°Or to. . . to fuck my ass? Or both?¡± But he was so self-assured she couldn¡¯t get any kind of rise out of him.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to massage you, like I promised. I¡¯ve got some new liniment that smells great. Then you will be whipped for your rude attitude just now, but that¡¯s only a preparation for my present. I have different ns for your nipples. Meet me in the den in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew,¡± she said, suddenly contrite. In an instant, her defiance had changed to burning curiosity.


    In our next chapter, Janice¡¯s first yoga lesson, with intense heat and the novel use of another kitchen tool.


    The Bolster and the Injector


    Janice was so flustered at the outburst to her sexy son that when she walked upstairs she had to hold onto the railing yet again. She¡¯d practically told her son she wanted him to whip her and fuck her cunt and ass. She grimaced while putting on the tattered baby doll. When she returned to the kitchen in her robe and high slippers, Matthew was not there, so she slowly walked down the long, dark corridor to the den in the rear of the house. In the den, she saw that there were other changes in the house besides her wardrobe. Matthew had ced three heatmps around the room that he¡¯d been using for a bio-chem experiment in the basement. Each was carefully plugged into a socket along a different wall, which meant a different circuit, so there was no danger of tripping a circuit breaker.


    Although there was still light outside, it was dusk and the room was dim. It was also cool. It was a decidedly masculine room with furniture in ck leather. Each window had two heavy rods going across from which hung cafe curtains. A ck leather bolster from one of the sofas had been ced on the thick carpet between them. It was cylindrical, well over a foot in diameter, and firm. Another smaller bolstery behind it.


    On the coffee table next to the bolster, arge tumbler had been filled to the brim with her favorite, a white Russian and frozen yogurt. There was also a blender pitcher half filled with the remainder. The drink was so deliciously sweet and cooling that it never urred to her that it was also loaded with vodka. Next to the ss were the lemon and bungee cord, plus a thick, ck satin eye mask. Her mind was too tipsy to figure everything out. Feeling unsteady, she immediately took anotherrge swallow. Staring at the eye mask, her mind shed for an instant on her diary.


    She wondered why the microwave had been moved to an end table. Next to it was arge beige squeeze bottle of liniment and a six-inch metal injector, an updated design of the traditional stic baster. Looking more like a doctor¡¯s instrument than a cook¡¯s, it had three metal rings in which to insert your fingers before pushing on the plunger. It tapered to a one-inch tip.


    Although Matthew was not visible, another of his notes was. It said, ¡°Drink the entire ss so you¡¯re as rxed as possible. Put on the eye mask to help you rx. Then lie face down on the bolster. I¡¯m going to be multi-tasking-massaging and simultaneously stretching your muscles, since you were bad on your trip (no yoga). I learned about two new yoga techniques while you were away. One is called Bikram Yoga.¡±

 Her Cock Night:>>24

    Thisment aroused Janice¡¯s curiosity: not one new yoga technique but two! Since she loved doing yoga, she became excited and drank anotherrge mouthful. Noticing herself in the wall mirror, she saw that her lips and chin were covered with the white goo. She stared at herself, and then licked the thick white shake off her lips. She¡¯d heard about Bikram Yoga, taught in sses with the temperature at 104 degrees, but it was too new for there to be sses in it in her area. Since she was now excited rather than rxed, she drank more, almost finishing therge ss.


    Janice removed her robe andy down on the bolster. It raised her stomach and ass high in the air, but was surprisinglyfortable. She had no idea the nightie did not even cover her ass. She waited, trying to slow her breathing and rx.


    After a few minutes, she realized that she¡¯d forgotten to put on the eye mask. She sat up, remembering that Matthew¡¯s instructions were explicit: ¡°Drink the entire ss.¡± She did not want to disobey his order, especially since he was going to so much trouble this evening. She finished the ss with two mouthfuls, so quick andrge that she sputtered, spewing the white froth all over her ck robe.


    ¡°Bad girl!¡± she said to herself. Before she could wipe it off, she suddenly felt dizzy, so she grabbed the eye mask, put it on, and againy face down on the bolster, the room slightly spinning.


    The first thing she became aware of was her outstretched hands being massaged at the same time. The second item was that the den was no longer chilly. He moved along to her forearms and upper arms. She moaned, ¡°Mmmm, that feels good.¡± His strong hands were not gentle.


    ¡°Just rx, stay still.¡± He removed his hands. In a minute, the room felt hotter, although her pussy was wet. She was now perspiring freely. She heard the microwave hum. Pushing her baby doll up to her neck, he aimed the squeeze bottle and shot the white liniment over her thighs and back. Foggily, Janice became aware of a series of mechanical clicks. She wasn¡¯t sure through the mask, but she also thought a bright light shed repeatedly at each click.


    Matt resumed with her feet, kneading up her calves and thighs. As he massaged her ass, she began moving her hips. When he started in on her inner thighs, she groaned, ¡°Yes. . .¡± But when he reached her pussy, she was unable to close her legs. He¡¯d tied each one to one of the coffee tables on each side of the bolster.


    ¡°Mother, I said this would be a full body massage.¡± He rubbed her lips, pushing together the meatybia until moisture seeped out of her opening. A loud groan escaped her mouth as her body shuddered in a mild orgasm.


    A few minutester, she¡¯d been turned over onto her back, all four limbs tied tightly. The bolster was under her lower back, making her breasts arch prominently. The den was zing hot, her body drenched with perspiration. ¡°It¡¯s broiling hot,¡± she said.


    ¡°The point of Bikram Yoga is to have the room over a hundred degrees, so your muscles don¡¯t cramp while they¡¯re stretched,¡± Matt said. Without warning, he inserted the same lemon into her mouth and fastened the bungee cord. The gag felt less ufortable than the night before.


    He proceeded to massage the front side of her arms and legs. He ced the small bolster under her neck, raising her head so she had a perfect view of her body. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to get dehydrated, so drink up.¡± He removed the cord and gag and held the ss to her lips as she drank thirstily. Matt reced the ball and cord and pulled off the eye mask. She gazed at herself, half-seeing the wrecked baby doll had been pulled down to cover her mound. Matt wore only his pajama pants, his skin glistening in the heat.


    The microwave hummed again. Grinning, Matt stood between her feet, the liniment bottle jutting from his groin. He squeezed hard and a geyser of hot lotion rained on her face, baby doll and thighs. He rubbed it into her legs and then, kneeling above her, rubbed the liniment into the baby doll over her abdomen. Her moans increased as she watched, eyes half-lidded. He grabbed her right breast, his hand encircling it around the base, squeezing and forcing it up into a tight column. She yanked frantically at the cords on her arms and legs but couldn¡¯t move them more than an inch or two. He noticed her eyes had closed. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± hemanded.


    He ced the palm of his hand directly over her nipple, the liniment pooling on the top, pressed down t and rotated his hand, the fabric grinding into her nipple. The grinding force would have ttened her breast, except that his grip around the base prevented it. Her pelvis began to shift up and down off the carpet, responding to the pain. He repeated the technique on her left breast. The pressure on her breast was enormous. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she cried through the gag. Her pelvis bucked even more. He left her chest and began on her inner thighs. After rubbing her pussy, increasing her frenzy, he ced anotherrge bolster under her hips, raising her pelvis, and went to the microwave, although his back blocked whatever he was doing there. She couldn¡¯t stop writhing.


    The microwave was turned on again. When it finished, he turned around, holding the injector. As soon as she saw what was in his hand, she began screaming, but he only smiled as he ced the tip in her cunt,ying the injector on the bolster beneath her. He sped each breast tightly like before and ground a thumb into each huge nipple, bending it back and forth. Her ass bounced up and down. Behind the gag, it sounded as if she was saying, ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± over and over. He removed one hand from a breast and ground the thumb harshly into her clit, punishing it.


    With the other hand, he grabbed the injector. Still abusing her clit, he drove in the injector halfway, a full three inches, and squeezed the bulb. As the hot liniment was forced up her cunt, her body leapt up in a massive climax, the tendons in her neck and thighs like ripcords, nothing on the floor except her shoulders and feet. He rammed in the remaining five inches and squeezed the remainder of the seething white liquid into the far reaches of her cunt. Her hips rose another three inches as she shuddered nonstop for thirty seconds, a spray of liquid shooting out from her pussy, and copsed on the bolster like a discarded doll, mouth hanging open, barely conscious.


    Matt removed his pants. After a few seconds he extracted the injector and reced it with three fingers inserted all the way up her cunt. He removed them, dripping, and lubricated his cock with the liniment and cunt juices. He had nned to fuck her, but because of her insolent taunts earlier, thought he should definitely deny her that pleasure. He jacked off and quickly spewed his load into her half-open mouth. It filled quickly and the overflow poured down onto her breasts.


    He studied her prostrate form, saturated with pools of sweat and liniment, legs syed, breasts swollen and pussy reddened, nipples standing up a full inch. White liniment bubbled out of her cunt, cascading onto the bolster, flowing down the bolster like a waterfall onto the carpet. As she lost consciousness, thest thing she was aware of was another series of mechanical clicks, apanied by synchronized bursts of light, flickering on her closed eyelids like a movie projector.


    Please look for the next episode, wherein Matt takes the introductory installment of his graduation gift and Janice heats up a frozen dessert treat.


    ¨C The Creamsicle


    Sunday breakfast was quiet. Janice, exhausted from her abuses and climaxes at the hands of her inventive and relentless son, had slept soundly. The fantasies of Matt that had tormented her on vacation were being lived in a spiral of humiliation and submissiveness. Each of them read the newspaper. Again, Janice could not bring herself to look at Matt during breakfast. Matt acknowledged to himself that he¡¯d been afraid ofmitting the final obscenity. It had been his weakness. He¡¯d waited far too long to fuck her. She was desperate for it. But he¡¯d have to gag her before her first whipping tonight.


    ¡°Is there anything you want from me?¡± she asked, conciliatory after the abuse she¡¯d undergonest night.


    ¡°Even though your baby doll and panties are ruined, I want you to wash them and keep them, as a symbol.¡±


    ¡°As a symbol of what?¡± she whispered hoarsely.


    ¡± As a symbol of my bing your master and owner.¡±


    ¡°Oh. . . . All right. As you wish.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the day with Alex,¡± he said. Alex was Darielle¡¯s son and Matt¡¯s best friend. He was also a cutie, a hot one. Although he was younger than Matt, he was very mature for his age, with blond curly hair, broad shoulders and thick biceps. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡±


    He thought for a moment, grabbed a pad and pen, and wrote a list:


    You¡¯ll need ¨C


    1. One of the young bamboo shoots from the grove in the garden


    2. 1rge and 1 medium cigar tube


    3. ce cords on both wrists and ankles


    4. Remove your clothing and kneel on the ottoman, facing the chairBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    5. Tonight¡¯s sessions will include two special, creamy desserts


    She screwed up her courage to ask a question, her desire and curiosity burning. ¡°Obviously you¡¯re going to apply my first whipping.¡± He nodded. She wondered if he¡¯d leave any marks on her breasts. ¡°Will you mark me?¡± He nodded again and she gulped, wondering if she¡¯d have to suck him off again tonight and swallow his load, or whether he¡¯d fuck her while she was helplessly tied. ¡°But what is the Velcro for?¡±


    He leaned over and pped her left breast. ¡°Too many questions,¡± he said. She¡¯d simply have to wait. Better silence than to anger him even more.


    After dinner, feeling the sting in her whole breast, Janice followed hertest instructions, burning with curiosity about the two creamy desserts. Naturally, she could predict what one would be. Wearing only her robe and heeled slippers, she knelt in front of therge ottoman, her legs stretched so her knees were at the corners. It was a strain but she knew she needed the stretch. Her arms rested t on the arms of the matching easy chair. She had already fastened cords around her wrists and ankles. The heatmps pounded down on her. She was throbbing with anticipation.

 Her Cock Night:>>25

    Matt entered. He stuffed a small, rock-hard red apple into her mouth and strapped it in. After securing her limbs, he picked up the bamboo and said, ¡°This is for wearing a halter and shorts yesterday, rather than your approved clothing. It¡¯s time to mark you, but with something more substantial than a flyswatter.¡±


    Without more preliminaries, he raised the cutting and struck it down on the middle of her tight ass. Janice clenched her teeth on the apple but remained still, conscious of the moment: the first time her son applied an actual whip stroke to his own mother¡¯s flesh. She felt semi-delirious with excitement. Perspiration appeared in the small of her back. Her ass showed a distinct red line. He struck a second time, harder and higher than the first. She groaned for five seconds. A second stripe appeared, more livid than the first. ¡°Your skin shows the marks beautifully, mother.¡± Her head hung forward, saliva flowing around the apple onto the chair. He struck again with a vicious cut, lower than the first mark. Her head snapped up as she screamed outright, remembering in a flood of images the worst punishments he¡¯d administered: dipping her breasts in burning lotion, sinking tea mps onto her nipples andbia, heating metal funnels that imprisoned her breasts. Now she felt the sweat coursing down her spine into the crack of her ass. A third weal bloomed into being on her buttocks. When he specificallyshed the dark coral ring of her sphincter, she screamed and faded out to the familiar duet of clicks and shes.


    When Janice opened her eyes, she¡¯d been moved up onto the chair, flipped over and retied. She was kneeling, her arms fastened to her ankles, a bolster behind her upper back so her torso was diagonal, a pillow under her ass to expose her slit. Her ass cheeks and ass hole burned on the pillow from the willow cutting. The apple gag had been removed. The heatmps stared at her. By her side, Matthew knelt on the chair arm, facing her, holding a creamsicle.


    ¡°This is your first dessert. Time to hydrate you again. Lick the sides slowly.¡± He held the dessert sideways against her mouth.


    She extended her tongue and licked the delicious underside. ¡°Mmmmm.¡± Under themps, it was already softening.


    ¡°Again.¡± She slid her tonguesciviously along the top, acting as if it was his cock. It began dripping, white drops spattering on her breasts. ¡°Open wide.¡± He jammed the whole thing into her mouth, grinding it in a circle as she moaned, while pulling his cock out of his pants. ¡°Suck it hard when I pull it out but don¡¯t swallow.¡± He yanked out the creamsicle, said, ¡°Again,¡± plunged it in again, withdrew it slowly, warned her not to swallow and plunged it into her cunt. The entire length was absorbed. She screamed in shock from the icy cold, then gasped, her body spasming and her mouth wide open, ake of cream inside.


    He held his prick in front of her in the same way. After all this time, she needed no prompting. She licked the thick rod underneath from base to tip, then again along the top, savoring every moment. He squeezed the head of his cock and several drops of pre-cum joined the cream on her breasts. He checked the creamsicle and watched as a stream of cream from the shrinking popsicle flowed from her zing cunt onto the floor. He straddled the chair, facing her with his knees on the arms. ¡°Open wide.¡±


    He plunged his thick meat into her mouth hole hard and fast. The shock of the cold on his cock and the lubrication from all the cream was a rush for him. ¡°Don¡¯t swallow,¡± he warned. He pistoned in and out, holding her head still, and being a teenager, he had a massive cum in a few seconds, yelling, flooding her mouth with jism, so much that her cheeks bulged like a chipmunk.


    He pulled out and looked down at her pussy. All he could see that was left of the creamsicle was the wooden stick. He picked up an oversized martini ss and positioned it under her mouth. Kneeling in front of her, he dipped the two cigar tubes into the pool of cream on the floor, spreading her cunt lips and positioning therger one directly at her hole. He moved the thinner tube until it was applying slight pressure on her rosebud, beginning to distend it. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she thought, her eyelids fluttering in disbelief, ¡°he¡¯s going to fuck both my holes with dildos at the same time, like he did in the kitchen.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mother!¡± he shouted. The moment her eyes met his, ensuring her humiliation, he shoved the dildos in. She screamed, her head and neck jutting forward as she spat a wave of cum and cream from her mouth into the ss, filling it till the overflow poured onto her sweaty breasts. She gazed at him nkly, dazed, as he pumped the dildos.


    ¡°Almost done. Only a bit more.¡± He stood, walked to the microwave and heated the dripping martini ss. Now that I¡¯ve marked your rear, you must wear my marks in the front as well.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she begged from behind the gag as he removed the ss from the microwave. He climbed back with his knees on the arms of the chair. Her jaw hung open ckly, so he stuffed the apple back in and picked up the bamboo. ¡°Three more.¡±


    Steam wafted up from the martini ss. Once again, she remembered the intense pain when he¡¯d forced her breasts into the hot sun block lotion at the pool, when he¡¯d crushed her nipples in the heated tea mps, when he¡¯d forced her breasts into the metal funnels and heated them. He picked up the ss, ced it under a breast, and tilted it up so the tit was immersed in the hot cream. Her head twisted left and right in pain. He pulled off the ss, the abused breast encased in thick, dripping goo, and upended the ss over the other breast. Her head flipped back and forth more violently. When he removed the ss, the dark brown nipple stood out like a pir in a sea of white. ¡°Now they look like they did at the pool when we pushed your tits into the hot sun block. But that¡¯s about to change.¡±


    Her eyes stared up at him, wide in wonderment. In an instant, she realized he was not about to whip or flog her tits, he was actually going to cane them. It was as if they¡¯d skipped collegepletely and skipped to graduate school. There were marks in this school, but they were being left on flesh, not paper. She marveled at his cruelty. He always raised the stakes. In one session, she thought, her own son had not only caned her ass, filled her cunt with a frozen dildo, forced double dildos up her holes, made her suck his cock and take his cum, he was also going to mark her beautiful tits.


    Matt started to vigorously pump the cigar tubes all the way and out. When she appeared to be reaching a crescendo of screaming and twisting, he swung the bamboo across both breasts, hitting her dark aure but narrowly missing the nipples. The goo sttered onto his naked belly, cock and balls. Even with the bindings, her body sprang up after a second¡¯s pause, her breasts smashing up against his balls and ass. After a few more seconds, even through the cream and cum, a vivid mark appeared. Her head lolled. He pulled it up by her hair until she saw the cane. ¡°No,¡± she moaned, and he swung again, hitting her breasts lower down, glop sshing his thighs. Her torso arced again into his cock and balls, her face contorted into a grimace. The first mark had solidified and darkened in color to a burnt red. A wider weal grew above it. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± He adjusted her head so she was looking at her breasts and whipped the cane down harder than ever, above her nipples. Goo flew up to his chest and nipples. ¡°Arrgghhh!¡± she said, her body going into a shaking seizure for a full minute as she climaxed and passed out.


    She had figured out the clicks and shes, so it was not a surprise when she awoke a few minutester to see Matt photographing her spread-eagled body with the digital camera. He took shots of her drenched chest, her chocte nipples poking through the white covering, and especially the double tubes extending obscenely from her bare cunt and stretched asshole.


    Finished, he straddled her again, his pelvis in her face. He squeezed her right breast and twisted the nipple on her right breast until her eyes fluttered open. ¡°Clean me.¡± Imagining how degraded she must look, she carefully licked the jism and cream off his scrotum and balls, heavy in their tight sac. She looped her tongue around his shaft and methodically cleaned everywhere, afraid he would cane her nipples. He tilted his chest down to her and her long tongue scraped across his abdomen and hungrily licked at his stained nipples.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to clean you. You¡¯re a mess again.¡± He propped the empty martini ss underneath her breast. It was easy to grab the protruding nipple with his thumb and finger and pull it up and away from the chest. She squirmed but remained silent. Firmly, he scraped the stick along the underside of her breast, as roughly across the cane mark as elsewhere, and deposited a load of cream in the ss.

 Her Cock Night:>>26

    After several more scrapes, he lowered her breast and scraped off the top, cruelly raking the stick across the still-growing weals as she groaned with pain. He repeated it all on her other breast until the ss was full. She stared in wonderment and pride at the lines on her breast flesh. She now wore his marks.


    ¡°Remember, we can¡¯t let you get dehydrated. As promised, here¡¯s your second dessert.¡± He held the ss so she could see the lurid mix of ice cream and his cum,bined with her own saliva and cunt juice. Her nose wrinkled in disgust and degradation. He lifted the bamboo and tapped it across her nipples. The threat could not have been more clear. She took a timid sip, now warmed from her breasts and themps. She¡¯d forever crossed a threshold of depravity, she thought, swallowing the concoction. He was surprised when she drank the remainder more and more quickly, slurping noisily, and without being ordered, licked the inside of the ss till it was spotless.


    ¡°That is certainly a dry martini ss,¡± Matt said. ¡°Did you enjoy your dessert?¡±


    Feeling too debased from the humiliating question to look at him, she answered hoarsely-and truthfully, ¡°Yes, Matthew.¡±


    In Chapter Fifteen, the world is turned upside down as Matt collects his main graduation present.


    ¨C The World Upside Down


    Janice, pretending to be a normal suburban mother of a high school graduate, was particrly demure and contrite during the next day. However, she did go several times to her room where she raised her short skirt to view the fresh cane marks striping her ass and to apply an unguent. She had no need to unbutton her blouse to admire her marked breasts, for the blouse was sheer enough to see the welts as long as there was decent light. Neither she nor Matt mentioned anything about the past weeks, how he had made her into his daily sub-slut. There was an unspoken agreement between them.


    During the ensuing period of the summer months, she raced through work in high-efficiency mode, turning down offers for after-work cocktails in order to rush back to the house. As we will see, he used her every night. During the day, when she was making his bed or setting the table, he would asionally push her down, raise her skirt to her waist, fondle the weals across her ass cheeks, and note their rate of fading.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    To maintain the great shape she was in, Matt had ordered her to workout hard every day. The welts on her breasts and ass were a dark, angry burgundy, raised above her skin. But at the gym, she felt too ashamed in the crowded changing room at 6 pm to strip and shower after her workout. Yet she was also strangely proud of her marks. She changed her schedule so she could workout at lunchtme, when there were few women at the gym and she could shower alone. Daydreaming in the shower, she awoke from a reverie to realize she¡¯d been stroking the marks.


    Unknown to her, Matt had discovered two drawers in her walk-in closet, full of new and unused bondage gear. He was amazed by all the expensive whips, floggers, dildos, mps, gags, and other implements, by the glossy magazines focused exclusively on a couple of specific topics. That evening, Matt spoke. ¡°Since you¡¯re such a good cook, I want you to prepare a ¡°theme¡± dinner for Darielle and me on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew, that sounds like fun!¡±


    ¡°I want it to be a formal French dinner. To make it even more fun, you¡¯re going to y the part of the French maid, in uniform, and serve us both.¡± Startled, she found her pussy getting wet and squirmed in the chair. She¡¯d always thought her sister extremely attractive.


    Thursday afternoon, Janice found instructions on her bed, plus a traditional maid¡¯s cap and a highly starched, short white apron made of coarse white muslin. The note told her exactly how to dress.


    At Friday breakfast, Janice prepared enough cream of wheat tost several days. She lost track of time and when she sat down she realized howte she was for work. She quickly stood, her cereal half-eaten and was about to dump it in the disposal when Matt mped the wrist holding the bowl. ¡°You¡¯re not only leaving the kitchen a mess, you¡¯re wasting good food. I¡¯ll clean up. Go to work.¡± She thanked him and rushed out the door.


    While washing up, Matt remembered how she¡¯d looked with the lemon and the apple, her big lips spread wide around the fruit. And it had been a few days since he¡¯d mped her tits andbia with the tea utensils. Maybe he should mp them again, but with something different? Tonight, he promised to make up for all the times he¡¯d resorted to giving himself a hand job when he could have demanded more. He¡¯d mp her pussy as well as her tits. Moreover, he vowed again to perform the second part of the three-part scene he¡¯d been dreaming about: to fuck her cunt.


    Later that evening, entering the den, Janice saw that the coffee tables had been removed and two heavy stools had been moved in from the kitchen. She spected about whether Matt would again tell her to suck his beautiful cock. One table disyed two long ck shoces, the eye mask, four bungee cords, a hard plum, a couple of two inch wide binder clips from the office desk, an anal plug, and a long, hard pussy willow from the dried floral arrangement in the dining room. She realized the plum was the same color as her cherished bruises. The thought aroused her. On the microwave table was a Tupperware container holding the cream of wheat.


    His written instructions were concise:


    No clothing


    Strap on all cords


    Lie on your back between the stools


    Janice attached her cords, popped the plum in her mouth and even strapped it in with its cord. She put the eye mask in ce and assumed the correct position. After a couple of minutes, Matt arrived, wearing only his robe. ¡°Good. Now raise your butt and legs straight up in the ssic yoga position, supporting yourself with your hands on your lower back.¡± She did so quickly and easily. The only part of her body resting on the floor was her head, neck and upper shoulders. Her torso, pelvis and legs were held vertically upright. Matt pulled one leg wide open and attached the strap to one of the stools. He spread the other leg in the same way. Her legs pulled open wider than she thought possible. She groaned from the strain, her moist cunt and asspletely open to his control. She had never felt so exposed. He already saw a sheen of moisture all over her, from the heatmps and the strain of the position.


    Matt rubbed arge amount of liniment onto her thighs and onto the anal plug. She gleamed beautifully under themps. He had no trouble prating her willing asshole with the plug. He held the willow switch high above his head and swung down with plenty of momentum, hitting her inner thigh slightly above the knee. She yelled at the unexpected blow, her hands falling off as supports, but her legs were held by the stools. He swung again on the rear thighs, a few inches above the first blow. She exhaled in pain, her ribcage heaving. ¡°Put your hands back on your hips,¡± he ordered, and swung again twice, viciously striping her ass cheek only an inch or two from her puckering hole. She bucked but held position, uttering a long moan. He noted how much her thick clit kept growing during the whipping.


    He applied three more canings to the other leg. Sweat and liniment were dripping down her stomach, forming rivulets in the crease between her breasts.


    Matt tied a shoce onto each of the metal clips and stroked one of her fatbia, coaxing it up and closing a clip along its length. Janice emitted a low-pitched grunt of intense pain. He tied the end of the shoce to a stool, making the line taut. Her grunting changed to a tone with more pleasure in it. She should have known he would soon want to stretch her cunt lips. They were simply too long and too tempting a target. He fastened the second clip to her other lip and tied it off. He formed a loop on one end of the thin leather shoce and slipped it over the hood of her clit, pulling it tighter until she hissed. Her cunt was so incredibly stretched it looked like the entrance to a subterranean cavern, glistening with sweat and juice.


    ¡°Open up.¡± He removed the plum and ced the other end of the shoce into her mouth, making sure there was no ck. He told her to mp the shoce in her teeth. Her throbbing clit bent towards her belly from the strain. She started shaking her head left and right in response to the pain and pleasure. She was half-delirious, staring at her mped pussy and roped clit.


    Matt ran the microwave and returned to her, ripping off the eye mask, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s not right to waste food.¡± He removed his robe so that he was naked, and stood over his mother, facing her mped pussy, his balls directly above her eyes. He held a steaming pitcher of cream of wheat above her cunt and poured it in. She started moaning nonstop. He stared at her swollen clit, bending back and forth as she swung her head from side to side. When the cereal overflowed her pussy, a river of white overflow streamed across the plug in her ass hole and down her ass cheeks, still banded from thest whipping on the ottoman. She stared as another torrent surged down her belly, pooling around the base of her striped breasts and coursing between them to her breastbone.


    He held the willow and struck her belly, leaving a lurid mark there. She grunted like an animal. Quickly he came down fiercely again, at the beginning of her mound. Without pausing, the switch swooshed through the air smashing into her pussy an inch or two below her mped lips, barely averting the swollen clit, so engorged it extended a half-inch above the cereal.


    He knelt in front of her and poured cereal into her mouth, letting it umte. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to get more of my graduation present.¡± Her mouth hung open, willing to have experienced any pain and degradation as long as he would finally fuck her. ¡°You said you¡¯d give me anything I wanted.¡± He stuck his cock into her mouth, dipping it into the cream of wheat. ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough.¡± It was actually happening, she thought. The incestuous son was taking the next tost shred of dignity from his ve mother.


    He stood and pushed his fat cockhead past the cruelly stretched lips into her cunt. He was surprised at how tight she was. She cried out as the fat head spread her open, in the throes of the glorious fuck she¡¯d been anticipating for weeks. Immediately, she raised her body an inch or two off the floor, trying to grasp more of his prick, impatient for his whole length. He pulled on the mps for support, spreading them apart another inch, waited several seconds, then lunged, his six inches invading all the way at once, cream of wheat spurting out all around her hole. ¡°Yesss!¡± he bellowed, delirious at what a fantastic fuck she was. After weeks, he was finally fucking her and it was worth the wait. Without a gag, she screamed at the top of her lungs, her first cum of the night. He fucked her savagely for a few minutes as she watched his ass and balls directly above her, the heavy sacs knocking into her thighs with each brutal thrust. She realized she¡¯d crossed a line permanently, her caned ass and pussy, mpedbia and tortured clit all leading to a boy viciously fucking the mother who had be his ve.

 Her Cock Night:>>27

    Finally, Matt couldn¡¯tst; he had the orgasm of his life, yelling as he spewed a massive amount of cum deep into her fuck hole. She came yet again, shaking so hard the stools rocked back and forth. Her unconscious body fell back, limp and supported only by the ankle straps and stools.


    He staggered to the camera. She looked incredible, the cream of wheat drying to a crust under themps, dripping from her mouth and seeping from her cunt next to thessoed clit and plugged ass. The metal mps gleamed under themps. Her body disyed striations from knees to neck. Matt adjusted her limp form so that her cunt was directly above her face and watched his huge load of semen bubble out of her cunt and descend in long strands like a natural spring, falling onto and sttering onto her face. She was conscious enough to open her mouth wide as a receptacle for the cunt cum. He found a red crayon in a desk drawer and scrawled ¡°GRADUATION PRESENT¡± on her belly. It was a pleasure to photograph her in this dramatic posture from lots of sides and angles, including plenty of close-ups. He took his time. After all, one should savor a gift, especially a personalized graduation gift like this one.


    Forting: an X-rated chapter, including thepletion of Janice¡¯s personalized graduation gifts.


    -X Marks the SpotN?velDrama.Org content.


    The next day, Matt was obsessed withpleting thest part of his dream gift for graduating high school-fucking his ve mother¡¯s ass. When Janice woke, the beautiful submissive saw with chagrin the big block letters scrawled across her stomach and slowly soaped them off in the shower. She hung her head in shame, for letting her own son fuck her. Yet she was not responsible . . . How could she be, since he¡¯d taken pains to immobilize her. While performing the daily ritual of shaving her pussy, she savored the memory of Matt¡¯s cock drilling her cunt.


    In the kitchen, she was ashamed to see a butt plug rger than the previous one) and lubricant sitting on her favorite stool. A note said, ¡°Wear this now and until dinner.¡± Despite herself, she felt a thrill in her groin. Apparently, there was no letup with Matthew. Every day, he was driven to debase and control her more. Onlyst night, he had mped herbia, tied her clit and made her stretch it, then fucked her mercilessly.


    Maybe her cunt was only the next-tost taboo? Wasn¡¯t he training her now in order to sodomize her ass? Obediently, she lubed the plug, knelt on the floor with her shoulders resting on the floor, reached behind her and slowly stuffed it in. Where would this end? How low would he drag her? Into a threesome? Or did his imagination actually have any bounds? After all, he¡¯d made several references to how she¡¯d looked as if a group of guys had showered her with cum, like in an orgy. . . .


    Throughout the day, she was acutely conscious of how slowly she walked and how aroused the plug made her feel. On her errands, she thought everybody must know from her engorged nipples that a plug was wedged in her ass. All day, she thought about how she¡¯dmitted the final taboo: letting her son fuck her cunt. However, she had been tied up, hadn¡¯t she? It didn¡¯t seem as though he would stop with fucking her cunt? Would he take her ass as well? Or exhibit her in front of strangers at some seamy private club for deviants? She was constantly aware of her nipples, stretched asshole, clit andbia, and how Matt had taken pleasure in abusing them with the binder clips.


    When Matt entered the den that evening, he saw his mother standing nude and blindfolded in front of the window, whose cafe curtains had been closed. Her hands were sped at the base of her spine, cords attached. She had already turned on the heatmps. The butt plug protruded from her ass cheeks. He attached her ankle cords to themp bases beside and slightly behind her, so wide that he could easily see the marks fromst night on her inner thighs. He tied her wrists to the higher of the two heavy wooden curtain rods in front of her. From the rear, her pose formed a wide X. He threaded a cord around her hips, directly over her pussy, and tied it off. From the side, she formed an extended S curve, her lower back and upper ass almost horizontal, thrusting out for easy ess. From his pocket, he removed the wooden dowel he¡¯d taken from the bathroom tissue holder in the downstairs bathroom and ced it in her mouth, not bothering to strap it in. He rubbed her down with heated liniment till her skin gleamed.


    Next to the window were two tables full of implements. On oney several cords, the cane, a small mortar bowl and club-shaped pestle from the kitchen that she used to grind herbs, a hanger with mps to hold a skirt or a pair of pants, and the ever-present camera.


    He increased the thermostat on themps and went to work. First, he squeezed her breasts, licked and sucked her big nipples, such a dark chocte that they looked almost ck. He left so much saliva on them that it dripped to the floor in long strands. Her nipples had mushroomed out an inch. Then he hooked the clothes hanger onto the bottom curtain rod and closed the mps on her nipples, which lifted her breasts. She adjusted her stance to the pain and swallowed, but remained silent. He rotated the curtain bar away from her an inch, pulling the hanger and elongating her breasts. The muscles in her legs rippled and she inhaled with pain. He saw her tongue lick the dowel and heard her saliva slurping around it. Beads of perspiration appeared on her forehead and between her breasts.


    He filled the mortar with liniment and heated the bowl in the microwave. Removing the mortar, he dipped in the four-inch pestle, rolling it around so the lotion covered itpletely. Kneeling behind her, he spread her ass cheeks and removed the anal plug as she groaned. He examined the dark-hued, puckered entrance to her hole and inserted the tip of the pestle¡¯s lubed broad end into her ass, the sphincter opening readily. She grunted. He forced the rest in, not surprised at how smoothly her ass took it because of wearing the plug all day. She writhed in her bonds, which just made the mps tear more eagerly at her nipples.


    She was not surprised when the first strike of the caneshed into her, on her shoulders, followed by two more moving downward. She gulped but did not groan. Fortunately, it was not as painful as the beating on her inner thighs.


    He strung a cord around her front at the bottom of her breasts and tied it to the heatmp stand directly behind her. The pressure forced her nipples forward, relieving a little of the pull from the nipple mps. He fastened a second cord around the tops of her breasts. Now they were bothpressed and extended forward. To stop the reduced pull on her breasts, he rotated the curtain rod another half-inch. Two strands of spittle escaped from the corners of her mouth, dropping to her breasts and mixing with his saliva. She felt the heat be more intense. Matt admired how the ck bands framed her wet, bulging breasts, entuating the fresh welts.


    Kneeling to avoid the belt around her groin, he noticed that the pestle was stillpletely up her ass, only the tip of the small end visible. He caned her thighs well above the knee. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± she said, the first vocal response she¡¯d made during the session. He pumped the pestle all the way out and in again a half dozen times. He struck again, higher on the thighs. Her head hung loosely, her body twisting nonstop. He rotated the pestle several times, and then applied the third cut on the fleshiest part of the thighs, immediately below her marked ass. Her chin now rested on her chest, but she retained the dowel. She was determined to take any pain he wanted to inflict, as long as he would finally put his cock up her ass.


    Taking a break, he increased the heat, took several photographs of her from the rear, walked in front and pulled her head upright. ¡°Look into the camera,¡± he ordered. She stared defiantly into the lens as he captured her raised arms, burning skin, strapped breasts and hanger-mped tits. The dowel was a perfect touch.


    He set down the camera and her head fell forward again. He squeezed liniment over his cock, and slowly removed the pestle. He noticed a shelf of sweat where her lower back and upper ass were horizontal. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Here¡¯s thest part of my graduation gift.¡± He held his penis in position at her asshole and inserted the greased tip. ¡°Oh God,¡± she thought, ¡°he¡¯s really going to do it.¡± He grabbed her slick breasts for leverage and easily pushed in a couple of inches. Her head shot up in ecstasy, the dowel flew out of her mouth as she screamed in joy at this final vition, the pit of depravity. The curtain rods, heavy as they were, bounced around in their brackets.


    He quickly did another couple of inches. Her body jumped as if it was electrified, beginning a series of violent screams and orgasms. He went in all the way. Despite the additional pain it brought to her stretched nipples, she turned around her head and shoulders to beg him in a hoarse voice, ¡°Please. . . please give it to me good. Please. . . fuck. . . my ass.¡±


    He started pumping his cock in her glorious ass while his clenched hands pumped up and down her breasts. Each time he pumped his hands toward the base of her breasts, the imprisoned nipples were stretched another half inch by the mps. He could tell from her demented pistoning on his cock, in and out the entire length, that she was climaxing again in a cum of monumental proportions. He¡¯d never experienced anything like it. ¡°Jesus!¡± he shouted, and came so hard and so long that he could barely stand, pumping the biggest load of his life into her chute. She cked out and copsed, her knees sagging, ripping her nipples down and out of the mps, taking most of her weight in her arms. He withdrew, her ass suctioning as if it wanted him inside forever.


    Matt sat on the floor, his chest heaving, staring up at her ck mouth, breasts hanging down, drops falling off her nipples like leaking hot and cold water faucets. He grabbed the camera from the table. He recorded the cum bubbling out of her ass and dripping between her livid thighs to form a wide circle on the carpet. The new marks on her thighs were showing nicely. The sessions were progressing beautifully. To go to another level, Matt wanted to bring in another person for Janice to service. It was time to introduce another family member.


    Next: Please return for a French dinner (served by a proper French maid, of course) with another close member of the family.

 Her Cock Night:>>28

    Dinner is (Submissively) Served


    Matt noticed that Janice sat down gingerly for Sunday breakfast, still sore from the invasion of her ass. Since he¡¯d received his final graduation gift, he didn¡¯t want to be selfish. He didn¡¯t need his mother all for himself, and thought the timing was appropriate to introduce his S/M mother to other people. And what better people than family?


    Actually, Matt had no idea of his mother¡¯s long-ago history with other people. She had been a very bad teenager, something she assumed he¡¯d never discover.


    When they¡¯d finished eating, she stood up to get the coffee carafe and refill his cup. Back at the table, she saw her diary lying at her ce. Her throat flushed at the sight of it. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be studying that to prepare tonight¡¯s menu for Darielle,¡± he said.


    ¡°But, but I know all the . . . recipes.¡± Sheined. He looked unconvinced. ¡°I know everything in it . . . every . . .st . . . detail.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure,¡± he agreed.


    Janice spent most of Sunday preparing dinner, which she enjoyed, drinking wine all afternoon. She was excited with anticipation.


    She did not see Matt until 5 pm, when he had informed her that she, as a servant, would present herself for an inspection of dress and general appearance, before Darielle¡¯s appearance at 5:30. Janice chafed at this new debasement-being subservient to her sister. However, Janice obediently set the dining room table beautifully, including the pair of antique lead candbra, so heavy they were an effort to lift. Each ce setting had a ck stic napkin ring, three inches in diameter and two inches high.


    She stood awaiting him. ¡°Put your hands behind your neck, but not sped at your waist. I want each hand touching the opposite elbow. In her new position, Janice felt her breasts scraping against the rough, thin muslin of her cheap apron. She wore her new lingerie, short skirt and heels, but he had told her there was no need for her white blouse since she¡¯d be wearing a white apron. Except for her bra strap, her back was exposed. Resting on the shelf bra, her tits were so dark they could easily be seen through the cheap fabric of the apron.


    Matt judged her appearance eptable and ordered her to finish preparations in the kitchen after shutting the door. When Darielle arrived, Matt took her into the living room and made them both martinis. ¡°Matt, this is delicious. I didn¡¯t know you could make such a good martini. You¡¯ve really be the man of the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in more ways than one,¡± he said cryptically.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°Finishing up in the kitchen. She¡¯s wearing a new outfit just for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, she certainly acted strangely on our vacation, not to mention leaving early in order to be back with you.¡± They walked into the kitchen, where Janice froze, her head hanging in humiliation, shing back on the degrading scenes of submission from her youth. Dariellemented on how ¡°cute¡± her sister looked, just like a real maid. She and Matt sat down in the dining room, which was lit only by the dozen candles in the candbra. Janicedled the soup into small, deep bowls, careful to not make a mistake, and sat.


    The moment that Darielle tasted the first spoonful of white soup, she put down her spoon. ¡°This vichyssoise is too thick and too salty.¡±


    ¡°I like it thick,¡± Janice blurted, defensive about her cooking, their sibling rivalry surfacing. ¡°And I like it salty,¡± she bragged in a patronizing tone, then blushed at the way her words could be interpreted. Like a cock-slut, she thought.


    Matt stared at her. ¡°I was kind enough to let our maid actually sit at the table, and then you have the bad manners to contradict an invited guest-not once, but twice. That sort of rudeness will not be tolerated. It demands correction. And we¡¯ll skip the first course entirely. He picked up his and Darielle¡¯s bowls, held them in front of Janice, and upended the hot bowls onto her apron over her breasts. ¡°O!¡± she yelled, the heat ripping through the apron. She sat there hissing in pain as the soup dripped off the soaked apron, revealing her breasts and their hard nipples, dumbfounded that Matt would treat her like this in front ofpany-even if thepany was her sister. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make that error again,¡± he said. ¡°Now sp your hands behind your head. Apologize to Darielle.¡±


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Janice croaked unwillingly, slightly dizzy from the excitement of being ordered into a ve posture in front of a family member other than her son. Darielle sat back, stunned at the debauched scene but deeply excited to see her sister maltreated and embarrassed. She wondered if she would be asked to participate. She¡¯d always wondered whether or not her sister had a masochistic streak.


    ¡°I apologize. . . what?¡± Matt corrected.


    ¡°I apologize, Darielle.¡±


    ¡°Or you may say ¡®Mistress.''¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Ask Darielle to discipline you.¡±


    Her face burning, Janice shamefully asked, ¡°Mistress, please correct me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to teach you, as an example for your son,¡± Darielle said. ¡°First, we must have clean clothing at the table,¡± She stood, walked to her sister, pulled the chair back from the table.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Matthew! Not in front of another person!¡± Janice sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, your sister is.¡± Privately, Janice was grateful that this scene was being enacted with another woman. But she wasn¡¯t sure whether she would have preferred a female stranger to her sister.


    Darielle untied the apron bow tied at the neck. With the weight of the soup on it, the apron immediately slid off her chest into Janice¡¯sp, revealing her reddened breasts. ¡°I can see your big tits! The ones you¡¯ve always been so proud about,¡± Darielle said. ¡± Did you know that bra makes you look like amon slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes. . . Mistress, I suppose,¡± Janice admitted, obviously aroused from her sister¡¯s demeaningnguage.


    ¡°And those marks on your tits look like you must have deserved a thorough beating! Apparently it wasn¡¯t enough for you to learn respect.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should quiet that fresh mouth of hers,¡± Matt said to Darielle. She removed the soggy crumpled apron as Matt handed her a soft ck ball, used by Janice at the gym to develop hand strength. Darielle plugged it into Janice¡¯s mouth. ¡°That should keep you from speaking improperly.¡± Darielle kept going. ¡°And let¡¯s get off that damp skirt.¡± She unbuttoned the front and tugged it off. Janice¡¯s long, stocking-sheathed legs looked beautiful in the candlelight.


    ¡°Spread your legs all the way for Darielle,¡± Matt ordered.


    ¡°My, my, those panties arepletely sheer-I can see your whole pussy!¡± Darielle said. ¡°Is that the way you like it, you tramp?¡± She prodded Janice¡¯s mound through the panties. ¡°It¡¯s so smooth, you probably shave your pussy every single day?¡± Janice nodded reluctantly, unable to exin that she had to. ¡°Jesus, your panties are sopping wet! Do you want to catch cold?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± she mumbled through the gag. Darielle unhooked the garter belt¡¯s snaps from the stocking tops and pulled the panties all the way off, running her hands over the series of marks on Janice¡¯s abdomen. She rehooked the garter belt¡¯s snaps to the stocking tops. ¡°Now get up and serve our entree. Janice cringed as she stood before them, ball gagged, hands behind her head, wearing only the maid¡¯s white cap and ck bra, stockings, garter belt and heels. She turned to the kitchen, realizing she was now exposing her whipped ass and thighs to her sister¡¯s view. She was lost in a swarm of thoughts, wondering if Matthew would force her to suck his cock in front of Darielle, whether he would cum in her mouth or shoot all over her face and tits while Darielle watched, gloating. Maybe he would even whip her and fuck her, with Darielle urging him on. Or maybe Darielle would whip her while Matthew was fucking her. Or maybe Matthew would whip her while Darielle was fucking her with a strapon . . . .


    After serving steak, pomme frites and green beans to Darielle, Janice leaned over Matt with the serving dish. ¡°Put it down on the table and lean over more,¡± he said. He held his hand out to the side and pped first one breast and then the other. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked in air. He mped his hand over her pussy and fingered her wet slit. ¡°Now serve me and sit down.¡± The main course was excellent.


    Afterward, Darielle walked to Janice and whispered in her ear. ¡°Since you like to show off your tits, they should be marked all the way around. pping will hardly do.¡± Janice started to perspire. Darielle carefully aimed the bamboo at the outside of her sister¡¯s left breast and tentatively let go. But Darielle was surprisingly strong, and the cane connected to the base of the breast flesh with a solid ¡°Thwack!¡± making the heavy breast bounce in recoil. Janice¡¯s only visible response was a strand of saliva that escaped from the ball gag and descended to her chest.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Her Cock Night:>>29

    More confident, Darielle aimed further outward and released a harder hit, finishing with a blistering blow just beneath the aureole. Agonized, Janice was making mewling sounds without stop, but her hands never moved from behind her head. Darielle moved to her other side andshed the outside of the second breast with three powerful strokes. More drool escaped the mouth gag. Although the heatmps had been left in the den, Janice¡¯s body was covered with sweat. ¡°That makes up for only a fraction of all the abuse you¡¯ve shown me as a bratty sister.¡±


    Darielle picked up the napkin rings and forced one down onto each engorged breast, manipting the tit flesh to fit. Janice whimpered. Her nipples had stiffened. Each was twice the width and three times the length of a pencil eraser. Matt tied a shoce onto each and attached the ends to the lead candbra. Slowly he rotated the candbra. Her breasts first rose, then elongated into cones, then stretched obscenely.


    ¡°Now for dessert,¡± Matt announced. On the counter were a mixing bowl and whisking tool, a quart of heavy cream and a device for squeezing icing onto pastry. It consisted of a bag to hold the icing, leading into a funnel-shaped tin tube. Darielle poured the heavy cream into the mixing bowl and whisked it just as her sister had taught her, but not beating it so much that it became stiff. Rather, the consistency was between liquid and solid. She spooned it into the pastry-decorating device.


    During Darielle¡¯s preparation, Matt had reced Janice¡¯s chair with a kitchen stool. He pulled his mother¡¯s arms behind her, tied her hands to the back of the stool and knotted ankle cords to the front feet, arching her stomach and leaving her pussy, with its cane marks, prominently disyed just above the level of the seat. In the table center stood a set of modern salt and pepper shakers. They were soft stic, with bullet-shaped heads. The salt shaker was nine inches high and two inches thick, while the pepper was six inches tall and one inch wide.


    Matt and Darielle dipped strawberries into the bowl of whipped cream and enjoyed them.


    ¡°This could get messy,¡± Darielle said as she removed her blouse and skirt, revealing a gorgeous set of ckce bra and panties. She knelt in front of Janice¡¯s stool, her face at the same level as her sister¡¯s pussy. Darielle inserted the metal point of the decorating device into her sister¡¯s cunt and, apanied by her sister¡¯s groans, squeezed in some whipped cream. She paused and looked up at her sister¡¯s shamefully aroused face. Since Darielle was doing all the work, Matt removed his pants and briefs, pulled the gag from Janice¡¯s mouth and reced it with the full length of his cock.


    Watching her nephew face-fuck her sister, Darielle pushed in several more inches of the funnel and squeezed the sac. Without warning, cream shot out of Janice¡¯s cunt with so much force itnded on Darielle¡¯s hair, face and chest. Sheughed, but stopped squeezing and removed the funnel.


    Matt ced the salt shaker in her palm and increased the tempo of his thrusts. Darielle, using both thumbs, nonchntly shoved all six inches of the bullet-headed cylinder into Janice¡¯s cunt. Janice thrashed in the chair, chanting ¡°Ugh! Ughhh! Unngghh!¡± over and over as Matt¡¯s orgasm released a load of semen into her mouth and she sumbed to her own first cum of the evening.


    He pulled his cock out of her mouth, her cheeks bulging to the utmost with his load. ¡°I¡¯ve trained her not to swallow without permission,¡± he exined to Darielle. ¡°This dessert is very rich, so let¡¯s take a break,¡± he said.


    He and Darielle took two candles from the candbra. He dripped white wax onto one of Janice¡¯s breasts as Darielle did the other, making sure to aim the wax at the fresh welts on the outside of the breasts. Janice¡¯s stomach sucked in, raising her pussy as if she needed it to be coated as well, so Darielle knelt and poured wax onto her big clit. Janice bucked and thrashed in transcendent pain, reflexively projectile-spewing the mouth load of cum. It exploded onto Darielle¡¯s hair and face, as well as on Janice¡¯s front. Janice orgasmed for a second time.


    Darielle didn¡¯t miss a beat. Astounded at the amount of her nephew¡¯s cum, she wiped it off her face, and as soon as Janice became aware of her surroundings, Darielle shoved the ball gag back in and said, ¡°This is for spitting cum all over me.¡± She pped her sister¡¯s cheeks twice, leaving them smothered in cum. Then, Janice felt her asshole prodded as Darielle inserted the point of the pastry implement, filling her sister¡¯s chute with whipped cream. Darielle took the pepper shaker from Matt and forced its six inches up Janice¡¯s ass, Matt handed her one of two narrow metal cheese graters. He struck Janice¡¯s wax-covered breasts with one hand while pumping the salt shaker dildo with the other, while Darielle beat her sister¡¯s clit with the other grater, using her other hand to move the pepper shaker back and forth in her ass. Chunks of white wax broke off her nipples and clit as the graters simultaneously smacked them. Janice¡¯s third orgasm rocketed her to a new intensity.


    She looked spectacr: gagged mouth, cum-smeared cheeks, whipped belly, breasts bulging out of the napkin rings, stretched nipples roped to the candbra, and cream dripping from the gleaming silver salt and pepper shakers still wedged in both of her holes. The maid¡¯s cap, hanging at an angle on her head, was the crowning touch.


    Darielle pulled the salt shalt out of her sister¡¯s cunt and copsed in a chair. She yanked off her panties and drove the dildo right up her cunt. While she was bringing herself off, Matt started shooting Janice with the camera, knowing how well the photos would turn out to be. But he decided against making a move on his aunt. It was just too much, and he figured Darielle was probably satisfied with this much humiliation and punishment of her sister.


    When he was finished with the camera, Matt turned to Darielle, who was recovering from her own orgasm. ¡°Shall we take our after-dinner drinks out on the terrace?¡± Darielle wiped her head with a fresh dishtowel, rubbing Matt¡¯s cum into her hair, leaving it shining and lustrous. They left Janice hanging from the stool, her hips slowly rocking back and forth in the aftermath of overwhelming climaxes. The evening had gone so well that Matt was already nning a second session with somebody else, another close rtive, but this time a male.


    Don¡¯t miss the next chapter, where the secret of the ck Diary is revealed! Plus, Janice¡¯s future sessions are outlined and she¡¯s visited by her nephew.


    Chapter Twenty ¨C The ck Diary and Familiar Rtions


    Upon finishing breakfast with her son Matt, Janice found a new ck journal book on the kitchen table. The obedient mother gulped, for the book was twice as thick as the original. For days, she¡¯d been developing in her mind an borate, lengthy new recipe. She could barely wait to record it. She opened the new book, shocked to see that several pages were already filled with Matt¡¯s writing.


    ¡°We¡¯vepleted all the ¡®recipes¡¯ in your original book,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°which was easy. As you suspected, I read your diary while you were on vacation. I also photocopied it. When you returned, all I did was follow every detail of your ¡®recipes,¡¯ although the proper word is ¡®scenes.¡¯ It was all there on the page. He closed his eyes to recall the details: ¡°The baby doll, air conditioner, lingerie, the pool where you bared your tits, gave me a hand job and fucked yourself with the cigar tube. The mister, tea mps, flyswatter, and perfume bottle you rammed up your ass. The hair blower, bolster, massage, and injector. The bamboo cane, the creamsicle and martini ss. The cream of wheat and binder clips. The clothes hanger and pestle. The maid¡¯s uniform, napkin rings, candbra, pastry decorator and hot wax. Amazing. Almost all of it. Even the liniment and mouth gags.¡±


    She sat mutely, cringing with shame yet thrilled to hear him review their scenes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all there on the page,¡± Matt continued, ¡°except for those first nights in my bedroom and graduation night  although you did give me some ideas with your perfume bottle at the clubhouse and the spat on the counter. However, I take full credit for whates next.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    His smile evaporated. ¡°Now get started reading.¡± By the bottom of page one, she looked up at him, panic-stricken. ¡°I tried to include as much detail as you do,¡± he said. She read page three, riveted. His ¡°recipes¡± were incredibly humiliating and took her far beyond theirtest experience. At the bottom of page two, she again looked at him, stunned. ¡°No! I beg you-anything but this! How can you?¡± Had he learned about her sordid past? Did he know about her subjugation as a slut teen to the former Headmaster and priest?


    Matt was unconcerned by her strong reaction. ¡°You know very well that, with my marginal grades and test scores, I would never have been admitted to such a prestigious college without the Principal, as well as others, looking after me. I owe them.¡±


    ¡°When you say ¡®the Principal,¡¯ do you mean Headmaster Knowles?¡± He nodded, noting how her breathing had quickened. She dared not mention the hot sex scenes of bondage and discipline she¡¯d undergone with the previous Headmaster when she was a hormone-tormented teenager. Or how powerfully and helplessly she had been attracted to Father Hood (yes his actual name). The tall priest¡¯s maic air of authority, his stern expression had been overpowering. He had always taken care to give her special attention. She recalled the degrading detention ss she¡¯d served, when she¡¯d shamelessly exposed herself to him and suffered the humiliating consequences, followed by a series of lurid, intimate confessions she¡¯d made with his assistance in the sanctity of the confessional.


    How she had always worn her shortest skirts and tightest blouses to confession. How he¡¯d always demanded that she describe all her sexual contacts in great detail. How, at his urging, she¡¯d sit with her legs syed wider and wider, her skirt raised, until eventually she was stroking her sopping pussy through tight white panties. How she began embroidering her stories, making them increasingly lurid and debauched, until she was no longer enhancing them  she waspletely fabricating them. How he¡¯d dered that the standard penances would no longer work with her. How he¡¯d asked if she¡¯d ever submitted to corporal punishment to cleanse her soul and ordered her to appear alone at the Rectoryte one night.


    Flushed with the lurid memories, Janice continued turning pages under Matt¡¯s gaze, skimming the section about private board meetings at his prep school and the pages about the ss below him, who would be seniors in September. Perspiration broke out on her chest.

 Her Cock Night:>>30

    ¡°Is there no limit to what you¡¯ll make me do?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, five at a time . . .¡± Janice shuddered, wondering how long a scene like that mightst. ¡°With me leaving for college any day now, I felt responsible to make sure you were being. . . well-supervised.¡±


    ¡°And if I say no to these . . . group sessions?¡± she said hotly, defiantly staring at him. But all Matt did was stare back, his eyes drilling into hers until she broke his gaze. They both knew she would obey his everymand, that her ve history was just beginning.


    ¡°How soon do I have to meet with them?¡± she asked, stunned that Matt would order her into such increasingly degrading scenes.


    ¡°The weekend after this. And you¡¯d better not embarrass me with Alex like you did with Darielle. I¡¯m starting you with other guys, and like Danielle, we¡¯ll start with someone in the family¡±


    ¡°Your cousin Alex? My nephew?¡± she said, startled. Alex was handsome and athletic. Matt nodded. ¡°What about him? Why is heing now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. I just didn¡¯t have time to write the ¡®recipe¡¯ for our session with him.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me he wasing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be ¡®cumming¡¯ soon enough!¡± Matt joked. And Alex loves a good recipe.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also very dominating in school sports. Besides, he¡¯s already told me abouting over when you were sunbathing. I even know that you were wearing your white bikini. Now tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a suit, so I told him to wear one of your old ones. Without his shirt, he looked so good with his muscles and firm abs, although the suit was too small. . . I could see him. . . bulging against the fabric. I asked him to mist me with the atomizer and spread out my arms and legs on the chaise. But he didn¡¯t just spray my face, arms and legs, he did every inch of my front. You know how transparent that bikini is when wet, it¡¯s practically the only one you let me wear. I pretended to have my eyes closed, but I was actually looking at his crotch.


    ¡°He sprayed my top and bottom until he could see as much as wanted, getting to big I thought he¡¯d split his suit. Then he went for a swim, practically waddling to the pool because of his hard-on. And when he climbed out of the pool, I could see his cock in as day. All he did was stare at my tits and pussy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve showed him all your photos.¡± She gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all in the family,¡± Matt said, watching her squirm in debased excitement.


    Janice¡¯s face burned at this revtion. ¡°Matthew, how could you? You had no right to do that. Obeying you is one thing. But a cousin is another.¡± But Matt knew otherwise. Her words said one thing but her bodynguage expressed another. Internally, she thought how much easier a callow boy like Alex would be,pared to the experienced and heartless masters like the priest and old Headmaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much different from letting your sister abuse and discipline you, is it? After all, Alex is not just family, he¡¯s also my best friend. Besides, Alex said you looked great in the shots. He had a hard-on the whole time he looked at them. I even promised you¡¯d do anything he wanted.¡±


    Infuriated, Janice was also aware of an internal contradiction; her entire body was turned on. Her own nephew now knew she was a submissive slut to her son and sister. admittedly, she¡¯d found Alex highly attractive for thest couple of years. She couldn¡¯t help picturing him, savoring the lurid photos, his pants bulging with that huge hard-on. Matt watched her, realizing she was so wanton that she was probably already fantasizing a scene with Alex.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve always taught me to not be selfish but to share,¡± he stated. Matt ordered her hands up behind her head. ¡°Put your hands in position. He¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±


    ¡°Not in the kitchen!¡± she protested, ¡°Anybody can see me from the front path.¡± When he red at her, sheplied, her eyes darting nervously toward the window and front yard. Unable to resist, she said, ¡°What do I have to do for him?¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve already seen his cock at the pool. What better testament to my generosity and sense of sharing than to use your mouth on his prick?¡± He shoved his middle finger between her lips. ¡°And you should be punished for leading him on at the pool.¡± She found herself getting hotter. ¡°Let¡¯s have him hit your tits.¡± He pped them both. ¡°And present your cunt and ass?¡± He shoved her thighs apart, and pped her pussy through the thin skirt.


    There was a loud knock on the kitchen window next to the window. Startled, Janice saw Alex standing outside.


    ¡°Alex,¡± Matt called. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Once in the kitchen, Alex walked to the opposite side of his aunt¡¯s chair from where Matt stood. ¡°You know that your Aunt Janice will do anything I say, right? Mother, are you ready to give Alex his graduation gift, so he¡¯ll have something to remember you by at college?¡± She stared at Matt, dumbfounded.


    He began to unbutton her blouse as Janice squirmed in the chair. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight!¡± she cried, cringing in embarrassment. Matt didn¡¯t stop or slow down and pulled open her blouse, showing her breasts barely contained by a tight full-cup bra, the nipples in in view beneath the thin fabric.


    Alex was aware that her breathing was uneven. He was stunned as his eyes devoured his aunt¡¯s luscious, marred breasts and submissive pose. He didn¡¯t know if he was turned on more by her huge nipples or the marks covering the breasts, marks he hadn¡¯t noticed when he¡¯d sprayed her bikini top. Matt was proud of the training he¡¯d applied to his mother. She did not turn from Alex in the slightest, and her hands still sped the back of her head. Perspiration formed on the top of her whipped breasts.


    Alex¡¯s crotch was bulging. ¡°Look at him,¡± Matt ordered. Her eyes met those of Darielle¡¯s son. ¡°Go ahead. y with her.¡± Alex tentatively caressed her breasts through the bra. ¡°Not like that,¡± Matt corrected. ¡°She likes it hard. The rougher you are, the more she likes it. Watch.¡± Matt pulled and twisted both nipples simultaneously. Her mouth fell open. Suddenly, Alex pped both breasts. With that one action, both Janice and Matt instantly realized that Alex was a natural dominant. Janice moaned with pleasure. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Matt said. He held up some hardware. ¡°Go ahead and mp her.¡±


    Alex clipped a mp on top of the bra onto each nipple and tightened the screws so the mps were horizontal to the table. ¡°That¡¯s it. The more pain the better!¡± Matt enthused. Between the mps and her aureole, Matt added two-ounce weights, hooking them over the nipples. ¡°Somehow, putting the mps and now these weights over the bra makes her look like even more of a slut.¡± Smiling at his cousin, he pulled and twisted the mps, setting the weights to swinging. Janice moaned louder. ¡°Now we¡¯ll do the same to her cunt.¡± He pulled off her skirt. She wore no panties.


    ¡°Squat on the chair,¡± Matt ordered. Janice squatted; her knees open as wide as possible. Alex was transfixed, standing inches from his hot aunt¡¯s naked tits and open, shaved pussy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your jeans?¡± Matt suggested. Alex looked questioningly at his cousin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s a submissive and will do anything I tell her.¡±


    While Alex unbuckled and dropped his jeans and underwear, Matt attached two more weighted mps to herbia. Alex was amazed at the sight of the heavy, gleaming metal elongating her pussy lips by inches. He held his throbbing cock inches from his aunt¡¯s wide mouth. She stared at his cock, an inch longer but not quite as thick as Matt¡¯s.


    Without prompting, she took his semi-erect member into her mouth. Alex had never felt anything like it. Not only was she slithering her tongue around the underside of his prick, she was taking the whole length into her and pistoning back and forth at a fast speed. ¡°I said, look at him,¡± Mattmanded. Seeing her big eyes stare up at Alex as herrge lips encircled his cock was thest straw. After a few seconds, Alex exploded into her mouth in the best cum of his life. His load was not asrge as Matt¡¯s, but it was sizeable nheless.


    After he pulled out and copsed on a chair, he had a few moments to recover, then realized Janice was in the exact same position, her cheeks bulging with his teenage load, the weights swinging wildly. Matt held a ss at her mouth, but did not need to say a word. Her mouth opened and Alex¡¯se ever so slowly flowed into the ss, filling it halfway.


    Matt held the ss above her head and tilted it down, moving it left to right across the top of her forehead. Alex was mesmerized as his cum poured down her face like a slow-motion waterfall. She extended her long tongue like a cat and eagerlypped up whatever fell off her nose. Streams descended to her breasts. Alex stared at her, but her head hung in shame and degradation. ¡°See, Alex? There¡¯s no limit to how degraded she¡¯ll act. Savoring your load in her mouth, then spewing it into a ss so it can be poured all over her face and tits.¡± Alex realized she was still in in view of anyone standing outside. He could only wonder if this morning was the day the PG&E guy woulde to check the meter. ¡°Say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alex,¡± she mumbled, head hanging. Matt pped her cheek. Even though it was a light p, Alex¡¯se flew off her soaked face. ¡°Speak up, say it to his face and be specific.¡±

 Her Cock Night:>>31

    Slowly, she raised her head till she looked at Alex, cringing with shame. Alex could hardly believe this was his aunt, her striped breasts covered in his juice. Cum still dripped off her eyebrows and chin onto her breast mps, rivulets descending to the weights swinging beneath the breast mps. ¡°Thank you Alex, for permitting me to. . . service you before you leave for school.¡±


    ¡°Service him in what ways?¡±


    She swallowed with shame. ¡°Thank you for mping my breasts and letting me suck your cock.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    She considered for a moment. ¡°And thank you for cumming in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for letting me drink your sweet hot cum and have it coating my face and tits.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to. . . .¡± Matt prompted.


    ¡°Would you like to use me in some other way?¡± she asked the amazed boy.


    ¡°Such as. . . .¡± Matt prompted again.


    ¡°Ummm. . . If it would get you off, You could whip or cane me. . . .¡± She looked at Matt for guidance. His eyebrows were raised.


    ¡°Oh  I mean, you can whip or cane my tits, ass or pussy. Matthew says my body marks beautifully.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Matt said. ¡°Now turn around for your whipping.¡±


    After she reversed herself on the chair, Matt pushed her chest against the vertical dowels forming the chair¡¯s back. He stretched her legs so they extended over the sides of the chair. He tried to shove her big breasts through the rods but the gap between dowels was slightly too narrow. Her entire body was now covered in a sheen of perspiration from the effort.


    Matt thought of a solution, going to the kitchen cab that contained cooking and sd oils. He returned with a spray can of olive oil and liberally sprayed her breasts. While Alex pushed her from behind, Matt pulled on her nipple mps, squeezing the breasts through the narrow apertures. Janice grunted from the strain, her breasts bulging obscenely through the bars. Matt removed his ck leather belt and strapped it tightly around the base of both breasts, causing them to bulge even more.


    He picked up the cane and began thrashing, striking her back with a ¡°Thwack!¡± The nipple weights swung wildly in crazy arcs, knocking against the chair rods. After several blows, he told her to stand on the side rungs of the chair. When she stood, the new posture strained her breasts even more but gave him ess to her sex.


    Matt threw down the yardstick, dropped his pants, and pushed down on the small of her back to angle up her pelvis. Handing Alex a yardstick, he said, ¡°Do her tits!¡± Alex¡¯s stick whistled through the air, making a ¡°Crack!¡± as itnded on the bulging area of her oily breasts not cinched by the belt.


    While his cousin continued, painting her breasts from different angles with livid markings, Matt drove into her well-lubricated cunt and fucked her ferociously. Sandwiched between the two boys, relishing the wicked blows in front and being mmed from the rear, Janice yelled louder until she came in a superb climax, copsing off Matt¡¯s cock and sinking down onto the chair, whereupon Matt sprayed the indentation at the small of her back with shot after shot of ropey semen.


    As usual, she appeared to have nked out. ¡°Be my guest,¡± Matt said. Alex walked behind her and pulled his slut aunt up by the hips till her rubbery legs were again braced on the chair rungs. Without preliminary, he drove the length of his cock into her dripping cunt. She switched fromatose to a whirlwind of energy, cursing and urging on Alex as her pelvis twisted and pushed against his dick. He shot his load deep inside her and pulled out as she again copsed on the chair, her long legs syed obscenely.


    Matt staggered to a kitchen drawer and came back with a stic measuring cup, scooping up his seed from the little catchall in the small of her back till it was full to the brim and held the cup in front of her face, under her nostrils. The scent of fresh cum aroused her like smelling salts. Eyes open a crack, she willingly drank from the cup, slurping greedily, licking the cup till it was dry, and slumped limply again.


    Alex removed a camera from his pants pocket. ¡°Is it okay?¡± he asked Matt.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± Each of the boys held her head level while the other photographed her.


    When they were finished, Matt untied his belt from around her breasts and put it on his pants. ¡°Well, Alex, we better get going.¡±


    ¡°What about Aunt Janice?¡± Alex said, looking at her limp, whipped form.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll leave her like that. Don¡¯t worry, the olive oil spray is within her reach if she needs another coating to squeeze those big tits out from the chair!¡±


    ¡°What if somebody sees her through the window?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She actually likes the humiliation of being exposed. It would probably get her all hot and bothered. Anyway, she¡¯ll be avable to us during school breaks and vacations,¡± Matt assured him, smiling over the prostrate beauty. ¡°Think about what you¡¯d like to do to her next time!¡±


    ¡°You mean, she¡¯d actually let me do something more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of her letting you do anything. She¡¯s my ve. It¡¯s a matter of her obeying whatever I say.¡± The boys headed out of the house. ¡°And you can whip her, fuck her ass, anything-as long as you stay on my good side, cous!¡±


    In the next posting, Janice is educated in her first experience outside the family which is also her first subjugation to a stranger-simultaneously ensuring a good college education for Matt.


    Chapter Twenty-One ¨C Toyed With in Public and The College Advisor¡¯s Interview


    Matt reviewed how sessful the previous day had been. First, his insatiable slut mother, Janice, filled with guilt about being a bad mother, convinced she had to make good, had tacitly agreed to weeks of SM scenes, where she would be the obedient ve of near-strangers while he would be away at college, thus repaying the favors he owed people. Then, Janice had stripped for Matt¡¯s cousin and allowed him to p and mp her breasts and pussy lips, sucked him off, sat there as she was drenched in his cum, permitted her tits to be bound and mped, and let herself be whipped and fucked by her son and nephew.


    From that day in the kitchen onward, Alex would visit his submissive aunt once or twice every week, whether or not Matt was at home. Alex would enter, usually unannounced and without knocking, and Janice learned to submit then and there to his demands.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Janice had let Matt give her to family members, both male and female. He believed he had to keep pushing her limits, exciting her in new ways. The next step in his program was to subjugate her to a stranger. In the days that followed, he made ns for subbing her to somebody new.


    During this time, Matt asionally created newly humiliations for her, ones with a degrading element of public exposure. They were begun because he¡¯d seen how aroused she¡¯d be in the kitchen during the scene with Alex, when a delivery guy or postal carrier could have seen her sucking, being punished and fucking. First, Matt ordered her to fete him in the car while they were driving to an evening movie. Then, in the rear of the sparsely-attended theater, he¡¯d stuck a ball gag into her mouth for safety¡¯s sake, finger-fucked her to orgasm and smeared her juices across her face and chest.


    For the next scene of potential public exposure, he had tied her hands to the overhead track of their partially open garage door while he fucked her cunt, pulling and twisting her nipples to test the effectiveness of her ball gag. They watched the feet and legs of several people pass by on the sidewalk as he fucked his hanging ve. Once, when he was savagely pounding her, she broke her silence and emitted a muffled scream. The sound could be heard outside. A pair of feet stopped and turned around, not sure what the sound was or even where it came from. After twenty seconds, the person moved on.


    Then, one Saturday morning, Janice mentioned she had to go to the optometrist and do a few other errands. Surprisingly, Matt said he would apany her. He then demanded a full-cup bra that was a size too small from her and disappeared with it into the garage, tinkering at the small workshop in the corner. When he returned, he ordered his curious mother to kneel in the kitchen and strip off her robe so she was nude.


    First he coated her nipples with a spray can of can oil. Then he pulled the modified bra onto her and forced it closed. Janice¡¯s body seized in surprise and she yelled in pain as a jolt shot through her cunt. Using a sheet of coarse-grain sandpaper from the workshop, Matt had cut two half-dor size discs and inserted them into the ends of the bra cups. She squirmed, trying to relieve the torment of the grit abrading her hard, extended nipples.


    ¡°Get dressed. Wear one of the long, full skirts that have slits in the front and rear.¡± Painfully, her cunt juicing, Janiceplied. She dressed as quickly as possible, her nipples on fire. Several minutester, she was leaning on the counter at her optometrist¡¯s with Matt standing next to her. He had chosen this office because he remembered that therge windows facing the street were covered with gray sun filters.


    Mrs. Pauley, the front desk person, greeted them warmly. They made small talk about Matt¡¯s school and Janice¡¯s job. Mrs. Pauley began asking a series of questions about Janice¡¯s prescription, UV coating, stic or metal frames, scratch protection, etc.


    When Janice started answering questions, Matt inserted his hand into the front slit of her skirt and began fingering her pussy. She tried to push him away but he¡¯d anticipated that move. She started to sweat. Matt switched to flicking her clit and Janice bit her lip to keep from moaning. Her son was actually fingering her in public! The very idea was ludicrous, yet it was happening like a bad dream. Matt pushed a finger into her twat and she grunted.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mrs. Pauley said, looking up from the form on her desk.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Pauley,¡± Matt said. ¡°Mom¡¯s not feeling so normal this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there anything I can get you?¡± asked Mrs. Pauley solicitously. Matt shoved another finger up Janice¡¯s creaming cunt and she grunted more loudly, her eyes fluttering. Mrs. Pauley¡¯s concern grew. ¡°A ss of water? Aspirin?¡±


    ¡°N, no. . . no thanks, Mrs. Pauley,¡± Janice stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Matt withdrew his drenched fingers and moved them to her ass. Janice stiffened. He forced both fingers past her anal ring. ¡°Ohhh!¡± she cried helplessly. ¡°M-maybe we should finish this another time,¡± she managed to blurt out.

 Her Cock Night:>>32

    ¡°No, Mother,¡± Matt said, ¡°there¡¯s only a couple more details on the form. Can you see the paper okay?¡± She was still leaning on he counter. He pushed her closer to the form by pressing on her back till her breasts touched the counter, which looked like a perfectly normal position. She gasped as the rough sandpaper crushed her poor nipples. Mrs. Pauley looked even more concerned but Janice, grimacing, said, ¡°Let¡¯s just finish, Mrs. Pauley.¡±


    Mrs. Pauley checked off thest item and thanked them as Matt¡¯s fingers exited his ve mother¡¯s ass. Her body rxed and she raised her chest off the counter. ¡°Th-thanks, Mrs. Pauley.¡± They headed toward the door, Janis grateful for the long skirt so Mrs. Pauley couldn¡¯t see the streaks of cunt juice on her inner thighs descending almost to her knees.


    ¡°My pleasure, Janis. Feel better. It¡¯s so wonderful to see Matt helping when you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he knows exactly how to handle me,¡± Janice said ruefully.


    Matt smiled as they left and said to Mrs. Pauley, ¡°It¡¯s nothing that any loving son wouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    * * *


    During these weeks, Matt also bound his pain-slut more frequently. Sometimes the postures would result in sex, sometimes not, as when they would watch TV in the den with her tied on the floor in front of him, her head, shoulders and knees on the carpet, hands tied to her ankles with red rope.


    Other times he would bind her to the wrought iron footboard of his bed. She considered it a privilege to be in the inner sanctum of his bedroom, the ce where he¡¯d inflicted so much of her initial servitude. The bed¡¯s ironwork had a swirling floral pattern, so it was easy to tie her to different parts.


    Some evenings he ordered her to kneel on the bed and would tie her facing the television, suspended from the ceiling a foot from the end of the bed. He always bound at least her waist and breasts to the iron. That way he could flog or crop her back, ass and rear thighs while she watched an S/M DVD.


    A variation was to have her kneel on the bed at the foot but facing the head. Matt would pull her legs through the iron and fasten them. Then he would tie her arms, waist and/or shoulders to the footboard. Now he could have ess to her entire front. Frequently he would position her leaning forward, arms stretched behind, so her heavy breasts would be even more prominent for pping, mping and caning.


    For other sessions, he would make her kneel on a stool positioned at the foot of the bed and force her breasts through the iron rail, tying them off. Thus facing the bed, he could tease and whip her breasts as he watched a porno on the screen.


    Over these weeks, it became clear to Janice that Matt was preupied with something. Eventually, she realized he must be nning another session, in all probability a major one. She conjectured whether she¡¯d be forced into a scene with both her sister Darielle and Darielle¡¯s son Alex together, and whether Janice¡¯s lust for Matt might be a family trait shared by Darielle¡¯s longing for Alex? Or would Matt order Janice to fuck Alex while Matt did Darielle? However, Janice¡¯s musings about Darielle and Alex were way off the mark.


    She also was curious: Would Matthew introduce her to any new implements? She hoped he would not pierce her nipples or clit, or force her to wear rings through them. The idea turned her off, as did tattoos or branding her mound or ass.


    A few nightster, after dinner, Janice was changing into the new skirt and blouse Matt had told her to wear when the doorbell rang. Several minutester, she was standing nervously in the kitchen when Matt appeared. ¡°Like I told you, Mr. Whnd, the admissions advisor for our area, has arrived from my college. There¡¯s a problem with my admission and he needs to speak with us.¡±


    She felt the beginnings of panic. ¡°But Matt, I can¡¯t meet a stranger dressed like this, especially not your college advisor.¡± She became flushed, recalling the stern old Headmaster and maic priest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see: You¡¯ve already been naked in front of your own nephew. Not to mention how you sucked him off. Then he watched you get those big tits into bondage and let him whip you while we both fucked you. So I hardly think it¡¯s a big deal for Mr. Whnd to meet you when you¡¯re wearing a skirt and blouse. Besides, Mr. Whnd and I have had. . . a frank discussion.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She hung her head, trying to control the rush of sex heat running through her as she listened to the description of her disgusting behavior in the kitchen with Alex. ¡°Did you show him any photographs?¡± she asked indignantly.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes. . . I did. . . all of them.¡± She felt helpless as a surge of excitement shot up from her groin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Whnd is an experienced and discerning man, a connoisseur of. . . specialized photography.¡±


    Sensing how tense she felt, he took her hand and led her into the den. Mr. Whnd was pacing impatiently by the firece. The older man, about sixty, was well dressed in a traditional style: a navy zer, tan cks and loafers. He was tall and lean with a stern face, which didn¡¯t look as if itughed often. She could see the same cruelty and control in his eyes that she witnessed in Father Hood¡¯s, who could see through her as being a cock-hungry, natural submissive. She wondered if Mr. Whnd could do the same.


    ¡°Ah, there you are, Janice.¡± He took her hand firmly, but instead of shaking it, he turned her around. ¡°You look lovely in that blouse and short skirt.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Why, thank you,¡± she replied, blushing.


    Satisfied, he sat in the chair, the chair she would always remember as the one where Matt had first whipped her breasts, made her suck his cock and swallow his cum. ¡°Janice, serve us drinks, including one for yourself. Make them doubles.¡± Janice noticed he had not waited for her as host to make the offer of drinks. Nor did he say please. He had taken control, instantly and naturally. ¡°I¡¯ll have a double scotch on the rocks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She made his drink, plus a double vodka rocks for Matt and a triple white Russian for herself. She served the drinks, so nervous she swallowed a third of hers in a single gulp.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said.


    She went to sit next to Matt on the sofa, but Whnd said, ¡°No, sit on the coffee table facing me. And Matthew, sit in the chair next to me so we can both see your mother.¡± She thought hismand to sit on the table was a bit odd and rather forward but did so. ¡°Your mother is indeed lovely, Matthew,¡± he said, his eyes unabashedly roaming her body.


    ¡°Janice, your son has already answered a series of questions about what a . . . cooperative woman and mother you are. Answered in detail . . . For example, I know what a talented cook you are, and what . . . unusual ideas you have about . . . creative uses for foods.¡± Her head snapped toward Matt, eyes wide in rm, but his face was nk. To cover her embarrassment, she had more of her drink. ¡°Are you aware that Matthew¡¯s record gave him no chance of gaining entrance to our college?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so,¡± she said, feeling as though she, as a single mother, was at least partly to me.


    ¡°But Matthew has other qualities. You might say the whole equals more than the sum of the parts. I alone have the authority to grant or deny his admission, which all depends on this meeting tonight.¡± Very apprehensive, Janice finished the remainder of her cocktail. Matt stood and made her a second drink. ¡°Our college believes that one of the essential ingredients in good students is active, willing participation from their parents. Do you agree with that educational concept?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes, I do, absolutely.¡± Janice took another swallow from the second ss.


    ¡°Good. Because if we are assured that Matthew¡¯s mother is willing to do what it takes, then I can assure you he will have the best possible education and possibilities for whatever path he chooses after college.¡± He paused. ¡°Is that correct?¡± He sat on the edge of the ottoman, close to her, and leaned forward, taking her chin and raising it until their eyes locked. ¡°I asked you a question and am waiting for a reply.¡± She nced at Matt, who stared back at her, stone-faced. As the saying goes, the air was thick with tension. She nodded, grateful to be feeling a major buzz from the alcohol. She drank again.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Whnd replied approvingly. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not a stranger, since Matthew and I have met before and since I¡¯m a guest in the privacy of your own home. Secondly, your willfulness is your first infraction. Third, you were most obedient with your own sister and nephew. Fourth, we all know that this is the next step in your training, learning obedience from experienced older men.¡± She was too humiliated to respond. ¡°And we all know that deep down, you crave more punishment, more discipline topensate for your shameful feelings of being a neglectful, inadequate mother. Don¡¯t we?¡±


    Janice nodded slightly, incredulous that this domineering man was saying such degrading things to her ¡°You deserve to pay the price for being a bad mother. For example, you werete mailing Matthew¡¯s letter to me, weren¡¯t you?¡± She nodded again. ¡°Itsteness caused extra work for me and for my admin.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to know tonight¡¯s agenda?¡± She nodded. ¡°For the first half, we¡¯ll strip and mp your wet clit and luscious tits. Then I¡¯ll insert an anal plug into your ass for stretching. ¡°During the first half, you¡¯ll be DP¡¯d. Do you know what that means, Janice?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Double pration, which I think will be a very exciting experience for a submissive of your appetites. You¡¯ll blow your son on your knees while I fuck your cunt from behind. That should be nothing new or special to you, considering the scene you had with Matthew and your nephew.¡± She turned to look at him, deeply degraded that he would verbally announce such an explicit agenda to her, like a waiter reciting a menu.

 Her Cock Night:>>33

    ¡°Yes, I know all about that. Then your son and I will give you a hot cum bath, shooting our ejactions on you, not in you. Again, that¡¯s nothing new or special to you, considering what a cum slut you appear to be. We¡¯ll take a break, during which you¡¯ll be chained, hanging against the wall, your tits bound with a tight chain connecting them to your stretched clit.¡± Whnd observed her carefully: the flushed chest, excited breathing and zed expression. ¡°During the second half, you¡¯ll have another DP.¡±


    He stood, removing his zer,id it on the chair and sat down again. He undid his silk tie and removed it. ¡°Matthew, remove your tie as well.¡± Matt ced his tie in Whnd¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Janice, you look flushed. Your face and neck are red. How shall we begin? I know, let¡¯s do this together. I¡¯ll undo my shirt buttons while you undo your blouse.¡±


    She turned to Matt, a final plea. ¡°Matthew, he¡¯s aplete stranger! I can¡¯t!¡±


    Whnd considered her a moment. ¡°All right, as a one-time concession to your shyness, we¡¯ll begin with your blouse on. But I¡¯m not pleased. My firstmand and you resist. Apparently you¡¯re bucking for added punishment, which you¡¯ll get in time. But now: Matthew, pull your dick out of your pants.¡± Matt stood awkwardly, his hard-on stretching his pants, and carefully unzipped. ¡°Walk over to your mother and squeeze your pre-cum all around her face.¡±


    Matt pumped his shaft and smeared his cock all over Janice¡¯s forehead. Just as he produced a phenomenal amount of semen, he also contained a huge amount of pre-cum. Janice shuddered in debasement as her son coated her cheeks, nose, lips and chin with pre-cum, until her entire face glistened obscenely. To add to the lurid sight, drops fell off her chin and cheeks onto her breasts.


    Mr. Whnd sat down on the ottoman, reached inside his zer and removed a short leather tawse. ¡°That¡¯s better. Now, you have incredibly fat nipples. They belong more to a submissive slut more than to a normal mother, you know?¡± Without warning, he pped the tawse into the side of her left breast. As she was reacting, he quickly struck the side of the other breast even harder. Janice gasped, more in surprise from the suddenness of the attack than from any pain.


    Mr. Whnd reached into a jacket pocket and pulled out severalrge stic clips, the type used to hold notes on refrigerators, or organize bills and papers, or keep bags closed. The handles were ck rubber and the wide tips were red stic, the inside of the mps lined with ridges. ¡°I found these in the kitchen keeping your ¡®recipe¡¯ book open.¡±


    He leaned forward to apply them when she said, ¡°No, they¡¯ll ruin my expensive new blouse.¡± Staring defiantly at Matt, she unbuttoned the blouse and removed it. Whnd sat back, stunned by the beauty of her breasts, the oversized aure and the massive nipples, the smooth, olive skin so crisscrossed with livid marks that her breasts looked like a piece of abstract art. He had never seen aureoles and nipples of such a dark color, or such a size, before. Nor had he ever seen breasts with such dense, livid welts. She must have a massive capacity for submission-and pain.


    ¡°My goodness. It¡¯s as if your breasts are made for us to do whatever we like with them.¡± He leaned forward and tightly tied a necktie around the base of each breast, making the tit flesh bulge. Janice gasped in difort. ¡°They¡¯re so big they¡¯ve got plenty of room for two devices: a weight hanging from the base and a mp at the tip to hold the weight. But that willeter.¡± To distract her, he asked, ¡°Janice, why don¡¯t you tell us what you consider Matthew¡¯s . . . shall we say, hidden qualities to be?¡± Her entire body jerked as the first clip sank into her thick right nipple. By reflex, as a jolt of excitement jumped from her breasts to her cunt, her thighs also spread.


    Mr. Whnd used the tawse to spread the hot mother¡¯s thighs wider apart. Again using the tawse, he pushed the skirt up both thighs till it was bunched at her waist, exposing her panty-covered pussy. Even from this angle he could see her thickbia bulging against the taut sheer fabric.


    ¡°Matthew¡¯s hidden qualities?¡± She spoke with difficulty, adjusting to the strong pain. ¡°Um, he¡¯s very firm as the man of the house. He won¡¯t permit me to be contrary or disobedient.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more . . . intimate qualities.¡± She felt a wave of humiliation. ¡°Matthew, your mother is sitting here exposing her big tits. The least you can do is remove your shirt.¡± Mattplied. Reflexively, Janice turned her head to look at his smooth, hard chest. While she was looking to the side, Whnd applied another mp to her left nipple.


    ¡°For example, he¡¯s handsome and sexy,¡± she said, lipspressed in pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He twisted the grip on her right nipple as she hissed.


    ¡°All right, please stop. I¡¯ll tell you. He has a beautiful cock, and I love it when he forces me to suck it and cums in my mouth,¡± she blurted. She stopped, amazed at what she¡¯d confessed to this man.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. But it¡¯s not enough.¡± He twisted the clip on her left nipple. ¡°Argh! Please, no more! I also get excited when Matthew punishes me and I¡¯m grateful when he agrees to fuck me.¡±


    Whnd pped the grip on the left nipple. ¡°He fucks my cunt and my asshole too.¡± Whnd pped the grip on the other nipple. ¡°I¡¯m submissive to him so he whips me when I deserve it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Whnd said. ¡°Pull up your skirt.¡± She raised the skirt to her waist, showing her stocking tops, thighs and bare pussy. He pushed her legs and thighs so wide it hurt and ced his knees inside hers to keep them open. Whnd turned to Matt. ¡°Her clit and her lips are the thicket and longest I¡¯ve seen. You¡¯ll have to weight the lips regrly, so they stretch even longer. You should be able to get an extra inch, so that even on the rare asion when she¡¯s wearing panties or a thong, thebia will hang down outside the gusset. A lovely effect.¡± Matt nodded.


    Whnd turned back, staring at her pussy. ¡°Open up,¡± he said. It was obvious what he meant. Janice gripped herbia and pulled, exposing the soaked gash. ¡°Pull harder,¡± he ordered, till she was administering pain to herself. Swiftly, he added a third grip to the hood of her clit as she gasped in pain and shuddered with excitement.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He stood. ¡°Kneel on the ottoman.¡± She knelt, legs and thighs extended wide to the edge, the tit and clit mps protruding obscenely, dering her ce as a ve toy. ¡°ce your hands on the floor.¡± Once she did, the skirt fell to her waist, exposing her cunt and ass, so beautiful they looked like an open invitation. He marveled at her tight ass, densely covered with marks. He said, ¡°Lower yourself so your head is on the carpet.¡± It was an awkward and difficult stretch, but she managed, leaving her cunt and ass even more sluttishly on disy, gaping wide.


    Whnd removed a wooden plug from his pants. ¡°I found this kitchen item in one of your drawers, which was not shut properly, but I don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s for. Tell me, Janice. As the ve you are, or, if you prefer, as an obedient slut. What¡¯s it for? And think carefully before you answer.¡±


    She answered immediately, her voice so low and throaty with pain and lust that it was not easy to understand. ¡°It¡¯s for you or Matthew to ce into my cunt or my ass as you please.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Janice. ¡°Well put! Because you¡¯re not only a cum and pain slut, you¡¯re also an anal slut, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He greased the wooden plug with a bottle of lube and twisted the first inch into herher opening. ¡°The reason why it¡¯s going in your ass is because I¡¯ll be fucking your cunt while you suck off your son.¡± She shuddered at the words. He screwed another few inches into her. ¡°I want you to know how it feels to have something hard up your ass while your cunt being¡¯s mmed.¡±


    He inserted the reminder. He knelt down beside her to whisper in her ear. ¡°Has a cum slut like you ever had the pleasure of double pration with two live cocks?¡± He yanked on her hair to open her eyes as he stared into her face.


    She whispered so only he could hear. ¡°Not yet, sir.¡± She felt she had to confess. ¡°But I¡¯ve dreamed about it for a long time.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Get up and face the ottoman.¡± Moving slowly, she stood, looking down at the clips extending out from her nipples. She savored the feel of therge wood plug filling her ass.


    ¡°Matthew, take off all your clothes and sit on the ottoman.¡± Matt obeyed, his thick prick pointing at Janice¡¯s face. ¡°Would you like your mother to blow you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much. Janice, get down on your knees.¡± Whnd lifted the rear and front of her skirt, tucking them into her ck leather belt. ¡°Janice, I¡¯m going to whip you while you go down on your son¡¯s cock.¡± He removed a short fishing pole from his briefcase, the kind that folded into subsections. He snapped the sections together and swung it through the air to test the assembly. It made a fearsome whoosh.


    Whnd struck the top of her ass as she licked up and down the length of Matt¡¯s cock. He hit the middle of her ass and she closed her big lips around Matt¡¯s crown, swirling her tongue around the head. He hit her so hard on her lower ass that her mouth sank all the way to the root of Matt¡¯s cock. Frantic to avoid another brutal strike, she pistoned her head up and down the entire shaft. Whnd was impressed that, even with the boy¡¯s cock embedded all the way in her mouth, she never once choked or gagged.


    He removed his pants and shorts to the sound of her noisy slurping and the boy¡¯s groaning. Once he coated his prick with lube, Whnd knelt behind her. Without his asking, she spread her knees as far as possible, which pleased him, appreciating the dark shade of the skin circling her asshole, securing the plug. He could see the ck and red clip hanging between her legs from her clit, like a red g leading the way to ecstasy.

 Her Cock Night:>>34

    Without any pretense of gentleness, he shoved halfway into her cunt, feeling the hard form of the ass plug. She cried out at the double pration, adusting to the fullness and stretching. The tempo of her sucking increased. As Whnd drove more deeply into her, he whispered into her ear. ¡°Stick your pinky into your mouth, get it wet, and slowly stick it into his ass.¡±


    When Matt saw her wet the finger of her right hand, he thought it might be for her clit. He was surprised when she felt her hands on his ass cheeks. Gently, she pulled them apart and circled the finger of her other hand around his asshole, keeping the finger on the other hand wet. Her touch felt so good his hips bucked forward.


    Slowly, she inserted the wet finger into his ass with one hand and reached behind her to cup Whnd¡¯s balls with her other. When she estimated Whnd was about to shoot, she wriggled her finger against Matt¡¯s prostate. He screamed, grabbed her ears and pulled her mouth off his cock, just in time to spew one of his huge loads all over her face. His discharge sttered onto her face, thennded on her head and finally arced onto her back. She withdrew her finger from his ass and Matt copsed on the ottoman, watching Whnd as the older man shot into her cunt, raking his nails down her cum-covered back as he climaxed.


    When Whnd pulled out, she copsed on her side. Without pause or pretense, she gathered the cum on her forehead and cheeks onto two fingers, which she stuck into her cum-filled cunt. Simultaneously twisting, pushing and pulling the dildo in her ass with her other hand, she orgasmed, her legs scissoring while she screamed a tirade of four-letter obscenities.


    Matt and Whnd stared at her, taken aback at what a shameless slut she was. Whnd had been surprised to see the enormity of Matt¡¯s sperm, and was also surprised to see her be still as a rock, which Matt reassured him was typical.


    They removed all her clips, the skirt, dragged her over to the wall next to the entertainment center, extended her arms and wrapped them behind a strong wood railing Matt had installed. They tied her wrists to the railing. She hung there, head listless, kneeling on the carpet, spunk dripping off her head and face and seeping from her cunt.


    Whnd remembered the neckties and wound the silk tightly around her sweaty breasts, tying off the ends behind her neck so her breasts bulged tautly. He attached a heavy, Y-shaped chain to all three mps, adjusting the tautness so her clit was stretched up while her nipples were pulled down. He lifted a silver, pedestal candy dish off the coffee table and ced it beneath her dripping cunt.


    The two males put on robes, refreshed their drinks and rxed, listening to jazz, nning thest half of the evening. Whnd was well pleased, noting his jism falling from her slit onto the silver dish, her ck body illumined by the TV images flickering silently. He asked Matt several questions about Janice¡¯s willingness, preferences and limits.


    ¡°Do you know about modification, Matthew?¡± Matt shook his head. ¡°Modification is a change to a submissive¡¯s body. It can include anything from breast imnts, nipple studs and clit rings to branding. In my opinion, Janice would be enhanced by stretching her magnificent nipples and lengthening herbial lips.¡± Does that sound appealing to you?¡± Matt nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Then you can begin a regimen of weighting her nipples and cunt lips for a couple of hours daily. After a few weeks you should begin to see results. I estimate we can extend her nipples by a half-inch and her lips by a whole inch.¡±


    When the men were finished talking and resting, Whnd walked over to Janice and dipped his cock in the candy dish. In order to wake her, he pped his cock hard across her right cheek, leaving a long trail of thick cum from her eyebrow to her mouth. Her eyes opened halfway. He dragged his prick through the remainder of the cum in the candy dish and pped her other cheek even harder.


    Fully awake, she felt pain in her stretched arms, shoulders, nipples and clit. The plug still stuffed her ass and her cum-crusted skin was sticky. But the insatiable slut missed the feeling of something in her cunt. Seeing the cum-filled candy dish beneath her, she felt particrly soiled and sordid.


    Yet there was something about Mr. Whnd that freed her to be natural, without constraints. Like Matt, he had the key that opened her psyche to her innate submissiveness and craving for humiliation. Mr. Whnd had made the opening to her lust evenrger.


    She only wished she wasn¡¯t bound so she could taste and swallow the cum dripping from her cheeks. She wondered if next they would double fuck her cunt and ass at the same time. She¡¯d imagined for far too long what a double pration what feel like, two meaty cocks stretching and filling both her holes. A double orgasm for her and a double load of hot cum from them.


    When Whnd saw she¡¯d awakened, he untied her so she could use the bathroom. Upon her return, she had time for one more stiff drink before Matty down on the carpet. Whnd was relentless, pitiless. He ordered her to impale herself on the boy¡¯s jutting prick.


    As she lowered herself and started fucking the boy, Whnd pulled the plug out of her oiled ass. He told them to pause, with the boy¡¯s cock withdrawn, while he carefully reced the plug with his lubed prick. As the cock made its way up her ass, she relished the intrusion and uttered ¡°Mmmpphhh.¡± Whnd realized she might well prefer an ass fuck to a cunt fuck.


    Once Whnd was embedded in Janice¡¯s ass, Matt yanked on her chains, stretching the nipples and livid clit so harshly that the submissive mother had no choice but to sink down on her son¡¯s cock and bepletely stuffed in both holes. Trying to amodate the two cocks for the first time, Janice felt as though she were in a dream. Whnd advanced slowly and carefully, but only after Matt had receded.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they coordinated the timing, Janice became enthusiastic, re-energized and loving the sensation, feeling cheaper and dirtier than ever. ¡°Yes, more!¡± she shouted. Matt closed his mouth around the chain. ¡°Look at those tits stretch!¡± he shouted as he yanked her chain.


    After a few minutes her thrusts kicked into a higher gear and, her clit stretched to maximum by the chain, she screamed in a paralyzing climax, inspiring the men to shoot their loads. Whnd filled her ass with his cum, but Matt withdrew his cock to spray all over her breasts, mps and chain. She whined as Whnd¡¯s prick slid out, leaving her gaping rosebud empty. She toppled forward onto the floor, bereft without the cocks filling her, the college advisor¡¯s thick white load emerging from her distended puckered hole, in contrast to the dark rosebud.


    The men took photographs. After Whnd dressed, he said, ¡°Matthew, this was an exceptional evening. I need not remind you what an exceptional ve you have for a mother. I trust you appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°I do, yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. With a beautiful submissive of her . . . inclinations and appetites, it¡¯s best to keep her actively subservient. It¡¯s just as important to introduce her to new situations and requirements, always challenging her physical-and, just as important, her emotional limits. It¡¯s essential to humiliate-and excite-her with new challenges and more degrading demands. Have you thought about lending her out to other men while you¡¯re away at school?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Dean and the Vice Principal at the Academy about doing sessions with her. The Vice Principal can be particrly creative and cruel. And I¡¯d also rmend gradually increasing the number of males she services per session. Try three next and go up from there. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll much of any limit in terms of the quantity of guys during a gangbang.


    ¡°Of course, you have no need for any concern whatsoever about college admission. I¡¯ll even see to it that you get the best suite in the dorm, and an appropriate suite mate. Any time you need help or advice, feel free to contact me.¡± Matt walked him to the door. Whnd sped Matt on the shoulder. ¡°You are one hell of a lucky son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Whnd departed. As he walked into the night, Matt realized he had a powerful ally in the man. As well as a slut-mother whose insatiable carnal appetites never ceased to amaze him. A ve-mother who¡¯d blown him while she was being fucked by a stranger. A submissive mother who¡¯d fucked Matt while she was also being ass-fucked, taking two simultaneous cocks in stride. Double-teamed as a cock sandwich. Since tomorrow would be theirst session before his departure for college, he knew it had to be a memorable one.


    Next: Mother and son have ast scene before Matt¡¯s departure for college.

 Her Cock Night:>>35

    Velcro, the Miracle Fabric


    During the day, Janice could barely function, reliving the debased scene where she¡¯d been dominated by a man and a boy-at the same time. How could she have permitted, in front of her son, a stranger to strip her, mp her, whip her, stuff her ass with an anal plug and then order her to suck her son¡¯s dick while this man screwed her pussy? How did he persuade her to insert her finger into Matt¡¯s ass? How could she ept her son ejacting onto her face while a strange man fucked her in the cunt? Was it a menage-a-trois or just an orgy?


    She relived waking up to find herself hanging naked against the den wall like a ve, breasts roped, nipples and clit aching and distended, a plug stretching her asshole, face marked with semen. She didn¡¯t understand how she could be both ashamed and proud, remembering how the men had looked at her with admiration and satisfaction.


    She knew they were proud of her when they ¡°double-teamed¡± her, putting both their cocks inside her cunt and ass. Being fucked like that was a dreame true. Being on top of Matt, she¡¯d thought she would have been in control during that one fuck, but he¡¯d manipted herpletely by tugging on her nipple chain. Still, it was an incrediblebination to be on top of Matt while Mr. Whnd was behind her doggy style. Lost in her reverie, she lost track of time and had to hurry toplete her daily shave and be otherwise prepared in time for Matt¡¯s arrival.


    Matt arrived home at the time he¡¯d told his mother to be prepared for him. He¡¯d been thinking about which guy, after Mr. Whnd, would be the next lucky one his mother would service. As instructed, she had not washed her face or chest since the previous night¡¯s session with Mr. Whnd. His cum had dried intorge white areas, almostpletely obscuring the skin on her face.


    Matt held two leather bracelets and two anklets, a rich deep burgundy in color. ¡°You will wear these while you¡¯re at home, even though I¡¯ll be away, so you remember you can be restrained at any time.¡± He fastened them on her, admiring the effect. ¡°Now you look even more like a ve. Crawl into the den.¡± She stood there, frozen by this new humiliation and the fact that her pussy was bing aroused. Well, she¡¯d been wondering about new implements. He quickly pulled a nipple out by several inches as she cried in pain. Twisting the nipple, he pped the distended breast on all four sides as she gritted her teeth in silence, although she could feel herself starting to get wet.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Obediently, she sank to her knees and crawled down the hallway. Walking behind her, he admired how good the ankle bracelets looked, entuating the dark crop marks on her thighs and ass. Even in the dim light of the hallway, he could see the moisture in her bare slit.


    In the den, he gagged her with a dishcloth from the kitchen and applied the eye mask. ¡°I want you to assume a new yoga position. Kneel. . . legs open wide. . . bend back with your arms behind you. . . sp your hands around your ankles.¡± Her chest was now bowed, head hanging backwards, pussy wide open.


    Matt picked up the roll of four-inch ck Velcro Janice had bought at the fabric store and cut two pieces. He wrapped one into a cylinder around a breast and tightened it until the bulging breast and nipple extended vertically, well above the Velcro. She grunted as he repeated the wrapping on the other breast, her belly heaving and sweating from the strain of the arched posture. The wrappings looked like thick ck candles topped with big, dark cherry wicks.


    Matt grabbed the crop and rapidly struck her belly three times, criss-crossing the marks already there. She screamed as he shed her breasts, which were extremely sensitive from the Velcro pressure. He removed his pants, inserting his thumb into her dripping cunt and his forefinger into her ass as he cropped the inside of her thighs, again criss-crossing the previous strokes. She grunted more loudly.


    Too excited from this new position to wait, Matthew removed his fingers from her holes and rammed his cock into her drenched cunt, fucking her hard. She came immediately, hips lunging, groaning nonstop and barely managing to hold her position.


    After a couple of minutes he withdrew, stood above her, and finished by jerking a big load of cum onto the tops of both breasts. He shot so much onto her tits that his jizz overflowed the Velcro wrappings. Streams of his white cum flowed down all sides of the ck Velcro. Yet there were still two big pools of cum at the top encased by Velcro. Her huge nipples managed to poke through it all. Gasping, he admired the effect, so he photographed it.


    Kneeling at her head, he tore off the cloth gag and inserted his cock, covered in her juices, into her upside down mouth. She dutifully cleaned off the cum and pussy juice from his cock. He permitted her to break position, whereupon she copsed onto her back and rested for a couple of minutes. He removed the eye mask.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. Stay on your back but edge yourself over to the coffee table.¡± She moved a few feet to the table. ¡°Kneel upright.¡± She raised herself, arms stiff and sore, her breasts above the low surface of the table. Warm cum poured out of the Velcro onto the ck wood.


    ¡°Rest your tits on the top.¡± She lowered her breasts so they were lying t on the table, the exposed tips in high contrast to the stained ebony wood. After tying her hands together at the base of her spine, he attached metal mps to both nipples, hooked them to a connecting chain, led the cord from her wrists through her slit, tied it off on the chain, wrapped his hands around each of the Velcro¡¯s and squeezed hard. Cum oozed out of the wrappings, flowed over the mps and dripped onto the table.


    ¡°We better make sure those tits are clean.¡± He refastened the cloth gag as Janice, feeling the cord in her slit exciting her gushing cunt, stared at her ck-sheathed breasts, lying in a spreading pool of thick white spunk. Matt brought the crop down on one Velcro-encased breast. A spray of cum shot out several inches, marking the table with droplets of cream. Her head fell all the way back so that she was staring at the ceiling, digging the cord further into her slit and torturing her nipples, now stretched to the limit. She writhed in pain and pleasure.


    Matt struck the other breast, gobs of cum flying outward in a radial pattern. She uttered a gargled scream. Threads of saliva flowed out of both corners of her mouth as he took more photographs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how clean those tits are.¡± He ripped off the Velcro and her head snapped up to see what he was doing, relieving the pressure on her cunt and nipples. As soon as her freshly marked breasts were exposed, blue and burgundy-striped, the drool from her gagged mouth reached them. He untied the cord from her hands but not from the chain.


    ¡°Get up on the table on your hands and knees.¡± In a slow-motion daze, legs shaky, she climbed up and moved into position, heavy breasts hanging straight down, nipple mps brushing the table top, the chain and cord resting on it. He walked to the curtain rod and unscrewed the decorative, four-inch wooden knob from the end of the rod. He scooped up cum from the umtion on the table and generously coated the knob¡¯s bulbous head and sides. ¡°Reach behind you and pull open your cheeks.¡±


    She shook her head at today¡¯stest debasement, transfixed by the size of the knob, grunting ¡°No!¡± from behind the gag.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he said, surprised at her defiance. Without warning, he shed her shoulders with the crop four times before she relented, resting her shoulders on the table. ¡°That¡¯s only half of your punishment.¡± She reached behind her, grasped her cheeks and spread them, her glistening cunt throbbing in wait for him. Slowly, he rotated the entire knob into her cunt. Her hips began swaying with pleasure. He pulled the cord attached to the chain, stretching the breasts and nipples more and more until she yelled in pain. He grabbed the camera and got off several shots.


    Matt climbed on the table behind her and coated his cock in the remainder of the cum. ¡°It¡¯s just me tonight, Mother, so you can¡¯t have two cocks fucking you at the same time, but this is the next best thing, the best I can do under the circumstances.¡± Leisurely, he pushed his member into her ass, getting ustomed to the feel of the hard knob in her cunt. With each inch further into her ass, her moaning intensified with pleasure from the double pration.


    He increased his pace, amazed at how well she took both the wooden knob and his own shaft, and viciously cropped her ass after every m of his cock. Each surge into her ass increased the pain in her distended nipples. Mother and son went into a frenzy, screaming as they came together. Without meaning to, Matthew copsed on her, pushing her chest away from her knees so the mps were torn off her nipples.


    As the blood returned to her nipples, she screamed even louder in one final climax, nking out, even though the dildo was embedded in her cunt and her son¡¯s cock was still throbbing in her ass. Matty sprawled on top of her, barely conscious, his cum pouring around his cock and out of her ass, stuffed to overcapacity.


    A few minutester, he summoned the strength to pull his battered cock out of her ass and gazed down, her sweat-covered body sprawled senseless on the ck table, half the knob hanging from her cunt, the rosebud of her freshly marked ass swollen and gaping, Beneath her mons was a sea of cum spray. Idly, he wondered how he¡¯d ever be able to adjust to the freshman girls at college.


    Next, Janice and Matt have an adventure, driving to college and meeting Matt¡¯s roommate. Bonus: Janice has her first experience in public.


    ¨C College Orientation


    A couple of dayster, Janice, ve to her son Matt, made the trip of several hours to his college with him. He took care to keep her aroused-and cringing with shame-for most of the trip. First, he ordered her to ce her long legs on the dashboard and raise her short skirt until her stocking tops-and the whipped thighs above them-were fully exposed. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good that I¡¯m going away. You need time for all your marks to heal.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think is best, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°And you need time before I bring home my roommates and their fathers for the holiday, so you can satisfy them all at one helluva party.¡± He saw panic on her face. ¡°Mother, rx. I¡¯d never have you take on a big bunch of guys-at least not until you¡¯ve serviced a small handful, so to speak. Take it easy.¡±


    She squirmed, imagining what it would be like to be at the mercy of a handful at one time. She saw herself kneeling, jacking off two with her hands, blowing a third and getting double-fucked by numbers four and five. He nced at her, noting the reverie she was in. It was not hard for Matt to guess what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Remember, you have an appointment with Headmaster Knowles in three weeks. You are not to pleasure yourself in any way before then. And you¡¯re to conduct yourself with Headmaster Knowles no differently than you did with Mr. Whnd.¡± She nodded, cringing at the memory of how Whnd hadid bare her inner nature, as if he was irvoyant, how he¡¯d effortlessly evoked from her the wildest, most degraded behavior-practically begging for them to fuck her cunt and ass simultaneously.

 Her Cock Night:>>36

    Upon arriving at the impressive campus and unloading Matt¡¯s belongings from their station wagon, they moved the items into his impressive suite. Matt kept ncing at the kitchen wall clock. By the time the moving was finished, it was almost 5:00 pm and both of them were sweating heavily. Janice¡¯s blouse was stered to her chest, leaving nothing hidden.


    They sat in the living room with cold cocktails. Janice guzzled her double white Russian. Matt mentally reviewed the surprise ns for the evening. They should be a lot of fun, he thought.


    He nced at the wall clock, which said 4:45 pm. He suggested another double for Janice, who looked at him searchingly, wondering but not daring to ask whether or not her clever son had an agenda for the evening. He made the drink and handed it to her as she sat restlessly, repeatedly sipping, the alcohol having taken effect. It was 4:50, almost time. Matt forced himself to wait another couple of minutes.


    identally on purpose, he knocked over the dregs of his drink and told Janice to get on her knees and clean the coffee table. She found a rag in the kitchen and without thinking, knelt and automatically spread her knees and feet, cleaning the spill while he stood in front of her, his groin level with her face, writing a list of household items he still required. It was five to five. He tucked her skirt into her waist so her ass was exposed to the front door. His sub mother wasn¡¯t even wearing a thong. ¡°Blow me,¡± he ordered.


    Janice undid his zipper, extracted his limp dick and proceeded to lick him for a couple of minutes, rubbing the pre-cum from his dick thickly across her forehead, cheeks and chin before deep-throating him. ¡°Put two fingers up your pussy.¡± She started breathing in abored way as she drilled the digits into her gushing cunt.


    Like the fabulous cocksucker she was, he felt himself about to surge after another two minutes. ¡°Slow down,¡± he ordered, pping both breasts beneath her mmy blouse, needing to prolong his release. ¡°Stick a finger in your ass.¡± She wetted a finger with her pussy juice and steadily pushed it as far as possible up her rear, ¡°Wait,¡± he said. Carefully, he grabbed her hair to hold back her head while he pulled out of her eager mouth, positioned his cock, and erupted all over her hair, face and the sticky blouse where it clung to her damp breasts. It was a sizeable load, even for Matt. That was authorization for Janice to climax on her pumping fingers, uttering extended moans.


    At that moment, the stroke of 5:00, the front door opened silently and Matt¡¯s roommate, Floyd, entered, thrilled at the lewd picture he saw. Matt¡¯s thick red cock was bobbing in front of the slut¡¯s face, dripping jizz onto her upturned face. No wonder Matt had emphasized that Floyd should be on time, down to the minute, and be quiet. The woman¡¯s ass and thighs were incredibly tight for what Floyd assumed was a graduate student or adult education student that Matt had just met. She actually had a finger rammed up her own ass.


    Janice opened her cum-drenched eyelids to look up at her son and master. When she saw he was staring at something behind her, she froze. ¡°Turn around and say hello to my new roommate, Janice.¡±


    In shock, all she could manage to do was extract a long finger out of her grasping ass, and two others from her clinging cunt. The sucking sounds resounded in the otherwise silent room. She remained kneeling, immobile except for the thick drops of cum dripping off her brows, nose and chin. ¡°Now don¡¯t be rude, Mother. We want to make a good first impression on Floyd, don¡¯t we?¡± Matt asked, tucking his cock back into his pants. Floyd was stunned. Matt had described his hottie mother to him on the phone, but not that she gave him head and let him shoot all over her.


    Matt ced a hand on each side of her head, although it was not possible to avoid the ropes of thick ivory-colored semen criss-crossing the short ck hair. He forced Janice to swivel until her eyes met Floyd¡¯s. ¡°Hello, roomie!¡± Matt said warmly. Janice was rmed by the glint in Floyd¡¯s eyes as he feasted on her extreme debasement, impressed by the load of sperm covering her hair, beautiful face and chest. It was hard for him to believe this gorgeous cumsucker was actually 34, let alone his new roommate¡¯s mother. Matt held her shoulders and forced her to turn 180 degrees so she was facing Floyd. ¡°Say hello to Floyd, Mother.¡±


    She knelt there, as silent as a stone. Matt reached into his pocket, unfolded a tawse, lifted her skirt, tucked it into her belt and thrashed her ass. Janice¡¯s lips were drenched with sperm, so when she opened her mouth in pain, a cum bubble formed between her thick lips. ¡°H-hello,¡± she muttered weakly and licked her lips, eyes downcast in humiliation. The three were immobile. The only movement in the room was the steady dripping of fresh jizz onto Janice¡¯s breasts. She now knew that Matt would use her, wherever and whenever it pleased him. Her cunt fluttered in anticipation. Floyd was on the heavy side and his hair was already receding, but he was not unattractive.


    ¡°Hi, Matt. So this is. . . Janice, is it?¡± Floyd was impressed at how obscenely sleazy she looked. It was obvious she wore only a partial bra. Nor had she moved from her degrading position on her knees in front of her son.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Matt looked down at Janice, ready to impose Act 2 of an borately nned evening. There were many more acts toe. ¡°Greet Floyd properly up close, but stay on your knees.¡± Floyd was amazed to see her actually crawl over to him, her skirt still tucked into her belt. Only then did Floyd realize that she was wearing a remarkably sheer blouse, and that she¡¯d been perspiring. The cum-sttered blouse clung to herrge breasts, clearly outlining her dark aureoles and massive nipples. He thought he saw marks on her breasts but he wasn¡¯t sure. She surprised him again by putting her hands behind her, entuating her breasts even more. With eyes downward, she stopped at his feet. Matt gave him the green light. ¡°Floyd, be my guest.¡±


    Floyd, who until then had been transfixed, jerked his cock out of his pants and began stroking himself. Being a well-trained ve, Janice automatically knelt, widened her stance and thrust her pelvis forward. Floyd gawked at her mound, shaved clean except for a tiny strip a half-inch wide. ¡°I like a shaved cunt, don¡¯t you Floyd?¡± Matt said with a grin. Floyd increased the tempo on his dick.


    Janice was so humiliated she actually turned her headpletely to the side. Of course, she was also incredibly turned on. Matt gathered the cum off his mother¡¯s forehead, cheeks and chin, collecting it in his palm, and slowly spread the stuff along her puffed upbia, working it into her big clit and slit. She began moaning, quietly and without stop. When Matt was finished spreading his jizz, her pussy glistened lewdly, the thick lips even more aroused and engorged. He thrust his finger up and down the length of her slit, apanied by the sloppy sounds as her cunt leaked juices. ¡°Matt, Matt! I¡¯m  I¡¯m gonna cum,¡± warned Floyd.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Matt said.


    He spun Janice around, pushing her head and shoulders to the floor so her bare ass was upraised, roughly kicking her knees far apart. Floyd admired the heavy hanging breasts and had his first close-up view of the whip marks densely covering her ass. Matt ordered Janice to spread her ass cheeks, an act so degrading in front of this college boy that even she could notply.


    Floyd watched as Matt, furious, took the leather tawse, yanked her up, and swung it with all his might into the pendulous breasts. She screamed at the first impact. Apanied by her gasps, Matt repeated the breast whipping several times until the shaking tit flesh was livid and shoved her down again. Finally, she ced her hands with their long fingers on her ass cheeks and slowly spread them apart, to the extent that the dark target of her rosebud actually opened. That was the limit for Floyd. ¡°Go for it, buddy!¡± Matt urged.


    Floyd yelled as a fountain of cum spurted up in the air and made a direct hit on the mother. He shot his giant teenage load all over her welts and bruises, his aim bing more urate until he erupted time and again into her gaping asshole. As soon as he¡¯d finished spurting, Matt scooped up the steaming load from her ass cheeks and began pushing it deep into her ass, first with one finger and then with two. She let go of her ass and shoved two fingers deep into her cunt, her fingers feeling Matt¡¯s double digits fucking in and out of her rear channel.


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡± she screamed, flopping around the floor, cumming in a sweating, keening frenzy. Finished, her knees slid out and away and she copsed on the floor, the wide knees leaving her asshole wide open, a pool of cum filling the cavity and flowing in thick strands to the floor.


    The boys had a quick beer together while Janicey in a daze. When they¡¯d finished, Matt pped both her ass cheeks to arouse her and, hands under her arms, lifted her up. She was barely able to stand, so Matt lowered her skirt in back and front, hiding her dripping ass and pudenda.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Flustered, unsure what was expected of him  or permitted  Floyd suggested the local Italian restaurant for dinner. It was just off-campus. ¡°Great,¡± Matt said. ¡°We¡¯ll go dressed the way we are.¡± Janice¡¯s head flipped around to Matt, her huge eyes wide with consternation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Janice, of course we¡¯ll clean you up first.¡± Refusing to let her clean up any more, he threw a coat around her shoulders and they departed.


    In the car, she frantically tried to put her blouse, hair and makeup together with the tiny mirror held in the sun shield. Considering it was dusk and the ride was brief, it was neither easy nor particrly sessful.


    When they arrived, the restaurant was dimly lit and, since it was a Monday night and few students had yet arrived for the new term, was almost empty, fortunately so for Janice. With every humiliating step, she was conscious of two cum loads seeping out of her cunt and ass. Business was so slow that the maitre d¡¯ had taken the night off, leaving only one waiter. He tried not to stare at this gorgeous, dishevelled woman he¡¯d never before seen, clutching her coat together, looking as though she¡¯d just been fucked for hours. She reeked of sensuality.

 Her Cock Night:>>37

    Matt chose thest booth in the rear, upholstered in dark red and located in a remote corner that was even darker than the rest of the ce. He told Janice to sit facing the restaurant and opposite Floyd and himself.


    Their waiter was an attractive guy in histe twenties who managed not to stare at the silent, sultry brte who was clearly not wearing a bra. After ordering minestrone, Pasta Alfredo for the boys, a tomato-based pasta for Janice, and a bottle of Sangiovese, Floyd told Janice how different she was from all of his friends¡¯ parents; how attractively she dressed and how beautiful she looked. The waiter served the wine and left. They drank. Janice, who was nervous, had tworge swallows.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only way she¡¯s different,¡± Matt said. Janice froze, her soup spoon halfway to her lips. The minestrone slid off, sshing onto the table and staining her blouse.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Floyd asked.


    ¡°Janice does whatever I tell her, wherever she is, don¡¯t you, Mother?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She drank anotherrge mouthful. ¡°Yes, Matthew,¡± she mumbled, desperately looking around to see how far away were the other diners, her breath deepening.


    Matt knew he was lucky to have Floyd for a roommate, since he was the son of one of the college¡¯s wealthiest and most influential alumni. He was aware that Mr. Whnd had put them together. Besides, Matt immediately liked Floyd; Mr. Whnd said Floyd was smart and fun to be around. Floyd started on a breadstick. ¡°These breadsticks are stale,¡± he warned.


    Matt topped off her ss. ¡°For example, Floyd, it¡¯s not good manners for her to sit at the table with us wearing a sweaty blouse. Why don¡¯t you ask her to remove it?¡±


    Floyd¡¯s cock jumped at the sensational invitation. He watched while Janice and Matt looked at each other for a long moment, as if there was a detailedmunication between them. Matt was excited, not only about slutting out his mother to his roommate, but also about testing what he guessed was yet another of his mother¡¯s depravities  the willingness to be exhibited and humiliated in public.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Matt urged. She gulped more wine.


    Floyd gulped. ¡°Okay. Janice, unbutton that filthy blouse.¡± Staring at Floyd, her eyes fiery, she finished off her ss. Matt emptied the rest of the bottle into her ss.


    She had a reprieve that was only momentary-the waiter brought their main course along with a second bottle of wine. ¡°Careful, these bowls are extremely hot!¡± he said and immediately departed. The two bowls of Pasta Alfredo were drowning in sauce.


    Both boys stared at her. ¡°Could we switch sides?¡± she asked, so that she wouldn¡¯t be facing the rest of the restaurant. They shook their heads. Like a zombie, she slowly unbuttoned the blouse. Without being asked, eyes staring at her food, she opened it until her breasts were bare. Once she was exposed, she drank again.


    ¡°Good lord!¡± Floyd muttered, his forehead perspiring, staring at the magnificent, marked breasts and near-ck nipples, incredulous that his new roommate¡¯s own mother was not only a submissive but also a grant exhibitionist.


    Matt held the basket of hard breadsticks under her. ¡°Put two of these inside,¡± he ordered. After swallowing more wine, she inserted the breadsticks under her skirt and into her cunt. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there,¡± Matt said. She began pumping the 8-inch stick up her cunt. ¡°You have two hands,¡± Matt said. ¡°Use them both.¡± She began rubbing her clit and stroking her pussy with one hand while forcing the breadstick dildos with the other, all the while squirming on the booth seat.


    Matt picked up another breadstick and dipped it into the steaming Alfredo sauce. ¡°Put this in your ass. Between the sauce and Floyd¡¯s load that¡¯s still there, it should slide in easily.¡± Dazed, the ve obediently took the dripping breadstick, slid down further in the booth, and with one motion drove the dildo all the way into her rear.


    ¡°Janice is also an excellent cook,¡± Matt said as he tipped his bowl of Pasta Alfredo toward Janice so the excess sauce pooled at the lower end. ¡°She¡¯s especially talented with sauces. Floyd, do what I¡¯m doing.¡± Matt spooned the sauce from his bowl onto his bread te. Guessing what wasing, Janice grabbed her ss and drank.


    Floyd followed Matt¡¯s lead with his own bowl and sat dumbfounded as Matt upended the bread te over her right breast, the hot cream sauce making her gasp in pain. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Matt prompted. Floyd repeated the process on her left breast, her chest heaving. The boys stared as the steaming Alfredo streamed off her breasts onto the dark wood of the table. Matt and Janice were both reminded of when her breasts had looked simr, first at the pool and then in the den with the martini ss and creamsicle.


    Floyd recoiled as Matt quickly pped a breast, causing drops of white sauce to go flying onto the dark red booth walls and the table. Matt looked at his sticky hand and smeared it across Janice¡¯s cheek. To Floyd, her incredible face looked like somebody had jerked off onto one side of it. Matt struck the other breast and wiped his hand across her other cheek.


    The waiter was turning the dark corner to approach their table when he stopped and stared from the shadows, stupefied by the sight. This beautiful woman, who¡¯d been pouting since she arrived, now looked half-drunk, exposing her reddened and goo-covered breasts, her face glistening. There was so much muck coating her that the waiter assumed both boys must have beat off onto her. He never thought she might be covered in something other than their semen.


    ¡°Harder,¡± Matt ordered. She began moaning quietly, pumping her ass and cunt, oblivious of Floyd and unaware of the waiter. ¡°Faster.¡± As the woman began to cum, Matt leaned over, grabbed both of her breasts at the base and squeezed downward to her nipples, forcing the remainder of the thick sauce onto the table. The waiter¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment, his prick pressing painfully against his trousers.


    The woman¡¯s head whipped around as she orgasmed, flopping around, but fortunately she made hardly any noise. It was after she slid down the booth in exhaustion, her head just above the table, that she opened her eyes and saw the good-looking waiter between the boys¡¯ shoulders, standing in the shadows. The knowledge sent another surge through her cunt. Clearly, the boys didn¡¯t know she was being watched. The waiter gasped but remained where he stood, frozen with the fear that she¡¯d tell the two guys and he¡¯d be fired.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Matt called. Her eyes fluttered. ¡°You can close your blouse after you¡¯ve cleaned the mess off the table and eaten your pasta.¡± Looking at the waiter, she leaned forward over the table, bent and extended her long tongue top up the sauce. To him, it appeared that she was cleaning up after a gangbang. Between every few licks, she¡¯d pause and subtly nce at him.


    The boys were still ignorant of his presence. When she was done with the Alfredo, she buttoned her blouse, polished off half her ss to clear her pte for the change from the cream to the tomato sauce, and ate her pasta in silence, finishing her ss while the boys talked with each other.


    The moment the boys left for the bathroom and for Floyd to have a smoke outside, she cleaned her face with a napkin, unabashedly staring at the waiter. He approached the booth, crazed with desire. While yanking his zipper and extracting his boner, he pulled her off the seat so she knelt on the floor, his back facing the restaurant. She blew his mind in three ways: first, she deep-throated him almost immediately; second, she looked up into his face almost the entire time, drunk but beautiful; and third, she was incredibly skillful, bringing him off in less than a minute and swallowing all of his jism.


    By the time the boys returned from Floyd¡¯s smoke, the waiter had vanished, the table had been cleared, and Janice was dabbing her lips  this time, not covered with Alfredo sauce  with the napkin.


    ¡°Are we having dessert?¡± Floyd asked.


    ¡°We are, but back at the apartment. Janice will be our dessert.¡± She looked at her son and then stared into Floyd¡¯s eyes. What she saw there disturbed her enough to make her squirm with apprehension and excitement. For Floyd¡¯s eyes had a hard, cruel glint in them. She guessed he was much more experienced and . . . creative than her innocent nephew, Alex.

 Her Cock Night:>>38

    ¡°Not at all. If you want, you can watch at first so you pick up some tips and techniques. Then you can have her alone, or we can have her together.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± bbergasted, Floyd put his hand on Matt¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Matt, this is incredible.¡±


    Matt turned to him with a big, warm smile. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re roommates, right?¡±


    That night with Floyd at the boys¡¯ apartment had indeed been a marathon. When they arrived, Matt was too tired to do anything and went straight to bed, leaving her to this novice. Floyd had finished with her about 3:00 am, he¡¯d left her hanging at the foot of his bed while he slept. Her hands were left stretched and tied to the top of the six-foot bedposts, her mound pressed against the hard horizontal railing, her legs stretched to the breaking point, ankles tied to the bottom of the bedposts.


    While Matt was sleeping in his room, Floyd had acted like a kid running amok in a new toy store. He¡¯d whipped her with every implement she¡¯d brought and fucked her everywhere. But worst of all, he¡¯d passed out without even thinking about removing the mps from her nipples, clit andbia. At least she hadn¡¯t brought any weights; they were too heavy to carry. Otherwise who knows what he might have done to her abused nipples. Nor could she wake him to beg for the mps to be removed, because he¡¯d stuffed her mouth with the gag. Even with the gag, she was surprised her screams from the vicious caning had not aroused Matt.


    By the time Matt woke up and found her, he was concerned with how far Floyd had gone. She looked a mess. Her breasts were still bound harshly. Arge, ck dildo had been stuffed in her ass. Three breadsticks protruded from her cunt. And he was not pleased to find her still mped. The pain she withstood when he removed the ropes and mps was like nothing she¡¯d experienced before.


    Floyd was not even there. When he had awoken after dawn, he¡¯d been frightened by the sight of the hanging woman. She was drenched in sweat, the welts on her back and ass much more prominent than they had looked in the dim lightst night. A long stream of cum had leaked out of the corner of her mouth onto a bulging part of her breast, bulging because the rest was so severely indented by the rope. Floyd grabbed some clothes and rushed out of the apartment.


    Matt bathed her and applied salves. She slept all morning and drove back in the afternoon. During the drive, she recognized that she was a mother in name only. Actually, she was a hardcore submissive who would do anything to atone for her bad mothering, anything to maintain the love and attention of her demanding son. As his ve, Matthew was entitled to lend her to his mentors and friends, despite their debauched habits, whether or not Matthew was actually present.


    When she arrived home, she rested for a couple of days, applying lotions ording to a strict schedule Matt had devised. Flowers and a four-figure gift certificate to the town¡¯s best department store arrived from Floyd, as well as several new cookbooks. Floyd gave Matt a new bicycle, stereo and MP3 yer. Matt and Janice had both learned a harsh lesson and neither of them were angry with Floyd; he¡¯d been drunk and, being a novice, didn¡¯t know any better.


    Thus began Matt¡¯s happy, sessful college career and the continuing development of Janice¡¯s role. Or, if you prefer, thus continued the debasement of her life into that of a consummate cum-slut and pain-ve. She could barely imagine what she would do next, but she hoped it would be as pleasurable as it was sure to be humiliating and painful.


    ¨C The Stockbroker


    As a single mother, it was always a challenge for Janice to manage her finances. One sacrifice had been her old clothes and lingerie, which Matt was periodically updating with more expensive, revealing clothes and pricey French lingerie.


    Janice heard from an acquaintance at work that their mutual stockbroker, Paul Gorgan, was running a hot streak and considered an up-ander. But he had too many ounts and couldn¡¯t devote more than cursory attention to a typical portfolio. So the acquaintance took Paul out to several of the best restaurants and gave him gifts. Immediately, her trades increased in value and her portfolio appreciated significantly.


    Janice couldn¡¯t afford expensive dinners orvish presents, but she could provide other attractions. She discussed the situation with Matt on the phone from college, and they devised a n. Since Paul¡¯s firm opened at 6am, when the NY exchange began, the firm also closed early. By 3pm, virtually everyone had left. So Janice made ate appointment for 3:15. When she arrived, on a blisteringly hot afternoon in early September, the offices seemed to be deserted, and the air conditioning barely working. She knocked on Paul¡¯s door, perspiring.


    ¡°Come in, Janice.¡± She entered afortable office that included a seating area, closing and locking the door behind her. Paul was turned away from her, engrossed in his monitor. ¡°Sorry about the AC. I¡¯ll be with you in a moment. I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I have to focus onpleting this trade.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she said, and walked over to the sofa. Its base was nted. When she sat, her rear was lower than her knees. It was ufortable, but he would get a good view up her legs. She spread them wide as she¡¯d been trained to do, constrained by the buttons down the front. She studied him in profile. Sandy hair, mid-thirties like she was, a bit overweight but pleasant looking. She picked up a magazine and began reading.


    Paul finished his trade and turned to his client, whom he¡¯d never met. Since her face was obscured by the magazine, he observed her gorgeous, tanned long legs in 3-inch heels, as well as the tight, gauzy linen skirt. His cock twitched. All he knew about her was that she wasn¡¯t married. ¡°All set,¡± he said cheerfully. Janice lowered the magazine and presented him with her best smile. Paul was struck. She was not only gorgeous, but perhaps the most sensuous woman he¡¯d ever seen. Dark glossy hair in a tomboy cut, big hazel eyes, a wide mouth, thick lips and big tits that strained against the tight linen blouse. She gave him plenty of time to scrutinize.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me, Janice, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long day, especially with the AC barely working.¡± He was blushing. ¡°But I suppose you¡¯re used to men staring.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not men as good-looking as you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you,¡± he stammered, mopping his forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Unless you think it¡¯s unprofessional, I usually rx after normal hours with a drink. Would you care for a gin and tonic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sounds great.¡± He poured two very stiff drinks and set hers down along with a cocktail napkin on the edge of the coffee table away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be putting your paperwork right in front of you,¡± he exined. Janice had to lean far forward to reach the ss. As she did so, her spread legs caused more tension on her skirt and a button was pulled through an eyelet, revealing a couple more inches of her magnificent legs. She seemed to be unaware, but Paul saw it clearly. They lifted their sses and drank. He wondered if she was attracted to him.


    She reopened her magazine, hiding her face. He opened her folder and set it down on the coffee table, using the opportunity to nce up the skirt at her patterned stockings, the same shade as her blouse and skirt. He could just barely begin to see the tops. He also realized that he could see her nipples, straining against the tight thin linen that was damp with perspiration. Although the aureole were quiterge, they were not thergest he¡¯d seen. But her nipples were. And they were dark, almost ck.


    Getting harder, he turned his back to her and went to his desk, where he took another swallow. Janice had lowered the magazine and saw him walking stiffly. He sat. ¡°Please, drink up,¡± he said. She felt his eyes on her as she stretched to the ss, another button popping open on the skirt front, and drank deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied your portfolio and those are some rmendations. The problem is that I¡¯ve so many clients there¡¯s not enough time in the day to devote to them all.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Paul, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to show you that I¡¯m a very special client.¡± Her words hung in the air. He wondered if she might being on to him.


    ¡°Well, special clients do receive extra time, and they do very well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about how hot you are.¡± She reached into her purse and pulled out a spray bottle. ¡°Paul, I¡¯m burning up. Would you mind misting me? It works so much better if I don¡¯t do it to myself, and if you hold it up.¡± She settled back and closed her eyes.


    Awkwardly, he stood, walked over with his drink and cocktail napkin and sat on the coffee table. He held the bottle high and sprayed the fragrant mist downward onto her face. ¡°Ummm,¡± she moaned. Most of the mist actually wafted down onto her chest, dampening the thin blouse. ¡°Do it again.¡± He had an idea. He titled the bottle down and sprayed. This time a little fell onto her face, but most wetted her breasts. ¡°Ummm,¡± she groaned, louder and longer this time. ¡°It¡¯s so rxing here.¡± She stretched her arms up, forcing the dark nipples against the fabric, and moved her arms behind her, which opened yet another skirt button.


    Paul could now see the stocking tops, as well as the bare flesh above. He was stunned. The inside of her thighs appeared to be marked with welts, some roughly parallel to each other, some crisscrossed. Had some abusive guy recently hurt her? He figured that with the release of another button, he¡¯d be able to glimpse her panties. Would they be as sheer as the rest of her clothes?


    Janice opened her eyes and Paul yanked his eyes back to hers. Her mouth was open slightly. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± He nodded and reached for his drink. ¡°Me too,¡± she said. Since her arms were trapped underneath her, he held the cold tumbler to her wide lips. She took too much, choked and some of the gin and tonic dribbled out of her mouth to run down her chest, the iced liquid coursing down to her nipples. They both stared as the dark stalks lengthened. ¡°Would you rub me dry, Paul?¡±


    He picked up the two cocktail napkins and blotted each of them on an aroused nipple. She groaned, ¡°Yeah. Paul, there¡¯s only one button left. Open it and make me morefortable. Fumbling, he pushed the button open and the skirt fell away, baring a gauzy pair of sheer panties that did nothing to hide her pussy. He looked at the fat lips mashed against the taut, restraining fabric. They were glistening with wetness. And she waspletely shaved. He finished his drink.


    ¡°Who did that to you?¡±


    Janice pushed him back three feet from her. The coffee table moved as well. ¡°You mean my marks?¡± she asked. ¡°I deserved them,¡± she exined, ¡°for not obeying. They were a lesson in discipline.¡±


    ¡°Did your boyfriend make them?¡± he asked hoarsely as she undid his zipper.


    She sank to her knees, reached behind him and pulled him forward by the ass cheeks so his groin was at the edge of the table. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend,¡± she said, ¡°only a master.¡±


    ¡°Why did he punish you?¡± he croaked as she reached into his boxer shorts.


    ¡°Because I allowed a few drops of his cum to leak out of my lips.¡± She pulled out an average size cock. It would do fine.


    ¡°Can I touch them?¡±


    ¡°You mean my marks? Maybe next time, if you take care of me.¡± And with that she sank her lips over his cockhead like nobody else, beginning the slowest and hottest blowjob he¡¯d ever experienced. Strangely, her thick lips and wide mouth made his cock lookrger than it actually was. Two minutester, as she felt his muscles tensing for his climax, he shoved her head back and held his cock as it spurted,nding first on her forehead, then her chin and chest. She was surprised by his forcefulness but shrugged at the hot load that soiled her blouse. Maybe he actually had the potential to be dominant. She removed arge handkerchief from her bag and blotted off the spunk from her skin and blouse as Paul put himself back together.


    ¡°When will I see you again?¡±


    ¡°In three months, assuming you¡¯ve worked on my portfolio. And if you¡¯ve done a really good job, I¡¯ll even remove my blouse and skirt. You¡¯d like an unobstructed view of my tits and pussy, wouldn¡¯t you, Paul? I¡¯ve already made the appointment with your admin.¡± Smiling, she unlocked the door and sauntered out, without a doubt that Paul would perform handsomely over the next quarter.

 In Love With Nia:>1

    When I was 2 years old, my father married Anh, a lovely, tiny little Vietnamesedy. I always thought she was my mother, or at least until I was old enough to work out that she couldn¡¯t possibly be. I still called her mum, though, because in every way I needed her to be, she was my mum. I had a sister, or rather a half-sister, Nguye¡¯t, which means ¡®moon¡¯, I think, but we all called her Nia, and dad sometimes called her ¡®nugget¡¯, telling her she was his precious little golden moon. Mum usually called me Huyn¡¯h, which means ¡®Older Brother¡¯ although it sounds like someone sneezing in a distant room, instead of my given name, James or Jamie. Nia usually called me anything she could think of if she thought it would annoy me.


    We lived in South London, not far off the South Circr Road, that traffic nightmare that girdles South London like a ligature, and dad would curse it every evening after negotiating it for several hours. Mum would, quite reasonably, ask him why he didn¡¯t just get a bus to Streatham and get the train into Central London, but dad was convinced that if he left his designated parking space at work unupied it would be given to someone else, and apparently status in hispany was measured by whether or not you had your own parking space, and how close it was to the CEO¡¯s parking space. It took me years to understand this; I used to wonder what happened to his parking space when he was on holiday, did they chain it up, or something? All very baffling. In the meantime, he¡¯de in every evening, exhausted, road-raged to the max, huffing about the London traffic nners, London buses, congestion, the people who y silly-buggers with the timing of the traffic lights in London, busnes, in fact, everything. We all learned to stop listening, or at least parallel-process, so we could drop-in reasonably aptments in the spaces in the rant where one was called-for, while simultaneously watching TV, without actually paying the blindest bit of notice to what he was saying. After the requisite time ranting, dad would go off and sit in the greenhouse, talk to his geranium cuttings or secretly drink, or whatever it was he did in there, and reappear in time for dinner, usually in a good mood.


    When he reappeared, he would be besieged by one or the other of us, needing help with our homework. Dad¡¯s approach to homework was simple. ¡°You should have learned this in school, what do the taxpayers pay teachers for, if we have to teach our kids at home at the end of the school day?¡± Not helpful. But when he was in a really good mood, he could be great fun.


    He once boiled thest 1, 000 years of English history down as follows. ¡°All you need to know about English history is the following; for thest 1, 000 years, English history has consisted of us annoying the French, beating-up the French, annoying the French while simultaneously beating them up, or watching and needling as the French beat themselves up. If you want a definition of how to lose a war, look up the word ¡®French¡¯ in any dictionary. Norman Schwarzkopf once said ¡®Going to war without the French is like going hunting without your ordion¡¯  says it all, really!¡±


    His attitude to mathematics was the same. ¡°Have you ever seen a logarithm crawl out from under a chair, or bitten into a tangent? Or swung on a trapeziumtely? No? That¡¯s because they don¡¯t exist. I refuse to be lectured on imaginary arithmetic by some Greek standing on a hillside 3, 000 years ago dressed only in his underpants, and so should you!¡±


    I dutifully wrote all this down, and then mum had toe to the school and pacify the headmaster, the mathematics teacher, the history teacher, and the history teacher¡¯s French wife. The head gave her some parting advice.


    ¡°Mrs. Morrison, please ask your husband not to help Jamie or Nia with their homework in future; his definitions may be very nearly right, but he¡¯s damaging their chances of passing their SAT¡¯s, so please, I beg you, keep him away from their homework!¡±


    I think dad was secretly a subversive, with anarchic tendencies, which is quite a stretch for a security manager in a huge American bank¡­


    When she was young, Nia would take in all of dad¡¯s pronouncements with wide-eyed eptance, but at quite an early age she picked up on the fact that he may just be feeding her a line, ying her as straight-man for histest stooge-gag, and she developed the habit of checking with mum when dad gave her some facts, sincerity zing in his eyes; little Nia¡¯s eyes would flick over to mum, and a tiny nod or headshake would be all she had to give for Nia to either buy it or back away and ask mum when dad had left the room.


    She was a pretty little girl, fair skinned, with definite Anglo features, but with a nice mix of mum¡¯s finely sculpted ivory-figurine features too, so no mistaking her heritage, with her long, straight, jet ck hair and nted almond eyes, bright blue, like dad¡¯s and mine. When she was born, Mum had asked me to help her look after Nia, as I was her older brother now, and it was my job to watch over her. Nia had picked-up early on the fact that I was incapable of saying no to her, and used it to browbeat me into doing anything she didn¡¯t want or couldn¡¯t be bothered to do, and dad was no help, he just said ¡°Jamie old son, you walked into that one eyes wide shut. Serves you right, next time I suggest you look before you step in the cacky!¡±


    Still, I had to admit, being Nia¡¯s personal ve and chief bottle washer had its rewards. When she wanted to be, she could be absolutely adorable, and she was a very nice kid when she forgot she was a miniature fiend in human form. When I eventually moved to secondary school, at age 11, I felt a definite pang. My routine at primary school had been to wait for Nia until she¡¯d finished herst ss, then getden down with all her stuff, projects, school bags, sports bags, welding equipment, bowling ball and spare sink, and schlep it all home for her like a good little Sherpa, while she would be off buying vast, clinically damaging quantities of sweets from her seemingly inexhaustible supply of pocket money.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moving schools meant I¡¯d only ever see her in the early evening, as I finishedter, then would have to get two buses, so instead of getting home at about 3:45 pm, it would be nearer 6 o¡¯clock before I got home, orter, if the buses were ying-up, just in time to say goodnight to her; her bedtime was 6:30 pm, even though she was 8 years old; mum and dad were a little old-fashioned about children and their bedtimes. The first day at my new school was traumatic enough without this sudden hole at the end of it, where I should be walking Nia home, and suddenly I wasn¡¯t. It was a funny feeling, and not in a good way  I realised I actually missed the little swamp-donkey, missed her unting all her spending money, the sweets she¡¯d bought, or, if her flying monkeys had ughtered some munchkins in the next vige and put her in a good mood, her prattling on about her day.


    When I got home, mum sensed I¡¯d had a mixed day, and sat me down, hugged me, asked about my day, and gave me a bowl of home-made mango ice cream as a reward for not imploding. As I was telling her all about the school, the sheer number of people there, she said ¡°Nguye¡¯t miss you today all day, she was crying for you.¡±


    I looked at mum in disbelief. ¡°No, really? Why? I was going to throw a broomstick gag in there, but I saw mum was serious, looked sad. ¡°She is still only little girl, Huyn¡¯h,¡± she said, in her careful English, ¡°and she miss having older brother there in case she need him. You go and see her; she ask for you especially toe see her when you get in.¡± As I am constitutionally incapable of refusing mum anything, I went and knocked on Nia¡¯s door, went in.


    ¡°Nia, it¡¯s me, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Jamie? JAMIE!!¡± and a little body hit me amidships, Nia jumping up and down, holding on to me, her hair braided in a thick queue at the nape of her neck, her long nighty all the way down to the ground, looking cute and wholesome, like a character in a Disney cartoon.


    ¡°Jamie, I missed you, mummy took me to school and had toe and get me, I missed you all day, why did you have to go to another school, can Ie there with you tomorrow, I MISSED YOU!!¡±


    I had to stop her and catch my breath, and I hadn¡¯t said a word yet.


    ¡°All right, demon-child, calm down!¡±I told her. ¡°First off, get back in bed it¡¯s past your bedtime, and secondly, sorry, no you can¡¯te to school with me, you have a school of your own, and you¡¯re not old enough toe to my school. You¡¯ll see me every night, though, before you go to bed, and at weekends, isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡±


    She stared at me for a second, and started sniffling, then tears ran out of her eyes, and then her face rolled up and she really let rip with the crying. And it was real, Nia-in- distress crying, not her usual ¡®I want my own way¡¯ crying. What could I do, I¡¯m a sucker for her when she does that, but I also knew the difference between when she really was sad and when she was being the maniptive little baggage that was her ground-state.


    She hugged on to me, crying like her pet dog had died, so much so that mum poked her head round the door to see what was going on, backed out when she saw me cradling the little girl while she sobbed, excessively so, I thought. I fished out a handkerchief from my pocket and tried to mop off her face, but I was fighting a losing battle between her eyes and her nose, which was chugging out truly amazing quantities of something truly nasty.


    ¡°SSSHHH Nia, it¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll see me every evening, you¡¯ll be OK, Monkey-girl, I promise!¡± I soothed her, once her crying had died down to hups, wondering at this sudden outburst of affection, and guided her back into bed, pulling up the bedclothes around her, before trying to leave.


    ¡°DON¡¯T GO!¡± she shrieked, so I had to stop and sit on the bed and talk to her some more, tell her about my new school, all the boys there, how many people were at the school, while her eyes grew big. I ended up reading to her, ¡®The Worst Witch¡¯ or something like that, until she finally dozed off, then slipped out of her room, holding my bulging handkerchief at arm¡¯s length.

 In Love With Nia:>2

    This became the pattern of my evenings. Come in, tuck Nia in if she was already in bed, answer her questions about my school, and read to her until she fell asleep. Some nights, though, she¡¯d vary the routine. I¡¯d wake up in the middle of the night, and she¡¯d be there, rolled up next to me, fast asleep, so I¡¯d go and get her duvet, cover her up, and go back to sleep; the one time I tried to take her back to her own room, she made such a fuss she woke the house, and mum had to put her in bed with her just to get her to go back to sleep. It got so I became used to feeling this little body scrunched up next to me in the middle of the night, and took to keeping a spare duvet in my room, to throw over her when she sneaked in. Nia had won, again, she¡¯d got her own way, and I had to share my room with her. Like I said, maniptive little baggage.


    On weekends, though, she was almost tentative with me, never moving more than 6 feet or so away from wherever I was, one eye always cocked in my direction, never obviously trailing around after me, but always there; if I went to the bathroom, she¡¯d be ying in the corridor outside when I came out, If I retreated to my room to read or watch TV, she¡¯d find a thousand reasons toe in looking for something, or ask me a question or some other reason. She also became more touchy-feely, which weirded me out, as I usually took great pains to avoid having her sticky little paws on my clothes; usually whatever she had been eating was all over her hands, and now it would be all over me. The one time she leaned over to kiss me, I honestly thought she was going to bite me, going for the germ-warfare option, and I ducked backwards, causing her to fall over, start screaming, big family post mortem, why can¡¯t you be nice to your sister, she¡¯s only young, she only has you, etc, etc. Spoiled, conniving, maniptive little troll-spawn.


    As she got older, the screaming for her own way tailed-off, and she actually became more tractable, easier to deal with. The sneaking into my room and sleeping next to me never stopped though, and it actually got to the point where I felt almost cheated if I woke up in the night and she wasn¡¯t there. When she began secondary school, at 11, like me, I fully expected this to stop; there was more scope for friends, new people, new subjects to study, so I was confident her life would stop intersecting with mine quite so much. It didn¡¯t stop, not at all.


    I was 14 by then, and girls were definitely a subject of mucho interest, for me and all my friends, hell, my whole generation, so I was d Nia was fully upied with her own life, atst, and I could start hanging with my pals on weekends without Nia hovering in the background. I met a nice girl, Lisa Simons, sweet, cute, red hair, and we dated for a while. Dad just grinned, and said, in his own inimitable way ¡°Behave yourself, you dirty little beast!¡± and mum was distressed that I was dating, she thought I was too young for entanglements, I was still just a little boy. Nia hated her, refused to speak to her, acknowledge her presence, or speak to me. Suited me fine. The chance of spending an evening in a dark cinema with a pretty girl, as opposed to spending it staring at Nia and her captive-troll expression, what do you think I fancied more?


    And then, one afternoon I brought Lisa over, Nia saw her in the house, and was rude and nasty to her. Atst I blew my top.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s your problem, Nia? All I¡¯m doing is dating a girl, it¡¯s not against thew, why do you have to make it so difficult, she¡¯s only my girlfriend, for Chrissake!¡±


    Nia reared right back.


    ¡°Why do you have to bring that¡­ that girl to my house all the time, this is my house as well, and you¡¯re my brother, and you belong to me, not her!¡±I looked at her in shock. Was she really that freaked-out by me having a girlfriend? Why? Lisa left after that, and wouldn¡¯t see me anymore. Thanks, Nia.


    Eventually, dad had to ask me what was going on with Nia and me. I confessed that I was baffled; she had her school friends, she had her own interests, she was in secondary school now, and I couldn¡¯t understand why she had been so hostile towards my girlfriend  she acted like she was jealous, even though I could only ever see Lisa on weekends, and her curfew had been 9pm, so what was the problem? If she wanted me around, she had me every evening plus all day Sunday.


    Dad thought about it for a while, then held forth.


    ¡°Jamie, she¡¯s had you dancing attendance on her all her life, whether you liked it or not, and she thinks, quite rightly, that you¡¯re getting too grown-up for her, school, and sports, and girlfriends and so on. Give her a chance to level off; she¡¯ll eventually ept that you¡¯re moving on from her to someone else. Just be patient with her, and try not to snap too much  she¡¯s still only young, so ignore it, it will go away.¡±


    So, for the next four years, I manfully held my patience. Nia never epted any of my girlfriends, never tried to be nice, or even polite, and I took to not bringing them over to the house any more, making her even more incensed that I was dating someone she had no chance of sniping at. I followed dad¡¯s advice and blithely ignored her artless little questions about whoever I was seeing at any given time, and it drove her bonkers. Other than that aspect of our lives together, we mostly got along just fine. Periodically, though, I would wake up and find her huddled against me, but thankfully, as her teen years progressed, this tailed-off and had stopped altogether by the time I left for university at 18.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was studying Environmental Geosciences at Bristol, as I wanted to work in the Oil industry, and I was living in halls in Clifton. My days were pretty full; the course didn¡¯t offer muchtitude for spare time or socialising, which was pretty much what the Course Adviser at 6th Form College had told me, but I was enjoying myself. I didn¡¯t get much opportunity to go home; lectures were usually scheduled on Saturdays, and funds were limited; after paying my expenses, a trip back to London was usually out of the question. Even my summer was no break, spending it as I did mentoring and coaching A-Level mathematics to earn enough money to get a deposit for a t-share for year 2. At the end of my first year, I had been home a grand total of zero times. I felt guilty, but dad was breezy and unconcerned about it; he understood from his own student days. Mum just used to weep down the phone at me, and Nia refused to talk to me at all.


    My second year, I got a job in a supermarket, unloading the trucks, tough work, but it was nights, so it didn¡¯t cut into my sswork, and it enabled me to pay for an apartment-share in a student tsplex near the uni and feed myself. As it meant working weekends, plus my Saturday sses, again I couldn¡¯t get home at all reliably. Luckily, dad¡¯s bank had a regional office in Bristol, so he woulde down every so often, pick me up and we¡¯d have dinner, talk about the family, bring me mum¡¯s letters and any home news, advice or messages mum had. Nothing from Nia, though. I was saddened by this. Although we squabbled about any and everything, often fought like two cats in a sack, I did love the bone-headed little cave-troll, and I couldn¡¯t believe that she could be so offended by my going to uni as to cut me outpletely. Dad was more pragmatic.


    ¡°She¡¯s hurt by you going away; she thinks you deliberately left her, and she¡¯s offended that her brother, (who she owns, by the way!) could actually walk away from her, and leave her alone. Let her work it out for herself. She¡¯s a teenager, Jamie, she¡¯s having it tough enough right now, she¡¯ll find a way; in the meantime, get used to it!¡±


    The third andst year was more difficult still; I had to spend part of the academic year working in industry, so I wangled a ce with a geophysical exploration team, surveying the possible oil bearing strata off and around South Georgia, Elephant Ind and the Falnd Inds, in the South Antic, 600km off the tip of Patagonia. It was a hard and arduous assignment, winter in the South Antic pr regions is rugged and treacherous, and we had to be protected by the Royal Navy picket ships as Argentina was iming the area. We had several heated exchanges with Argentinian patrol boats until the Royal Navy boys unlimbered their 20mm Oerlikon cannons, at which point the Argentinians would remember pressing business elsewhere. 6 months of this, followed by 4 more months of analysing my findings, creating survey charts and drilling forecasts, estimating yields, and then writing the whole thing up as part of my Bachelors thesis, so a very hectic final year. I graduated with an Honours Degree in Environmental Geosciences, foregoing the graduation ceremony as I was eager to go home. I already had my degree and paperwork, and, as my sometime girlfriend/sex-partner/Friend with Benefits, Bev and I had finally broken it off permanently, I had no pressing need to remain. I left Bristol forever, d to be finished, looking forward to a few weeks ofzing before I had to find a job; luckily I had some very good contacts from my months in the south Antic, so I¡¯d contact them as soon as they were contactable.


    When I arrived home, mum was all tears and hugs, reaching up to touch the top of my head in wonder at my height, marvelling that she couldn¡¯t get her arms all the way around my waist anymore, fussing over me gratifyingly. There was no sign of Nia, which was crushing for me, a sharp pang echoing through me. Despite all our arguments and fights over the years, I still adored the malicious little goblin, although sometimes it was difficult to remember why! Dad was away at a security show in Birmingham, would be gone for a couple of days, so I had mum to myself, her wonderful cooking and warm presence. I was so d to be home after 3 years, all that was missing now was the demon-child.

 In Love With Nia:>3

    Mum filled me in on Nia.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She not do too well in her A-Levels, so she not going university this year. She want to re-sit in August, and start university at Easter, when she be 19. She want to studyw at the London School of Economics, not move away from home, stay in London. Your father and I support her, we not want her off by herself in remote part of the country; she too young to be alone, need family nearby.¡±


    I asked mum where Nia was, she looked sad. ¡°I ask her to be here, she say she will, but I not see her since morning. Maybe shee back soon, gone out with friends, I think.¡±


    I was feeling a little tired, so I asked mum if I could go and lie down, and she looked surprised. ¡°Why you asking, Jamie, this your home, not need permission in own home! Your room is clean and ready for you, Nia tidy it for you, every week she tidy it for you!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at that, walked up to my room, and gasped. Nothing had been changed since the day I left, and I mean nothing. It was as though the room had been in a time-warp; even a handful of small change on the dresser was exactly where I¡¯d spilled it, my books with their bookmarked pages still stacked on the ground next to the bed, my Sam Cooke CD still in the CD yer, the case open on my dresser, my tennis racquet tossed carelessly on the bed where I¡¯d left it, with a post-it note to Nia to use it as I wouldn¡¯t need it still stuck to the case, and my CD¡¯s all jumbled together on the corner of my wardrobe, again exactly where I¡¯d left them; there were even the post-it notes with various notes-to-self still tacked to my desk. This was creepy; it was like a shrine to Jamie¡­


    Felling very weird about this, I grabbed my clothes out of my case and dumped them in theundry basket, shoving the case under the bed and peeling of my clothes, dumping them as well, and climbing into bed. The sheets and linens were all freshlyundered, so Nia must have stripped the bed, and re-made it exactly how I left it; that was slightly scary, I would need a talk with that girl. Thinking along those lines, I fell asleep, to dream of Nia when she was small, holding my hand as I walked her to school.


    I woke with a start, checked my watch, discovered I¡¯d been asleep for almost 3 hours.


    ¡°Finally, it stirs!¡± said a voice behind me. I spun around, and there was Nia, sitting on my study chair, grinning at me. But what a change! I¡¯dst seen her as a surly, defensive 15 year old teen nightmare; lip always ready to curl in derision, eyes sullen and t, hostility just below the surface.


    Now she¡¯d changed beyond all recognition; I¡¯d have walked right past her without recognising her! She was tall, I could see that even sitting down, a slender, willowy, but shapely figure, hair waved and teased into a riotous tumble of ck curls, long slender legs encased in skin-tight ck leggings, t-soled harem-slippers on her feet and wearing a loose, boat-neck cream pullover top that left one shoulder bare. Her skin still had that pale, freshplexion, her almond eyes wererge bright blue sapphires, or maybe cornflowers, expressive and beautiful, surrounded by sootyshes, and her mouth was wide, generous, made for smiling. Her lips were naturally coral pink, her face heart-shaped and perfectly symmetrical, her fine oriental features highlighted perfectly by her Caucasian genes. She was beautiful! Following on the heels of that was the realisation that I was checking-out my sister! Ee!


    ¡°Close your mouth, Jamie, you¡¯re drooling!¡± she giggled, and my mouth snapped shut, flushing as I realised I was busted, ogling my sister, although, to be fair, she was eminently worth the ogle!


    ¡°Nia, you surprised me! I came home and you weren¡¯t here¡­!¡± I trailed off.


    Nia stood up in one lithe move, and slid onto the bed next to me, to slid her arms around my neck and press her cheek against mine.


    ¡°Wee home, Jamie, I missed you so much¡­!¡± she said softly, and I hugged her close, then something made me pull away to look at her, seeing she was crying.


    ¡°Nia, what¡­ why¡­ don¡¯t do that, you troll, you know what you look like when you cry!¡± I grinned at her, and she pped me on the upper arm, trying to smile as two big tears escaped her brimming eyes and ran down her cheeks. I pulled a tissue out from the nightstand, gave it to her, and waited while she dabbed her eyes dry again.


    I hugged her again, d to be holding her again after all this time. ¡°I missed you Nia, more than you know!¡± I said, and I meant it. ¡°Why were you so mad, that you had to cut me off for three whole years? I asked dad about you every time I called home. I missed you very much Nguye¡¯t!¡±


    Nia tried to speak, and started crying again instead, and all at once she was 8 years old, and this was Nia-in-distress crying again, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed. I gathered her into me, soothing her as I used to when she was small, the act of doing that reuniting us again, the intervening years dropping away.


    Atst she slowed down, her sobbing giving way to silent tears, with me holding her against my shoulder and silently feeding her paper tissues; I¡¯d been here before so I knew, when she was ready to talk, she¡¯d talk.


    Atst her breathing started sounding normal, so I asked her ¡°What brought that on, Troll-Child, why the waterworks?¡±


    She buried her face in my shoulder, and started speaking. ¡°When you left, I was so horrible, I thought you were going because you didn¡¯t want to stay with us, with me, any longer, and that you were paying me back for all the mean things I did. I thought you hated me! And I was going to hate you back, but all I could do was miss you, and then I didn¡¯t know how to say suh¡­ suh¡­ sorry! You were gone and I wanted you back!¡± She swallowed, obviously near tears again.


    I was thunderstruck. Had I reallye across like that, given her the impression I hated her?


    She continued. ¡°I was there every time you called, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk to you, I didn¡¯t know what to say, and ¡®sorry¡¯ was too hard to say. Or not enough, I don¡¯t know. And the longer it went on, the harder it was to stop it. I tried to make myself believe I didn¡¯t need you around, but that didn¡¯t work, I never realised just how much of my day was spent around you!¡±


    I eased her up so I could look at her. ¡°And this?¡± I asked, indicating my room, ¡°was this all part of that as well?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I thought if your room looked just like it did when you left, I could pretend you¡¯d just gone out, and wereing back any minute, it would feel like you were still around. Can you understand that?¡±


    I did.


    I looked into her eyes. ¡°Listen to me, I have never hated you, or wanted to leave you, or mum and dad, ever. I just wanted to go to the university that gave me the best degree. You¡¯re my little sister, and while I admit, yes, I did sometimes want Dorothy to drop a house on you, I never hated you, even when you were being your brattiest! Mum told me that being your older brother came with responsibilities, and I said yes, and took them on, because I wanted to. I wanted to then, and I want to now. OK?¡±


    Nia looked sideways at me. ¡°When did mum ask you this, Jamie?¡±


    ¡°When you were born, Nia, when she brought you home.¡± I replied


    ¡°And you stuck to it, after all the shit I put you through? Really?¡± I nodded. Her eyes welled-up again, and I hastily grabbed a tissue.


    ¡°Jamie, poor you, you let me do all those horrid things, say all those horrid things, all those years, because of a promise to mum? You promised to look after me and I took so much advantage of you; I don¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll say! But in your defence, it was a lot of fun too! True, being your guardian angel was no bed of roses, but it wasn¡¯t exactly the death of a thousand cuts either! Watching you learn to skate, for one; I actuallyughed ¡¯til I was sick!¡±


    She looked at me, seemed to make a decision, grabbed my face and kissed me on the cheek, a long smacker. I was a little surprised, and a little wistful as well  she used to do that a lot when she was small, and I hadn¡¯t realised how much I¡¯d missed it.


    Then she really surprised me. Still holding my face, she nted a firm kiss right on my lips. For a stunned second I enjoyed it, then reality blinked back on and I reared back, pulling away from her and sliding off my bed and onto the floor. I peered up at her over the edge of the bed, like the world¡¯s most reluctant bridegroom, to see her still sitting there, looking at me strangely. ¡°Jamie, you look ridiculous down there,e back up here, I won¡¯t bite, you know!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the biting I was afraid of, although what I was afraid of I didn¡¯t know, just that something had suddenly changed between us. I shook my head emphatically.


    ¡°Jamie! I said, e back up here¡¯!¡± she snapped, eyes darkening as she ordered me back next to her. 15 years of conditioning took over, and I crept back up onto the bed, as far from her as I could. We stared at each other, Nia looking ever so slightly pleased with herself; I shudder to think what I looked like.


    Nia grinned at me. ¡°Calm, down, Jamie, I said, I¡¯m not going to bite you. You can rx, seriously. You look like someone just gave your scrotum a really big tweak!¡±


    Some sort of response was needed here, I felt. ¡°arrrkk!¡± was the best I could do, good for an opener, but needed more. I cleared my throat, and tried again.


    ¡°What the fu¡­ um, hell did you do, Nia, why did you do that?¡± I croaked.


    Nia smiled. ¡°I did it because I always wanted to do it, I wanted to see what it would be like, and I liked it! How was it for you?¡± she twinkled mischievously.


    ¡°God, Nia, I¡¯m your brother, you can¡¯t go doing stuff like that¡­!¡± I trailed of as she failed to look the least bit contrite.


    ¡°Oh balls, Jamie, I¡¯m a big girl, and I wanted to see what it would be like to snog my cute man-tottie big brother; don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t like it ¨C you kissed me back! Besides, you were the one practically peeling down my panties with your eyes a couple of minutes ago!¡±

 In Love With Nia:>4

    I tried to bluster and protest, but she¡¯d scored a direct hit, and she knew it. She patted the bed beside her, and I shook my head. She patted the bed harder, her eyes narrowing, so I, reluctantly, slid up next to her.


    ¡°Now Jamie, I kissed you. ept it. Get past it. Because I want to kiss you again, and you need to put some effort into it, OK?¡± I was listening to this in a daze; there was no way I was going to ede to this, but an entirely different part of me was mouring for attention; apparently he thought it was a very good idea! Nia noticed, ncing pointedly at the bulge in my boxers as I tried to cover my¡­ condition with my bed sheet.


    ¡°The consensus is in my favour, Jamie; at least two of us in here think it¡¯s a good idea, so stop squirming like a girly and pucker-up; and do it like you mean it!¡±


    Defeated, sure this was a very bad idea, I gave up and let her lean against me again, wrapping my arm around her so she was looking up at me. She really was a beautiful girl, and if she weren¡¯t my sister I¡¯d have moved in for the kill like a rat up a drainpipe, but it still felt wrong, wrong, wrong.


    Obviously Nia didn¡¯t feel the same way, and, fed-up with waiting for me to make a move, took hold of my face and pulled my head down, to kiss me square on the lips. After a second of adjusting to the feeling, it dawned on me that she had really soft lips, gentle and very sexy. I felt her tongue rubbing gently against my lips, and opened my lips, her tongue slipping inside to lightly fence with mine as we kissed long and deep. I felt myself responding more urgently to her kiss, pulling her closer to me as our kiss intensified, my tongue exploring her as she mped her lips against mine. My arms went around her more fully, enjoying the feel of her moulding against me as her arms wrapped around my neck.


    Nia broke off our kiss, eyes dancing as she grinned at me. ¡°There now, that wasn¡¯t so bad was it?¡± she asked, fingers still inteced at the back of my neck. I had to agree, not bad at all! It had also been extremely stimting; I felt slightly sand-bagged by how sexy my kid sister was, and how well she kissed.


    Nia seemed toe to a decision, and hoisted herself onto myp, straddling me, looking into my eyes as she leaned in and kissed me again. My hands automatically went to her waist, holding her as she kissed me, our tongues fencing and sliding against each other again. As we kissed, I felt her breathing deepen, and she began to shift her weight, sliding herself back and forth across my by now sizeable erection inside my shorts, frotting herself against me. I began pushing against her as she slid back and forth, and her eyes narrowed as she realised what I was doing, smiling as her face flushed, throwing her head back as her pace increased, rubbing and gyrating on me as she worked herself up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly she stopped, face and neck flushed, her breathing shallow and fast. ¡°No¡­ not like this, not now¡­!¡± she gasped, sliding off me to stand and begin sliding down her leggings!


    ¡°Uh, Nia, what are you doing?¡± I enquired, although I was well aware where our session was heading.


    ¡°Getting naked, Jamie, like you, what else?¡± she grinned. She yanked off her leggings, kicking them across the room, and pulled her top over her head, standing before me in just a ck thong and tiny brassiere. Objectively speaking, I had to admit she had a superb figure; long, endless legs, perfectly formed, slender and toned, t stomach and, when she turned, taut shapely little buttocks, springy and firm, and small, high breasts, maybe 34B, just enough to fit in a cupped hand.


    I could feel myself hardening even further as I saw more and more of her, and when she peeled of her thong and shrugged off her bra, her nipples dancing as she moved, my cock made a determined effort to burst right out of my shorts and p me on the chin.


    I had onest question. ¡°Nia, what about mum, she mighte in!¡±


    Nia grinned down at me. ¡°She went out to y Mah Jongg at Mrs. Vinh¡¯s ce; she left while you were still asleep, I told her I¡¯d give you dinner when you woke up. Rx; she¡¯ll be gone for at least another 3 hours!¡±


    With that, Nia slid into the bed next to me, her hand on my erection as she looked at me questioningly. I obliged, sliding off my shorts to allow my cock to spring out, all 7 inches, solid and fat. Nia looked appreciatively at me, licking her lips. ¡°That¡¯s lovely Jamie, oh yes, very nice!¡± sheplimented me, gently encircling me to test the girth. I will be the first to admit I don¡¯t have a porn-star, giganto-dick, nor can I shag for hours thene like a fire hose, but neither am I afflicted with ¡®teeny-peeny¡¯ disease, and to date, I¡¯ve had noints, and even a couple of half-serious testimonials from Bev, my former FWB at university.


    Nia started slowly rubbing my cock, pumping her hand slowly up and down, kissing me while my hands found her lovely firm breasts and taut solid little nipples. She began gasping gently as I tweaked and twirled her nipples, her free hand reaching down to touch and caress herself, slipping into herself as I continued to touch and stimte her.


    I felt her start to move down and I stopped her, looking at her questioningly. So far, all we had done was touch and explore; if this went any further, we¡¯d be crossing a line, and there was no way back across that line. Nia smiled, epting the consequences, slid down to gently lick the tip of my cock, the touch of her tongue like an electric charge through me. I groaned andy back as she continued to run her tongue up and down my length, swirling her tongue around and behind the head, before slipping her lips over the end and sliding me into her mouth, still pumping me as she sucked andpped, her head bobbing. The sensation was exquisite, the head swelling as she sucked, and when she slipped her tongue into the slit in the end and rasped lightly, I lost all control.


    ¡°Nia¡­ I¡¯m¡­. Oh God!¡± she looked at me with those huge blue eyes, grinning around my cock, and sucked harder, and I came in a burst of ecstasy that made my ears ring and my vision blur, my cock lurching as I shot jet after jet of spunk into her hot, avidly sucking mouth, coating her tongue and the roof of her mouth with my seed. Her cheeks bulged and hollowed with the effort of keeping up with my ejaction, swallowing as fast as she could as I continued to spray my spunk into her mouth, her hand gently squeezing and milking my balls, stimting me even further.


    Atst, I was drained, my cock twitching as I hovered on the trailing-edge of my climax, heart thudding in my chest, my chest heaving as I fought for breath. I slumped back, Nia sliding up to lie alongside me, grinning like a monkey.


    ¡°So, how was that then, big brother, am I forgiven for being such an obnoxious little cow?¡±


    I pulled her against me, kissing her and tasting myself on her lips. ¡°Nothing to forgive, ever, baby sis, I told you, looking out for you was my pleasure. Speaking of which¡­¡±


    I trailed my fingers down between her delectable little breasts, on down across her t tummy, to drift through her sparse pubic hair and stroke her pussy gently. Nia gasped and smiled, lying back as I continued to pet her pussy with feather-light strokes, running my finger the length of the inviting crease between herbia from back to front, caressing her hooded clitoris and making her jump and quiver.


    I followed my finger-trail with my lips, licking each of her nipples in turn, drawing the stiff little nubs gently between my teeth, Nia murmuring in appreciation. I continued nibbling and flicking her nipples, and she responded with gasps and sighs as her arousal climbed, her nipples darkening as they engorged. I slipped one finger into her moistening little slit, then two, rubbing them in and out of her, stimting her clitoris, Nia pushing against my hand to encourage me to frig her harder as I sucked her lovely tits. Then I began kissing her in a trail down her body, following my fingers, dipping my tongue briefly into her navel and swirling it around before heading further down. I trailed my tongue through her small trimmed heart-shaped patch of silky pubic hair, feeling the fine, short hairs brushing against my tongue as I worked my way down to her pussy.


    I changed position so I could lie between her thighs, my tongue darting in to beginpping and teasing at her sweet, wlessly waxed little pussy. Nia sighed and quivered, her head thrown back as I licked and probed with my tongue, her soft, neat outer lips swelling and opening against my tongue as her arousal climbed. Her scent washed over me, fresh, alluring and soft, and her sweet, tangy nectar ran and dripped into my mouth as I pulled her in closer to me, licking her from her anus to her clitoris, and she moaned and writhed against me as I touched and tasted her most secret ces. She gasped when I pulled her bum cheeks apart and probed her puckered little pink hole, eyes screwed tightly shut, her fingers twining in my hair and her hands forcing my mouth tight against her as she trembled and shuddered in a series of orgasms,ing almost continuously as I licked and sucked at her, and when I took her clitoris in my mouth and licked and sucked it, she finally exploded into a massive orgasm, a high, whistling groan escaping from her as her heels dug into the bed, her thighs flexing and quivering against my head, her tendons thrumming like guitar strings with the force of her release.


    Atst, her tremors died down, and her legs released me from their prison. Iid my head against her belly for a moment before I slid back up the bed to lie next to her and took a moment to wipe my face with a pillow case; her juices were all over my face and neck, and I wanted to kiss her some more, feel her lips against mine again.

 In Love With Nia:>5

    ¡°That was¡­ amazing, Jamie, absolutely fabulous, oh my God it was good!¡± she grinned. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for more, there¡¯s something I want to do, and I¡¯ve been saving it for now!¡±


    I pulled her closer to me, kissing her as I fondled her taut little backside, squeezing and massaging her cheeks, marvelling at the soft firmness and springy roundness of them, my cock already hard and limbered-up.


    ¡°Jamie, I want you to make love to me, be my first, OK?¡± She whispered. I must have looked surprised, given how well she¡¯d blown me earlier, because she smiled. ¡°Yes, Jamie, I¡¯m a virgin, and I want you to be the one to make me not be a virgin anymore, please? It¡¯s OK, I¡¯m on the pill, mum put me on the pill years ago, just in case!¡±


    I was conflicted now. She wanted to do this, with me, and God, did I want to do this with her, but again, it seemed like an awfully wide line to cross. Nia must have sensed what I was thinking, as she reached up to pull my head down to kiss me.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Jamie, all bets are off now, we¡¯ve broken the taboo, this is just another part of what we¡¯ve already done, and maybe it¡¯s the best part! I want this, I so want this with you, it was always only ever going to be you; if I had to wait a thousand years for you, I would, but I don¡¯t; you¡¯re here, now, with me, and I love you. Love me back, and make me yours this way, to go with all the other ways I¡¯ve always been yours!¡±


    Her appeal hit me at an emotional level, one where the real me lurked, the one that didn¡¯t care she was my sister, only that she was desirable, and willing. I knew that what she¡¯d said was true, had somehow always known it, and, I suppose, I¡¯d also known that someday this day woulde, and that I could choose; take what she offered, be what she wanted, admit what I felt for her and try and make a life with her; or refuse, turn away, walk away from her, and live a life of what if, try and forget what had already happened, try and be only her older brother, watch her be everything to someone else, and hope and pray that one day my decision to refuse would nevere back to haunt me.


    As I looked into her eyes, I knew that I wanted her, had never wanted anything or anyone like I wanted her; and it wasn¡¯t only a need of the flesh. Nia had been a part of my life for so long, I knew in the bone, and the blood, and the depths of me that I couldn¡¯t have aplete life without her in it. There had always been a part of me that I had never shown to anyone, given to anyone, shared with anyone; now I knew why. It had always been for Nia only.


    My eptance must have shown in my eyes, and two big tears welled up in her eyes as she saw me choose her. My head dipped down to kiss her once, a betrothal kiss, a seal, if you like, linking us together like a puzzle ring, and then I was moving between her outstretched thighs, holding myself up on outstretched arms as she held me and positioned me at her flushed, swollen entrance. When she was ready she smiled and nodded, and I slowly pushed into her. She gasped and murmured as I slowly slid into her, and I stopped, only for her to ask me to keep going, not to stop, she wanted me all the way inside her. There was a moment of constriction, almost obstruction, and Nia asked me to go really slow, so I eased myself into her until she rxed, urging me on until I was buried all the way inside her. I stopped, letting her get her breath back, and waited again for her signal before I began to withdraw from her tight sheath, the sensation indescribable. Nia was pushing her hips up as I pulled almost all the way out of her, then sliding back in again, the way easier this time, Nia gasping and squirming beneath me as she began to enjoy the feeling of being pumped full of my cock. As I sped up my pumping, she began to hump back against me, meeting me stroke for stroke, squeezing me with her inner muscles, delicious friction against my engorged cock. We pumped and pummelled at each other, our breathing and the p of flesh against flesh as we gave ourselves to each other the only sounds in the room, excitement building as our mutual climax approached, all thoughts of restraint now moot, only the moment and the impending satisfaction needing our attention.


    Nia came with a piercing scream as her orgasm bolted through her, crashing waves of pleasure pounding her senses, rollers crashing on her as she sobbed and shuddered, muscles spasming as she gave in to her pleasure. The feel of her climax set me off, my cock convulsing as jets of spunk sted out of me into the depths of her body, her pussy massaging and milking my cock as her cervix convulsed, fluttering against my deeply embedded cock, emptying me out, draining my body of my seed, my offering to her.


    We both fell back, shattered, the emotional and physical drain almost overpowering us. As wey in our sweat, I examined every feature of this beautiful girl I had finally chosen for myself, who had chosen me so long ago, remembering how I had helped bring her up, fought with her, yed with her, held her when she cried,forted her when she was frightened, and loved her when she needed me, a whole lifetime of connection, thinking how our lives had intertwined inexorably just so we could be together now. Yes, I loved her; I always had; now I could finally admit that I loved her the way she wanted me to.


    Nia rolled into my arms, huddling up against me, looking for my protection. I wrapped my arm around her, spooning her to me, and pulled the bedclothes up around us, keeping her warm and secure against me. Listening to her soft breathing, inhaling the fragrance of her hair, I fell asleep.


    I awoke as twilight was sifting into the room, checked my watch; we¡¯d been asleep almost 2 hours. Nia moved against me, murmuring, and pulled herself in close to me again.


    I contemted getting something to eat, looking for a change of clothes, and froze. Nia clothes, that she¡¯d carelessly kicked off and thrown across the room, were neatly folded across my study chair, her slippers tucked under the same chair, and myundry hamper was empty; Oh Shit!


    I shook her awake. ¡°Nia, NIA! Wake up, we got trouble!¡± She sat bolt upright, delectably dishevelled, and I wondered that, even in this crisis moment, my first thought had been how truly gorgeous she was. ¡°Whassup Jamie?¡± she slurred, still not fully awake.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Mum¡¯s been in, she¡¯s seen everything, seen us sleeping together! Shit!¡±

 In Love With Nia:>6

    Nia¡¯s eyes snapped open, her mouth a rosy ¡®O¡¯ of shock. She jumped out of bed, started tumbling into her clothes, throwing me jeans and a shirt from my wardrobe as I hunted for my shorts.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    We went looking for mum, found her in the kitchen, calmly drinking tea and reading a magazine. She looked up when we sidled in, smiled.


    ¡°I was wondering when you get up! You eat dinner now, both of you, it gettingte!¡± She got up and began bustling around. Nia and I looked at each other. This was not the reaction we¡¯d braced for¡­


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± I began, and she looked at me, smiled brightly, carried on getting dinner ready. I stepped in front of her, took the tes she was holding, put them on the table, and sat her down.


    ¡°Mum, you came into my room, yes?¡± She nodded. ¡°And you have nothing to say?¡± Mum looked at me, looked at Nia, and beckoned her to sit down.


    ¡°Jamie, Nguye¡¯t, I saw you, both of you. I will say nothing, to you, or to your daddy. Jamie, you love my daughter?¡± I nodded. ¡°And Nguye¡¯t, I know you love Jamie, otherwise why you cry for him every day for three year!¡±


    Nia finally broke the silence. ¡°Why, mama?¡±


    Mum looked sad for a moment, then started to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°My father was in army, killed in border with Cambodia, Khmer Rouge bandits, mother die when I very young, so I brought up by brother, Vienh. He do everything for me, teach me read and write. When I was young, I fall in love, get married, have baby girl. Police Captain, he want to keep me for himself, as Ti¡¯nh Nhan, it is like, like mistress, but worse. He arrest my husband, take baby away while I at market, many dayter husband body found, police say traffic ident, but traffic ident not leave bullet hole. Never find baby. My husband was Vienh, I love him very much, he the only family I have left until he killed. Wife of neighbour hide me, send me to Vientiane, Laos, to stay with sister, and I meet missionary family, your granddaddy, Jamie. His daughter be my friend, they bring me to Ennd, I live with them, be there when your mummy get married. She was like my sister, when she get ill, I look after you, and be with you when mummy died, still look after you, fall in love with your daddy. What you do is what I did, I not think it wrong then, I not think it wrong now. I love you both, you will always be my children, so I not lose anyone again!¡±


    We were both in tears, aghast at this dreadful story; mum had lost so much, and yet she was always so serene, so at peace. Nia sat with a stunned expression on her face, horrified at what we¡¯d just learned of mum¡¯s traumatic past.


    Eventually I was able to speak. ¡°Mum, is there no way to find your baby? No-one who can help?¡±


    Mum shook her head, shrugged. ¡°Baby probably sold on baby market, rich family in America or Canada want to adopt, baby sold to them, that is where stolen children from Vietnam, Cambodia, Laos go. If that true, then she having a good life. I will meet her again in next life, and she will know me again.¡±


    Nia hugged her, crying softly, and I seemed to have an enormous lump in my throat. Eventually Nia stopped crying, but stayed close to mum. ¡°What was her name, mama, your baby, what was my sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Mum smiled gently. ¡°Her name Hu¡¯e, mean Lily-Flower. Maybe she called Brittany or Kerry now! She be 25 now, I think, maybe married. I hope she having good life, meet good man, maybe have children of her own!¡±


    She pushed away from the table, and stood up. ¡°And now, eat! It been a long time since lunch, eat something. You not worry, I deal with your father, he may be your daddy, but he my husband! You not worry, I see this end OK for you!¡±


    We ate in silence, far too much to think about, a sombre pall cast over the evening. Nia felt it first, and, after doing the dishes with me, said her goodnights and went off to bed. I sat with my arm around mum for a while, happy to be home with her again; but now she had to lean on me, I was far too big and heavy to lean against her, although right now I felt I could do with a little mothering. I¡¯d never guessed mum had known so much heartbreak, such awful loss; her whole life before us was a closed book. I¡¯d never even known she was my mother¡¯s friend, although that was hardly surprising; other than a picture in my desk drawer, I knew nothing about my mother or her family; my grandparents had died before I was born, and dad had never met them. Mum was my mother, end of story.


    Mum was pragmatic about what we would do next.


    ¡°Your daddy need to know, I tell him first, then you tell him, both of you; he a good man, strange sense of humour, but he OK! Once I tell him what happen, he will need time to understand, I help him do that. He love you both, he will understand. You will know when to tell him. I trust you with my daughter, Huyn¡¯h, I know you love her, always knew, even when you did not! You go to bed now. I think Nguye¡¯te to you tonight, she need you to make her be herself again, you let her stay, be her big brother tonight. I should not have told her about the past, it gone and finished, but I want her to know I not think she wrong, or choose wrong man. Your mummy like my sister, I love her, and she give you to me, so I love you too! Now go to bed, little boy!¡±


    I returned to my room,y down on my bed thinking about what mum had told us, wondering how someone could carry all that around and yet be so normal, ordinary, calm, sane. Mum had had a horrifying experience, loss no woman should have to bear, and yet here she was, being mum, dealing with our lives, getting on with her own.


    I was just dozing off when my door edged open, and there was Nia, dressed in pyjama pants and T-shirt.


    ¡°I want to stay with you tonight; not to¡­ you know, I just don¡¯t want to be alone, not tonight.¡± I made room, and Nia slid in next to me, hugging me tight. After a while, I realised she was crying, mum¡¯s story obviously still resonating in her, and I tried tofort her, but she cried so long, and so hard, eventually she got me doing it as well.


    The next morning, when I woke, the first thing I saw was Nia, smiling at me, the best thing I¡¯d seen in the morning in a long time. Obviously she¡¯d recovered from her emotional wringingst night, and burrowed down against me when she saw I was awake, hugging me tight as she showered kisses on me.


    ¡°Hi there, big boy!¡± she leered at me, giving my protruding erection a tweak. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready for fun and games!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it!¡± I retorted, slipping out of bed to head for the toilet; I really needed to pee, and having a chin-prodder of an erection wasn¡¯t helping matters any¡­


    Quickly brushing my teeth, I jumped back into bed; I had had no ns for the day; today was my first day with no lectures, assignments, reports, mentoring or work in 3 years, and I intended to do arge amount of bugger-all, or at least that had been the n yesterday afternoon; since then a distraction in the form of the most beautiful girl in the world had somehow fallen into my life (and my bed!), and she was still there!


    As soon as I hit the bed, I turned my attention back to Nia. She was still wearing her T-shirt and pyjama bottoms but I had a cunning n for getting them off her  it went like this; ¡°Could you please take all your clothes off?¡± Worked like a charm! As she stripped-off, I wondered again at her body; so lithe, elegant, sleek, her nks smooth and wless, her skin fresh and clear, young and alive. It was impossible to resist touching and caressing, feeling her silky smoothness, her warmth, her vibrancy.


    Nia slid into my arms, kissing me seriously, making all sorts of nice things happen at once. My erection, gging once I¡¯d had a pee, stiffened back to fighting trim, and, as I kissed, fondled and squeezed her lovely body, her own arousal started to show, her face and neck blushing, her nipples popping out like two little fingertips. Her hand encircled my cock, pumping me slowly as we kissed and explored, and when my roaming fingers found her tight little snatch she sighed and pumped faster. I rolled onto my back and slid her on top of me, pulling her buttocks open to rub her slit and caress her little pucker, making her gasp into my mouth, her lips curving against mine as she grinned. She reached back and took hold of me, rubbing the head of my penis against her rapidly moistening lips, lubricating me, then began slowly backing into my cock, taking me in gradually, pushing herself onto me until I was fully embedded in her, her eyes shut tight in concentration as her vagina stretched to amodate me again.


    She began rising and falling, pumping herself on me, the friction on my cock utterly delightful. Her own arousal was climbing, a flush spreading down her neck and across her upper chest as she pumped, and I began humping back up to meet her thrusts, taking hold of her delectable little breasts and lightly pinching and rubbing her nipples as she rode me. Her thrusting sped up, and I sped up to match her, both of us approaching orgasm as we mmed into each other, sighs and groans escaping both of us as the sensations quickened, intensified. I slid my hands down to hold and squeeze her lovely taut little buttocks, pulling them apart as I slid my finger into her tight little anus, pumping in time to her thrusting down against me.


    She came with a loud, guttural groan, her vaginal walls contracting around me, mping and releasing me, milking me, and I came with a groan to equal hers, shooting long, satisfying jets of sperm deep into her, the convulsions of her vagina drawing out my climax, keeping pace with hers. Atst the constrictions around me eased, and Nia slumped forward against my chest, holding me tight as she quivered in reaction, her muscles shuddering and chest heaving, her heart thudding against me as she rode out the aftershocks of her climax.


    She raised her head to kiss me lightly. ¡°Thank you, brother-mine!¡± she grinned, ¡°the perfect wake-up call, we must do this more often!¡±


    Iughed delightedly; she was obviously fully recovered fromst night!

 In Love With Nia:>7

    Excerpt from the private diary of Nguye¡¯t Morrison, age 18 and three-quarters. Note to Jamie; if you read any of this, I swear I will put a bend in your knob that no amount of wanking will ever straighten out; you have been warned¡­


    Tuesday 1st July, 2008


    Jamie¡¯sing home tomorrow, atst. He left me deste 3 years ago, and I want to snub him, cut him dead for abandoning me, but all I can do is tremble at the thought of having him back again. He¡¯s been my protector, my favourite source offort and big hugs all my life, and when he left I was bereft (look it up, I¡¯ve been waiting for years to use it), and I haven¡¯t stopped crying yet; I know, weird, right? He¡¯s my older brother, but he feels like the love of my life, and for thest three years there¡¯s been a huge nk space where he should be; every time I thought of him, I burst into tears, and I thought about him every day. When hees home I¡¯m going to y it cool, be aloof, casual, let him know that going away for so long is almost unforgiveable, that you don¡¯t make someone need you so much and then leave them.


    My friend Shgh Kennedy asked me if I was in love with him, ¡®cos apparently I talk about him all the time, and of course, I pooh-pooh¡¯d the very idea, told her she was weird and perverted for even thinking such a thing, and she said the strangest thing. ¡°OK then, if you¡¯re not going to bang him, do you mind if I do? Every time I¡¯ve ever seen him he¡¯s given me a twinge in my minge, and now I know you¡¯re not going to, as far as I¡¯m concerned that makes him fair game for a work-out!¡±


    I asked her what she meant, and she got all disbelieving on me, started going on about how he¡¯s a tall, built, mega-cute, oil exploring, rugged pr-hero type, a real arctic fox, and she¡¯d like a chance to check if he got frostbite anywhere important, and if he¡¯s built up a full head of pressure, she¡¯d like to be the one to be there when he blows his cork, and if I had eyes and a brain I¡¯d have decoyed him down a dark alley years ago; apparently all my friends think the same thing¡­


    I had to think about that, I mean, Jamie? I know one thing though; I¡¯ve always had a sort of low-key thing for him (or maybe not so low-key, I don¡¯t know), even got all possessive of him at one point, but that¡¯s because he¡¯s mine, and he belongs to me, exclusively, and if that red-headed harlot thinks she¡¯s getting her slutty little mitts on my lovely Jamie she¡¯s got another thinking; I must keep her corrupting influence away from him!


    Must think more about this, things are happening in my head that I don¡¯t want to write down in case I idently leave this open one day and dad or mum see this.


    Wednesday 2nd July, 2008


    Jamie will be home this afternoon, and the suspense is killing me; what were butterflies in my tummy have turned into a herd of rhino¡¯s barging around, and I¡¯ve nearly been sick on any number of asions. Coupled with that is the fact I can¡¯t seem to stop weeping, every time I open my mouth or think of trying to do something constructive with my time, I get a picture of his sweet, patient face and the waterworks turn on  I feel like some lovesick 11 year old mooning over a boy-band, and this is really freaking me out. It¡¯s only Jamie, for God¡¯s sake, and regardless of what I said or thought yesterday, he¡¯s my big brother, and yes, I missed him terribly, but why the extreme reactions? Most peculiar; I am definitely conflicted. I think I¡¯ll go out, not be here when he gets here, if I see him walk in that door, and the state I¡¯m in right now, God only knows what sort of idiotic shambling wreck I¡¯ll turn into  he already left me once, and, heaven forbid, if he sees me sweating and gibbering at him he might do it again, and I can¡¯t have that  I¡¯m keeping him here this time, if I have to use a nail-gun and superglue on him.


    Mum asked me to be here when Huyn¡¯h gets home, but I really don¡¯t trust myself to not either A) Wet myself, B) Get all tongue-tied and idiotic, or C) Fling myself on him and stick my tongue in his face.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind; I won¡¯t be here, I¡¯ll saunter in all casual and mildly indifferent to his presence, going ¡°Oh Hi, you¡¯re back then,¡± peck him on the cheek, enjoy the moment of crushed despair as he realises I haven¡¯t missed him in the slightest, and saunter out again. Vengeance is a dish best served cold, and he needs to pay, just a little, for leaving me all alone while he went off to the other side of the world and pretended to be Nanook of the North while contemting the Great White Waste and mushing seals or whatever the hell it is they do down there for fun¡­. So I¡¯m off now, I need to shop so I don¡¯t think about Jamie and how he abandoned me, and I¡¯m taking the Scarlet Harlot with me so she and her chest don¡¯t get any ideas around Jamie while I¡¯m not there¡­.


    Postscript:


    When I got back, he was asleep! Heartless, indifferent, cave-dwelling, igloo-building Oik, in his room, fast asleep, with no regard for my feelings, how dare he! I went into his room to kick him, and there he was, sound asleep, and my tummy did a double back-flip andnded in they-out position; whoowee! When he left he was cute, but now, after three years, he was absolutely take-me-I¡¯m-yours gorgeous, man-beef on the hoof, talk about scrubbing-up well! I had every intention ofnding a heel right in his dangly bits, remind him what happens to people who abandon me for the snowy wastes, but right then all I wanted to do was bite him, and then take another bite out of that tall, fit, muscr Pr-Bear man-babe, oh my paws and whiskers, yes! Obviously, manhandling all those drill probes and test-core drilling rigs had put some beef on his bones, and right now I wanted to manhandle him a little! Further notes to follow, I shall have to rethink my Jamie strategy; this may get just a leetle-bitplicated!N?velDrama.Org content.


    +++


    Nia and I kept our more sweaty activities as discreet as possible; while mum approved, or at least hadn¡¯t actually disapproved of our new-found rtionship, I doubt she would have condoned us humping and heavy-breathing around the house, so we cooled it, at least while she was in earshot. At night, though, that was another matter. I couldn¡¯t get enough of Nia, and she seemed to be feeling the same way, judging by the exertions she put me through that second night we slept together; I could only hope mum was in her room, with the door locked, the TV turned up full, and her fingers in her ears, going ¡°La La La¡± at the top of her voice¡­


    That first day, the morning after mum had found us, I was over the moon  I had finally found the real Nia, the one she¡¯d always wanted to show me, after all the years we had been together, and she was all I¡¯d ever wanted in a girl; smart, funny, sexy, breathtakingly beautiful, sassy, and I knew I¡¯d lucked-out, especially when I remembered some of some of the nosebags and outright mental cases I¡¯d dated over the years, just to have a date on Saturday night for cinema/groping/strangted erection relief. Nia was eager and amused to hear of some of the more bizarre dating disasters  like Carole Whitton, body like the great outdoors, brain you could have stored in a thimble, with room to spare; if you stood close enough to her you could hear the hum as all four brain cells orbited peacefully in the blissful emptiness of her skull; having sex with her had been like inting a beach ball; lots of effort, long time to get results, and then you wondered why the hell you bothered in the first ce. Nice tits, though¡­


    Then there was the unforgettable Ansfrida, with the Norwegian Geophysical Survey team overwintering in Port Stanley, who took a fancy to me. She was a big girl, shoulders like a Samoan rugby yer, unfortunately also had the cauliflower ears, nose, and chin like one, including the bristles. I spotted her first, and my first thought was ¡°I will never be that desperate, please God, don¡¯t let her like me!¡± The only girls on the inds were the daughters of the inders, and they were all locked in the cers whenever our team of incipient rapists hit port, but even the enforced celibacy couldn¡¯t make Ansfrida look like anything except hulking and dangerous. All the rest of the team were slowly sliding down in their seats, or pretending to be gay, and so she homed-in on me, sitting herself down on the bench, my side of the bench tilting up. The collective sigh of relief in the room made the windows bulge outwards, and every male in the room grinned and sat back to watch me get dragged off and pummelled by Andre the Giant¡¯s even uglier sister; whoever said Nordic blondes are all icily gorgeous hadn¡¯t met Ansfrida yet.


    ¡°My name is Ansfrida!¡± she boomed, shaking me gently by the neck, feeling my bicep, her hand wrapping all the way round it. ¡°Good muscle tone, you want sex?¡±


    ¡°If I say yes, will you promise not to kill me?¡± I asked her, trapped and helpless.


    ¡°That good enough. Come!¡± She frogmarched me out of the room, me mouthing ¡®Help me¡¯ to my team, them all grinning and looking relieved that they¡¯d dodged that particr bullet.


    I heardter that she offered the crew of the Royal Navy frigate a gang-bang, causing them all to suddenly dere their love for each other and set sail for Argentina to surrender¡­

 In Love With Nia:>8

    Today was Thursday, and dad was due home Friday night. Between now and then I had to think of a way of telling him without ending up nailed to the garden shed with something red-hot stuck somewhere tender; I know mum had said she¡¯d clear the way, but this was big, the biggest. Nia was his little princess, even though, if put to the torture, he¡¯d deny it emphatically, and every scenario I tried to envisage ended with me eventually being chucked in the Thames, bound and gagged, with a size eleven shoe embedded in my arse¡­


    Nia was a lot less troubled. ¡°Dad¡¯s cool, he¡¯s not, like, all hairy and chest-beating, he¡¯s a nice guy, worryingly strange, but nice. Mum says he¡¯ll see the light, so stop your vapouring!¡±


    Nevertheless, and even with all Nia¡¯s confidence that dad would remember he was a loving father before he actually stuffed me in the wood-chipper, I was still going to allow myself a little vapouring, with a side order of sweating terror. Mum wasn¡¯t at all weirded by this situation, and, hearing us discussing the n for ¡®Operation Reveal¡¯ even poked her head round the door that morning while we were dressing to ask what we wanted for breakfast, so definitely not strange at all¡­


    Eventually, Nia lost patience. ¡°Look Jamie, do you want me at all? Do you even love me? Because it feels like you¡¯re having doubts about this whole thing. Make up your mind, pr-boy, me or one of those Nobel Prize candidates you¡¯ve been banging at uni!¡± God, she was gorgeous when she got angry! It also stiffened my wilting backbone, as well as other things¡­


    I took her in my arms. ¡°Nia, princess, I love you to distraction, with all of my heart, I always have, I want you every minute of the day, I can barely keep my hands off you, but right now I¡¯m just trying to put myself in Dad¡¯s shoes. If I had a gorgeous daughter and some guy announced he¡¯d slept with her, and intended to keep on doing it, I¡¯d fillet him. I¡¯m not banking on dad remembering he¡¯s a loving parent when we hit him with this, so hope for the best, but prepare for the worst, that way no surprises  Si vis pacem, para bellum  If you would have peace, prepare for war!¡±


    Nia grinned. ¡°OK, yeah, because what¡¯s the worst he can do? Oh yes, he could fillet you, or string you up in the greenhouse and write the Gettysburg address on you with a lit cigarette, or shove his fist up your arse and poke your eyeballs out from the inside, or make you eat your bed sheets and then yank the ends out of your arse and set light to them, or inscribe ¡®I will not rape my little sister¡¯ 100 times on your backside with a hot soldering iron, or nail your tongue to a tree and chase you round it a few times, or pull your bottom lip up over your head and staple it to the back of your neck, or all of the above, in order, you know how methodical he is!¡±


    Good to see the old, malicious Nia was still there, lurking just under the surface!


    ¡°OK, I get it, point taken, we do this, and take what¡¯sing, and by the way, I hadn¡¯t thought of all the above, so thank you for putting my mind at ease! What do you think he¡¯s going to do to you?¡± I grinned.


    Nia grinned even wider, false sincerity radiating from her. ¡°Me? Nothing. I¡¯m his little girl; you¡¯re the rapist around here! However, because you were my favourite Pr Bear, I promise I will asionally try and remember you fondly, oh sorry, did I say ¡®were¡¯?¡± Yeah, ha ha, very funny!


    The sudden resolution I felt was reflected lower down, and Nia smiled happily at me. ¡°It looks like someone else has made up their mind, too!¡± What can I say, some parts of me know what¡¯s real before the rest of me catches up¡­


    I started tugging off my shirt, Nia helping me to undo my jeans as she slipped out of her habitual leggings and loose top. God she had a lovely body, and all thoughts of dad, retribution, or wood-chippers disappeared as she stood in front of me, a naked vision of slender perfection.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As my jeans dropped off, I kicked them away, Nia grinning and yanking down my shorts to examine my state of readiness. Looking at her was more than mortal flesh could bear, so I grabbed her, holding her tightly by her delectable bum cheeks, kissing her as hard as I could while backing towards the bed.


    Nia pushed me back onto the bed, andnded on top of me, squirming around to lie on her side, looking at me with a big grin on her face. I can¡¯t resist that grin, especially if she¡¯s using it as a challenge, so I leapt on her, pinning her on her back so I could kiss her some more. Atst, I surfaced for air, Nia smiling at me as she slowly pumped my cock, her hand wrapped tightly around me. I returned the favour, nibbling her sexy nipples while trailing a hand down to her belly, sliding a finger through her trimmed pubes to lightly brush against herbia.


    She jumped at that, grinning as she closed her eyes and pushed out her chest, raising her nipples closer to my mouth. I obliged, gently biting and sucking on them, feeling them grow solid and rubbery against my lips and teeth, Nia murmuring as she began to flush, be more fully aroused. I slid down and between her thighs, kissing her belly and grazing gently on her neatly trimmed little thatch of fine soft pubic hair, before licking and probing further south, top lightly at herbia, enjoying her fresh scent and tangy taste.


    As Ipped more seriously, she began slowly squirming and lifting her pelvis, pushing her slit against me harder, wanting me to lick higher, so I obliged, poking my tongue-tip into the front of her slit, rubbing against the hood of her little nub. Nia flushed deeper, murmuring and sighing as I licked and gently rubbed my tongue against her pink flesh, her clitoris hardening like a little pale nipple, erecting as it emerged from its hiding ce, her juices running around it, bathing it and rolling across my tongue. She tasted sweet, fresh, tangy, and as her fluids dripped onto my tongue, her pelvic thrusts against my mouth became more pronounced as her arousal climbed. I sucked her clit as hard as I dared, rubbing it with my tongue, and she came in a series of rippling waves, her clitoris pulsing between my lips as her climax gusted through her. Atst her orgasm died away, leaving her twitching and murmuring, arms stretched out luxuriously, a small smile on her face. I kissed and nibbled her pussy a while longer, enjoying the taste and sulence of her, my erection a hot lead bar against my stomach as Iy between her thighs, before I reared up and shuffled between her legs, looming over her, my cock pointing at her wet slit, the head just barely touching her warmth.


    I slid myself just far enough inside her for her to feel my head, then backed out, enjoying the feeling of her hot moistness surrounding the head of my penis, my erection stiffening even further as she moaned and pushed up against me, trying to take more of me in. I was having too much fun  the feel of her enveloping me was exquisite, the wet sulence sensational. Her eyes narrowed, and she pulled my head down to her level, hissing at me ¡°Will you get on with it, for Chrissake, just do it, now!¡± Unable to hold out any longer, I slid into her in one long steady push, Nia groaning as her pussy stretched to amodate me all over again, the feeling of tightness as her inner muscles sped me erotic and very stimting. I began sliding in and out, pumping my cock into her, she responding by hunching up against me, trying to get as much of me inside her as possible. I lowered myself down onto my elbows so I could slide my hands under her mid-section, pushing her breasts up so I could suck her nipples while I pumped into her. Her neck and chest began to flush deeper, and her movements against me became more forceful, humping against me as I pumped into her, matching me stroke for stroke, simultaneously tightening her vaginal muscles to sp me tight, the friction on my cock delightful as I approached my climax. Nia was also nearly there, her movements against me more determined, grinding herself into the base of my cock, her head thrown back and her eyes tightly closed as she pumped in time with me, until¡­¡±Oh God, Jamie, Oh God, oooh yesss, oooh YESS! GOD! OOOOOH GOOODDD!¡± Her scream as she came was piercing, and that set me off, my orgasm no less intense as I shot jet after jet of sperm deep into her, the ripples and sucking of her vagina milking me of all my sperm, the sensation of her pussy walls clenching at me almost unbearable, extending my orgasm, keeping pace with hers.


    Atst she stopped shuddering and quivering, the sensation of her cervix fluttering against me diminishing, and my cock softened enough to slip out of her so I could lie next to her, heart thumping and breath in short supply, Nia caressing my face and murmuring as the tail-end of her orgasm after-shocked through her.


    Atst, she reached over and touched my lips with her finger tip. ¡°Marry me, Pr Bear,¡± she whispered. ¡°Wherever and whenever you¡¯ll have me, Baby- Girl!¡± I promised her. ¡°Is it always going to be this good, Jamie?¡± she enquired sleepily, smiling at me. ¡°I bloody well hope so, princess!¡± I grinned back, pulling her close against me so I could smell her hair, her skin, and under all that, the fresh, subtle, subliminal scent that said ¡®girl¡¯ that no amount of perfume or fancy soap could disguise.


    Wey for a while, enjoying the afterglow, cuddling and kissing, when Nia suddenly sat up.


    ¡°Jamie, I want to go out tonight  I want you to take me to a club, you¡¯ve never, ever taken me anywhere that you weren¡¯t ordered to, so tonight we are going on a date, you got it, Kimo-Sabe?¡±


    I was curious where this hade from, and when I asked her she grinned. ¡°Tomorrow you may be dead or banished, so tonight I get to be your girlfriend, OK?¡± Way to do positive thinking, Nia¡­


    She wanted to go dancing, to a club in Borough, near London Bridge, of course I agreed, as I had no intention of doing anything other than watch her anyway  my dancing talents are strictly limited; I¡¯ve been told I have the dancing ability of a three legged dog in roller boots, that people watching me cringe with contact embarrassment and soon develop the urge to put me out of my misery, but I like to watch Nia move, and if she danced the way she walked, she should be well worth watching. She made a couple of calls, and exined in response to my unspoken query.

 In Love With Nia:>9

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked a couple of the girls to meet us there, I need someone to talk to when I go to the rest-room!¡±


    We spent the rest of the day deliberately not shagging like coked-up baboons; mum was buzzing around all day, and although we had tacit carte-nche to ¡®enjoy rtions¡¯ it still seemed wildly inappropriate to do so while she was roaming around, humming as she dusted and asionally smiling at us knowingly.


    We eventually got to the club about 11pm, having had dinner first, just as the ce was starting to fill up. We bagged a table and sat down with a couple of drinks, waiting for the ce to warm up a little, and for Nia¡¯s friends to join us, two girls I vaguely recognised from her school days, a tall redhead with a stupendous chest and a skinny blonde with a mouth like a dockworker.


    Nia introduced us, and the redhead, Shgh, held my hand just a little too long, and stuck her chest out just a little too obviously; if she¡¯d tried any harder she¡¯d have looked like the Hunchfront of Notre Dame¡­


    Nia and the two girls went off and danced around their handbags, some things never change, while I held the table, watched coats, and generally enjoyed watching Nia. No boys tried to pick her up, the door policy here was quite strict; couples or single girls only, no single guys, so everyone was already paired-off or gaggles of girls; seemed like a good idea to me.


    Eventually the girls returned to the table, sat down, and a slow number came on. I instinctively looked at Nia, wanting to dance with her, but she gave a tiny little headshake, flicked her gaze at her friends; of course, we were not supposed to be a couple, but that begged the question; if she wanted to go dancing with me, why did she invite her friends, knowing she couldn¡¯t dance with me in front of them. She was up to something¡­


    Shgh jumped up and tugged me to my feet and dragged me to the floor, and practicallyminated herself to me, forcing me to slow dance with her, Nia looking stricken, and me making sure my hands went nowhere near any questionable territory. It was a strange situation for me; I¡¯m on a dance floor with a hot redhead with a spectacr figure, slow dancing with her while trying to pretend I¡¯m dancing with my girl, while my girl watches from the sidelines because she daren¡¯t dance with me; what was going on here?


    Shgh ground and rubbed and gyrated against me, holding herself so close to me that, to paraphrase Groucho Marx, if she¡¯d stood any closer, she¡¯d have been in back of me¡­


    If I were single, unattached, and not in love with a spectacr girl of my own, it would have been a situation made in Heaven; how could it not be? She was gorgeous, she was single, and she was obviously into me; trouble was, I only had eyes for one girl, and it wasn¡¯t her¡­


    The number finished, and as I looked over at Nia, Shgh grabbed my face and nted a smacker right on my lips, trying to probe my mouth with her tongue. I froze, because I was looking right into Nia¡¯s eyes when she did it, and I saw the look that fleeted across her face before her eyes narrowed. It was a look of hurt, and sadness, and anger, and it caused a sudden sharp pang; she was really upset her friend had kissed me, but also seemed to be expecting it, and she looked like she was satisfied with something, because her expression cleared up and she even smiled and nodded slightly at me, that triumphant little smile she gets when she knows she¡¯s scored a winning point. Shgh, on the other hand, looked equally stricken that I¡¯d not kissed her back, and her eyes widened and welled-up as she realised she¡¯d had no effect on me, that I wasn¡¯t interested in her in the slightest. I walked her back to the table, where she said she was going to the restroom, and she and Nia headed off again.


    ¡°I saw what happened out there.¡± said a soft voice, and I realised Nia¡¯s blonde friend, Julie had just spoken to me. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡± I asked, as Julie hadn¡¯t spoken to me all evening.


    ¡°Shgh¡¯s had a thing for you for years, Jamie, hell, half our ss feels the same way, but she¡¯s always had it big and bad. I know what she was trying to do out there, and I saw her kiss you, and you just looked like she was invisible; she¡¯s probably crying in thedies rest-room right now!¡±


    I felt terrible for her, but I also felt that it wasn¡¯t my problem she¡¯d kissed me and I had felt nothing except embarrassment at the unwanted attention. The only girl I wanted to kiss was currently untouchable.


    ¡°I also saw the look you gave Nia when Shgh kissed you, and the expression on Nia¡¯s face. How long have you two been a couple, then?¡±


    Busted.


    I tried to talk my way out of this particr corner. ¡°Look Julie, it¡¯s not like that at all¡­.¡± I trailed off as she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Jamie, she¡¯s had you buzzing around her all her life, holding her hand and being sweet, and I have to admit, you are kind of OK looking, and nearly everyone in our entire year at school has been drooling over you for years, so the only question I have is; why did it take her so long?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Now I was curious. ¡°So you have no problem with Nia and I, you know¡­? Really? Why?¡±


    Julie¡¯s face writhed for a second, a brief flicker of pain. ¡°Because I know what¡¯s happening with you two. My older brother was my first, he said he loved me, I know I loved him, he said we would go far away, where no-one would know us, we could be a couple, have a family, the whole thing. My mum found out, talked him out of it, asked him to leave me and go, and so he fucked off, and he¡¯s never been back in contact with me, so yeah, I know what it¡¯s like for Nia, and no, I won¡¯t say anything; it¡¯s your business; you can¡¯t help who you fall in love with¡± she said, almost to herself.


    Two big tears rolled down her cheeks, and my heart went out to this wannabe tough chick who¡¯d just shared her heartbreak with me. I handed her my handkerchief, and she dabbed her eyes, smiled brightly at me when she handed it back.


    ¡°Nia¡¯s been my friend since we were 11 years old, and all she¡¯s ever talked about is you. She¡¯s been in love with you since she was a little girl, even if she never came right out and said it; we all got it long ago, how long did it take you to get it?¡±


    For some reason I found it easy to open up to her; she seemed genuinely interested in what was happening with us, plus she had her own experience of what we were going through, even if it hadn¡¯t worked out for her.


    ¡°I only found out yesterday, no, correction, admitted it to myself for the first time yesterday; Nia was always the most important thing in my life, and I always adored her, even when she was being a real pain; I promised mum I¡¯d be a proper big brother, look out for her, and I kept my promise; it wasn¡¯t that hard, to be honest. When I saw her again yesterday, for the first time in three years, she showed me how she felt about me, something clicked into ce, and I knew I felt the same way. I¡¯m not leaving her behind again; wherever I go from now on, I¡¯m taking her with me.¡±


    Julie smiled. ¡°Good boy! Perhaps you should tell her that. I just got why she asked Shgh and me along tonight, you¡¯re smart, you should be able to figure it out too. Oh, and one more thing; Shgh¡¯s a nice girl, but she can be a vindictive cow, and you just blew her off, so don¡¯t let her know about you and Nia.¡±


    I was trying to digest all this as she was talking, trying to work out what Nia was up to, what her motives were for asking the two girls along, when Nia and Shgh rejoined us, Shgh smiling and chattering, but her eyes looking a little swollen and reddened. No further mention of the incident on the dance-floor was made, although I noticed she sat as far from me as she could, for which I was thankful; it was awkward enough without having her sitting right next to me. Instead, Nia sat between us, and her hand crept under the table to pat my leg reassuringly. After a couple more drinks, Julie asked me if I wanted to dance, and Nia¡¯s lips twitched in a micro-smile, telling me to go, so I went with her to the dance-floor. While we danced, Julie pulled my head down to speak into my ear over the music.


    ¡°Remember one thing, Jamie; Nia¡¯s one of my closest and oldest friends, if you hurt her, I WILL find a way to make you pay, make no mistake about it!¡±


    I was a little bemused at being threatened by this skinny little girl, but I could recognise the sincerity in her voice. ¡°Julie, I promise you, Nia¡¯s all I want, I know she¡¯s the one, so you can rest easy, whatever we do from here on, we¡¯re doing it together, is that good enough for you?¡±


    Julie grinned, and pped me on the arm. ¡°OK, Jamie good enough for me; now for fuck¡¯s sake try and dance like you know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    When the number was over, we threaded our way back to our table. Shgh stood up, announcing that she was tired, and Julie immediately offered to share a cab with her as it was getting reallyte. We left the club and hailed a ck taxi for the two girls, Nia seeing them off with much hugging and air-kissing, Julie giving me a wink and a meaningful look.


    While we waited for another cab, I decided to that now was the time for a little chat with her about this bizarre date/not-date we¡¯d just been on.


    ¡°OK princess spill it; what are you up to, and what was all that about inside, and don¡¯t y coy with me Nia, you owe me some answers!¡±


    Nia looked at me with a thoughtful expression on her face, and seemed toe to a decision.

 In Love With Nia:>10

    ¡°Alright, Jamie,plete honesty time. I asked Shgh toe because I knew she wanted to take a run at you. I know how she feels about you, but I also know she¡¯s got no chance with you. She needed to discover that for herself, so she wouldn¡¯t keep ambushing you and making a fool of herself; she¡¯s my friend, and I love her, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. This seemed the best way, the least painful or humiliating way for her; all that happened was one kiss, and she got the message; it may have been in public, but it was still anonymous; no-one here knows us. She won¡¯t try that on you again, and in a few days she¡¯ll be her old, predatory man-trap self. I asked Julie toe along because I didn¡¯t want Shgh to be alone when she realised you weren¡¯t even slightly interested in her, Julie will help her hate you for a while, then it will all be forgotten. Trust me.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°I dunno, Nia, it seems a little¡­ calcting to me, setting up your friend like that, she¡¯s your friend, and you used me to get her out of the way, not nice, Nia, not nice at all!¡± To give her her due, she at least she had the grace to look guilty. ¡°Jamie, I promise you, I wasn¡¯t getting her out of the way, she was never in the way! I needed her to get the clear message that you were off the board; what would you rather, that she make some big move in front of all our friends and get blown out of the water in front of everyone she knows? Because that¡¯s what would have happened, and I won¡¯t let my friend be humiliated like that; it would destroy her!¡±


    OK, that made sense, so I decided to share some of what Julie had told me. ¡°Your friend, Julie, she figured it out, why Shgh was there, why she was there¡­ and what¡¯s going on with you and me.¡±


    Nia looked startled, then worried, so I thought I¡¯d better put her mind at ease. ¡°Julie understands, she¡¯s been there already, it didn¡¯t work out for her, but she sympathises. You have some OK friends, Baby-Girl; just don¡¯t pull any stunts like this again, with any of them, you¡¯re better than that. I know you tried to do it kindly, and you had the best intentions, but you know which road is paved with good intentions!¡±


    Just then a ck cab turned up, so we jumped in and headed home. When we got in,te as it was, Mum was still up, pottering around, and offered to make us something to eat.


    ¡°You eat something now, it been hours since dinner, you hungry, yes? I make you snack, sit down, sit!¡± So we sat, while mum bustled around in the kitchen. I held my arm out and Nia crept up to my side, unsure if I was still annoyed with her, so I kissed her to let her know that it was all forgotten now.


    ¡°Are we good now, Jamie?¡± she whispered, and I squeezed her in affirmation. ¡°All forgotten, princess, just try and not be so devious in the future, eh?¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡±She grinned, huddling closer to me. Mum chose then toe in with a chicken and bacon club sandwich, and suddenly I was ravenous, Nia watching as I took a big, blissful bite, and cautiously tried a nibble herself. Her eyes widened, and she took half of my sandwich and got to work on it, mum grinning at my expression.


    ¡°Not to worry, Huyn¡¯h , I make two!¡± she smiled, handing the other one to me, both of us watching Nia stuff her sandwich in her face like she was starving, muttering ¡°God, so good, oh my god, this is so good!¡±


    ¡°Both of you, itte, go to bed, take sandwich with you, leave te on dresser, not on floor, go now, go, go!¡± urged mum.


    I needed no further encouragement, so, kissing mum good night, I took Nia by the hand and led her up to my room. We sat on the bed and finished our sandwiches, as there¡¯s little point in trying to undress a pretty girl who¡¯s more interested in a sandwich than you, having one of those regrettable conversations that happen when you try and talk with your mouth full. I finished eating first, so sprinted into the bathroom to brush my teeth, then stripped-off and climbed into bed, waiting for Nia to finish so I could ravage her properly. She disappeared into her room to brush her teeth and freshen up, reappearing looking adorable in a cut-off t-shirt and panties, tight, miniscule panties, the kind you want to peel off with your teeth.


    She slid into bed next to me, wrapping her arms around my neck to pull me down and kiss me seriously. This was extremely gratifying, seeing as I¡¯d been watching and wanting her all evening, and I luxuriated in the feel of her lips, her warmth against me, the smell of her. I kissed and licked her neck, then switched to her t stomach, poking my tongue into the shadowed dimple of her navel, kissing all round the hem of her little T-shirt.


    Nia sat up and pulled her T-shirt off, allowing me to see and admire her beautiful, perfect little breasts, her sexy little nipples, already erect like little pencil erasers, pink and firm. Ipped at them, drawing them gently through my teeth, making her gasp and shiver. I pulled her against me, and rolled onto my back, taking her with me so she was lying on top of me, her knees on either side of me, and slid my hands down to cup and massage her buttocks, pushing my hands into her tiny little panties and edging them down. Nia straightened her legs and I slid her panties all the way down, allowing her to kick them off, leaving her naked on top of me. She leaned in to kiss me, my hands tightly sping her buttocks again, kneading and pulling them apart, stretching her anus open, making her gasp and giggle into my mouth and against my lips. She sat astride me, rearing up so I could fondle and caress her breasts, palming and lightly pinching her nipples into little solid peaks, making her flush and close her eyes as she enjoyed the sensation. My erection was trapped under her, and she began to slide back and forth on it, rubbing herself on me, teasing herself, the wet heat of her pussy tangible along the length of my cock as she pressed my hands to her breasts, holding me against her nipples as I rubbed and squeezed.


    She released my hands and slid off me, taking hold of my cock and pumping it slowly, squeezing firmly, rhythmically as she pumped. Nia brought her head closer to my cock, and licked the tip, gently, feather-light caresses of the crown with the tip of her tongue, kissing the end as she pumped. My hips began rising involuntarily in time to her pumping, and she slipped the end of my cock into her hot little mouth, sucking and licking as she pumped me. The feeling was indescribable, and it took all my willpower to resist the urge to fill her mouth with spunk, lying back instead and letting the sensations roll over me. Her sucking became more insistent, urgent, and I got that imminent feeling, that prickle at the juncture of my thighs that said I was ready toe.


    ¡°Nia¡­ I¡¯m going toe!¡± I managed to gasp out, and she smiled and sucked harder, rubbing the tip of her tongue in the little furrow and hole in the tip of my cock. With that I lost all restraint, and felt my cock swell as I groaned out loud and shot stream after stream of spunk into her hot mouth, Nia swallowing rapidly to keep pace with my ejaction, her cheeks hollowing as she continued to suck, coaxing everyst drop of semen out of my twitching cock.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Atst the flow dried up as the muscr pulses of my ejaction stopped, and she swirled her tongue over the head of my penis, washing away every trace of semen before relinquishing her hold on my manhood and sliding up next to me, to kiss me lovingly.


    ¡°You taste nice, Jamie!¡± she grinned, eyes dancing, ¡°and high-protein as well!¡±


    For answer I rolled her onto her back and kissed her tenderly, tasting her lips and tongue, then her neck and throat, and down to her breasts, nibbling briefly at her nipples, feeling them pop out again and grow stiff against my tongue. I kissed all the way down her belly to her little patch of fuzz, rubbing my tongue through the soft, silky hairs, enjoying the feel of them. I slid between her thighs, and kissed her hairlessbia, little beads of moisture already appearing, inhaling her feminine scent, fresh and appealing. I slid my tongue along the seam between her lips, hearing her gasp and feeling thebia swell against my tongue, blushing as they engorged and flowered open. I poked my tongue inside her secret ce, feeling the inner lips, the nymphae enclosing her vaginal passage, and then swirled my tongue against the hood of her clitoris, her juices running freely now, slick and delicious against my tongue. I felt her clitoris growing firm and swollen in my mouth, the nub hardening as it eased out from its hiding ce. Nia was gasping and sighing, holding my head and murmuring as I licked and tasted her, herbia swelling even more as her arousal climbed, blushing darker as the blood rushed to them. I sucked on her clitoris, and the effect on Nia was electric; she stiffened, her thighs mping on either side of my head as she pushed her vulva harder against my lips, her hands digging into the bedclothes as she strove to gain purchase for her pelvic thrusts against my tongue. I rasped her clitoris one final time, sucking it as I did so, and Nia screamed as she came like a torrent, arching her back as her juices sprayed out of her and across my mouth and neck as she convulsed, madly humping her groin against my face, pumping against me as the waves of pleasure sted through her, loud groans of fulfilment apanying each wave as they rolled through her.


    Atst the convulsions stopped, and her shuddering and quivering eased off, her breathing gradually returning to normal, and her tightly closed eyes opened, tears standing in the corners. She lifted her head to look at me, smiling sleepily, and held out her arms to me, inviting me to hold her. I moved back up the bed, using a corner of the sheet to swab down my face and neck before kissing her passionately.


    ¡°Love you Pr Bear!¡± she whispered. ¡°And I love you too, little princess, that¡¯s why I¡¯m marrying you!¡± I replied


    I gathered her into myself and turned off the bedsidemp. ¡°Go to sleep now, princess, tomorrow we have dad to deal with.¡±


    For some reason Nia was unable to sleep, restless and muttering, unable to settle. Eventually I had to ask her what the problem was; was she worried about dad and his reaction?


    Nia dismissed that, saying ¡°It¡¯s nothing Jamie, go to sleep.¡± I knew something was up, so I held her close to me. ¡°Talk to me, Nia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 In Love With Nia:>11

    ¡°Jamie, where do you think she is?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Who, princess? ¡± I replied, suddenly knowing the answer as I asked the question.


    ¡°My big sister, Hu¡¯e, where do you think she is, do you think she¡¯s alright, Jamie?¡±


    I had to go carefully here. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t go there, you can¡¯t wrack your brains over something that happened twenty-five years ago, on the other side of the world. I know you want to help mum, God, so do I, but this isn¡¯t the way to do it; let¡¯s just get this situation of ours out of the way, then we can put our heads together, try and find someone to help. There are agencies, UNICEF, Save the Children, Amnesty International, The Anti-very League, people like that, they must have files and resources to track down stolen children, we can talk to them. Hu¡¯e has been gone twenty-five years, a little longer won¡¯t make any difference, but I promise I¡¯ll help any way I can; she¡¯s mum¡¯s daughter, so that makes her my big sister too.¡±


    ¡°I know, Pr Bear, and thank you, but I feel so¡­ helpless. Did you see the look on mum¡¯s face, listen to her voice when she told us about her baby? She had me, and I made up a little for the loss of the other one, but she had Hu¡¯e first, and she hasn¡¯t given up on her, and she wants her back. I just feel bad that she¡¯s been carrying that around all this time; makes our problems seem a little¡­ unimportant right now.¡±


    She was crying now, and I could only hold her close and try tofort her, the way I did when she was small, as her tears rolled down her cheeks. I felt so helpless; normally I could take the tears away, get her over her blues, but this was different; mum¡¯s story had cut her deep, and there was nothing I could say that wouldn¡¯t sound trite and hollow. So I let her cry, ¡¯til eventually she cried herself to sleep, again, my heart breaking for her sorrow that I couldn¡¯t assuage, couldn¡¯t promise her I would fix, not this time.


    +++


    Excerpt from the private diary of Nguye¡¯t Morrison, age 18 and three-quarters.


    Friday, 4th July, 2008


    No time yesterday to record all that has happened, suffice it to say that Jamie is now my personal property, branded, hog-tied and tagged with a big ¡®Hands-Off, Bitch!¡¯ tag that every girl will see a mile away! Once he wakened on Wednesday afternoon and I exined a few facts to him vis-a-vis our actual rtionship, and he (with a tad of persuasion, and much embarrassing crying on my part!) epted that I wanted him, and he wanted me, it all went ¡®strordinarily well! The only stupid mistake I made was falling asleep ¡®in grante¡¯, and mum caught us in bed, bare-arse nekkid, but did absolutely nothing about it, didn¡¯t even disturb us! That was shock A. Shock B was her reason for not screaming and denting Jamie¡¯s skull with a skillet. I never knew mum had a secret history, and when she told us about her first husband and who he was, his so-called ¡®traffic ident¡¯, the theft of her baby, being smuggled into Laos to escape the people who were supposed to protect her, well, Jamie and I were shocked, no, horrified that my tiny little mum, who bakes cakes and buns, watches and agonises over TV soaps, darns socks andughs at dad¡¯s terrible jokes, had had such a traumatic life I spent most of Wednesday night crying, writing this down is making me want to cry some more, especially knowing what I now know, that I have a big sister somewhere out there in the world; is she safe and well, living a good life, is she in danger, being hurt as I sit here, was she sold to a family who loved her, or was she sold into very, or worse? How can I find her? Who knows where to start looking when the trail is nearly 25 years old? Of course Jamie wants to do all he can to help his mum, bless his big Pr Bear heart, which is why I love him like I do, but he¡¯s right; maybe after our most pressing problem is dealt with we should contact the specialists, the people who know where and how to look.


    Must go now, Pr Bear is waking, and I need him to hold me for a while.


    +++


    I woke alone, slightly disoriented, wondering where Nia was, then I heard the click-click of a keyboard, and turned to see her at my desk, wearing one of my T-shirts, herptop open. She looked sombre, not her usual morning face, and I guessed some ofst night was still swirling around in her. She looked at me, and I could see the sadness in her eyes, her face, and held out my arms, calling her back to me tofort her.


    She climbed back into bed, burrowing down against me, holding tight to me as she nuzzled my neck.


    ¡°Hold me close, Jamie, please, I need my Pr Bear right now!¡± she said into my shoulder, and of course Iplied; all she wanted was human contact now, warmth and tenderness, all of which I had for my little princess.


    Eventually she tapped me, her signal that I could let her go a little, and she drew back slightly so she could look into my eyes. I had always been fascinated with Nia¡¯ eyes; looking into them was like staring into a mountainke on a cloudless sunny day, bright pools of sapphire blue, like and yet so unlike mine,rge, limpid, and very, very beautiful.


    ¡°Jamie, are you scared? About tonight, dad, I mean?¡± she asked me.


    I thought for a moment. ¡°More apprehensive than anything, princess, but no, I¡¯m not scared. All that stuff yesterday was just jitters; Dad¡¯s not an ogre, and he¡¯s certainly not going to hit or hurt anyone, he doesn¡¯t do that, he thinks it¡¯s barbaric. I do have a feeling like pre-exam nerves, though, how about you?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Phew, I thought I was the only one. I¡¯m more scared of losing him than scared of him, you know?¡± I knew, and I understood. Nia was a lot closer to dad than I was, although he and I weren¡¯t distant or anything, I suppose it was that father/daughter thing; not in a sexual way, or anything, just that ¡®my little girl¡¯ thing; I had the same kind of rtionship with mum.


    Nia dropped her head into the crook of my neck. ¡°Whatever happens tonight, Jamie, you¡¯ll always be mine, you understand? If you go off into the world again, you¡¯ll be taking a part of me with you, so I¡¯ll always be there with you!¡± she murmured into the hollow of my shoulder.


    I was touched; I¡¯d never heard Nia speak this way before, and it made my chest ache as all the things I wanted to say fought to tumble out all at once. I tried to say what I was feeling.


    ¡°Nia, I¡¯ve always had a part of me inside that was always yours; when you were born you reached in and imed that part of me, and I can never take it away from you; it¡¯s only ever been for you, I was made that way; when we young I adored you, now that we¡¯re where we are, I know that I love you more than I can say. So whatever happens tonight, you¡¯re mine, and you¡¯ll always be mine, and wherever we go, whatever we have to do, we¡¯ll go there and do it together.¡±


    Nia smiled happily, tears sparkling in her eyes as she reached up to pull my head down so she could kiss me.


    ¡°Thank you Jamie, I want you so much, I needed to hear you say how much you want me too!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    I had finally said what I wanted to say, and it felt right. Julie had been right; I should have told Nia sooner, worried about her instead of worrying what dad was going to say.


    Nia prodded me with a finger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you said yesterday, either, Pr Bear; you promised to marry me, and I¡¯m holding you to it!¡±


    I slid my hands under her T-shirt, finding her gratifyingly naked under it, and squeezed her bum cheeks, making her giggle. Nia kissed me again, yfully rather than with any particr intent, I returned her kiss rather more seriously, pulling her closer to me so she could feel my cock pressing against her slit through the long T-shirt. She sighed, and slid her arms around my neck, kissing me while she gently rubbed herself against me through the material of her T-shirt, the cloth riding up until I could feel her damp heat against the head of my cock as I prodded her slit. I tugged the shirt up and slid it over her head, leaving her naked once again, and nipped and nuzzled at her delectable little nipples, teasing them into pink points, firm and rubbery against my lips and tongue. Nia¡¯s eyes were closed, a faint smile on her lips as I suckled at her, my fingers probing her buttock cleft, sliding over her puckered little starfish to rub her slit from the back, feeling her begin to seep as I slid my fingers back and forth over her slit.


    When I slid a finger into her, her lips parted in a small gasp, her eyes flicking open as she caught her bottom lip between her teeth and grinned at me, eyes dancing as she waited to see what I would do next. I continued to rub and probe at her slit, dipping my fingers in to her, spreading her slickness around, nibbling her nipples as I did so, assaulting her senses as I aroused her. I turned her on her front and continued to slide my fingers, one then two, into her slick pussy, drawing gasps from her as I found and rubbed her clitoris with one finger as I prated her with the other. I pulled her to her knees, and leaned down to slide my tongue over her swollenbia, making her jump and gasp as I poked my tongue between the aroused folds of flesh, enjoying her scent and the taste of her pussy. I knelt between her legs, and pointed my straining cock at my target, the gap opening between herbia as they flowered open, and leaned forward, sliding into her, my cock embedded between her fabulous sexy bum cheeks. Nia groaned as I slid into her, pushing back against me, taking me in as I pushed into her. I slid my hands around her rib cage to her lovely firm little breasts, cupping them in each hand as I rubbed her nipples, making her gasp and sigh.

 In Love With Nia:>12

    I began to slowly pump in and out, building up a rhythm, squeezing her breasts in time with my thrusts. Nia moved one hand underneath her, found her clitoris, and began to rub and pet herself as we fucked, her breathing quickening as she approached her orgasm, her hand movements faster and more urgent, until, atst, she came with a loud gasping moan, her vaginal walls clenching around me as her orgasm rocketed through her; the sensation was too much for me, and with a matching groan, I sprayed her insides with my spunk, what felt like gallons of sperm roaring out of me and deep inside my beautiful Vietnamese princess. My cock convulsed and twitched as jet after jet of sperm shot into her, until I was heaving dry, my body emptied of my seed. Nia had slumped down on the pillows, her gorgeous little rump raised up to me, and I was treated to the incredibly erotic sight of my sperm oozing from her filled pussy as I withdrew, her little anus winking as the aftershocks of her orgasm whirled through her.


    I slid up next to her and gently pulled her down against me, spooning her as I kissed and nibbled the back of her neck, her shoulder, and her earlobe, wrapping my arm around her and holding her tight against me. Nia reached behind herself to gently scratch the back of my neck and caress my face.


    ¡°Thank you Pr Bear, I love you,¡± she murmured. ¡°I love you too, princess!¡± I whispered into her ear, poking the tip of my tongue in her ear and making her giggle.


    Just then there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Jamie, Nguye¡¯t, breakfast ready,e and eat while it hot!¡± called mum.


    Nia and I looked at each other, and burst outughing; this situation was just too bizarre to take seriously!


    We quickly dressed in t-shirts and shorts, a shower could wait until after breakfast, I could smell what mum had cooked, and you had to eat it hot, so no time to waste.


    We charged downstairs, and yes! Mum had made Banh-Cuon, steamed rice-flour pork rolls and Pho, spicy beef soup, my two favourite things in the world to eat, in tragically short supply while I was at uni!


    Once we¡¯d taken the edge off, i. e. stopped gorging, mum sat down with us.


    ¡°Huyn¡¯h Jamie, Nguye¡¯t, your daddy leaving Birmingham at 5 o¡¯clock, so he be home for 8 o¡¯clock. I not want you be here until 10 o¡¯clock, OK? I want to talk to daddy first, let him know and let him understand, so go out, go to cinema, go to pub or something else you find to do, but note back until after 10 o¡¯clock, OK? I will call you when I want youe home, and do not worry; you my children, my little boy and little girl, I make this OK for you, you doing the right thing for you, that is what matter!¡±


    We nodded, mum obviously had this under control, and she just as obviously understood her husband, so we bowed to it; we¡¯d find somewhere to be until then.


    We lounged around the rest of the day, watching TV, killing time, trying not to pace like caged animals. Nia seemed content to huddle against me and be warm and soft, then she suddenly sat up and grinned at me.


    ¡°Jamie, I know where we¡¯re going to spend the evening, I just have to go and make a call¡­!¡±


    She dialled a number and wandered out of the room, and I heard her voice in the corridor, talking to someone. She hung up and came back in. ¡°OK you, get your boots and socks on, we¡¯re going out, get a move one on,e on!¡± she grinned. I asked her where we were going, and all she would say was ¡°Quit wasting time and get dressed, it¡¯s nearly 4, dad will be home in four hours or less!¡±


    I grabbed some clothes out of the closet and tugged them on, Niaing back into my room and shaking her head in despair. ¡°No Jamie, you are not wearing that; you look like you dressed in the dark in a thrift shop. Those nice, tight ck jeans of yours, not those horrible condemned things you¡¯ve got on for a start, and a nice in shirt you¡¯re taking your girlfriend out, not dodging lectures to shoot pool!¡± I had to grin; I considered asking her what was so wrong with baggy cut-off jeans and yellow Aloha shirts with green and orange parrots on them, but instead grinned at what she¡¯d said. ¡°So you¡¯re my girlfriend, yes?¡± I teased her, and she grinned back. ¡°Damned straight I am, pr-boy, don¡¯t you forget it either!¡±


    Mentally resigning myself to a future of being led around shops and having clothes bought for me, I wore what she handed me from my closet, fondly waving goodbye to my days of dressing like a slob because it wasfortable; so this was what it was like, being the male half of a couple¡­


    As I was dressing I watched Nia dress in her usual leggings and loose top, and daydreamed about stripping her off and ravaging her, even checking my watch to see if we actually had time for a little afternoon delight. She seemed to be having the same thoughts, as she padded across the floor to me and draped herself around my neck, kissing me with thought and attention to detail. I immediately sprang to attention, Nia feeling it as she slowly undted against me, smiling gently as she rubbed herself against me.


    I slid my hands into the waistband of her leggings, cupping her shapely little buttocks as I pulled her against me, feeling the thong she was wearing, and sliding a finger under it to lightly rub her slit from the rear. She giggled and rubbed herself harder against me, making my erection even harder and more urgent, if that was possible.


    I¡¯d had enough of this now, and I pushed her leggings down as far as I could, Nia fumbling with the button of my jeans and shoving them down without ungluing her lips from mine. She stepped away so she could pull her top over her head, and there she was, in a tiny ck thong that barely covered her cute little muff and a wispy,cy ck bra. I closed in, tugging down my shorts as she unhooked her bra, my best friend standing out solid and ready for action. Nia grinned happily, taking hold of me as I gathered her in again, kissing her as I slid my hand down the front of her thong, gently cupping her soft little pussy, feeling the heat starting to emanate from it, and the lips beginning to swell as I gently rubbed and teased them apart, eventually sliding a finger into her and circling her clitoris with the pad of my thumb. Her tongue worked against mine as we kissed, our hands working as we masturbated each other, our breathing deepening as we became more aroused.


    Nia broke away to lead me to the bed, climbing onto it and holding her arms out in invitation. I slid up next to her and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close to me and pressing my erection into her belly, trapping it between us. She slid down the bed and onto her back, giving me ess to her beautiful little breasts and sexy nipples. I kissed down her neck to her nipples, drawing them between my teeth; I knew she liked this, and her sighs and gasps told me I was having an effect. I suckled on her lovely sexy teats, turning them into hard little rubbery nubs, firm and delectable against my lips, before kissing down her abdomen to her soft peach-fuzz patch of pubic hair, and slid between her legs to lick her sulent littlebia, swelling and blushing dark as I watched. Ipped at her, feeling her lips swell even further, parting under my tongue, her scent rich and strong and attractive, inviting me top further, taste her some more. I probed her innermost recesses with my tongue, Nia writhing and murmuring, holding my head firmly against her sweet pussy, rubbing herself against me as Ipped and rasped at her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As her juices flowed more freely over my tongue and chin, I rubbed her little tight pucker, lubricating it, and slowly slid my finger into her, making her gasp and gyrate her hips at the new feeling, and slowly pumping my finger as I probed and stabbed with my tongue at her clitoris. Her moans and sighs were bing more pronounced, her movement against me more intent, as her orgasm approached, and I sucked her clitoris between my lips and rubbed my tongue over it. Nia came in a series of waves, a crescendo building within her, and when I jammed my tongue into her sweet little anus as hard as I could, she screamed as she climaxed with shattering force, her thighs mping against my head, her tendons and muscles taut as guitar strings as she convulsed, arching off the bed in the extremity of her pleasure, her fingers tightening in my hair as her hands clutched at my head.


    Atst she came down from that high ce, muscles rxing to allow her to slump back down with a groan, her breathing harsh and heavy, eyes rolled back in her head, her throat palpitating as her pulse fluttered.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me, smiling. ¡°What the hell was that, Pr Bear?¡± she grinned, ¡°Because you can keep doing that, as many times as you like! Holy shit, that was good!¡±


    I slid up next to her, nuzzling her, Nia opening her legs again and pulling me on top of her. ¡°Your turn, my big Pr Bear!¡± she smiled. My erection was like a steel bar, and Nia took hold of me, positioning me until I felt the heat of her pussy against my head. With one smooth slow lunge I was inside her, making her gasp at the sensation, her kneesing up and draping over my arms to increase the angle of pration. I began slowly pumping my cock into her, she sighing and murmuring as I slid in and out of her, increasing my tempo until I was pumping as hard and as fast as I could. I was already so stimted that I knew I wouldn¡¯tst long, and I put my hands behind her knees and pushed her legs up until her knees were level with her shoulders, her feet pointing at the ceiling, doubling her over underneath me. Nia gasped at this position, my cock pumping deeply into her at an entirely new angle; I could feel her catching up with me as my climax approached. She pumped against me as I hammered into her, until, with a long drawn out groan, she came again, her vaginal walls mping and squeezing at me as she orgasmed, the sensation too much for me and my spunk boiled over and into her, erupting in long, satisfying jets, the feeling so intense my vision whited-out as my eyeballs rolled back in my head, and my ears popped and crackled. I pumped until there was nothing more to give, the spray of semen reduced to a trickle as I emptied out, giving all I had to this beautiful girl.

 In Love With Nia:>13

    I slumped down, winded and exhausted by my exertions, and Nia rolled into my arm, resting her head on my chest as she listened to my heartbeat slowing to normal, drumming her fingers on me as she looked up into my eyes, a small smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Five minutes, Pr bear, then you need a shower, oh boy, do you need a shower! I¡¯ll join you, then we go, OK?¡±


    +++


    ¡°Are we actually going somewhere Nia, or are we just aimlessly roaming the storied streets of London until mum calls?¡± I asked her as we threaded through a maze of streets in pham Old Town that I¡¯d never seen before, and I¡¯d lived here all my life.


    ¡°Patience, Jamie, we¡¯re going to see a friend, someone you know, who actually likes you, because I need to talk to her, just a couple more minutes, OK?¡±


    We walked up to a small ¡®workers cottage¡¯ type house in a little side street and Nia rang the bell. The door opened and it was Julie. She grinned and ushered us into the small sitting-room, Nia sprawling over the back of the armchair I sat in, resting her chin on my shoulder and grinning at Julie.


    ¡°So Nia, you said you needed to see me, you and Lover-boy over here!¡± she nudged me with her foot. ¡°What can I do for you, babe?¡±


    ¡°Jules, Jamie told me you twigged what was going on with the two of us, and that you¡¯d been there. Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Jules, was it Mark?¡±


    Julie looked sad for a second. ¡°Yeah, it was Mark, and when he was told to go, he went, and he left me behind; he got what he wanted, told me what I wanted to hear, and fucked off at the first open gate. You¡¯re lucky, Jamie won¡¯t go anywhere without you. Your parents obviously don¡¯t know, which I¡¯m guessing is what you want to talk about.¡±


    Nia looked relieved. ¡°Jules, how did your mum take it when you told her, how did you deal with it?¡±


    Julie smiled, but there was no humour there. ¡°She dragged it out of Mark, not that it took much effort, he was always under her thumb, then she came for me, screaming like a fucking banshee, telling me I¡¯d seduced my own brother like a little whore, that normal people don¡¯t do things like that, that even if he was older than me, Mark was so innocent and I was such a conniving little slut¡­¡±


    She stopped, tears rolling down her face at the remembered pain, and Nia climbed off me and sat next to her, holding her while she cried.


    She mopped her eyes, stopping crying with an effort, while I went and got her a ss of water from the small kitchen.


    ¡°When did this happen, Jules?¡± asked Nia softly.


    ¡°Easter, just before I moved here; I had to, mum told me to go, said the sight of me made her sick¡­¡± replied Julie, her eyes welling up again. Nia caught her before she started crying again, hugging her close and stroking her hair, making little soothing noises.


    Julie pulled herself away from Nia, knuckled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky Nia, your dad¡¯s a human being, he won¡¯t go psycho on you like my bitch mother, at least he¡¯ll try and understand. I think after you tell him, you should maybee and stay here a few days, ¡¯cause he might ept that what you tell him is how it¡¯s going to be, but he may not want to be reminded of it too much, and seeing you draped around Jamie, well¡­¡±


    It sounded like a good idea to me, but Nia balked at it. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying with Jamie, we¡¯re both in this, and I¡¯m not telling him then hiding in case he gets freaked by seeing us together. Mum already knows, and she has no problem with us being together, so he¡¯ll just have to take his lead from mum!¡±


    Julie looked at Nia. ¡°You¡¯re telling him tonight, aren¡¯t you? Why else would you want to talk about this with me?¡± Nia smiled. ¡°Actually, mum¡¯s telling him, breaking it to him gently, and she wanted us out of the house until he¡¯s ready to see us, so we may be crashing on your couch tonight, Jules!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Julie looked unperturbed. ¡°Be my guest, I had Shgh on therest night, hating men until she went to sleep, and you were top of her hit-list Jamie!¡± she smiled maliciously. Nia and I exchanged nces. Julie grinned ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, she¡¯s already fixated on someone else, in a week you¡¯ll be sopletely off her radar she¡¯ll never trouble you again! I helped her in my own small way, we bitch-pped you until she got tired of it, then I pointed her at some of our friends¡¯ older brothers, and she¡¯s resetting her sights as we speak!¡±


    I suggested we went out for a drink, as the conversation on this particr subject seemed to have run its course, so we headed out to the Windmill Tavern, a huge pub over on pham Common itself, and we slid into a corner booth, waiting for mum or 10 o¡¯clock, whichever came first. A couple of guys I recognised from school came in, and came over to say hello. They didn¡¯t know Nia, of course, and gave her the once-over, some very admiring looks, nudging me to introduce them. So I introduced Nia to them as my fiancee, getting a very warm look from Nia and some very envious looks from my school friends. Julie just grinned broadly. That incident seemed to lighten Nia¡¯s mood considerably, and she and Julie got down to some serious yakking about people I¡¯d never met, school days etc etc. I clock-watched; I was keyed-up and waiting for Zero-hour, when this would all either be resolved, or blow-up in our faces. Either way, Nia and I would stick together, with or without dad¡¯s blessing, but I also had faith in mum; she¡¯d never let things go that far.


    So Nia chatted, and I second-guessed mum until, suddenly, Nia¡¯s phone went off, she looked at it and it was the house number; mum. She picked up, and spoke briefly and hung up.


    ¡°Jamie, that was mum, she wants us toe home now, says everything is fine, dad¡¯s anxious to see us.¡± I gulped down my drink, a little Dutch-courage never hurt anyone, and we left, walking Julie back home before carrying on to our own. When we dropped her off, she hugged Nia, whispered something to her, then reached up and pecked me on the cheek. ¡°Cheer up Jamie, you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± she grinned, hugged me and waved us off.


    When we came in, mum and dad were in their night clothes, mum in a nighty and dad in his sweat pants and dressing robe, which I thought was odd, they never got changed for bed until they actually went to bed.


    Dad cleared his throat. ¡°Jamie, Nia, please sit down.¡± When we had, he continued. ¡°Your mother tells me you have something you want to tell me, so please, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I started. ¡°Dad, Nia and I, we, that is¡­ I wanted to tell you how I feel¡­ about Nia, about how we feel about each other¡­¡± Dad raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I love Nia¡­ and she loves me, and we want to ¡­ be together.¡± I dried up under that calm stare.


    Dad flicked his gaze over to Nia. ¡°And you, Nguye¡¯t, what do you have to say?¡± Nia gulped and moved closer to me, slipping her hand into mine. ¡°Dad, Jamie¡¯s right, everything he says is true. Toi yeu anh ay rat nhieu, Cha, xin vui long khong ghet toi!¡± (I love him very much, father, please do not hate me!)


    I didn¡¯t understand what she said, but dad obviously did, because he looked closely at her. ¡°Is that what you think I would do, Nugget, really? Anh em con cua toi va toi yeu em, toi khong the ghet ban!¡± (You are my children and I love you, I cannot hate you!)


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯d said, but suddenly Nia was crying, and she took her hand out of mine to walk over and stand in front of where he was sitting. ¡°Toi khong muon dieu nay xay ra, Cha, xin vui long khong do loi cho Jamie! (I did not ask this to happen, father, please do not me Jamie!)


    Dad ran his fingers through his hair, and looked closely at Nia, and I could swear I saw tears glimmering in his eyes. Nia had said something about ¡®me¡¯, and ¡®Father¡¯ and me, but my Vietnamese was way too sketchy to follow the rapid fire conversation they¡¯d had. She held out her hand, and he took it, gently pulled her over to him, and rested his head against her, his arm curled around her waist.


    ¡°Jamie, what do you and Nia intend to do or have you even gotten that far yet?¡± he asked me, ¡°because you¡¯re in no position to support my daughter, and you can¡¯t live here as husband and wife, or whatever. So what do you n to do?¡±


    I marshalled my thoughts; I hadn¡¯t banked on this. ¡°I will be looking for a job as soon as I can, once I get a job, I¡¯ll find a t, somewhere we can live, until then Nia will have to live here, and I¡¯ll find somewhere to stay until I can get my own ce.¡±


    Nia looked stricken, and mum gasped, but dad just nodded. ¡°Seems like a reasonable n. I presume you and Nia have talked about what you¡¯re doing, what thew says you are doing, how were you nning on getting around that?¡±


    I replied with the answer I hade up with while pondering this same question. ¡°I know we can¡¯t get married, but we can live together. We have the same name, and we¡¯re not obviously rted, so people can assume we¡¯re married if they wish to, we just take care not to correct them.¡± Dad nodded again. ¡°And children, have you thought about children, and what it means to them to have parents who are as closely rted as you are, the possible risks to them?¡±


    Nia spoke up. ¡°I checked up on this. As we both only have one parent inmon, we only share half the DNA, which means our children would probably have the same risk of gic issues as children born to first cousins, and those risks are small in the first generation cross. I looked up the studies, and a risk does exist, but it¡¯s low.¡±

 In Love With Nia:>14

    Dad looked at both of us. ¡°It appears you have been giving this some thought, but it¡¯s a big ask, asking me to ept this¡­ rtionship. I can¡¯t have you living here as a couple, but I don¡¯t want my children to leave. Neither one ispatible with the other, so this is what you¡¯re going to do. While you live here, you live here like brother and sister, at least while I¡¯m around. That means no sneaking around and swapping bedrooms or ying musical beds in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m not here, I expect you¡¯ll do what all young adults do, and I have no control over that, but you will both have to decide, live here as siblings, or move out and do your own thing. If you decide to move away Jamie, you be two people; my daughter¡¯s boyfriend, and I expect you to behave like a respectful one, and, when you¡¯re here, with Nia, in my house, you be my daughter¡¯s older brother, and again, you should behave appropriately.¡±


    Nia looked stunned, and mum drew herself up and stalked out of the room, mming the door behind her, while dad looked shocked at her reaction.


    Nia broke the silence, ¡°So that¡¯s your¡­ solution, is it?¡± she asked him, eyes narrowed and glittering like spikes of blue ice. ¡°Jamie,e and help me pack, we are leaving!¡±


    I mutely rose and followed her, looking at dad onest time, his face confused and worried. ¡°Jamie, I thought¡­!¡± he began, and Nia cut him short. ¡°I thought you would at least try and be human about this, see what it¡¯s doing to us, but no, you just hand down pronouncements from on high as though your word is divinew. I thought that you could just be my dad, but instead you decide to be some, some¡­ some Roman Judge! Jamie and I are leaving, now!¡±


    I trailed after her, feeling groggy; it had all gone so horribly wrong, and now we were leaving, because dad was more concerned about how he felt than about his children, more specifically, about his daughter. As I passed mum¡¯s door, I heard faint sounds from inside and stopped. I listened closely and heard the unmistakeable sounds of crying. I knocked softly. ¡°Mum, mum, it¡¯s Jamie and Nia, may wee in?¡± There was no reply, so I edged the door open, and saw mum, sitting cross-legged on her bed, crying. It made me feel very peculiar; I¡¯d never seen mum cry, and it was both distressing and very worrying. Nia bolted past me and flung herself on her, crying and gabbling Vietnamese, while I sat on the bed, passing them both tissues while I waited for the machine-gun dialect to finish. Mum finally reached over and stroked my hair, which was a bad move, because I started crying then, partly because I felt so let-down, mostly because seeing mum hurting had rattled me so deeply.


    ¡°It OK Jamie, not cry any more, I am very sorry, I thought he better man than that, I was wrong, now I make you hurt as well, not want to do that to my little boy¡­¡± she trailed off and looked up. Dad was standing in the doorway, and mum¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Get out! Shut door and go away, this not your room, this not your family! Get out!¡± He looked stunned, and backed out of the room, closing the door as he retreated.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nia burst into tears again, and I resumed handing out tissues, mum holding her with one hand, and stroking my hair with the other.


    ¡°I think perhaps Ie with you, wherever you go, I want be with you, cannot stay here if I cannot have my children, stupid man, very stupid man, make children very unhappy, make children leave, children important in family, no children mean no luck, children run away, good fortune leave with them!¡± her indignant muttering went on, lulling me as I listened to the rhythm of her speech. I had heard her speak all my life, and I had never been able to tell she had an ent; when kids at school said to me ¡°your mum talks funny!¡± I¡¯d look at them like they were mad, but now, I understood what they meant, her clipped, rise and fall tones almost sing-song, hypnotic. Mum never usually put long sentences together, using two or three words to convey meaning that other people couldn¡¯t get across with a whole essay, and listening to her talking non-stop was novel andpelling. I had always believed she was so brief because her English wasn¡¯t that good (and how good was my Vietnamese after living with her for close on 20 years?), but that was just how she spoke, believing brevity was the soul ofmunication.


    There was a knock on the door, and mum slid off the bed and stalked over, flinging the door wide.


    ¡°I tell you once, this not your room, you sleep in spare room or greenhouse, I not care, I with my children, they need me, not need you, you hurt them, not love them, not care about them, neighbours more important, now you go away, ban mot nguoi dan ong rat ngu ngoc!¡± (You are a very stupid man!)


    Dad looked like he was going to burst into tears. I¡¯d never seen mum so angry, and presumably neither had he, judging by the look on his face.


    His face worked, and when he finally spoke, it was in a whisper.


    ¡°Anh, Jamie, Nia, I¡¯m so sorry, I thought¡­!¡±


    Mum shed back at him. ¡°What you think, that your children like your employees, you make rules and they jump around? They your children, James, they special, rules not apply, familye first, without family, there is nothing, you not know that yet? When you learn that?¡±


    Dad really had tears on his cheeks this time, and mum was crying as well, but she was still furious.


    ¡°Anh, I just thought that we shouldn¡¯t¡­!¡± he began again, and again mum cut him short. ¡°Should not what, James? Should not let them be in love? Try and make them not love each other? You not listen to your children, No, just say stupid things and watch them leave. Perhaps it time for me to go too; my children are crying, and you are making rules; when you stop loving your children and start loving rules so much? It time for you to go now, my children need me, and you not sorry, you just want to exin stupid rules. You promise me that you not drive my children away, that you listen to them, be their father, help them when they need you, now you drive them away. Go away!¡±


    Dad looked at Anh, and slowly shook his head. ¡°No, not until I apologise to Jamie, and Nia¡­ and you. I was wrong, I wasn¡¯t thinking, and I¡¯m sorry. Can we go back downstairs, start again, work something out. I don¡¯t want the kids to leave, I don¡¯t want you to leave me, please!¡±


    Mum looked slightly less angry, but her face was still set and her eyes were flinty, sharp and hard as they bored into his. Eventually she nodded, and dad turned to go back downstairs.


    Mum looked back at the two of us, and nodded. ¡°Children, we go, talk some more, maybe he have better idea. We see!¡± God, she was tough, I¡¯m just d she was on our side!


    We trooped back downstairs, Mum with that set expression on her face and Nia still dabbing at her eyes, and filed into the sitting room. I sat on the sofa opposite dad, and Nia huddled behind me, her arms around my neck, ring defiantly at him. Mum sat on the arm of the sofa next to me, her arm over Nia¡¯s shoulder, and we waited for dad to begin.


    ¡°Anh, kids, what am I saying, you¡¯re not kids anymore, Jamie, Nia, I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted, I let the whole situation get away from me. Jamie, I haven¡¯t seen you in almost a year, and I haven¡¯t even said hello yet, just went straight into it; I¡¯m sorry, I missed you, I know Nia did, she spent thest 3 years moping around, crying whenever we mentioned your name; I suppose with hindsight, I should have seen thising. I wanted to say I was wrong, I made a mistake; I just thought I could make this not be happening, that my children didn¡¯t really feel like that about each other. I know your mother sees it differently, but I just looked at it one way, and I got it wrong. Of course I want to help you, and I would never ask you to leave, either one of you, I would cut out my own heart before I drove either one of you away, and if you want to be together, I can¡¯t stop you and I won¡¯t stand in your way. I only have one condition. I meant what I said about musical beds, I can¡¯t have that, so what you¡¯ll do is, the pair of you will move into the top floor of the house, that will be your space, what you do in there is none of my business. I want my children to feel wanted in their own home, and this is the best I can do. Tomorrow, Jamie, you and I will clear it out and move whatever you want up there. Later, you may want to find a ce of your own, do that, if that¡¯s really what you want, but this is always going to be your home. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, either of you, and I don¡¯t want to hurt you again; every man¡¯s entitled to make aplete bloody fool of himself once in his lifetime, I think I just used up my quota!¡±


    Mum stood up and walked over to him, kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Now you making sense, atst!¡±


    He looked at Nia. ¡°Is that good enough for you, Nugget?¡± he asked with a small smile. Nia grinned at him. ¡°Thank you daddy, Jamie and I ept, we¡¯ll both help you tomorrow!¡±


    Dad grinned at us. ¡°I meant what I said, no musical beds, tonight you¡¯re still brother and sister, so your own rooms, please, tomorrow night, well, we¡¯ll see!¡± he rubbed his chin. ¡°I must be mad, this is so¡­ so¡­ I don¡¯t know what this is, there must be a name for it but I¡¯m buggered if I know!¡±


    There was one thing I had been meaning to ask dad, ever since mum had told us her story.


    ¡°Dad, what was my mother like, my birth-mother, and why didn¡¯t you tell me she and mum were friends, or anything about her?¡±


    Dad looked pensive, eyes far away for a second.


    ¡°Jamie, your mother, your birth-mother, and I were married for almost a year. She was a trainee-teacher, learning to teach primary school 5-year olds. You look a lot like her. She was a lot like you, quiet, funny, patient, happy. She got pregnant soon after we got married, and Anh lived with us  your mother¡¯s parents had passed away, and Anh was like her young sister, the only family she had. Soon after you were born, she began having headaches, blurred vision, nausea. The hospital said she was suffering from migraine, kept giving her painkillers, but nothing helped, and the headaches got worse, so they did a CAT scan, and found she had a tumour, arge one, and it was inoperable. She passed away less than a monthter. She gave you to your mum, told her she was your mother now, and that¡¯s how we kept it. Your mum was the only mother you knew, I didn¡¯t want you to be confused when you were small, and after a while it didn¡¯t matter, your mum was your mum, she looked after you, fed you, changed you, did everything for you. The rest you know.¡±

 In Love With Nia:>15

    Somehow it felt better, clearer, knowing something about the woman who¡¯d given birth to me, and Nia was rubbing my back gently; I think she thought I may have been affected by dad¡¯s story, but the truth was, she was still little more than a face in a photograph; mum was my mum, what dad had told me was just background information, nothing there to make me change my life ns or anything.


    I had another question. ¡°Dad, howe you speak Vietnamese so well?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Jamie, your mother is a good and patient teacher; you should have stuck with it!¡±


    He stood up. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ste, we have a busy day tomorrow, go to bed, now, your own beds, and I¡¯ll see you at breakfast!¡±


    +++N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Excerpt from the private diary of Nguye¡¯t Morrison:


    Saturday, 23 April, 2011


    Tomorrow I shall graduate, I shall be Ms. Nguye¡¯t Morrison LLB, B. Anth (Hons). Feels funny, I¡¯ve been in school of one sort or another since I was 4 years old, now to be thrust out into the cold, cold world and have to fend for myself after 17 years, feels scary, or it would be if I didn¡¯t have the Pr Bear and his wisecracks and obscure sense of humour ¨CI swear, he gets more like dad every day; even mum¡¯s taken to looking at him sideways¡­


    Now that he¡¯s a Captain of Industry (or at least boss of his own practice, anyway) he finally has the time and space to work with me on finding my sister. Our goal has never changed, from the day we found out about her, and Jamie has been a godsend, with all his odd contacts and furtive little friends in the world¡¯s out-of-the-way ces, digging for hints, clues, or information, finding a piece here, a grain there, always working towards getting her back. Poor baby, he really has put his heart and soul into this, and I love him all the more for it.


    He sent me a fabuloso graduation present, a tinum bracelet set with blue-tinged diamonds from Hong Kong, he says they match my eyes ¡ª isn¡¯t that sweet? He¡¯s due back inter this afternoon from Hong Kong, one of his minions is collecting him from Heathrow and bringing him directly here, the parents can have him when I¡¯ve finished with him!


    He also said he has a lead, something solid, so he¡¯s a little excited, well, a lot excited but trying not to show it, but he thinks he may have got the first piece of the puzzle of where my sister, Hu¡¯e, disappeared to, and where she went after that piece of shit police captain took her. After much persuading, mum told us his name, and the district he controlled, and Pr Bear took it from there, so if he¡¯s made a start, we have a jumping-off point atst.


    When mum told me, I wanted to get the Vietnamese government to hunt him down, corral him so I could have a word with him, maybe rip off his arm and beat him with the wet end, butmon sense prevailed (Jamie) and we agreed we¡¯d do this slowly and methodically, although when I do find that baby-stealing piece of shit, I am going to shove a stiletto heel so far up his arse it¡¯s going to bruise his tonsils. Then I¡¯m going twist it until one of his eyeballs falls out. Pr Bear says I have deep-seated, unresolved anger issues¡­


    When I was young, I read a children¡¯s book of folk stories from around the world, and one of the stories was from Mysia, about Pontianak, the Child-Stealer, who came into houses at night and took children, and it frightened me for years, I was afraid it woulde and take me. Mum always told me there are no such things, made me feel safe again, but now I know there really is a child-stealer, and he came and he stole my sister away, and I swear to the Goddess I will get her back!


    I start my new job in mid-May, not the beginning, Jamie asked me to defer for two weeks but didn¡¯t say why, so he¡¯s up to something, it better be good! I will be a Junior Counsel with the Legal Protection Unit, based in central London, so just a bus-ride to work in the morning, and I can¡¯t wait; for a start, I get unrestricted ess to UNICEF and their Child Search Database, plus I get to sift through the reports thate through via sister agencies and people like Amnesty International, and Child Rights Coalition Asia.


    I¡¯ll do the think-work, and Jamie¡¯ll do the legwork, and maybe we can track down my sister, find that little girl he stole from her mother, from her family, from me, and let her know who she is, tell her about her real mother, who never stopped loving her, who never stopped wanting her, and maybe, give my mum some peace of mind atst.


    Anyway, I suspect Jamie¡¯s got some good news for me, as he¡¯s been in Qui Nhon, about 200 miles from Da Nang, looking at on-shore thingummies for oil and gas whatnots, and I suspect he may have been sneaking around Da Nang, having a bit of a snoop, and whatever he found has made him excited, but he¡¯s trying to hold it down and y it cool; Ha! Thest time he fooled me, I was 6, he told me to pull his finger, so I did¡­


    He¡¯d better be champing at the bit when he gets here, I am, and I n on making jungle music with him, so his blowpipe better be in full working order!


    +++


    My contact in Vietnam, a really nice, almost honest police Colonel called Phuoc Dienh, for two bottles of Chivas and a tickle with a hundred dor bill, agreed to let me look at the records the Vietnam Security Force have been collecting on missing children from 1983 to the present day, and I noticed one thing. Almost all records from the Da Nang area were marked as ¡®Case Closed¡¯ or ¡®Unsolved¡¯, and were signed off by the same Police Captain, Minh Thuyet, thenter Police Commander Thuyet.


    I asked my new friend what was the likelihood that this particr Captain was in some way connected to the disappearances, and got back a suddenly nk, professional face, all smiles that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Police work can be so overwhelming when your force spread so thin! Perhaps I have a little chat with him, I sure he be happy to clear this up, with overwork and everything else, he obviously sign them off by mistake. Oh dear, what a scamp he is!¡±


    And Colonel Dienh, with his happy smiling face, and t unsmiling eyes, closed the file cabs, escorted me out of the Record Room, and walked with me all the way back to my hotel, obviously concerned I¡¯d get lost on my way there, talking about everything, saying nothing at all..


    Atst I had confirmation. I already knew the name of the police captain who¡¯d taken Hu¡¯e; it was a Captain Thuyet, mum had told me, now I knew his first name, and that he¡¯d signed off dozens of missing child reports over several decades.


    I was going to get no more here. Now that the police higher-up¡¯s knew I was looking, they¡¯d make sure there was nothing to find, nothing to sully Vietnam¡¯s reputation as a holiday spot; they¡¯d deal with him internally, and that was what I was most afraid of; I knew all about Chi Hoa, the fearsome high-security prison in Ho Chi Minh City, and once he ended up in there, probably incarcerated under a different name, my search would be over ¡ª we¡¯d never see or hear of him again.


    The Vietnamese officials were doing their best to clean up the mess that followed the war, and were eager present themselves as a progressive, modern nation; true, and to their credit, the corruption and post-war ipetence had beenrgely eradicated; but there were still echoes of it, and I was hearing them loudly right now.


    I made a call to the man who¡¯d given me Col. Dienh, Lieng Ho An, the Exploration Coordinator and generally nice guy, and asked him if he could put in a word with the government officials who managed the project, try and get me back in a room with Col. Dienh.


    While I waited for Lieng, I actually got a significant amount of work done; after all, I was there to examine the potential of the inshore oil deposits everyone was convinced existed, and deep-water offshore drilling was decidedly risky with China sabre-rattling over the South China Sea, so I had a lot to keep me upied.


    10 days passed, I was due to leave, and then I got a call from Lieng.


    ¡°Jamie, the Colonel has agreed to see you again, but it will be in private, in the open, at the Blowout Preventer site, and he wants to do it tonight, so meet me downstairs in 15 minutes!¡±


    I was ready when Lieng arrived, and we drove to the Preventers, abstract-looking steel sculptures in a maze ofrge-bore pipes and diverter valves under the test well drilling rigs, where we waited for a few minutes. A sleek saloon car pulled up and a dark figure came towards us.


    ¡°James, Lieng,¡± He nodded, and motioned for me to follow him. Lieng stayed in view of the car and remained where he was.


    The colonel started speaking.


    ¡°James, Lieng Ho An has told me more of why you so interested in Minh Thuyet. I will tell you he not District Commander anymore. I shall speak with himter, he waiting for me in Security Force barracks here in Da Nang, we shall have an¡­ interesting and informative conversation; I am sure I will learn many more new and¡­ interesting¡­ things. This not a good thing that he do, and it not liked that people asking these questions. I help you because this wrong, it must stop! Too much of the old ways still here, he part of that, and for this, Thuyet will not see Da Nang again, but I have details from him of what he been¡­ doing forst 30 years. He know where he going, he want very much to help, it only chance he got. Read this and learn, it make¡­ instructive¡­ reading. I give this to you, but it did note from me, and I do not know you, have not met you, I not here now, and we have never spoken. Your work here in Vietnam ispleted, now you will go, do not return. Good luck James!¡±


    He handed me an envelope and walked back to his car, got in, and drove away.


    Lieng drove me back to my hotel, where I looked over what Dienh had given me; a thick wad of photocopied typewritten pages, single spaced and dense, no paragraphs.


    I interleaved each page with the pages in the project file I had, and packed it away with my stuff, waiting for the Courtesy Bus to take me to Da Nang Airport.

 In Love With Nia:>16

    I arrived back at Heathrow to find Mike, one of my interns, waiting for me. ¡°You got the short straw, eh?¡± I grinned at him, as we loaded my cases, and he tried not to nod, didn¡¯t quite seed. I felt for him; I¡¯d spent enough time dogs-bodying to not wish it on anyone else, but someone had to do it, and he got unlucky.


    When we got to the t, he helped me schlep all my stuff in, then headed back to the office to let everyone know that the boss was back, no doubt so they could clear away any incriminating evidence.


    I called out for Nia, and she answered from the bedroom, so I grinned, taking my clothes off as I stumbled over furniture in my haste to get naked and go seriously gori on her. I burst open the bedroom door, fully expecting to see her naked, looking all sultry and needy,ck of Jamie glowing all over her. Instead she was fully dressed, her sses perched on her nose,ptop in hand.


    ¡°Taking a shower, were you? Bathroom¡¯s that way, Jamie, unless there was something else¡­?¡± Damn, my sister¡¯s one sexy piece, and trying to look all surprised and innocent was just pressing one button after another with me.


    I gave an inarticte growl. 3 weeks, 3 fucking weeks. It was more than human flesh was meant to take, you try spending 20 days with a permanent erection, see how much fun that is!


    Nia gaped at me, then slowly gave that grin, the one that usually leads to us doing sticky things to each other, young Jamie making a spirited attempt to poke me in the eye. I grabbed her as I kissed her as long and as well as I knew how, her hands sliding around my neck as I fumbled with her bra under her top. She stepped back a moment to yank her top over her head and shrug off her bra, and I pulled her close again and slid my hands down inside the back of her leggings, cupping her lovely pinchable little bum and edging down her leggings. She pushed them all the way off and hooked her panties, but I got there first; I love sliding her panties off, it always leads somewhere nice!


    I held her and kissed her some more, while squeezing and massaging her taut little cheeks, my cock sandwiched between us. Nia loves me to nibble on her nipples, and so I dipped down, licking and sucking, her breathing bing deeper, and her hands found me, one hand cupping and gently squeezing my scrotum while she slowly pumped and squeezed my cock with the other. My hands roamed over her, touching, squeezing, fondling, tactile memory remembering her all over again as her breasts entranced me, my hand slowly working its way between her thighs to gently rub and touch , sliding between herbia to gently part the lips and slowly insert my finger into her, feeling her soft dampness, her heat against my hand. We stood and kissed and explored, gently masturbating each other, her pumping of me firm and rhythmic but not insistent, and my caressing of her vulva and slick little clitoris keeping her on the edge, almost tormenting her, but not cruelly, keeping her on the brink to make her orgasmter all the more intense, a game we had yed before and understood the rules of.


    I drew back from her, urging her down to the bed, rolling myself on and pulling her with me, Nia on her back, her nipples within reach and too tempting to refuse, her parted thighs an invitation for me to explore again her secret ces, an invitation I took up eagerly.


    Atst, tired of ying, I pulled her on top of me, so I could see her fabulous eyes, kiss her delectable lips, and hold her springy, firm buttocks as I pulled her against me. I wanted to taste her again, and she saw the need in my eyes, and slowly slid herself up my torso, her legs curling around my arms, until her moist little pussy was above my mouth. As she gently undted against me, I licked andpped at her, tasting her sweet juices, feeling herbia swell even further as her arousal increased, her eyes closing as she held the headboard of the bed, holding most of her weight off me.


    She pressed and rubbed her damp and swollen pussy against my face while I held her buttocks, pushing her against my mouth, my tongue delving and probing inside her. I started swirling gently around her clitoris as it pulsed and thrummed like a little fingertip, and her juices began flooding my mouth as she rode my face, pushing herself more and more insistently against me, until, when I licked hard and sucked her clitoris, she came with a gurgling, heartfelt groan of release, her head thrown back and throat and neck muscles corded with the intensity of her release, her secretions pouring down my lips and chin.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I had to hold her up to stop her slumping down over my mouth and nose, her muscles seemed to not be functioning, so I carefully slid her back down, collecting what I could of her delicious juices (finger-lickin¡¯ good, by the way!) before I wiped down my chin and neck with a facecloth we always kept in the nightstand for just this eventuality¡­


    I held her close until her heartbeat slowed and her breathing became more regr, then she opened her eyes and kissed me gently.


    ¡°Wee home, Pr Bear, is that all you brought me from the fabled Orient?¡± she grinned, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin, even though I had a pressing problem that I would have liked attending to!


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± she said, and her hand came up to stroke me, wrapping around me and pumping gently, before wriggling around and licking my length, making me groan.


    ¡°Oh yes, you like that, don¡¯t you?¡± she teased, gently blowing and breathing on the head of my cock, teasing me, paying me back for keeping her on the brink for so long.


    Her lips slid over the end, and her tongue swirled and licked, tasting me as she licked and sucked, the head swelling as she stimted me. She began sucking in earnest, her head bobbing as she sucked, the lowered pressure making my cockhead more sensitive, and her tongue washing across the tip of my cock waspletely delightful. As she sucked she pumped, and finally, she sucked onest time and dragged her tongue across the slit in the end of my cock. I could hold back no longer, and sted jet after jet of spunk, 3 weeks¡¯ worth of pent up need in an orgasmic spraying of my seed into her hot and willing mouth. Nia gulped and swallowed as best she could, the sheer volume of ejacte threatening to choke her as long spurts of semen continued to boil out of me.


    Atst, I had no more, the flow of spunk diminishing to a trickle. Nia cleaned thest traces of sperm from my cockhead, and popped me out of her mouth, giving Jamie junior a reassuring pat before scooting up to lie next to me, her grin in evidence again.


    ¡°I should send you away more often, if you¡¯re gonna go a gusher like that when you get back!¡± she smiled, and I could only agree. 3 weeks surrounded by girls who looked amazingly like her, it was almost too much to bear, a priapic nightmare. I had deliberately not done anything about it, because I wanted her to get the benefit; apparently she had!


    Nia slid up the bed next to me and kissed me, grinning as she drummed her fingers on my chest.


    ¡°So what else did you bring me, Jamie, or is that it? she teased, eyes dancing as she rubbed and stroked my chest, feeling my heartbeat slow back to something like normal.


    ¡°I have some information for you, princess, the detailed confession of a Police Commander who¡¯s apparently been involved in the child-trafficking racket for decades; you should read this, his name is Minh Thuyet.¡±


    Nia¡¯s ears pricked up. ¡°Thuyet? Isn¡¯t he the one¡­?¡± She asked, face no longer amused and yful, now only alert and attentive.


    ¡°The very same,¡± I agreed, ¡°and apparently he¡¯s been a very busy man for years. You need to read this, I can¡¯t, my Tieng Viet isn¡¯t good enough, but I¡¯ve been told it makes for very interesting reading!¡±


    I got up and went to find my note-case, and Nia helped me re-cote the pages as I took them from between the leaves of the project documentation where I¡¯d hidden them from prying eyes.


    Nia started reading the densely typed pages, concentration totally focused, eyes scanning the pages like twinsers, as she read through the detailed confession of the man who¡¯d murdered her uncle and stolen her sister.


    I was suddenly invisible. When I got up to have a shower, Nia didn¡¯t even waver, not noticing as I left, sitting cross-legged on the bed reading, a vertical line between her eyebrows as she read. I knew that line of old, it was her one external sign of deep anger; she was furious.


    When I came back into the bedroom, towelling-off my hair, she was sitting at herptop, still naked, the confession propped up as she made notations on a spreadsheet she was creating. I peered over her shoulder and saw she was creating a timeline, referencing each case that Thuyet had been questioned about against district, approximate date, name, physical description and sex of the child, age of the child when the disappearance was reported, and name of recipient or ce where the child was delivered, plus the amount he was paid for each child. That line was still there, so I left her undisturbed; I¡¯d been on the end of a broadside before when that line had been there, I had no wish to set that off tonight, not when she was graduating tomorrow. Besides, I had a couple of things to do while she was distracted, so I did them without any inconvenient questions from her.


    After nearly three hours, I heard her sigh and yawn as she stretched, putting her sses down on her keyboard. She had tears in her eyes, but whether from yawning, or for any other reason, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Oh Jamie, this is like wading through a cess-pit, I feel so dirty, hug me and make me feel clean again, please, Pr Bear!¡± she asked me, and of course I did. She looked terrible, sad, and haggard, dull-eyed and exhausted, as though she¡¯d spent a day of hardbour instead of reading 40-something typed pages.

 In Love With Nia:>17

    ¡°Jamie, did you ever read something that made you feel like you needed to take off your skin and wash it on the inside as well?¡± she asked me, her voice quavering, and knowing how near to tears she was I hugged her as close as I could, stroking her hair and back, calming her down, soothing her.


    ¡°You need to stop now, princess,¡± I told her, ¡°this stuff can wait, don¡¯t try and wade through it all tonight, you have to pace yourself. Little bites, princess, little bites.¡±


    ¡°I know, Jamie, but after so little to go on, this is a goldmine, but it still makes me retch with disgust, that a man could do that¡­!¡± She was near tears again, and I could only hold her as she echoed and resonated with all that she had learned, her heart breaking for all those children that man had taken, all those families he¡¯d shattered for his thirty pieces of silver.


    As I held her I rocked her, as though she were still the little girl who¡¯d cry on myp because she wanted something, or had lost something, or sometimes just had the blues,


    I could feel her tenseness slowly dissipating, her breathing bing stronger, slower, less angry, her jaw muscles against my cheek loosening as she unclenched her teeth and rxed.


    Finally, she looked up and looked into my eyes, her eyes clear and calm again, her face rxed and peaceful. ¡°OK Jamie, I¡¯m good now, thank you, baby!¡±


    I grinned with relief. ¡°if you¡¯re ready, Nia, you should have a shower, we¡¯re supposed to be having dinner with the parents in¡­¡± I looked at my watch, ¡°just over an hour, so you better get a move on, princess!¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Shit, Jamie, why didn¡¯t you¡­!¡± she said as she jumped up and darted around, rummaging in the linen closet for a bath towel, muttering at me ¡°You could have said something, Jamie, I mean, you knew what time we¡¯re¡­¡±


    I held up a hand. ¡°Less talk, more shower, now!¡±


    She darted past me, clouting me on the back of the head with the rolled-up towel as she ran into the bathroom. I was starting to feel tired now, even though I¡¯d slept for nearly the whole 12-hour flight from Hong Kong to Heathrow, but it was edging up to 6pm, and my body clock was telling me it was 2am, and I had the nasty suspicion I¡¯d be passing out with my face in my te. Knowing dad, he¡¯d probably just decorate the top of my head with whipped cream and take pictures for the fridge; after all, I know what he¡¯s like, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve starred in one of his little pranks¡­


    Nia came bursting in and jolted me awake, muttering and fuming, still mad at me for not disturbing her sooner. I manfully held my peace, as I am allowed to be in the right approximately Zero percent of the time, and pointing out to her that she¡¯s actually in the wrong is both futile and extremely hazardous to my hearing.


    Nia eventually settled on what she was going to wear, which baffled me; we were going to have dinner at mum¡¯s, not sip tea with the Queen, she could have worn sack-cloth and ashes and no-one would have batted an eyelid. I was wearing what I always wore at home, and I ssed the parents¡¯ as home as well as here; jeans and a sweatshirt. As I watched Nia dress, I was reminded of the old colonial cliche, keeping up standards abroad in front of the natives etc, dressing for dinner, everyone dressed in ck ties and dinner suits and sipping sherry by 7pm, dinner at 7:30m sharp.


    ¡°What are you grinning at, Pr Boy?¡± snapped Nia, still miffed that she hadn¡¯t had 4 hours to dress herself in exactly what she was wearing now, to go to dinner round the corner, at our parents ce.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing princess, if you¡¯ve finished, shall we make a move? Mum¡¯s expecting us in 15 minutes, so di di mao, Nia!¡±


    Nia grinned at me using Vietnamese ng at her, almost my entire vocabry in one sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bloody disgrace, Jamie!¡± she grinned, ¡°if mum heard you usingnguage like that she¡¯d p you one! All those years trying to get some Viet into your thick head, and that¡¯s all you can say, I¡¯m ashamed of you!¡±


    Well, at least she¡¯d recovered enough to banter with me, that was a good sign.


    Mum was all over me. I¡¯d only been gone 3 weeks, you¡¯d think I been gone three years the way she fussed over me, Nia looking at me from behind her with one slightly raised eyebrow as if to say ¡®Lap it up, boy, don¡¯t expect this when we get home!¡¯


    ¡°So happy little boye home safe! Vietnam still not safe ce, maybe in holiday resorts in Nha Trang or Halong Bay or Hue, but tourists protected there, everywhere else you just wealthy foreigner, people want to take you money any way they can, you get hurt, they not care!¡±


    I protested that I wasn¡¯t wealthy.


    Her answer was sinct. ¡°They not know that, it enough that you look like you have dors on you. Promise me you not go again, little boy!¡±


    As I¡¯d already been warned away, it was an easy promise to give, and the evening warmed-up again in no time at all.


    Mum really is an excellent cook, a talent Nia had inherited, but there was something about mum¡¯s cooking that kept using back. Many evenings I¡¯de home to find the t empty, and I¡¯d stroll around the corner and find Nia and mum chatting in the kitchen, usually cooking something together.


    I¡¯d brought gifts for mum and dad, a Peridot and Burmese ruby brooch for mum from Ho Chi Minh City, and a pair of ruby-inset silver cuff-links for dad from Hong Kong, both received graciously and with a thank-you kiss from mum.


    Dinner was the usual, dad keeping us in stitches with his off the cuff remarks and stories about the antics of his team at work, his sense of humouring to the fore as he gave me a run-down of the news in the three weeks I¡¯d been away. He¡¯d epted that Nia and I were a couple, had no issues (or none that he ever raised with us) with us living together, had even helped us find the t. Mum had put her foot down and insisted we live locally, which wasn¡¯t as awkward as you might think; this is South London, move two streets away from where you were born and you be aplete stranger, entirely anonymous, so it was easy for Nia and I to be just another couple of young professionals in a sea of them. It was also for that very reason that if I was away for more than one night, Nia stayed back at the parent¡¯s.


    Sometime around 9pm I must have ked out, thest thing I remember was sitting on the couch and chatting with dad about the global economy and the oil business in general, and the clock finally caught up with me. For me, it was 5am, Hanoi time, and the conversation became surreal, then just silly as I slipped further and further into sleep.


    I woke at 4 am, ording to my watch, slightly disoriented, and covered in a throw, my back killing me from being slumped on the couch for so long. As it was still dark, I thought I¡¯d find our room, sneak into bed, and stretch out for a few more hours; today was Nia¡¯s graduation, and we had to be at The LSE Old Building at 11 am to collect her robe, mortar-board cap and lesiastical purple tabard with the gold border, then walk her to the Peacock Theatre for the actual Graduation ceremony, then photographs etc, so I wanted to be fresh and alert.


    I¡¯d ditched my own Graduation ceremony, technically speaking I¡¯d graduated as soon as I received my transcript showing I¡¯d passed all course modules, so I¡¯d collected my degree from the Course Director¡¯s secretary and blown out of town toe home. I was anxious that Nia have a perfect day, she¡¯d worked hard and long hours, working toward her Law degree with an Anthropology Honour, so she deserved to have her day. I¡¯d managed a good Second ss degree, but she¡¯d earned an Honours Degree, so a little bit of pomp was due.


    I gently opened the door on the top-floor bedroom and eased it open, sure enough, there was Nia, just visible in the faint light from the pre-dawn sky, fast asleep with her arm thrown across the pillow next to her, her customary sleeping pose. Many was the night I¡¯d woken and removed that arm from my face or the back of my head, or been woken when it conked me one as she turned in her sleep and dropped it on me. She was wearing a T-shirt and panties, and I stood and enjoyed the view for a few seconds before quietly stripping off, no thoughts other than to get a couple more hours sleep.


    I moved her arm gently, sliding into bed slowly so as not to disturb her, pulling the covers back up, and sliding my arm around her waist.


    ¡°Mmm, hello Jamie¡± she sighed.


    ¡°Sshhh, go back to sleep.¡± I murmured back to her, rubbing her tummy lightly, something that always sent her back to sleep, and she turned on her side and spooned me, wriggling herself up against me and sliding her arm onto my hip, her hand gently patting me.


    I tried to get back to sleep, but damn, my body clock was still ticking on Hanoi time, and it was telling me it was nearly midday; added to that was Jamie jr, who¡¯d woken up and was nudging Nia in her delectable, panty-d rump, so conveniently pressed right into myp.


    I tried ignoring it; she had a big daying up, and she needed her rest, but then, to add to my difort, she began rolling her hips, rubbing her buttocks against me, pushing herself back against me.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I whispered, and heard her intake of breath.


    ¡°Uh, Yeah, Jamie!¡± she whispered back, squirming round to face me. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe to bed for hours now, hold me, Pr Bear!¡±


    I slid my arm under her, and pulled her to me by her tight little buttocks, kissing her soundly.


    ¡°You need to rest, baby, you¡¯ve got a busy day ahead, you don¡¯t want to fall asleep in the middle of it!¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I can restter!¡± she whispered back,¡± right now I want to do this!¡± and she grabbed hold of me and pumped hard, twice.

 In Love With Nia:>18

    I needed no further encouragement, sliding down her panties while she tugged off her T-shirt. I slid my shorts down and Nia immediately took hold of me, sliding her hand up and down gently as she cupped my testicles.


    ¡°Oh yes, someone¡¯s in the mood all right!¡± she giggled, and gasped as I slid a finger into her moist little pussy, turning into a sigh as I rubbed and slipped my finger in and out of her.


    ¡°Oh yes, Pr Bear, just like that!¡± she breathed, her grip on me bing firmer as she pumped me harder, her lips more insistent as we kissed, our tongues fencing and darting against each other.


    Nia rolled onto her back and her legs parted, allowing me to dip down and nibble and lick her lovely firm nipples, savouring the feel of their rubbery hardness against my teeth as I drew them out.


    Her breathing quickened, and she pulled my head up to kiss me.


    ¡°Now Jamie, please¡­!¡±


    I positioned myself between her thighs and leaned over her, slowly sliding my cock into her sopping pussy, feeling her open up to amodate me, her grunt of pleasure as I filled her with myself. She wrapped her hands around my neck and pulled me down to her, kissing me as I began pumping into her in a regr rhythm, her hips rising up to meet me as she ground her pussy against me.


    We pumped and ground at each other, in perfect opposition, as I pumped down, she rose up to meet me, our movements speeding up, gaining urgency as we approached our mutual climax, my whole world centered around pleasuring this beautiful girl who loved me, and I loved above all else, my sexy, sassy, exotic sister.


    When her orgasm hit her, Nia cried out loud, her hands gripping my shoulders like talons and her head thrown back to show her neck muscles and tendons in sharp relief as her pussy massaged my cock, the ripples as she clenched and unclenched in time to the waves crashing through her milking me. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and jetted my sperm deep inside her, long, fast spurts sting out of me, one after the other, until I had no more, and my cock dry-heaved as my climax slowly eased and finally faded.


    The ripples and sucking sensation gradually died away, and her hips dropped back down to the bed, to pull me to her and kiss me hard and with serious intent.


    ¡°I love you, Nguye¡¯t Morrison, did I ever tell you?¡± I asked her, nuzzling her and finally grazing on her lips.


    ¡°I love you too, Pr Bear, don¡¯t ever forget that!¡± she grinned as she broke our kiss, and I realised I could see her much more clearly now. Dawn would be breaking soon, and we both needed to get some more rest before Nia¡¯s big day started in earnest.


    We came down for breakfast at 8:30, mum already in the kitchen grilling bacon and sausages, making toast and scrambling eggs, how one tiny woman did all those at the same time was beyond me, but she¡¯d long perfected the art of making the difficult look easy, and the impossible merely slightly difficult. Mum sat with us while the coffee was brewing, and smiled knowingly at us, Nia, and probably me as well, going scarlet as she realised mum had heard us in the early morning.


    Mum handed me the butter and said ¡°Naughty little boy!¡± grinning all the time.


    Nia piped up. ¡°Mum, about this morning, I¡­!¡± and mum just shushed her, smiling broadly.


    ¡°It alright, you live together, you supposed to do this things. Besides, it give daddy ideas¡­!¡± she smiled archly.


    I choked on my coffee. No, no, no, no! Too much information! Oh Dear God, please rewind so I didn¡¯t just hear that¡­


    Nia looked stunned, her face paling as she took in what mum had just said, then she started to blush again, and my ears were boiling hot as I reddened again.


    Mum looked at us with that half-smile on her face, one eyebrow raised, then turned away and went back to making toast, humming under her breath.


    Dad came in then, trailed his hand over the back of my head and walked over to mum and hugged her, kissed the top of her head and sat down at the table, that knowing grin pasted on his face as well. I braced myself for one of his not-questions, or some thinly-veiled innuendo, but he just buttered some toast as he grinned at the two of us. This was getting too weird, so I excused myself, took my te and went through to the lounge, anywhere to escape the thought of the two of them awake, listening, grinning, getting¡­ Eeu!


    Nia came found me. ¡°OK , that was more than slightly weird, and huge creepy, never again are we going to do anything like that again in this house! They might as well have been standing there with their ears pressed to the walls!¡±


    She suddenly giggled. ¡°You should have seen your face, you looked like you¡¯d just bitten into a slug!¡±


    She got up and went to shut the door.


    ¡°Jamie, I found out some more about Hu¡¯e, got a description of her from mum, and it wasn¡¯t easy, believe me. Anyway, I saw something about a child who matches that description in ¡­!¡±


    I cut her short. ¡°Not today, Nia, this can wait, it has to. If you go digging through that stuff again this morning you won¡¯t want to leave it to go and graduate! First things first!¡±


    She looked rebellious, but calmed down as she thought about what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°OK Jamie, then you help me remember, OK? Mum said she had a birthmark on the left side of her neck, just like her. One of the children Thuyet abducted in 1983 from Hoa Hiep, in the Lien Chieu district in Da Nang, where mum lived, was described with the same thing; he said it was a girl, end of 1983, ¡®sinh danh dau vao phia ben trai cua co cua co; birth mark on the left side of her neck¡¯! Jamie, that was Hu¡¯e, and we know where she was taken! I listed all the purchasers¡¯ names he¡¯d given, and I remember that one because it seemed the most likely match for her. We know where she went!¡±


    I had to calm her down, now she was bing agitated, so Ipromised.


    ¡°OK Nia, this is what you do. When we get back to the t, I want you to highlight and annotate that child on your spreadsheet and email it to me. I know, from what I¡¯ve learned, the babies stolen from Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos go through Luang Prabang in Laos to the Snake-Head people-trafficking gangs in Chiang Rai in Thand, and from there to Chiang Mai, and are sold and sent out into the world from there, so the best chance of tracking her is a guy I sort of know in the Thai Border Protection Force on the Laos/Thai border. I¡¯ll email your spreadsheet and ask him nicely to have a dig-around, find out which of the snake-head gangs was operating in the area in 1983. If he can find that out, I¡¯ll take a trip, and no, you can¡¯te; a girl like you is worth a great deal more than any baby out there, you won¡¯t be safe for an instant, so you stay here. Deal?¡±


    She nodded, pleased to actually have a n, and with that, we decided to head home, we needed to get changed and get Nia to the LSE Old Building to get her cap and gown and photograph. Mum and dad would be at the Peacock for 12:30, so we¡¯d see them then.


    The ceremony was all it promised to be; almost 150 Law graduates and their families, speeches from the Senior faculty, and the Commencement Speech given by the Course Director in his red Rector¡¯s robe and soft ck hat, then all the graduates were called on stage to be congratted and shake hands with the Dean of the School.


    Eventually Nia was called, mum weeping and even dad looking a little teary as she was called.


    ¡°Nguye¡¯t Laura Morrison!¡± and Nia walked across the stage beaming, to shake hands with the Course Director and Dean of the School, everyone apuding as she joined the ranks of graduated students on the left side of the auditorium.


    When the ceremony was over, we took photographs outside, then returned to the old Building for a wine and canapes buffetid on for the new graduates, and after we¡¯d toasted Nia, and I¡¯d gotten a big and very heartfelt kiss from her, dad not looking pained, for a change, he nodded at me and tapped his pocket.


    ¡°Nia,¡± I began, ¡°I know how much this means to you, and to celebrate, I have a little surprise for you¡± I took the package dad handed me. ¡°When we¡¯ve finished here, we¡¯re going to St. Pancras. We have a Eurostar to catch, we¡¯re going to Paris!¡±


    Nia was speechless. I know the bracelet was her graduation gift, but that was for her; this was for both of us. We needed to get away, recharge, just be a young couple for a while. This whole thing with Hu¡¯e was eating us up, and I wanted Nia to get some perspective back in her life, be a 22 year-old girl for a while instead of the vengeful seeker of justice stance she was increasingly adopting.


    Mum and dad had picked up the flight bag I had packed for us the previous evening, while Nia was so preupied with the papers I had brought back, stashing it in the car, so we collected it and stopped a passing ck cab, kissing mum and waving off dad as we left to go to Paris.


    The journey was amazing. Once we cleared the tunnel, the train shed along at nearly 250km and hour, and in just over 2 hours we were standing on the tform at Gare Du Nord in Paris. We hailed a taxi and went to the hotel I¡¯d booked, the Hotel du Collectionneur Arc de Triomphe on rue de Courcelles, in the 8th Arrondissement, looking towards the Arc de Triomphe.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The room was magnificent, Nia quite overwhelmed by the view, looking directly down the Avenue de Wagram to the Arc de Triomphe on the Champs Elysees, and the fact that the hotel was convenient for Montmartre, Les Invalides, the Louvre, the Jardin des Tuileries, and the Luxembourg Pce.


    ¡°So, darling, are you pleased with your gift?¡± I asked her, grinning, and watched her eyes soften.


    ¡°Oh Jamie, you already gave me such a lovely gift, you didn¡¯t have to do this as well!¡± she murmured, ¡°But I¡¯m really d you did!¡±


    ¡°Right, Nia,¡± I said, ¡°what do you want to do first?¡±


    She looked at me for a second. ¡°What I would really love to do, is find a cafe and drink coffee on the sidewalk and eat patisserie!¡±


    I had a quick word with the maitre and followed his rmendation, finding a really nice bistro with sidewalk seating and waiter service, and we ordered cafe, brioche, tarte tartin, and pain au choct and watched Paris while we munched our patisserie. Atst, Nia seemed to be rxing, that edginess I¡¯d been seeing starting to dissipate, her eyes bright and interested in something else for a change.

 In Love With Nia:>19

    We lounged for an hour or so, thete afternoon sunshine much warmer than London for some reason, before deciding to go for a stroll, see the wide boulevards and avenues of central Paris and the beautiful people as they strolled, being effortlessly elegant.


    Nia caught more than her fair share of admiring nces; she is a beautiful young woman, and even in this city of beautiful women, she stood out, at least in my eyes she did, and apparently to a lot of the passers-by as well!


    We dined that night at a ce called Astor, on rue D¡¯Astorg, also in the 8th Arrondissement, traditional French cuisine, no arty-arty, Nouvelle Cuisine-fusion wannabe nonsense. Nia wanted to talk about the search for her sister, but I made it clear that we were on break from that whole world, and for now, for the next few days, we were just on holiday, in Paris, in the spring. So we talked about university, her new job, mum and dad, our lives together.


    I ordered more wine, and brought out my final present for her, a little plush box. Nia took it without opening it.


    ¡°What is it, Pr bear?¡± she whispered. I opened it for her, and showed her the contents, a tinum and diamond engagement ring I had bought for her in Chow Sang Sang¡¯s in North Point, Hong Kong.


    ¡°Nia, I have been in love with you forever, and you are all I want, forever. Will you marry me?¡± I asked her, my heart in my mouth as she looked at me, tears gathering in her eyes.


    Atst she smiled, and nodded ¡°Yes, Jamie, I will marry you, just as soon as I can, I love my Pr bear too, and I want him with me always!¡± I breathed a sigh relief, not realising I¡¯d been holding my breath, and slid the ring onto her finger. I hadn¡¯t noticed, also, that practically every eye in the ce was on us; Parisians have a sixth-sense about these kinds of things, apparently¡­


    The Maitre d¡¯hotel had noticed, had seen me take out the ring and ask her, had seen her nod and smile, because suddenly the sommelier was there with a bottle of champagne and everyone in the restaurant was pping, Nia blushing furiously, breaking into smiling tears when everyone toasted us; well, they say Paris is the city of romance!


    We left to the sound of congrattions, the Maitre pressing a small bag with red handles into Nia¡¯s hand before we left the restaurant, and receiving a kiss on each cheek as a thank you, and strolled along rue D¡¯Astorg, chatting, eventually stopping a taxi to take us the short hop back to the hotel.


    As soon as we closed the door behind us, Nia was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine, and my hands automatically dropped to hold her peach of a bum, pulling her in close to me.


    ¡°You once told me you¡¯d marry me one day, as soon as you could work out how, remember?¡± she whispered.


    I remembered, and had thought of so many wild and fantastical scenario¡¯s but had still no clue how to do this, except to drag her of to Mexico or Korea or somewhere like that, where our ID documents would be iprehensible to the local priest, shaman, witch-doctor or bone-pointer.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Why do you ask, princess?¡± I asked, and she smiled.


    ¡°Because I know how we¡¯re going to do it, Jamie, and it¡¯ll be legal, well, sort of legal!¡±


    I looked at her, waiting for the big reveal.


    She grinned. ¡°What we do is, we go to Hong Kong. The only requirement to get married there is that you not be legally married anywhere else, I checked. I¡¯ll change my name, and apply for a passport in my new name; I¡¯ll take mum¡¯s maiden name, Thien Lo, but it¡¯ll just be a formality, because when we get married, I get it back again. Then wee back, and have it solemnised in church, somewhere out of the way, all those friends who don¡¯t know we¡¯re rted, and a few special ones like Julie will be invited, mum gets to put me in a white dress, I get to write my own vows, dad, well, he¡¯ll find a way to live with it, and we go on, married, like we always wanted! After a couple of years, I apply for a new passport, in my married name, my changed name shows up as my previous name on my application, and vo, change of status on my new passport shows me as married, with a new surname; Morrison, all nice and legal!¡±


    I was impressed. ¡°You really have thought this through, haven¡¯t you, princess?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Every damn day for thest three years, Jamie!¡± she retorted, ¡°You kind of jumped the gun on me, because I was getting ready to decoy you away from work for a few days and pop the question myself!¡±


    I suddenly really wanted, needed to see her, all of her, to feast my eyes on her tight young body. My hand found the zipper of her dress all by itself, and it was a moment¡¯s work to slide it down and watch her shrug it off. Under it she was wearing brief little panties that hugged the cheeks of her gorgeous little bottom, but concealed very little, and nothing else. She was fumbling with my shirt, tugging over my head rather than wait for me to unbutton it, while I undid my cks and kicked them off, levering off my shoes and pulling off my socks, to stand there in my shorts, my cock already tenting the front. The thought of actually being able to marry this beautiful sister of mine was a powerful aphrodisiac, and I wanted her, now.


    In the three years we had been together now, there had surfaced no hint that we were anything but mutuallypatible in every aspect of our lives, and every day I rediscovered her, discovered new facets to her, found her endlessly exciting and desirable; we had set the tone of our future lives together, and it was all I could ever imagine, and more than I could ever deserve from life.


    Nia kissed me, one hand rubbing me through the material of my shorts, and the other on the back of my neck as she pulled me in closer, her lips soft and gently insistent. My hands were busy, too, fondling her delightful derriere, and sliding up her torso to catch and gently squeeze her small, perfect breasts and rub her sexy nipples, teasing the little nubs into erect firmness, savouring the feel of the rubbery little peaks against my fingertips.


    Nia gasped and giggled against me as I tweaked and thumbed her nipples, pulling herself closer to rub and undte against me, both her hands around my neck now to give herself purchase as she masturbated herself against my hardness. Her closeness was thrilling and unbearably sexy; She was my everything, and I wanted to give her everything, wanted to please her, and for her to need me as much as I needed her.


    My hands slipped down her back again, revelling in the feel of her smooth warm skin, to slide into her panties and cup her taut buttocks, rubbing my fingers in the creases where the swell of the buttocks curves to meet the top of the thighs, sliding into the warm cleft between the cheeks and pulling them apart to mould and massage the satiny globes of her bottom.


    Nia gasped and sighed as my fingers brushed across the rear of her slit, moist warmth already apparent as I gently probed and caressed, then I hooked the waistband of the wispy garment, pushing it down to her thighs, and Nia wriggled her hips to send it floating to the floor. As she stepped out of herst garment, I slid down my shorts, my excitement in to see, Nia took hold of me and began squeezing me as she slid her hand up and down, her tongue darting inside my mouth as she masturbated me.


    I slid my hand between her legs, feeling the damp heat of her little pussy, exploring the depth of her arousal as I slid a finger along the crease between herbia, rubbing gently but insistently, and then sliding a finger between them, feeling her inner heat and smelling her excitement as her arousal climbed. I continued to rub and insert a finger into her, circling her clitoris before rubbing gently at the little bead as it emerged from its hiding ce and began to swell and be firm against my probing finger.


    We broke by mutual consent, needing to go further, and made our way to the bed, where I pulled Nia to me and began kissing her again, ready to take up where I had left off. I slid between her thighs, Nia opening them wide for me, inviting me to take what I wanted, but right now, I wanted to give. I dipped down and kissed and then lightlypped at her rapidly swellingbia, the hairless lips engorging under my tongue, flushing darker as blood flowed to the area, increasing her sensitivity as thebia swelled and flowered open under my tongue.


    She was sighing and gently squirming, thrusting her hips up to meet my tongue, and I pointed my tongue and probed deeper into her coral pinkness, feeling and tasting her inner lips, the nymphae surrounding and enclosing her vagina proper, and then retreated, licking gently at her nowpletely un-hooded clitoris, the pale nub firm and slick against my tongue. As I touched it with my tongue, a shudder went through her, and she held my head in both hands, to keep me in ce while Ipped her with tiny strokes, keeping her pleasured as I tasted and enjoyed her secretions, her juices musky, fresh and tangy, strong, heady and alluring.


    Ipped at her steadily, Nia sighing and murmuring, gasping as I did something she particrly like, my tongue alternately probing andpping, caressing or rasping, taking her to the brink again and again, our old game, her bodynguage telling me she was nearing the point of no return, and so I licked her from her little pink rosebud to the apex of her vulva, before sucking her clitoris gently into my mouth and gently rasping it with my tongue.

 In Love With Nia:>20

    She stiffened as the first wave of orgasm rolled through her, her eyes closed and her head thrown back as she rode it out, mouth open and breath sobbing , and as she rode it I did it again, harder, and she stiffened all over again, her face a rictus as it took her even harder this time, and when I pointed my tongue and pushed it suddenly into her tight little anus, she came like a thunderbolt, her eyes snapping open as she wailed in orgasm and her back arched, her body trembling and shuddering as wave after wave of sexual release pulsed and thundered through her as I rimmed her, her juices flooding out of her with sufficient force to spray across my face and neck, and her anus constricting with the strength of her orgasm and forcing my tongue out.


    She slumped back on the bed, her pulse fluttering in her neck as her orgasm red and curled through her, limp and unresisting as I took her ankles and raised them high, pulling her legs straight and leaning over her to hold her legs wide open, her knees level with her shoulders as I leaned down and slid my throbbing cock into her in one long slow push, prating her as deep as I could go.


    Her eyes snapped open at this invasion, widening as I leaned down further, pushing her legs even further up and raising her pelvis off the bed to begin pumping into her as hard and as fast as I could. Nia locked her arms around my neck and used me for leverage as she pumped back at me, moaning and sighing as she ground herself onto me, her pussy alternately squeezing and releasing me as she tightened and rxed the constrictor muscles inside her soft little pussy, milking me as I hammered into her.


    I couldn¡¯t take much of this, the sight of my beautiful sister, her fabulous eyes fixed on mine as she moved against me, the sensations inside her body, allbined to bring about my orgasm. I climaxed with a deep groan, ears popping as my spunk boiled out of me in long, satisfying ropes, spurts of semen jetted deep inside her, and as I came, her orgasm broke against mine, her gasping moan of fulfilment counterpoint to my own as we came and came together, bodies pumping as we wrung thest scrap of sensation from each other.


    I released her legs, Nia letting them fall on either side of me as I backed out of her, curls of orgasm making her clench and gasp as I withdrew my still hard cock from her, feeling her stomach fluttering as her inner turmoil slowly stilled as I dropped to the bed next to her, chest heaving and heart pounding in my ears, fighting for breath as my pounding heartbeat slowly subsided and my hearing returned to normal.


    Nia rolled over to face me and gently caressed my face, then pulled herself closer and kissed me, once, tenderly.


    ¡°Jamie, I told you the first time we ever made love that I had always belonged to you, and that I was waiting for you to im me. Now it¡¯s my turn, and I im you, for always and forever, you will always be mine, my darling Pr Bear!¡±


    I was surprised to see tears in her eyes, and held her as I wiped them away with my thumb, then kissed each eye in turn, then her nose, then stuck my tongue in her ear, making her giggle. I had long forgotten that Nia was my half-sister; now she was only the girl I was in love with, and who was in love with me, and her solution to our admittedly minor problem, how to get married, was elegant and well thought-out. Devious, and definitely borderline illegal, but I was proud of her ability to think her way along a problem and find a solution that worked, a talent UNICEF had spotted early, which was why she¡¯d been drafted-in straight out of university, a most unusual move on their part, but a tribute to the ability and potential they saw in her.


    The bag she¡¯d carried back from the restaurant was on the night-stand, and I reached over and gave it to her.


    ¡°Tu as oublie votre Cadeau, Mademoiselle!¡± I grinned, trying to impress her with my schoolboy French.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nia grinned at my efforts, and, looking intrigued, peered inside it, and took out a gold gift-box about 4 inches square and 2 inches high. Smiling, she opened it and gasped, her eyes welling up. Inside, tied with a red chiffon ribbon, was a delicate heart moulded out of fine chocte strands, on a purple plush base, from Jean-Paul Hevin, a Paris choctier.


    ¡°Look, Jamie!¡± she smiled, ¡°it¡¯s a Coeur Dentille, a sweet box, with chocte bon-bon¡¯s inside! I¡¯ve heard of these, but this is the first I¡¯ve seen, how beautiful! And how sweet of them to give it to me!¡±


    We slept that night the sleep of the happy and fulfilled, no dreams to disturb us, our minds at peace with the world for the first time in what seemed like forever.


    We awoke early; Nia had a long day of sightseeing and shopping nned, and wanted to make an early start. We spent the morning being all touristy, going to all the main attractions, Montmartre, the Luxembourg Pce, home of the Senate, and the Jardins du Luxembourg, that I remembered from when ¡®The Three Musketeers¡¯ was my favourite book as a boy, the famous scene where d¡¯Artagnan meets and challenges Athos, Porthos and Aramis to meet him for a duel one after another in the Luxembourg gardens, and their duel is interrupted by the Cardinal¡¯s men. I had been to Paris, or through Paris, several times, but never as a tourist, so I was looking forward to seeing some of it.


    We went from there on a criss-cross route that Nia had devised to see all her favourite ces in order of importance to her, so we went from there to Saint-Germain-des-Pres, then L¡¯Academie de Paris, Pont Neuf, Montparnasse, ce des Vosges, then the Pere Lachaise cemetery to see the tombs of Abrd and Heloise, Modigliani, the great Jim Morrison, Oscar Wilde, and Edith Piaf, all heroes of hers for one reason or another.


    We lunched at Cafe Procope on rue Ancienne Comedie, a ce that the maitre had rmended, and watched the tourists; intense groups of impassive, unsmiling Japanese, haggard and weary but doggedly following their guidebooks, tired American families following the mother around, ¡®coffee, please!¡¯ written all over their long-suffering faces, huge chattering Chinese tour groups, and coach loads of Germans, all trying to see in 4 days what many Parisians haven¡¯t seen in a lifetime, and we watched in awe as the Parisian women, all effortlessly casual in Balenciaga and Balmain summer dresses and impossibly stylish footwear, sauntered along, well aware of the impression they were leaving in their wake.


    After lunch, we went to see Notre Dame Cathedral, walking inside in silence to view the gigantic medieval sr window and the high altar, the jewelled stained ss reflecting on the gstones of the Apse. After an hour of this, Nia decided that shopping was now her priority, and the best ce for that was the Faubourg Saint-Honore district, because she wanted to stroll through the designer stores, pretending to be wealthy enough to afford any of it, then actually shop for real on Boulevard Haussmann, where she¡¯d have her pick of grands magasins, department stores.


    As shopping is a closed book to me, a thrill I hope to avoid to the end of my days, I came along mainly as bag carrier and moral support, I didn¡¯t want anything, nor did I actually need anything, but Nia was developing Paris Syndrome, so I thought I¡¯d better keep an eye on her¡­


    We eventually got back to the hotel at 6 pm, dumped the several dozen (all right, I¡¯m exaggerating ¡ª a little, a very little) bags and cartons she¡¯d picked up visiting every store on Boulevard Haussmann, and took our time to shower and dress, then go the restaurant I¡¯d booked, on Avenue De Wagram, a short walk from the hotel, another traditional French restaurant.


    We spent the evening in thepany of Coquilles St. Jacques, Buckwheat crepes, Cassoulet, confit de Canard, and tarte au choct, with as much semillon as we felt we could safely drink. I enjoyed watching Nia eat, whether delicately picking apart duck legs cooked in rified butter or digging into the rich garlic sausage of the Cassoulet, or watching in fascination as they cooked the crepes for us at the table, and she certainly enjoyed the wine! We were heading back home the next day, I¡¯d really only brought her here to propose, and I wanted herst evening in Paris to be memorable.


    The rest of the time I¡¯d asked her to take was so that we could be together, at home, alone, for a little while. I¡¯d been gone, on one trip or another, for most of thest four months, and I hadn¡¯t had more than a couple of days in a row with Nia in weeks, plus I¡¯d not actually had a vacation of any note since my eighteenth summer, so 6 years of work and study entitled me to a week or so of lounging around with my girl, and I intended to make full use of it.


    Back in our room, I undressed, then helped Nia out of her dress with my usual finesse i. e. whipping it off over her head so I could ogle her, and then grabbed her so I could squeeze her boobs as I pressed Jamie jr. into her firm, sexy little bum.


    ¡°So Miss, soon to be Mrs. Morrison, did you enjoy your trip to the City of Love?¡± I whispered in her ear, gently pinching and twirling her nipples, making her giggle and gasp as the tickling and the arousal fought over her. Nia hooked her panties, pushing them down and wriggling her hips to let them drop, kicking them away to stand as naked as me.


    ¡°Oh yes, kind sir,¡± she breathed, ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a dirty weekend before, you¡¯re such a bad man, what will my mother say, you¡¯ll have to marry me now!¡±


    I could hear the grin in her voice, and held her close to me as I began licking the back of her neck, nibbling her shoulder, kissing the base of her throat. She began rubbing against me, forcing herself against my erection, her hands holding my sides to hold herself in ce as she gently slid her buttock cleft up and down on my cock, the warm firm globes of her bum enveloping my hardness and exciting me further.


    Nia spun around in my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me close and kissing me, before pushing me backwards onto the bed with a giggle,nding on top of me. My hands immediately went to her tight little buttocks, holding her as she kissed me some more, just for good measure.


    She scrambled off me and slid herself into the middle of the bed, grinning at me, crooking one finger at me, so of course I followed, scooting up next to her and once again holding her as I kissed her. My hand strayed to her nipples again, gently tweaking and twirling them as we kissed, Nia squirming gently as she became aroused. I dipped my head down to lick and suck at her nipples, grazing them lightly with my teeth and sucking them into hard little points, my hand now drifting down to dip a finger into and scratch lightly at her navel, making her gasp, before moving down further to slip down the moist crease between herbia, caressing and rubbing gently, stimting them and feeling them swell and begin to part.

 In Love With Nia:>21

    Her juices were beginning to flow more freely now, dampening my finger and allowing me to insert another one alongside, and her breathing became more ragged as I frigged her more seriously, rubbing my thumb over h er hooded clitoris as I dipped two fingers in and out, rubbed inside her, teased and dampened her little rosebud. Nia was twitching and quivering now, her face and neck flushing as her arousal climbed, small gasps and sighs escaping her lips as she squirmed on my fingers.


    I moved down between her parted thighs, licking and kissing her red and swollenbia, inhaling her scent as Ipped at her, pointing my tongue and pushing inside her to taste her pink flesh, andpping at her rapidly engorging clitoris, the little bead hard and solid against my tongue. Nia pulled my head against her, grinding her vulva against my mouth as Ipped her secretions, licking and nibbling at her sulent pussy and making her sigh and moan.


    I gently pulled her clitoris between my lips, and sucked firmly on it, simultaneously rubbing it with the tip of my tongue, and slid my index finger into her tight, moist little anus. I felt her orgasm rise up and m into her, waves of pleasure making her groan and writhe as she held herself against my mouth, every tremor and flutter of her pussy magnified against my lips, and her anus tightening around my finger, holding it inside her.


    Atst she opened her eyes, to smile at me, reaching out to call me closer. As I raised up and shuffled forward on my knees, she slid her knees under her and knelt up, putting a hand on my chest to stop me where I was, and leaning forward, taking my aching cock in her hand and pumping me twice, squeezing as she did so, and I reared up, ready for her.


    Nia dropped down onto her belly, raised herself on her elbow, and slowly licked my cock, one long slow lick, from root to crown, looking at me as she did so, then, just as slowly, slipped me into her mouth, her lips softly squeezing the crown as she began licking and sucking me. One hand still pumped me, and she fondled and gently squeezed my scrotum with the other. I leaned back, resting with my hands on the bed behind me, Nia rising up on all fours to keep her head in myp, her mouth working exquisitely at my ns.


    I could feel that pre-ejaction tightening in my scrotum, and apparently so could she, because she raked my perineum with a fingernail, backing me down immediately, taking the edge off my need toe.


    ¡°Uh-uh, mister, not yet you don¡¯t!¡± she grinned, turning round on the bed and getting back on all-fours.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Well?¡± she grinned, and I edged forward, her questing hand finding me and guiding me forward until I was just resting the head of my cock between her lips.


    ¡°Now, Pr Bear!¡± she breathed , and I slowly slid forward, pushing myself into her as far as I could, Nia, sighing as I filled her up. I took hold of her beautiful backside, my hands moulding and massaging the globes of her arse as I slowly pumped into her, with Nia pushing back against me as I pushed forward. I straightened up so I could watch myself slide between those fabulous buttocks, the sight of my cock sliding into her as those globes quivered a powerful and erotic image, one I would never tire of seeing.


    I slid my hands under her ribcage, finding and squeezing her perfect little breasts, her nipples hard as cherry stones as I rubbed and tweaked and tugged on them. I speeded-up, I needed toe inside her, to fill her with my spunk, and she sensed my need, her hand sliding between her legs to rub and caress herself.


    Her orgasm was as powerful as before, her pussy mping down on me as her orgasm surged through her, the constriction enough to make me lose all control, and my cock swelled as spunk poured out of me in long powerful jets, sshing deep inside her, jet after jet of sperm as I literally emptied myself into her, my groan of release merging with her cry as she climaxed again at the feel of me pulsing inside her.


    I knelt back down as I softened and slipped from her, Nia lying back down on her front, her cute little rump still raised-up, giving me a perfect view of my sperm oozing from her gaping vulva, easily the best sight I had seen in a long and scenic day¡­


    Iy next to her, and she trailed an arm over me, then pulled herself close to me, and kissed me, a long and tender French-kiss, appropriately enough, before smiling sleepily.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m ready to go home, Pr Bear!¡± she whispered, and closed her eyes as she pulled my arm around her.


    We checked out early as we had an 8am departure from Gare Du Nord, due into London for 10:25, and mum was expecting us for lunch at 12 pm. The journey was uneventful, once again the Normandy countryside shing by as we approached the Channel Tunnel, then the lower-speed traverse of the tunnel, to emerge in the Kent countryside, and just over an hourter we were on the high level tform at St. Pancras.


    We took a taxi home, neither of us felt like using the Underground, and were home for 11 am.


    Nia started to take of her engagement ring and I stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing, Princess?¡± I asked her, curious to know why she thought she couldn¡¯t let the ¡®rents see it.


    She looked worried, a first for her, it was usually me sweating and trembling. ¡°Jamie, I want to lead them into it gently, you know, it¡¯s a big step and¡­¡± she trailed off as I shook my head.


    ¡°Nia, we¡¯ve been living together for three years now, I really doubt they believe we spend our nights locked in separate bedrooms with a bear-trap by our beds in case the other gets ideas! Mum will be over the moon, and, like you said, dad will have to find a way to live with it; he has so far. It¡¯ll be fine, believe me.¡±


    I kissed the ring and slid it back on her finger. ¡°There you are, right where it belongs!¡±


    As we were putting our stuff away, I noticed the email icon on myptop was shing, so I opened it and looked through a list of work-rted emails, and one that was not work-rted at all.


    ¡°Nia, look at this. My contact in Thand has sent me a package, says it should be here on¡­¡± I counted rapidly. ¡°Saturday or maybe Monday. He says he won¡¯t discuss it on email, when I get it I¡¯ll know why. He¡¯s also given me the name of a contact in the HKPF, Hong Kong Police, guy called Tang Tao Lieng, says I should speak with him once I¡¯ve read the stuff he¡¯s sent me. I think we¡¯re on our way, Princess!¡±


    Nia read it and looked at me, her lip trembling.


    ¡°Jamie, would you excuse me, please, there¡¯s something I have to do!¡±


    I was puzzled, butplied; when she uses that tone, it¡¯s usually something important to her, so I kissed her and left, made myself a coffee and picked up Sunday¡¯s newspaper to read the funnies when I heard her voice from the bedroom. Her phone was on the table, and the ¡®In Use¡¯ light wasn¡¯t illuminated on the house phone, so I went to see who she could be talking to.


    As I approached the bedroom door I could hear her talking, and smell incense, so I cracked the door open and saw her kneeling on the floor, her hands pressed together in front of her in an attitude of prayer, her fingertips touching her forehead, and an incense stick in acquer sand bowl in front of her. Nia was chanting softly, but it wasn¡¯t Tieng Viet, I could tell that much, it was some othernguage, stately and strange, archaic, one I had never heard her use before.


    She looked up and saw me, a smile on her face, and tears on her cheeks; she sing-song¡¯d a few more sentences and inverted the incense stick in the sand, snuffing it out.


    I handed her up, and wiped her eyes and cheeks with my handkerchief, seeing the unshed tears still in her eyes. She hugged me, then smiled, almost her old grin again.


    ¡°Nia, what was that, what did I just see?¡± I asked her gently, knowing I¡¯d seen something important, but not what it was.


    She looked at me levelly.


    ¡°I was asking the Mother Goddess to help me find her daughter, my sister. I was praying to Thien Y A Na, mother of all, and protector of daughters, and to Hu Ye, the Tiger Guardian Spirit, asking him to protect and guard my sister until I find her and bring her back. I gave him your name, so he can walk where she is. He must protect her now, but I have to find her, that was the bargain for your name. Your email was a sign, and I was thanking the Goddess for her help so far.¡±

 In Love With Nia:>22

    ¡°Every day, ever since I found out about her, I have invoked the Guardian¡¯s protection, now he has been bound to her until I find her. Do notugh, she needs him, and I need the Goddess¡¯s help, and I think she will want to help me now, now that I am helping myself.¡±


    Her speech was suddenly very formal, almost as if the stately, ancient-sounding phrases she was speaking earlier had altered her way of speaking, and I listened, facinated, to the clear and simple way she was exining her actions.


    I hugged her close, not dreaming of scoffing. I have a problem understanding religion, and as far as I was aware, thest time I was in church, I got my head wet, but I had learned that a man¡¯s wife, his daughter, and his god are three things you disrespect at your peril. So I saw nothing wrong or strange in Nia harking back to the beliefs of her people; after all, it was a deep-rooted part of her mother¡¯s culture, and she was just as much Vietnamese as English.


    I looked into her beautiful, deep blue eyes and asked her onest question.


    ¡°Princess, what was thatnguage, those prayers, I¡¯ve never heard it before?¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°That was Cham, the oldnguage of Vietnam, it¡¯s like a sort of Latin, I only know the Len-Dong ceremony prayers, and I don¡¯t really know half of what they mean, but it¡¯s the traditional prayers to ask for her help, and to invoke and bargain with Hu Ye, and to give thanks.¡±


    Mum was excited to see us, again carrying on like we¡¯d been gone for weeks instead of just a short break, and was ovee with tears when Nia showed her the ring. Dad hugged her, actually smiling about it, which I hadn¡¯t expected, then signalled he wanted to talk to me in private. ¡®Here goes¡¯ I thought, and braced for a broadside, but that¡¯s not in his nature, and he and I sat down to talk.


    He began. ¡°You know, Jamie, I always knew that this day woulde, that I¡¯d be talking like this to the bloke who asked Nia to marry him; I always thought it would be some local sprat, or some sharp-suited, corporatewyer-type. It never seriously crossed my mind that it¡¯d be a baneering oil prospector, or that I¡¯d be talking to you! We fathers have a really hard time letting go of our daughters, and the very worst time of all, for a father, is the first time she looks to someone else for answers before she looks to you; that¡¯s when you know you¡¯ve lost her, that your little girl is truly gone. That¡¯s all the heartbreak in one big hit.¡±


    ¡°I never had that, because I lost her to you long, long ago; you were always more important to her than I was. Yes, I know she always had me twisted around her little finger, but the only person she ever really trusted to make it right was you, I was just her back-up n for when you weren¡¯t around. Was I jealous? No, not in the slightest, you adored her from day one, and she owned you from the cradle, and I was so very proud that you were so eager and ready to be what she needed throughout her entire life; there¡¯s precious few brothers in this world who¡¯d devote their lives to their baby sister the way you did, and I always admired you for that. You put up with an enormous amount of, well, Nia over the years!¡±


    He grinned at that, and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m also happy about the fact that you don¡¯t need to learn about each other, maybe find out in a few years that you made a mistake, that you¡¯re not right for each other, and break each other¡¯s hearts when it all goes wrong; you¡¯ve both had an entire lifetime together, and you fit perfectly, like two halves of the same thing, have done since day one, so I have no worries on that score.¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve agreed on a way forward from here; after all, engagement is only a step, nextes the wedding, and family, and all themitments thate as part of that package. I¡¯m going out on a limb here and assuming you¡¯ve found a way to do this and make it work?¡±


    I grinned and exined Nia¡¯s scheme, letting his logical mind chew it over for me.


    ¡°Very good, Jamie, she obviously got more from me than just good looks and charm!¡± he grinned. ¡°I think it will work really well, and I think your mother will approve too, so yes, go ahead, not that you actually need my permission, of course!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I just hope she never embarks on a career in Bank fraud; I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be able to catch her!¡±


    He looked up to see Nia standing in the doorway, trepidation written on her face, and beckoned her in, patting the arm of the chair for her to sit down. Dad slid his arm round her waist, and took her hand to look at her ring again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ring, Nugget, almost as beautiful as you!¡± He grinned, the way he always did when he paid apliment, almost as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe he was hearing what he was saying, and hugged her closer, while Nia draped her arm around his shoulder as she leaned against him.


    ¡°Dad, daddy, you¡¯re not ¡­ angry are you, I mean, I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted and all but¡­!¡± Dad stopped her.


    ¡°Nugget, what I want isn¡¯t important or relevant. I know this is what you want, have known for years, it just took me a long time to ept it. You and Jamie are going to have enough problems without me adding to them, plus I still have to live with your mother!


    I want what¡¯s best for you, for both of you, and what seems to be the best thing for both of you is each other. I see how youplement each other, each of you has parts that the other needs, and like I said to Jamie just now, you¡¯re both two halves of the same thing; I could never be churlish enough toe between you and break you apart, I¡¯d never be able to fix either one of you, and I can¡¯t destroy my children¡¯s happiness like that. You two will do just fine, I really think you will!¡±


    Nia hugged her father while she cried silently, and I turned away to give them their moment together, let them snuffle for a while. As they didn¡¯t need me, I thought I¡¯d go and talk a little with mum, give dad and Nia some alone time.


    Mum was just as teary, sitting me down so she could hug me round the neck and cry about the step forward we had taken.


    ¡°Look Mum,¡± I started, to be instantly cried down again, so I had to let her snuffle herself out before I could get a word in edgewise.


    ¡°Mum, we¡¯re not getting married and moving to Timbuktu tomorrow!¡± I grinned, ¡°This is just the beginning. Nia will need time to get used to her job, she may spend long periods away, so us getting engaged is really a ceholder, something we cane back to and finish when the time is right!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mum shook her head. ¡°You wrong, little boy, Nguye¡¯t want get married soon as she can, she say she waited long enough to get you, she not waiting much longer, I think you talk to her soon, start making ns for wedding, she not in mood to start making ns for waiting!¡±


    I gaped at her, Nia had never intimated she was in any rush, although maybe the ring had crystallised things for her.


    Mum continued, picking her words carefully.


    ¡°Jamie, you my little boy, my sister give you to me to love you, and be my son, you the only part I have left of sister Laura, and I not want to see you or Nguye¡¯t be unhappy for anything. I know sister want to see her little boy happy too, if you unhappy, she very sad, and I will feel her tears and know she crying; I will not let her be unhappy where she resting, it will be a bad thing, she must wait for you in peace, not in sadness.¡±


    ¡°Your mummy not gone, she just not here anymore, and she still talk to me inside, and I tell her about you, and I feel always that she proud that you such good boy, so in love with my daughter. Right now Nguye¡¯t want her Jamie to marry her as soon he can, I agree, it best for you, it best for her and it best for both of you, it will make you very happy! If you wait, it will make you unhappy, and soon all will be unhappy! Nguye¡¯t tell me her n, it a good n, it give you what you want, that is your next thing to do. Make my little girl happy, my lovely little boy!¡±


    Mum sat down next to me, took my hand between hers, and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°When you very small, daddy and I take you to Beckenham Park, want to see you run around, y with squirrel, feed birds. You did not want to y, not want to do anything excepte back when Nguye¡¯t old enough to y with you, you say can only y with her, she only want to y with you. Even then you know what she want, so now, you know that what she want is you, now. I look at you now, I see little boy then, to me they are still same boy. Follow your heart, but listen to hers as well, my little boy!¡±


    I hugged her to me, overwhelmed with love for this tiny littledy who¡¯d made me her son, loved me for all my life, and only wanted me to be happy. Her loyalty to my mother was humbling and instructive, she really was an object lesson inmitment, I could be no less to her daughter, my half-sister.


    ¡°Jamie, put me down, cannot breathe!¡± she giggled and choked, and I realised I was holding her off the floor, holding her in a bear-hug.


    I gently put her down, and she yfully smacked me on my upper arm.


    ¡°You big boy, Jamie, but you make Nguye¡¯t cry, I find broom handle and we see who bigger!¡± She¡¯d been joke-threatening me with the broom handle since forever, and we both startedughing.


    ¡°Now go get your father and sister, lunch ready, you will be hungry after long trip, yes?¡±


    Something about the look in her eye told me I¡¯d better be hungry. I peered inside one of the pots on the cooker, reached in to try and sneak something, and got a smack on the knuckle with a wooden spoon.


    ¡°Not touch clean food with dirty hands! You do that again, getdle on back of head! Now go get family, and wash dirty hands!¡±

 In Love With Nia:>23

    Excerpt from the private diary of Nguye¡¯t Morrison


    Wed, 27th April, 2011


    I haven¡¯t had a chance to update this since Saturday, things have been a little¡­ hectic, shall we say. After Jamie gave me such a stunning Graduation present, he surprised me with a trip to Paris, and put a ring on my finger. I must show it to Julie and Shgh, do a little gloating, well, a lot of gloating, the rock is enormous, or, as dad put it, bigger than a pimple on a pig¡¯s arse; he¡¯s such an old-fashioned romantic, how did mum resist him for as long as she did¡­


    Jamie brought back something from his sojourn in Vietnam that made my weekend, in a ¡®this is terrible but it¡¯s also fantastic¡¯ sort of way; details of the sordid dealings of that animal who stole my sister when she was 3-weeks old. It made terrible, horrifying reading, and it made me feel deeply unclean, but it gave us a definite lead on where to begin looking for Hu¡¯e, and it finally let me know the true extent of the pain and loss that man has caused. I¡¯m not sorry to say that I feel a great deal of schadenfreude, ¡®Shameful Joy¡¯, to know that he¡¯s probably being tortured or raped in a hell-hole prison right now; sometimes natural justice does get a chance to work, and he¡¯s probably lucky at that; if it were up to me, I¡¯d tie the rope and kick away the chair¡­


    I gave Pr Bear the low-down on how to bend thew sufficiently to allow us to get married, he wants to know why I¡¯m not running for Parliament, and dad¡¯s worried I¡¯ll take up bank fraud as a hobby, but I just wanted my Pr Bear to be aware that the clock¡¯s ticking; mum gave him the speech, the verbal equivalent of choosing to cut the red wire or the blue wire, and it finally percted through; he may be a whiz at determining deep well yields and thingies, but when ites to the realities of human marital customs, and the intricacies involved in nning weddings and suchlike, like all men, he¡¯s aplete arse-head; he couldn¡¯t seem to see that putting a ring on a girl¡¯s finger and thinking it ends there is not a good or healthy thing to do, especially if said girl wears stiletto heels and is willing, purely in a spirit of scientific enquiry, to discover if it¡¯s possible to push one though a man¡¯s instep and nail his foot to the floor.


    Sometimes poor Jamie is all too living proof that the average man¡¯s head is arge echoing space, with only three active neurons; one each for football, beer, and scratching, all enclosed by a thick bony case that¡¯s a good ce to hang his ears, that sometimes looks like George Clooney, but more often like Mickey Rooney.


    Anyway, we ¡®re waiting with bated breath for a package from one more of his mysterious, nefarious, nay, downright shady contacts in one of the world¡¯s lesser-known waste spaces, he refused to discuss it with Jamie via email, so it¡¯s obviously relevant and important enough to send by bonded courier. Apparently the man is some sort of Frontier Sheriff-type, hand never too far from his gun, 1, 000 yard stare, all that stuff, and I keep asking myself; how does an oil prospector from South London ever meet shady characters like that, is there some sort of secret society they belong to, The Ancient and Elucidated Order of The Wandering Idiots, or is there a real Star Wars-type cantina out there somewhere, where some murky Han Solo-ish character waits for people like Jamie to show up? Enquiring minds want to know¡­


    You¡¯re waffling, girl, stop it.


    The Pr Bear is trying to look all nonchnt, but I¡¯ve been able to see through him since I was 3 years old, and he¡¯s definitely keyed-up and excited; I know he¡¯s trying to keep me from getting my hopes up, but he really should give me more credit than that; I know that whatever happens, we couldn¡¯t be any worse off than we are now; we¡¯re currently in a state of advanced ignorance about where Hu¡¯e went after she was taken, and if this package has no new information, we¡¯re still ignorant of her whereabouts ¡ª it¡¯s not additive, we won¡¯t suddenly be more ignorant, no matter what, it just means we start looking again, and find someone else to help us, and fretting about it and clicking and drumming fingers on tables and pacing and flicking TV channels aimlessly does no good to anyone, and really, really gets on my nerves. I just wish he¡¯d go to the pub, find an old school friend and get smashed, blow-off some of that excess nervous energy, because he¡¯s driving me up the bloody wall!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ++++


    This week has been the slowest week on record, every day since we got back from Paris has been one of those days where suddenly! nothing happened, and it¡¯s been fantastic. This is my first real break from work/study in 6 years, and Nia¡¯s not due to start her new job until May 16th, so two whole weeks of Nia and lounging around. What shall we do, what shall we do?


    I had a couple of suggestions for her, but she deep-sixed those, she said it was impractical, that walking bow-legged into her new job was bound to causement; she¡¯s not closed and barred the bedroom door or anything; nor is she averse to more than a little wild whoo-hoo; she just believes I should give her a sporting chance to get away now and again¡­ she did suggest I give my dirty mind a good wash, and get a proper shave while I¡¯m at it, designer stubble works on Brad Pitt, on me it just looks¡­ scraggy, like a badly-mowedwn.


    Nia killed some time by going to Lambeth Town Hall and filing a Deed Poll, a legal instrument to legally change her name, to Nguye¡¯t Laura Vienh Lo, mum¡¯s maiden name, this being Part One of her nefarious n to outwit the Registrar when we registered our overseas wedding. With a few little tweaks and refinements, it was the n she¡¯d outlined in Paris, tested it out on dad, and gone ahead with putting it in motion. Hopefully we¡¯d get the paperwork through in a couple of days, then we could book flights to Hong Kong for the purposes of getting married, so we¡¯d just have a couple of days away; we¡¯d pay with jetg, but it would be worth it.


    I waited, impatiently, I¡¯ll admit, for my package from Thawip in Thand, he said it would be interesting, and he gave me the name of a bloke in the HKPF, the Hong Kong Police, which intrigued me; it¡¯s a bit of a leap from Luang Prabang in Laos to Hong Kong, maybe if this bloke had something to tell me it would be worth going out to see him; I had an appointment with Aboitiz Geotech-Orient in Tagbran City, in the Philippine Visayas, inte May, looking at offshore gas extraction possibilities in the Camotes Sea, maybe I could reschedule and hop over to Hong Kong to kill two birds with one stone, it¡¯s only a little over an hour from Man to Hong Kong. I decided to see if this package merited meddling with my schedule.


    I did know one thing though; if I went out to Hong Kong, no way Nia wasing with me; I didn¡¯t like the idea of her getting it into her head to do a bit of sleuthing while she was out there, the authorities take a dim view of that sort of free-enterprise, that¡¯s what the HKPF and the PAP (People¡¯s Armed Police) are for, and they don¡¯t appreciate amateur interference; they have an unfortunate habit of speaking English right up to the point where you need to exin yourself then they suddenly stop understanding English and start writing out your confession in fluent Mandarin¡­


    Nia, of course, will definitely refuse to see it that way. Amongst her many adorable traits is a doggedness that sometimes res up into outright rebellion, hopefully she¡¯d stay quiet and do the think-work, let me do the leg-work, maybe we¡¯d meet somewhere in the middle. I decided to pop into the officeter, see if I could switch things around, once this package got here and Nia had a chance to digest what, if anything, it actually meant.


    Saturday morning passed into Saturday afternoon, and just as I was thinking that it wouldn¡¯t arrive until Monday, the doorbell chimed. When I opened the door, a man in a courier uniform stood there holding a bulky sealed package. I signed for it and tore the packet open. Inside was a thick wad of photocopied pages and photographs of various sinister-looking men, all holding number ques, obviously mug-shots, maps, and copies of UN and American Drug Enforcement Agency reports andmentaries. All in all, there must have been 300-plus pages, more information than I had hoped for, now all we had to do was make sense of it all, and then maybe we¡¯d get our next move.


    Nia was delighted, she immediatelytched onto the police reports, sorting them by date, oldest first, some of them dating back to 1980, and tying them up with the stack of mug-shots. After a while, one of the piles of reports began to refer increasingly to one man, a harmless-looking middle-aged man named Han Wu, sometimesbelled ¡®Jimmy¡¯, with an increasing number of references to something called 14K, and other references to something or someone called ¡®Kuomintang¡¯, which sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce it.


    This Jimmy character seemed to spend a lot of time being questioned in Chiang Mai, and had been granted numerous visa¡¯s to Laos, flying to Vientiane almost every month. He also seemed to take an extraordinary amount of holidays to Canada, flying to Toronto three or four times a year on a multiple holiday visa, and there was a DEA report linking him to something called ¡®The KMT¡¯. He was linked with several of the others in the pile of mug-shots, with reports that tallied as to dates when they had all been in Chiang Mai, Luang Prabang, Singapore and Hong Kong at the same time, and many of them seemed to enjoy travelling to Canada almost as much as ¡®Jimmy¡¯. These were just snippets Nia passed over to me as she read through and coted one report after another. I decided that the UN reports would make an interesting read. I was not wrong.

 In Love With Nia:>24

    I was appalled to read that the annual trade in babies and children from South East Asia and China was estimated at $10 billion, a figure that paled into insignificance when the global figure was given as aparison; $130 billion, a staggering sum, hundreds of thousands of children stolen, extorted or removed by corrupt officials and sold to middle-men, and taken all over the world, withrge numbers of children being taken to Canada for adoption across the border, and there was that ¡¯14K¡¯ again. Children from Cambodia, Vietnam, Laos, Myanmar, they all seemed to funnel through a group of societies with strange, exotic names; Shui Fong, Sun Yee On, Wo Shing Wo, Wo Hop To, 14K again, and KMT in the Golden Triangle. Uh-Oh.


    There was also mention of a Japanese group, Kokuryukai, but what they were supposed to be I couldn¡¯t guess, the DEA reports mentioned them in passing, but that was all. So now I had a whole bunch of groups with odd names, and people who lived in Hong Kong but seemed to havevish lifestyles in Singapore, liked holidaying in Canada, and spent a lot of time making short trips to Laos; were these people the Snake-Heads who bought baby Hu¡¯e and sold her on?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My head was hurting now, and I could see Nia was starting to g; information overload was setting in. I made an executive decision.


    ¡°Come on you, time enough for thister, I want to y!¡± I said as I grabbed her hand and took the sheaf of reports out of it. She looked rebellious for a moment, then grinned.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never get round to it, Pr Bear, I was resigned to spending Saturday night reading police reports, I see I was mistaken; so now you got my attention, entertain me, you big beefy oilfield roughneck you!¡± sheughed throatily, instantly elevating my testosterone levels and making my libido tango around somewhere south of my navel¡­


    Nia is a beautiful girl, and when she bats those big, blue, exotic almond eyes of hers at me I go all funny; well parts of me do; other parts develop a mind of their own, and the most insistent one was Jamie jr, who was currently making a determined effort to unfurl, climb out of my jeans and smack her on the forehead.


    ¡°I see you came fully loaded, Mr Oilman, nning on doing any probing with that there rig of yours?¡± she cooed at me, eyes dancing as I pulled her to her feet. She slid her arms around my neck and pulled herself close to me, kissing me softly, purposefully, very, very sexily, all the while rubbing herself firmly against the bulge in my jeans.


    My hands drifted down to hold and clutch her perfect, taut little bottom, her cheeks like two firm peaches. I pulled her against myself, thrusting my groin into her, feeling her breathing hitch and slow down as she ground more purposefully against me. Nia has a way of grinding against me that makes all rational thought boogie right out of the room, and I was having a real problem focussing on my own seduction moves.


    I slid my hands inside her leggings, savouring the feel of her warm silky skin, the taut springiness of her perfect little bum, and the warm dampness as I slid my hands further under to lightly caress her tight slit.


    Nia jumped slightly, her lips curving against mine as she smiled, and I began sliding her leggings down, while she began fumbling with my jeans, trying to pop the button while I groped and squeezed her delectable little bottom and rubbed her slit more seriously, eventually sliding a finger into her.


    She sighed at that, her hand on my zipper more urgent now. We broke apart so I could tug down my zipper, Nia pushing my jeans down so I could kick them away while I was hurriedly tugging down her leggings.


    She pulled her top off to reveal her lovely little bubbies, coral-pink nipples already erect and solid, just waiting for me to bite and suck, and my best friend was seriously trying to uncoil ande to full mast, and Nia didn¡¯t help matters by grabbing hold of it through my shorts and grinning ¡°Ooo, is this all for me, Jamie? How sweet!¡±


    I lost no time in slipping off my shorts, and helping Nia take off her panties (she didn¡¯t need any help, but I do like sliding them off her, oh yes!), then leading her into the bedroom, Jamie Jr pointing the way.


    Once we got into the bedroom, she kissed me seriously, her arms locked around my neck as she propelled me backwards, until the backs of my knees hit the bed and I went over backwards, with Nianding on me in a lovely giggling confusion of arms and lips and pink jiggly bits. Her hand came down to fondle me as I licked and nibbled the first thing I could reach, one of her delectable pink nipples, Nia immediately squeezing me as I gently bit and sucked on the solid little point, firm and hard as the eraser on the end of a pencil. Her hand began to pump as she squeezed my cock, the feeling of her hand on me absolutely out of this world.


    She leaned up and slid to the floor on her knees, kneeling between my legs as I sat on the edge of the bed, her hand still working at my cock.


    ¡°Stand up, Pr Bear, I have something for you!¡± she smiled slyly, making my cock twitch in anticipation.


    As I stood up, Nia licked up and down the length of my cock, before kissing down my length to my scrotum, licking and breathing on me, before slowly sucking one of my balls into her mouth and gently rolling it with her lips, nearly making me blow my load there and then. She relinquished it and slowly sucked in the other one, doing the same, and I was reduced to counting backwards from one million to prevent all hell breaking loose¡­


    She released me from her warm mouth and licked her way back up to my dripping cock head, lubricant pouring out of me and coating almost the entire length of my steel-hard cock. She licked and grinned at me, then slowly slipped her lips over the end of my cock, her head bobbing as she sucked, drawing me in deeper with every downward motion of her head, until all of my seven inches was in her mouth, her nose brushing the pubic hair at the root of my cock and my head in her throat. She began to work her throat, her throat muscles squeezing me as she gently squeezed my scrotum. She lowly withdrew me from her throat, to suck and lick at my sensitive ns, while I enjoyed the impressive view of her pale creamy back and her taut round buttocks as she bobbed and sucked at me, driving me crazy, my legs trembling as I tried desperately not toe, but I was fighting a losing battle,


    ¡°Nia¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Oh God¡­! I gasped, as I passed the point of no return, and she looked up at me, grinned around me and pumped and squeezed me harder, driving me over the edge. My head swelled and twitched, and as I started toe, she pulled me from her mouth as my spunk jetted out of me, the first pulse hitting her across her lips, the second across her cheek. Six times I shot, each rope of spunk sshing into her beautiful face, until she was drenched in my seed, and I had stopped ejacting. She popped me back into her mouth to clean thest trickles of spunk bubbling from me, and licked her lips clear of the semen that had dripped down her face, grinning wickedly at me as she did so. I sat down as my legs gave way, handing her something to wipe my spunk from her face and chest.


    ¡°That was ¡­ amazing, baby, what brought that on?¡± I asked when I got my breath back.


    Nia gave me that grin again. ¡°Julie told me about it, said I should try it once; apparently men love it. Did you?¡±


    My answer was inarticte as I grabbed her, making her shriek and giggle as I tickled her. As I touched and rubbed and groped her, her giggles grew less, and her breathing deepened. When I stopped to let her catch her breath, she sat astride me, pushed me t and kissed me like there was no tomorrow, putting all her considerable talent and inventiveness into it. She began to wriggle and squirm and rub herself against me, and I knew what she wanted me to do.


    I pulled her down beside me and kissed her sexy little nipples, pulling the rubbery nubs between my lips to make her gasp and giggle, then licking between her breasts, and continuing down to her navel, tickling her little ¡®innie¡¯ with the tip of my tongue before dragging my tongue luxuriously through the small trimmed heart-shaped patch of pubic hair, loving the feel of the short, soft silky hairs against my tongue, before dipping my tongue into the apex of her slit, into the little furrow between the folds of her vulva where her hooded clitorisy concealed .


    Nia sighed and murmured softly as I gently insinuated my tongue tip into her slit and lightly licked her clitoris, feeling the little bud firming under my tongue, and her lips beginning to swell as her arousal climbed.


    The warm scent began to tease me, the delicate, perfume of her arousal tormenting my nostrils and making my mouth water as I suddenly needed to taste her further, feel her against my tongue as I held her and fondled her warm flesh. I moved between her thighs, kissing and nibbling around her vulva, licking her at the apex of her thighs, that soft crease where her thighs met on either side of her pussy, gently biting and licking without touching herbia, making her shift and wriggle slowly, trying to push her vulva against my lips. Nia moaned softly as she moved against me, her need building as I teased and gently tormented her, ying a game we had yed many times before.

 In Love With Nia:>25

    Atst, I needed to taste her more than I needed to y, and my tongue slid between her swollen lips, making her gasp out loud at the sudden invasion, the sensation of my mouth on her, licking, sucking, and nibbling. Her hands cradled my head as she held me against her, my senses filled with the scent and taste of her as I licked and savoured, and she hunched her groin against me as hard as she could, bearing down on my face as I strained against her. I licked her soft spongy little anus, probing with my tongue pointed as I pushed into her, rubbing her clitoris gently with my thumb as I slowly invaded her secret ce. I could feel her getting close, her gasps and sighs, her insistent movements against me, the tension in her thighs as they enfolded my head, all told me she was nearing that ce, and when I jammed my tongue into her anus as hard as I could, she came with a loud groaning sigh, her back arching as her fluids sprayed out of her, squirting across my face and neck, bathing me in her scent and taste. I kept stabbing my tongue into her while rubbing her clitoris, and her orgasm rolled on and on, the tendons in her thighs like steel wires as she tensed and mped them around my head, locking me against her as she rode her climax to its end, her breathinging in a series of hitching groans as eachber of pleasure rolled over her.


    Now her knees opened and she slumped back, twitching and shuddering as her orgasm swirled and slowly faded from her, her arms spread wide, totally at peace now, a small satisfied smile on her face as her breathing evened-out and her heart rate returned to normal. I kissed her swollen pussy onest time, making her jump and giggle as she sighed happily, and reached for the wash-cloth to swab my face and neck of her richly-scented ejacte, burying my face in the cloth for a moment to breathe-in her exciting, delicate, fresh aroma one more time.


    I moved up to lie next to her, her arming around me as she pulled herself up against me, and kissed me deeply, her tongue sliding around against mine as we tasted each other again.


    ¡°Mmmm! You taste like me! Do I always taste so nice?¡± she murmured, a small smile dancing on her lips.


    I pulled her close, my hands slipping down to hold her by her delectably taut little buttocks, my cock between us as the effects of her kiss made themselves felt on me.


    ¡°Princess, you always taste wonderful! I could eat you every day, and nothing else!¡± I grinned, and I meant it; she really was delicious!


    ¡°Darling Bear, you always know exactly what to say!¡± she murmured back, a slow, sleepy smile gracing her lips as she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled herself into the crook of my neck, her breathing slowing almost immediately as she slipped into sleep.


    Iy for a while, enjoying the feel of her warm silky skin against mine, the tantalising scent of her hair, and the warm, subtle scentplex that always surrounded her, that perfume, aroma, call it what you will, that was uniquely hers, that always said to me ¡®Nia¡¯; I could have found her if I were blindfolded in a coal-mine at midnight just by following the tendrils of that subtle scent.


    When she was deeply asleep, I pulled the covers up over her, and quietly slid out of bed, to take a shower in the main bathroom rather than disturb her by using our own little en-suite shower room, and then go back to doing a little light reading; the criminal careers of some of the most unsavoury looking characters I hope never to meet.


    After an hour or so, I called up and ordered some Chinese; I wasn¡¯t in the mood to cook, and I didn¡¯t think Nia would wee the idea of dining out, and woke her to have a shower before dinner arrived.


    We tacitly agreed to not discuss the papers we¡¯d received earlier over dinner, electing to enjoy our informal meal, chat about friends, uing projects, anything except the search for Hu¡¯e.


    Once we¡¯d finished, I outlined my immediate n.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m going to call this Tang Tao Lieng person in Hong Kong tonight; Thawip made a point of mentioning him, so I think I¡¯d better take the hint. Hopefully he¡¯ll be able to help us narrow-down who we should be concentrating on; this stuff here is too dense, there¡¯s too much information, we really need to talk to someone who can separate the sheep from the goats for us; I think I can feel the shape of what we need to do next, but there¡¯s too much else in the way. So let¡¯s get some real help; agreed?¡±


    She nodded agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to call him after midnight; Hong Kong¡¯s 8 hours ahead of us, so right now it¡¯s 4am there; I doubt he¡¯d be feeling very cooperative if you call him right now!¡±


    ++++


    Friday, April 29, 2011


    San Francisco


    Park Presidio & Balboa


    Bethany stepped off the Muni train onto the sidewalk and began walking home, cursing venal mechanics who wanted exorbitant sums for dinky little repairs, Chevrolet for making such easily damaged cars, Cory for buying her the Chevelle in the first ce ¡ª ssic my ass, she thought, if it was such a ssic, why did she hear everyone in the service bay snickering as she left? And why the hell did the Service Center have to be all the way down at El Camino and Alemany? Was that even in San Francisco? No it wasn¡¯t. With her head full of dark thoughts of what she was going to do to him for not buying her the Toyota, it took her a moment to realise someone was calling out to her.


    ¡°Hey, Lady, you dropped something, hey, excuse me¡­!¡±


    She looked behind her, seeing a Chinese boy, maybe 12 or 13, wearing an old ¡®Tygers of Pan Tang¡¯ t-shirt and expensive-looking new sneakers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you speak to me?¡± she asked, and the kid nodded, holding out something in his hand. Bethany looked at it; it was a button of some sort.


    She smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not mine, you must be mistaken.¡±


    The boy shook his head. ¡°I saw it fall from your pocket,dy, who else could it belong to?¡±


    Bethany grinned and took it from him, a strange feeling of¡­ anticipation, significant and important shing through her as she touched his hand, then it was gone as quickly as it came, leaving her momentarily disoriented. Shaking the odd feeling off, she examined the object closely. It was some kind of Chinese New Year token, maybe, a red ceramic coin-shaped token with a golden tiger face embossed on it, quite attractive really, with a feel of¡­ antiquity? No matter, it was attractive enough to keep as a conversation piece, if nothing else.


    ¡°Well, OK¡± she smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She turned to continue her way home, but an impulse made her turn to the boy again.


    ¡°I still say this isn¡¯t mine, but thank you anyway, it was very kind of you to stop me like that. What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°The boy grinned. ¡°Me? My name¡¯s Hu, but you can call me¡­ Jamie.¡±


    Bethany smiled. ¡°Well thank you again, Jamie, you have a good evening, OK?¡±


    Jamie winked at her.


    ¡°You too, Bethany!¡± he grinned, and Bethany smiled back at him, turned and continued on her way home, her annoyance at Cory forgotten for some reason, her fine oriental features showing only a happy anticipation at getting home to her family at the end of a long day. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost home that it suddenly struck her; he¡¯d called her by her name, but she hadn¡¯t told him her name¡­ had she?


    The boy watched her leave, the evening sun and the shadows off the overhead cables momentarily banding his face, striping him ck and gold and making his eyes re orange for a second, then he smiled and sauntered away.


    ++++


    By the time I got to call my new contact in Hong Kong, Nia was long asleep; she¡¯d had a strenuous evening and a good meal, and by 12 am was struggling to keep her eyes open; her constant yawning was making me yawn along with her, but eventually she got the hint and went to bed. I dialled the number Thawip had had given me.


    The line burred a couple of times, then answered with a beep.


    ¡°Organised Crime & Fraud Reporting, Lieng here¡± said a cultured oriental voice, just a hint of ent in an otherwise wless English pronunciation.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I replied, ¡°is this Tang Tao Lieng?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is he, how may I help you?¡± asked the voice.


    This was it.


    ¡°You won¡¯t know me, but I was given your name by a friend in the Royal Thai Army Border Force, Colonel Thawip Netniyom. My name is ¡­¡±


    He interrupted me. ¡°James, James Morrison, yes, Thawip spoke with me about you and your¡­ problem, I was wondering when you would be calling me!¡±


    At least he was on the ball, which was reassuring.


    He continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at the information Thawip sent you, much of it is intelligence we already had, some of it adds to what we already knew, the whole thing though is very informative. Do you have Skype? I don¡¯t want to discuss this over an open telephone line.¡±


    I gave him my Skype address, and he told me to stand by, before hanging up.


    I immediately went into the bedroom and flipped open myptop and enabled Skype, and a few secondster the video-call tone sounded. I answered, and there was the face of Lieng, a young-looking Chinese man of indeterminate age, in blue Hong Kong Police Force coveralls.


    He smiled. ¡°You are a lot like Thawip described you, James, he was very¡­ d to help you, he likes you very much!¡±


    I was curious about how they knew each other, and Lieng was happy to chat informally.

 In Love With Nia:>26

    ¡°When I joined the police, Hong Kong was still a Crown Colony. I served under Harry Waterfield, and he sent me on my first assignment, as part of the diplomatic protection unit at the Thai Embassy. Thawip was the Defence Attache, and we became friendly. When Hong Kong was handed back in 1997, Harry left, as did a lot of good officers, to go to Brunei, Singapore, Oman, and I became one of the senior officers, and because Harry had trained me, I was respected and quickly promoted; he¡¯s still a legend here!¡±


    ¡°The unit I lead investigates organised crime and fraud, especially corporate fraud; the lifeblood of Hong Kong is the banking system, if the maind lost faith in it, that would be the end of us as a Special Administrative Area, so we keep close tabs on those we suspect of activities which would impact negatively on the image of Hong Kong as a safe ce to keep your money. Some of those people you have been looking at, and the organisations they work for, have been on our radar for a while now. Tell me, James, what do you know of the ¡®Triads''¡±?


    All I could honestly say was that I had seen and heard references to this group, but had no idea what they really were. Lieng gave me a quick rundown of the activities of the most powerful and widespread of the Triad groups, Sun Yee On, Wo Shing Wo, Wo Hop To, The Kuomintang, or KMT, and the 14K. My ears pricked up at the mention of thesest two. He even told me that one of therger groups, The ck Dragon, was active and powerful in the UK, which stunned me.


    I had a question about this stuff, something that was nagging at me.


    ¡°Lieng, this man, Jimmy Han Wu, where does hee into it all, why is he so prominent in your reports?¡±


    Lieng grinned at me.


    ¡°I was wondering if you would notice him! Han Wu is the grandson of a Nationalist Army General who was one of Chiang Kai Shek¡¯s henchmen in the Nationalist, or Kuomintang Army during the1920¡¯s and 30¡¯s. After the defeat of the Nationalists in 1949 by the Communist forces, Chiang retreated to Formosa, but part of the Kuomintang Army refused to settle in Formosa, instead they moved west and south, into the hills and jungles of Northern Burma, Thand and Laos, and began recruiting local warlords and bandits and organising them into criminal gangs. They created the world¡¯s first reliable supply of heroin, and the area they stillrgely control is called The Golden Triangle. Han Wu is part of that, but is also a powerful and long-standing member of 14K Triad, with a foot in both camps, and many powerful connections. As luck would have it, we have him in custody, he made the mistake ofing here once too often, and we apprehended him at Chekp Kok as he was boarding a flight to Vancouver.


    ¡°I have been hearing some fascinating stories from him about what he¡¯s been doing. I¡¯m holding him for as long as I need him to tell me things, and he keeps telling me things, because the alternative is a dimly-lit room and a rope in Beijing. Under British rule, because of thews they insisted on saddling themselves with, he coulde and go with impunity; all he need was a goodwyer, and the Triads have lots of those. Today, we have a slightly more realistic approach, which is talk or hang, choose now. None of his maind political connections will say a word in his defence, otherwise we will start looking at them too, and we have plenty of rope¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was taking this all in, and I sensed Nia behind me, looked at her to see her eyesrge as she listened to our conversation.


    ¡°Tell me, Lieng,¡± I asked, ¡°What do you know of his or his cronies¡¯ involvement in the baby traficking racket, in Vietnam especially?¡±


    Lieng leaned closer to the screen, a look of distaste on his face.


    ¡°I have learned much over the years of what he and his ¡®Snake-Head¡¯ friends have been doing with babies, girls, ves, it is a sickening story, like something out of the corrupt Imperial past; babies stolen for sale in the west, peasants kidnapped and sold as ves to Burmese and Laotian warlords for their poppy ntations, young girls lured away or seized and sold into brothels in Brazil, Russia, Korea, Japan. The babies were always funnelled through Thand and into Singapore, and then sold in Canada and the US, the new Russian states. A few have gone to Ennd, but not many, it is a small ce, with a closed border, and it is very difficult to slip in and out quietly, not like America, with its hundreds of miles of unmonitored border with Canada.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a contact in Singapore who heads a unit simr to mine, but concentrating on child trafficking. Han Wu has been most diligent in keeping records, and my friend in Singapore has them as well, he will be able to do more for you there than I can here. I think you will be able to track your sister better with him, he has good contacts in the west, especially in America and Canada, and I think you will have some luck with him. I must go now, this connection will be noticed if I keep it open for too long, but I wish you luck!¡±


    He leaned towards the screen again,


    ¡°And miss¡­?¡±


    Nia looked up, startled, as he spoke to her for the first time.


    ¡°Do not worry, Hu Ye will protect her!¡±


    He broke the connection, leaving Nia looking stunned at his words.


    ¡°Jamie, did you¡­!¡± she began, and I nodded, as stunned as she.


    ¡°How did he know, Jamie, how did he know?¡± she asked me, and I could only shake my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, princess, I really don¡¯t, but I¡¯m d he does!¡±


    I opened my message box and read off the contact Lieng had sent me.


    ¡°Nia look at this, it¡¯s the man in Singapore, Kalbahadur Limbu, he¡¯s a Police Inspector.¡±


    I called the number, and was rewarded with an immediate response.


    ¡°Hello, I would like to speak To Inspector Limbu, please, I¡¯m calling from Ennd!¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking to him,¡± he replied, ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    I switched the phone to loudspeaker and took a deep breath. ¡°Inspector, My name is James Morrison, I was told to speak with you by Tang Tao Lieng in Hong Kong, I am trying to track a child that was stolen in Vietnam, from the Da Nang area and sold in December 1983 or January 1984; I have a description of her¡­¡±


    The inspector interrupted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morrison, but I have a great deal of information, about a great many individuals, children or otherwise. I know the case you are talking about, Lieng was quite thorough in the materials he sent me, but I will need some time to cross reference what you have with the material Lieutenant Lieng has sent me. Do you have anything other than the information from Lieng, something that can be used to identify the child?¡±


    Nia sat bolt upright.


    ¡°Jamie, the stuff you brought from Da Nang, my spreadsheet! Tell him yes, get an email address, we can get this to him right away!¡±


    I passed this on, and the inspector gave me his email, and hung up after promising me we would speak again soon.


    Nia was in a state of high excitement now, pacing and muttering as soon as she¡¯d emailed her spreadsheet to the Inspector.


    ¡°Jamie, I can feel it, we¡¯re getting somewhere atst, oh please, let him have the stuff we need, I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡±


    I hugged her to me, trying to calm her down, she was almost babbling now, talking about booking flights to Singapore in the morning, wild stuff like that. I managed to convince her to wait, to let Limbu do his search through his files, then, if anything turned up, we¡¯d start making travel ns.


    Atst I persuaded her to go back to bed, it was almost 2 am now, and I was feeling the effects as well. As far as I was concerned, we¡¯d done everything we could from this end, now it was time to wait, and hope that the people in Singapore coulde up with a lead.


    I have to admit, though, I was enjoying the paper chase; we were slowly solving a 28 year-old puzzle, and we¡¯d been bounced around the world with it, but the journey had been nothing if not fascinating! I was feeling like Holmes and Watson, when Holmes would start a case with ¡®Watson, the game¡¯s afoot¡¯! It finally felt as if the game was definitely now; atst the people who could most likely help us were on-board; perhaps we were finally going somewhere. So far, the search through Asia, shadowy criminal conspiracies, hip-shooting coppers and western-marshal types in the wild ces of the world, underground railways transporting drugs, ves, stolen babies, it all sounded like a bad pastiche of a Bond novel, only we weren¡¯t writing the script here.


    As I climbed into bed, Nia pulled herself close to me, cuddling down tight against me, her eyes bright in the dim light from corridor light, and I could see the unshed tears.


    ¡°Pr bear, how close do you think we are? Really?¡± she asked me, and I realised now was not the time to fob her off.


    ¡°Baby Girl, I really can¡¯t guess; everything we¡¯ve done so far has led us here, now someone else has to pick it up, and I¡¯m not going to second guess him, not now. Leave it alone, princess, give it time for something to turn up; you heard the man, he has a lot of information, let his people sort through what they can, maybe we¡¯ll hear something soon.¡±


    That seemed to satisfy her, and she rxed against me, and within minutes, her deep breathing told me she¡¯d dropped off atst.


    +++


    I woke in the early hours with Nia¡¯s tongue in my ear. When she pulled me off the ceiling and stoppedughing at my expression, she cuddled up close and slid her hands inside my shorts.


    ¡°So Jamie, is junior ready for another workout? Well goodness me, I do believe he is!¡± she smirked, holding my rapidly erecting penis as I returned the favour and pinched her beauteous little bum gently, making herugh and quiver delightfully.


    Nia kissed me happily as I pulled her closer by the simple expedient of grabbing her bum and yanking her up against me, where she immediately began rubbing herself against my almost painfully erect cock. I slipped my hands inside her panties, enjoying the silky warmth of her taut cheeks as she rubbed herself more seriously against me.


    I wanted to see more of her, so I began pulling her t-shirt off over her head, while she hooked her fingers into the waistband of my shorts, pushing them down and allowing my cock to spring free into her warm hands, where she cupped and squeezed my balls gently and slowly pumped my cock.


    My gorgeous sister is too beautiful to resist for more than a few seconds, as if I ever would, and I slipped my hand between her thighs, feeling her wetness as I slid a finger between her swellingbia, and slowly rubbed her slick little pussy, making her gasp and wriggle delightfully. As I slid my finger into her, her nectar flowed and covered my hand, lubricating my fingers as I slid a second finger into her, slowly pumping her pussy, opening her lips further and making her gasp and sigh as I frigged her pussy. All the while, Nia kept up the pumping, squeezing motion on my cock, masturbating me as I masturbated her. I watched the flush bloom on her cheeks and spread down her neck as her arousal climbed, her grin slowly transmuting into a soft smile as we pleasured each other, my cock aching for release, the need to fuck my beautiful Eurasian sister bing almost unbearable.

 In Love With Nia:>27

    Atst, she let go of me, pushing me onto my back as she straddled me, rising up as she pulled my cock into position before slowly sliding herself down onto me with a hiss of satisfaction, her warm pussy sping me tightly as she began to rise and fall. My hands slid around her waist and up to her delicate little breasts, seeking out her sexy nipples to gently tug , squeeze and roll them between thumb and forefinger, making her gasp and grind herself harder against me.


    As I yed with and teased her nipples, her hands covered mine, pressing my hands against her breasts, forcing my hands to maul her nipples as she gasped and pumped above me, working herself up, until, with a loud gasping groan, she came, her juices flooding out of her as she orgasmed, the ripples as she mped and released me almost too much to bear as her pussy squeezed and sucked at me.


    Finally, she slumped down, her heart hammering against mine as her exertions caught up with her, her breathing fast and shallow. When her breathing had slowed, and the pulse in her neck had stopped fluttering quite so visibly, she leaned up and grinned at me.


    ¡°Thank you, Pr Bear, and now for somethingpletely different! You ready, big boy?¡±


    For answer I flexed my cock, and her eyes danced as she grinned wickedly. She slid off me, gasping as my cock ¡®popped¡¯ out of her, and reached into the bedside night stand, to take out a tube of some sort.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Princess?¡± I asked, and she grinned again.


    ¡°KY jelly, we¡¯re going to need it for what I¡¯ve got in mind!¡±


    With that, she squeezed arge glob onto her finger and immediately spread it over the head of my cock, the cold gel making my cock jump. She pumped me a few times, making sure I wasn¡¯t losing interest, theny back and pulled her legs up until her little anus was peeping at me.


    ¡°Lubricate me, Jamie, and be generous, this is going to take some doing!¡± she smiled, and I did the same she¡¯d done for me, squeezing arge blob of gel onto my fingertip, and then I looked at her.


    ¡°Do it Jamie, I want this too!¡± she grinned, and so I spread the gel all round and into her little hole, feeling the tightnesspared to when I fingered her pussy. I squeezed more in there, I figured more was better than too little, and tossed the tube of gel onto the bed. By now my cock was steel-hard in anticipation, I had seen this in porn videos and heard about it, of course, but this was a new thing for us, so I wanted to go slow and get it right, not hurt her.


    I knelt between her wide-spread thighs, and pushed her legs up again, lifting her pelvis until her sexy little bumhole was pointed straight at me, and I pushed myself up to the entrance to rest the tip of my cock up against her hole.


    Nia looked me into the eyes, a wicked little smile on her face.


    ¡°Do it Jamie, stick it in me, shove your cock in my arse, you know you want to!¡± she breathed at me, and she was right, I really wanted this, so I leaned up and began slowly pushing. Nia began breathing in short, huffing gasps as I pushed forward, trying not to think of the tightness surrounding my cockhead as I tried to slide it in past her anal ring.


    Suddenly my head popped in, her ring snapping tight around the shaft of my cock, and Nia gave a loud groan as her eyes squeezed shut. The tightness and constriction on my cock was delightful, the feeling as I slowly slid forward utterly indescribable as her anal tube pulsed and squeezed around me as I sank deeper into her.


    ¡°Slowly Pr Bear, give me time to ¡­ aaahhh, yesss¡­ slower, please baby¡­!¡± she muttered as I slowly slid in until I was all the way in, my entire length sheathed in her glove-tight anus. I stopped, to give her time to get used to my cock shoved all the way up inside her arse, the feeling of her anal tube pulsating gently around me new and very exciting.


    Eventually she opened her eyes and smiled naughtily at me.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, a written invitation? Fuck me, Jamie!¡± she giggled, and I took her at her word. As I slid back out of her, her breathing notched up until she was gasping as I slid nearly all the way out of her, and when I slid back in, she almost went crazy.


    ¡°Ooooh Yesss!!¡­ Oh My God, Yesss Jamie, yesss, fucking Christ, yesss, harder, Jamie, fucking HARDER!¡±


    With that, I pumped and pummelled, ramming my cock into her arse as hard as I could, Nia moaning and pushing back against me, her anus rippling and pulsing around me as she orgasmed almost continually. I was having difficulty in noting myself; the sensations I was getting from fucking Nia¡¯s arse was like nothing I had ever experienced before, and it was the most exciting sexual act I had evermitted, all of these things ying in my mind as I humped and pumped, my orgasm building, promising to be like none I had ever experienced before.


    ¡°Princess¡­ I¡¯m going toe, Oh, God! ¡± I moaned, and with that Nia climaxed with a heartfelt scream of release, her juices squirting out of her and over my midsection in a spray of warmth as her anal tube rippled and clenched at me. I couldn¡¯t hold out any more, and came with a loud groan, my spunk roaring out of me, my cock swelling up to wedge in her tight anal tube as I fired st after st of spunk at high speed into her depths. I felt something deep inside me convulse with the force I came, jet after jet of high-pressure spunk bulleting out of me. As I bathed her insides with my seed, Nia came again, another giant orgasm sweeping over her and making her anus constrict me even further, the jets of spunk continuing as I literally emptied myself into her. I think I used up a week¡¯s worth in that one glorious shag,ing like I had nevere before, but fuck, it was worth it!


    As our mutual orgasm subsided, Iy in her arms, Nia gently and lightly kissing my face and neck as the tails and curls of orgasm faded and died away inside her. The tightness of her anus was keeping me hard, and she suddenly giggled.


    ¡°Pr Bear, I can feel your pulse, in my bum, that¡¯s so funny!¡± I started grinning as she giggled, and pretty soon I was giggling as well.


    ¡°Just imagine, Jamie, if that was the only way to take someone¡¯s pulse, the doctor¡¯s surgeries would be standing room only!¡± and I cracked up again at the image she¡¯d conjured up.


    Eventually the fit of giggles passed, and I was able to withdraw from her tight little hole, spunk gushing out as I unplugged her rectum.


    ¡°Christ, Jamie, how much of this did you do?¡± sheughed, holding a cloth to herself to stem the flow of semen dribbling out of her rectum.


    ¡°That was the dirtiest, most depraved, most fun thing I have ever done!¡± she grinned, ¡°We are definitely doing this again, just not tonight, I feel like I¡¯ve got a doorknob stuck up my bum!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ++++


    Nearly a week went by before we heard anything more on the subject of Hu¡¯e. I was woken in the middle of the night by the house phone ringing, and when I answered, it was Limbu, calling from Singapore.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, thank you for the information you provided from your¡­ friend in Vietnam, it has certainly illuminated several areas we werecking in information. My team has been cross-checking the information from Lieng, and we believe we have identified the time and date of the sale of the child known as Hu¡¯e Vienh Lo. A child matching the general description you gave us of the child you are seeking, with corresponding identifying marks, in particr the neck birthmark, was boarded on a British Airways flight to Vancouver, in thepany of a woman iming to be her adoptive mother on December 31, 1983. The papers shown appeared to be genuine, but the identity of the woman waster found to be spurious.


    ¡°We have reason to believe the child was undered¡¯ through one of several corrupt adoption agencies, and I have a contact in The Royal Canadian Mounted Police Organised Crime unit in Toronto who has made a particr study of these agencies, their owners, agents and middlemen, and has had a lot of sess in tracking down these stolen children and bringing the criminals involved to book. I have sent him details of your search, plus most of the correspondence from Lieng, and I have emailed you his details, I would suggest you call him as soon as you can.¡±


    I was gratified that they had managed to make the connection to Canada that had only been hinted at. I thanked Limbu, and hung up, waking Nia to tell her the news.


    ¡°Princess, wake up, I have some news, wake up!¡±


    She was her usual alert self when first woken.


    ¡°Huh? Whassup, wha¡¯s goin¡¯ on Jamie?¡±


    I told her about the conversation I¡¯d just had with the man in Singapore, that they had managed to track Hu¡¯e to Vancouver, and that I had a contact name with the Mounties, and thate what may, we were going to Canada; we were too close now, and I could feel the end of the chase looming. So could Nia, and she was ready to go, to track her sister down atst, and make her mother¡¯s heart whole again.

 In Love With Nia:>28

    On Thursday evening, Jamie and I spoke to this bloke in Toronto that Limbu, his contact in Singapore, had given him, a Sergeant Louis D¡¯Herault, a man who¡¯s spent thest 15 years tracking down illegally adopted children funnelled into Canada from Asia, the former Russian hegemony, and South America. This man seemed to think we had a good chance of tracking Hu¡¯e as there were indications that one of the crooked adoption agencies he¡¯d made it his business to close down may have been the one that handled the sale of the child. My blood was boiling by the end of the conversation.


    The Asian policemen we¡¯d talked to, like prod-noses everywhere, had been reluctant to use that word ¡®sale¡¯; ¡®traffic¡¯ was the closest they¡¯d allowed themselves. This man was under no illusions as to the transaction that took ce, and employed no euphemisms; as far as he was concerned, it was a human being, a child, who¡¯d been put up for sale, like a can of beans or a sack of onions. We talked for almost an hour, and afterwards, Jamie and I had decided; we needed to go to Toronto, there was a good chance we could pick up the trail there and follow it through to the end.


    This was always supposing we were actually following Hu¡¯e¡¯s trail; I tried not to think of the other possible fates she might have endured; I could only manage to fit my head around the possibility that she¡¯d been adopted and brought up by a good family. To think otherwise would lead me to something I can¡¯t even begin to consider; the possibility of her death years before, or life as a sex-ve or prostitute in some hell-hole. Either one of those possibilities can¡¯t be allowed into my head; to entertain them is to despair, and I still have hope, as does Jamie, darling, brave, caring Pr Bear that he is. As long as I believe that Hu¡¯e had and is having a good life, I can keep on searching for her; to even consider any other possibility is to lose heart and quit, and I won¡¯t do that, not while hope remains.


    ++++


    Jamie


    Yesterday evening, Nia and I had a long and interesting chat with this French-Canadian guy, a real, live Mountie, working with the Toronto Organised Crime Squad, together with the Special Victims Unit of the Sex Crimes Unit, of all things, digging into babies-for-cash adoption rackets, both recent and historical, and he mentioned that he may have possibly located Hu¡¯e and the family who adopted her. He mentioned the information Limbu had sent him, and, in conjunction with the coted data from the stuff I¡¯d brought back with me from Da Nang, hinted he was almost positive he had the right child, right age and gender, right timeframe, and was waiting for confirmation of some things from the US State Department.


    He also mentioned that had been receiving some encouraging feedback from various overseas and foreign adoption advisory bodies in the United States, as well as some unofficial but very helpful intelligence from the FBI. He finished by stating that we could do worse than look over the information and files he had, and invited us over to do just that. That was all I was waiting for, so this morning Nia trotted over to the Canadian High Commission in Grosvenor Square, a short walk from Bond Street tube station, to get our visa status confirmed. Luckily, UK citizens don¡¯t need visa¡¯s, so I was in the throes of sorting out flights for us to go to Toronto.


    Nia was excited at travelling to Canada, and keyed-up at the prospect of possibly tracking down her sister, our sister, in the next few days. I didn¡¯t want to burst her bubble by telling her how unlikely and unrealistic her expectations were; she needed this, she needed to feel as if she was making headway against 28 years of silence and conspiracy in the disappearance of her older sister.


    Last night the reality of what had happened to Hu¡¯e finally seemed to have hit home, kicked-off in part by this Mountie bloke¡¯s refusal to use the term ¡®trafficking¡¯ in rtion to the baby trade; he preferred to be blunt, and told Nia that her sister had been bought and sold, like so many hundreds of thousands of children spirited away from their families, amodity with a cash value. She spent a good part ofst night crying as that truth finally came home to her.


    I managed to get us two standby seats for Toronto from Gatwick on Sunday morning, so Nia packed a couple of flight bags while I booked us a cab for the trip to Victoria so w could get the Gatwick Express train ¡ª driving to Gatwick was always an unrewarding experience, especially if the M25 motorway was ying its usual ¡®world¡¯s biggest Car-Park¡¯ game.


    I went to see mum while Nia was out doing somest minute shopping, I popped over to give her a hug, and get one in return; I was starting to feel the strain here; I wanted to get this over with, but at the same time I didn¡¯t want to get anyone¡¯s hopes up. There were just too many long-shots to hope for here, and even Nia¡¯s breezy confidence, her ¡®million-to-one shotse-up nine times out of ten¡¯ attitude was starting to grate on me.


    I lived in a world of certainties and cautious gambles based on an informed understanding of the variables involved and the risk/benefit ratio. It was a predictable world, and to be suddenly catapulted into a course of action with no predictable oue worried me, and for a very good reason; I could see how emotionally invested Nia had be in this quest of hers, how much she believed in the happy ending as an inevitable consequence of our efforts; but what would happen if it all came to nothing, if Hu¡¯e had indeed been swallowed up and destroyed by this whole thing years ago, or be one of those faceless women haunting the meat-rack alleys and side streets of London, Paris, Tokyo, Odessa, Sao Paolo? What would happen to Nia then? What kind of a fall was she heading for? That was my fear; that was what was keeping me awake at nights. That was why I needed mum, right now.


    Mum was fatalistic about our sess or failure; like me, she was more concerned about the effect this whole thing was having on both Nia and on us as a couple. Mumpletely approved of our rtionship, and to be truthful, I had almostpletely forgotten that Nia, quite apart from being the absolute centre of my world, was also my younger sister, but now a very big-brotherly concern was building in me, and I needed to share it with mum. She was pragmatic, but caring, and, as usual, managed to give me a measure of calm and rebnced perspective.


    ¡°Little boy, you worry too much about how I feeling about this. If you want my blessing, I give it, but this thing you both have decided to do, it is for Nguye¡¯t, not for me. I am grateful and pleased my children want to help me find my baby, but she gone a long time ago, I have other babies here, now, and I worried about them, what this doing to them. Nguye¡¯t have strong passions, that is good, she will be good, strong mother one day, but passion need to be¡­ bnced? yes, bnced, with other parts of life, otherwise be obsession, that not good. This is where my little boy must help her. If she not find Hu¡¯e, or find out she is gone, that is when she will need Huyn¡¯h, she will need your strength.¡±


    ¡°If you not find Hu¡¯e, she must learn to understand, then, and you must help her, little boy, that I have not really lost Hu¡¯e; every time I see Nguye¡¯t, I also see Hu¡¯e, so she still here, a small part of her, in Nguye¡¯t, and I see her very day. This is what Nguye¡¯t need to understand, this is what little boy can help her to see; that both my daughters are still here, they both have same part of me, and so I see them both every day, just like I look at my little boy and see my sister every day. No-one ever really leave, it just how you look for them that count. I not have separate ce in heart for each of my children, all of them live there together, so little girl not really gone, for me she will always be in my heart, maybe best ce for her, yes?¡±


    I was far too big to lean on mum now, like I used to when I was small, but I really needed to huddle up against her right now and whisper how scared I was, like I did when I was little, but grown men can¡¯t do that. She sensed what I was feeling though, so she leaned on me instead, her arm around my waist and my arm around her shoulder, stillforting, still my mum. I sat in silence, not knowing how to tell her what was wrong, but of course she knew she knew something was bugging me; she¡¯d been reading my mind for years, after all. She¡¯d also perfected the art of the pointed silence years ago, and now she was pointing it at me, forcing me to say what was really on my mind. Finally I couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Nia, mum. She¡¯s be this focussed, driven thing, she¡¯s forgotten about the job she wanted so much, everything in her is pointing at what we¡¯re doing to find Hu¡¯e. I sometimes wish we¡¯d never started this, because if ites out any way other than us finding her alive and well and happy, it will destroy Nia, and I can¡¯t allow that. Talk to her, please, mum, get her to damp it down a bit, make her see that this may not have a happy ending, because I don¡¯t know how to!¡±


    I was nearly in tears over this. Nia was worrying me no end with this task she¡¯d thrown herself into, this quest I¡¯d that I¡¯d promised I¡¯d see through with her. The problem is, she couldn¡¯t see that sometimes things don¡¯t end the way you want them to, and if you invest all your time, and effort, and heart in them, where do you go if they copse and fail?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mum patted me on the chest, her favouritefort gesture.


    ¡°Little boy not have to worry, Nguye¡¯ting here from shopping, I talk to her. You go home, calm down, make sure you have everything you need for trip, I make daughter see what she doing, not to worry!¡±

 In Love With Nia:>29

    Feeling much less pressure now that mum had agreed to head Nia off, I went home and puttered around, checking and re-checking our ticket im documents and passports half a dozen times, adding and removing again clothes from our flight bags, and checking and re-checking our documents again. Eventually I sat down and watched a film, getting half-way through it before I realised I had no idea what it was about, nor did I care. Atst Nia came flying in, calling out my name and tossing her bags and packets aside to jump on me, a very gratifying feeling.


    ¡°Oh Jamie, I¡¯m sorry, baby, really, mum told me what you talked about, I never realised you were so worried! I¡¯m sorry, Pr Bear!¡±


    All the while, she was kissing me all over my face and lips, pecking me as she apologised, her smile back again as she saw mine, and the lump in my pants was also a source of an extrarge grin from her!


    She jumped off me, tugging me to my feet, and towed me into the bedroom, where she began undressing, throwing her clothes off in her haste to get naked. When she got down to her underwear I stopped her; this was my area of expertise, and I intended to apply my considerable skills in the area of extracting a pretty girl from her underwear.


    I slipped my hands into the back of her panties, enjoying the feel of her silky smooth bum, jiggling the cheeks slightly as I kissed her, and pushing her panties down to free her lovely globes. Nia kicked them off and reached up to unhook her bra, but I got there first, peeling it off her and dipping down to nibble and kiss her delectable little nipples.


    Nia was meanwhile undoing my jeans and unbuttoning my shirt, while somehow managing to keep a firm hold of junior and giving him an encouraging squeeze every few seconds, just to keep him alert and ready to rumble¡­


    I managed to get stripped-off and my cock was able to stretch out atst, instead of being confined. Nia has this effect on me, and even after three years together, all she has to do is walk in the room and I get that old feelin¡¯ and Jamie jr. unfurls and starts knocking on my fly. Being around her is definitely an on-going turn-on situation, with imminent leg-over prospects!


    Nia took hold of me and pumped suggestively a few times, while curling her hand up and around the back of my neck to pull me in for a long, slow kiss, the kind she does so well, the kind that blow-torches my brain and lights up my groin. Thebination of that kiss, and her hand on me was enough to make my cock rock hard; she was so obviously into the moment, and, from the feel of her cute little pussy, ready for action, that I couldn¡¯t resist backing her up to the bed. She smelled so sweet and delicious I wanted a serious taste, right now!


    She backed-up until the backs of her knees contacted the bed, and sat down, her face level with my cock, but I didn¡¯t want to go there, not just yet. No, I wanted some fun first, so I urged her back onto the bed,ying her down so I could kiss her from tip to toe, starting with her legs. Nia loves it when I take my time, and pay attention to all her body, not just the obvious bits, so I started kissing up along the inside of her right leg, starting at the ankle.


    I brushed little feather kisses in a line up the inside of her leg while shey back contentedly, a small smile on her face as I yed her favourite game. I kissed slowly, sometimes stopping to lick lightly, especially the soft skin behind her knee, making her sigh aloud and murmur ¡°yes Jamie, oh yes, just there, like that, oh yes!¡± and so on up, until I was kissing and licking the inside of her creamy, satiny thigh, my kisses slowly approaching the sweet treat at the juncture of her thighs.


    Nia was slowly squirming on the bed as I took my time; this was a treat for me, and I wanted to enjoy every second of it. I kissed up to the narrow strip of flesh that separate thebia from the top of the inner thigh, then switched to the corresponding thin strip of flesh at the top of the left inner thigh, blowing lightly on herbia as I passed, making her jump and squirm. Now I kissed down the left inner thigh, again soft, feather-like kisses, a torment for Nia, but one she dly endured as the prelude to what she really wanted.


    Slowly I worked my way down her left leg, kissing and licking and asionally nibbling, enjoying the sight of her gently squirming and undting, the sounds of her sighs and muttered encouragement, and the asional giggle as a particrly tender or ticklish spot caught my attention. As I worked my way down, I could smell the scent of her arousal, the fresh, tangy, musky sweetness of my darling little sister bride-to-be as she waited for the next act.


    By the time I reached her ankle (and a sexy ankle it is too!) she was shifting impatiently, squirming even more, her pussy starting to demand attention, and her face starting to blush, the prelude to the alluring flush she always developed when she was approaching orgasm. I knelt up between her legs, kissing her once on each of her sexy knees, looking down and grinning at her to gently torture her, making her wait for what I actually wanted to do most of all.


    ¡°Jamie, please, don¡¯t¡­¡± she moaned, so I moved in for the kill.


    Her pussy was beginning to engorge, the hairless lips swelling and blushing, her tantalising scent rising more strongly now as her excitement increased. I leaned in and kissed her softly on herbia, tipping my tongue in the crease between the two lips, making her sigh and gently trail her fingers across the top of my head. I pushed my tongue between her lips, hearing her gasp as I prated her,pping at her as herbia swelled even further and parted revealing her pink inner flesh.


    I licked along the length of her slit, tapping her hooded clitoris with the tip of my tongue, making her gasp and writhe delightedly, rubbing her vulva against my face. I took the hint and concentrated on her hooded clitoris, probing and stroking with my tongue until it fully emerged, stiff and engorged, slick with her juices and my saliva. I licked and flicked the little fleshy button, making Nia jump and squirm, then retreated, sliding my tongue between herbia again top and taste her inner recesses, and flick her inner lips, something I know she particrly likes. She showed her appreciation by gasping and murmuring my name, that breathy murmuring that always gives me a raging erection¡­This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed tack now, sliding my tongue the entire length of her vulva and beyond, from her clitoris to her little pink anus, long wet, sweeping strokes that made her breathing deepen as she became even more stimted, pushing herself into my face, forcing my tongue to rasp faster at her clitoris, until, with a long gasping groan, she orgasmed, her juices flooding out of her to coat my face and chin. She shook and quivered as the waves of pleasure beat through her, her thighs quivering on either side of my head as she mped them tight in the throes of her orgasm.


    Atst she came down, rxing her grip on my head and allowing me to surface, breathless but happy, my erection solid and needy.


    Nia smilednguidly at me. ¡°Your turn Pr Bear!¡± she husked, but I already knew what I wanted. Eating her delicious pussy had punched all my buttons, and had built in me a powerful need to fuck her, hard, and nothing was going to get in the way of that¡­


    She saw in my eyes what I wanted, once again that ability to sense what I¡¯m thinking and needing, and grinned, nibbling her bottom lip as I moved up to rear above her. She took hold of me and rubbed the head around her sopping wet pussy, frigging herself with me before pushing me inside herself, me following suit as I slowly slid the rest of the way into her, enjoying the sound of her hissing intake of breath as I filled her.


    As I began to slide in and out, sheced her fingers behind my neck, supporting herself as she rose against me, using me as leverage to hump herself into me, rubbing her pussy against me and stimting her clitoris as I pounded into her. I could feel the effect this was having, her pussy was rhythmically contracting and squeezing my length as I slid in and out of her, and her neck and chest were flushing deeper as she raced for another orgasm. I was close to the edge, and when she began to hitch and gasp, I began to speed up, feeling that tightening in the pit of my belly that told me I was going toe, and soon.


    Nia sensed this, her own pumping redoubled, the walls of her pussy squeezing me in rapid pulsating ripples as her orgasm built, until; ¡°Oooh, YES! God, Yes, Jamie, oooh, oooh, oooh, YESS!¡± she shouted, her head going back and her juices squirting out from her, bathing my lower belly and balls in her warmth, the sensation setting off my own eruption, long, satisfying bolts of spunk exploding deep inside her as I came like a train, my spunk powering into her again and again until I was emptied out, dry heaving as I gave all my sperm to my gorgeous sister.

 In Love With Nia:>30

    I withdrew and slumped down, head ringing from the force and depth of my orgasm, gasping for breath, Nia equally winded, both of our chests heaving with our exertions and the intensity of our mutual orgasm. Atst, though, we calmed, hearts slowing to normal, our breathing slowing, and we held each other and touched, caressed and kissed lightly, gently, maintaining connection and contact.


    Nia rose up on one elbow to lean down and kiss me once, firmly, on the lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say ¡®Sorry¡¯ once again, Pr Bear. Mum told me how worried you were, and you were right. I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about us, baby, but it won¡¯t happen again, ever, I promise! If this trip takes us nowhere, then I¡¯ll ept that, I¡¯ll know that at least we tried, and we can go back to being us, and our life, and our future. I love you so much, Jamie Morrison!¡±


    That was all I wanted to hear, and I held her close to me, feeling her warmth, her heartbeat, listening to her soft breathing sounds, and enjoying the feel of her softness against me.


    ¡°And I love you, Nguye¡¯t Morrison!¡± I said, kissing her once again.


    ++++


    We checked into our hotel, the Radisson Hotel Admiral on the harbour front, not far from the famous CN Tower, but we weren¡¯t there to sight-see. The flight was uneventful, more so clearing Customs and Immigration, and we grabbed a cab to get to the hotel. Nia called the Mountie bloke, speaking to him in French, as his English seemed a little hit and miss. We arranged to meet at our hotel in a couple of hours to discuss what we¡¯d found, to match up with what he¡¯d got, and, hopefully, to get our next move.


    While she was on the phone, I pulled out a change of clothes, stripping out of my travel clothes as I asked Nia what she wanted to wear.


    ¡°Nothing Jamie, you just keep going, I¡¯ll catch up with you in a second!¡± she grinned.


    Young Jamie heard that, and immediately started mouring for attention, something not lost on Nia!


    ¡°Oh Jamie, I knew you were a good boy-scout, you came prepared!¡± she grinned, unzipping her light summer dress and letting it fall to the ground, revealing not a stitch on underneath.


    I gaped, but I had to grin; she¡¯d been sitting next to me on a crowded transantic flight practically naked for almost nine hours; she had style, I had to give her that!


    I dropped myst shred of clothing and moved to lie down, patting the bed beside me, grinning like an idiot as my girl padded toward me, making a show of climbing slowly andnguidly up next to me. We were both tired from our flight, and hungry for a real meal, but some appetites have to take priority, and right now I wanted to nibble my sister a little, and hump her a lot, so dinner was tabled until we¡¯d had a little canoodling time!


    ¡°So Princess, what do you want to do first?¡± I grinned, kissing her delectable little nipples as I squeezed and fondled her silky firm bum-cheeks.


    Nia grinned back at me, pulling my head down for a soft kiss, and whispered ¡°I want to practice making babies, Jamie; it¡¯s time to start now, before we forget what we mean to each other!¡±


    I pulled back in astonishment, suddenly seeing a new side to her, the adult inside the yful girl she¡¯d always been. She misread my reaction, tears clouding her glorious eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want children, Pr Bear; don¡¯t you want to make babies with me?¡± she asked intively, and I nearly choked with all the answers that tried to rush out of me, so I pulled her tight to me, crushing her against me, letting my actions speak for me while I tried to say something coherent.


    ¡°Princess, I want to make babies with you more than anything in the entire world, I¡¯ve thought of nothing else for you and I for thest three years!¡± I managed to choke out atst, afraid I¡¯d hurt my Princess, seeing her lovely eyes glitter as she smiled, her sexy coral-pink lips curved in an arc of pure happiness. She burrowed down against me, wriggling until she was nearly underneath me, then grinned again, mischief and good-humour restored.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, big boy,e y in mydy-garden!¡± she smiled, fondling me and rubbing my cock back to full stretch. I dipped down to kiss her again, slipping my tongue between her lips to roll and slide it against hers.


    Niay t on her back, pulling me over her, her need obvious and apparent, holding me and rubbing my head over her damp pussy as our tongues fenced and darted inside each others¡¯ mouths.


    Nia took a firmer hold of me and rubbed me more deliberately against her dewy pussy, gasping at the sensation as I rubbed over her swelling clitoris. As much as I wanted top at her for a while, to suck and nibble that little nubbin of flesh that did such good things for her, I was also feeling her need now. I needed no more encouragement to lean in and slowly slide inside her, enjoying the sigh of satisfaction as I slid home.


    Nia slid her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs around my thighs as I began pumping into her, she responding by thrusting her pelvis back at me in counterpoint, meeting me as my length slid in and out of her, her pussy squeezing my cock rhythmically, delightfully, as I pumped. I was rapidly approaching the point of no return, as was Nia, her breathing was hitching in short, rapid breaths, and that tell-tale flush was spreading down her throat to blush her upper chest and neck.


    Atst, though, her movements became rapid, ragged and forceful as she jammed herself against me, and she went rigid, her body tense as a wire, her head thrown back, as her pussy tightened around my length and squeezed me remorselessly as her orgasm broke over her.


    ¡°Oh God, Jamie, yesss, so good, oh fuck, yesss, yesss, YESS!!¡± she screamed, release pounding through her, making her shudder and tremble as waves of orgasmic pleasure coursed through her. I couldn¡¯t withstand the torrent of sensations shuddering through me as her pussy squeezed and massaged my cock, and I erupted in jet after jet of sperm, long thrilling spurts deep into her womb.


    Eventually, she stopped shuddering and quivering, and she rolled back off me and grinned at me as I slipped out of her. Her eyes were hooded as she slowly rubbed her pussy, lubricating her finger until she could slide it into her tight little anus, in and out, in an increasing tempo. She began to squeeze my still-hard cock, and I hardened even more as I realised what she wanted.


    ¡°Jamie¡­?¡± she moaned, and I leaned forward, pushing my cock against the tight ring of her anus as she raised her legs up so I could hold her behind the knees, holding her legs high enough to bring her anus into line with my cock. I slowly pushed forward, feeling the tightness engulf me like a squeezing glove, her ring mping down over me once the head popped through, and then equal pressure along my length as her rectum stretched to amodate my girth.


    The feeling made me want toe again, immediately, and I had to grit my teeth and think unsexy thoughts to back myself off; not easy when a stunner like Nia was staring back at me with that little grin on her face!


    Now I began pumping, Nia pushing back against me, holding herself tight to me to give herself leverage to pump back. I could feel everything happening inside her, the ripples and squeezing of her rectum as she built toward another orgasm, the tell-tale flush showing me just how close she was.


    Nia suddenly began to gasp and groan as her orgasm burned through her, her anus fluttering and squeezing in sympathy with her vagina as it too contracted and fluttered, rolling her orgasm on and on.


    ¡°Oooh God, Jamie, oooh, yess, oooh yesss, Jamie¡­!¡± she groaned, mping down tight on me as her anus contracted. The feeling of her clenching and mping me was too much, and I came in an explosion of sperm, groaning as I came inside her depths, the sensation at once joyful and extremely satisfying. I came again and again, sting my spunk into the depths of her bowels, bathing her insides with my seed.


    We slumped back, sweaty and satisfied, to rx and bask in the afterglow, muscles twitching and fluttering as adrenaline raced around our bodies and only slowly dissipated.


    Nia raised up on one elbow and grinned down at me.


    ¡°So, Jamie, are you going to marry me and make babies any time soon?¡± she asked, her eyes twinkling, and I could only grin back as I gently pulled her against me.


    ¡°Princess, you just say the word and we go for it, I¡¯m ready!¡± I reassured her, hoping my words convinced her. I felt ready for a family, and I wanted one with her, so I hoped she got that from me.


    Suddenly her eyes opened wide and she looked at my watch as she jumped up.


    ¡°Ready! Oh Christ, Jamie, that Mountie¡¯s going to be here in a few minutes, up, Jamie, up!¡±


    We hustled off the bed and into the bathroom, Nia pushing me into the shower first, telling me I should go first so I could dy him while she showered, so after the world¡¯s quickest shower, just a lick and a promise, really, I waited in the room while Nia did whatever it was that women did in showers for the three hours it takes them to take a shower; I was wondering if she¡¯d decided to re-grout the bathroom while she was in there when she finally made her grand entrance, and this Louis D¡¯Herault bloke still hadn¡¯t made an appearance, so we decided to go see if we could intercept him in the foyer.


    When we got to the main desk, I asked if there had been any messages for us, and the clerk pointed us at a paunchy, rumpled-looking man, telling me that my guest had opted to wait for us rather than be sent on up to our room. Nia and I walked over to introduce ourselves, and he jumped up, suddenly all smiles, grinning appreciatively at Nia.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your Pardon, M¡¯sieur, for noting up to your room, they told me you had a beautifuldy with you, so I thought it best not to disturb you!¡± he asserted, Nia smiling at thepliment, while I thought ¡°Yep, this guy¡¯s definitely French!¡±


    After a few amenities, and somevishpliments to Nia, which she politely epted, he got down to the reason for us all being here, and it was a bombshell.


    ¡°M¡¯sieur, I have been going through past investigations, witness testimony, and trial transcripts, and I believe I know where the child you are seeking was taken, and who she was adopted by.¡±


    Nia gasped, and I leaned forward, eager to hear more, as he continued.

 In Love With Nia:>31

    ¡°She was originally passed off as an orphan from a children¡¯s home run by a family we had reason to believe was involved in people trafficking. This home was in Vancouver, but all records of her in Vancouver are missing, probably destroyed in an attempt to disguise the true scale of the operation in Canada. However, a child closely matching her description was legally adopted by a family in San Francisco through an agency in Sacramento connected to, and possibly run by the same family. My colleague in the San Francisco Police Department and his contacts in Children & Family Services have managed to locate the child involved, and are waiting for a judge to rule on whether you can contact her, seeing as you are not the birth parents. As she¡¯s over 21 now, there may not be a problem, but I¡¯ll have to wait for a ruling and the go-ahead from the District Attorney¡¯s office in San Francisco before I can direct you further.¡±


    I got all this second hand, as his English was too fragmentary for me to understand what he was saying, so the body of the story was rted to Nia in French, but Canadian ¡®Quebecois¡¯ French dialect, which is a little like a modern English-speaker trying to have a conversation aboutputers and data processing with an eighteenth century Welsh milkmaid. Nia only spoke modern French, so she spent a certain amount of time screwing up her forehead as she tried to puzzle out what he was saying through the maze of anachronisms and local dialect shifts.


    We got the gist of it, though; Nia was trembling with excitement at the thought of finally getting to meet her sister. I, however was anxious in case some judge in California decided that we had no right orpelling reason to contact this woman who may or may not be Nia¡¯s sister. If necessary, we could fly to the Bay Area tomorrow; both Nia and I had multiple-entry visa¡¯s from previous trips, I had a B1 and Nia had a B2 holiday visa, so the whole ESTA 72-hour thing didn¡¯t apply, otherwise I think Nia would have gone berserk in the US Conste in Toronto, a ce noted for its mind-numbingly long waits and legendaryck of urgency.


    We decided to take the sergeant to dinner as a thank you, Nia noting with well hidden amusement his attempts to be charming as his eyes rolled up and down her. More than once she had to twist away from him as he slipped his hand onto the small of her back and tried slowly sliding it downwards.


    I watched this in amusement; anyone who tries to grope Nia usually ends up bitterly regretting it; ask Mark Jameson if you don¡¯t believe me, but eventually amusement ran out, and I had to have a word with him, something along the lines of if he didn¡¯t keep his hands to himself, then copper or not, I¡¯d shove his head so far up his arse he could use his bellybutton as a blow-hole, and even in my fractured French he got the message.


    After this, dinner went off very cordially, and we parted having agreed toe and see him and his files at nine a. m. the following day. We were both bushed; local time was 10 p. m. but our body clocks were still on GMT, and it was three a. m. for us, on top of that the exhaustion from a transantic flight, plus the fun and games earlier. Right now, the thought of bed and some sleep was uppermost in both our minds. When we got back to the hotel, we had the Room Service send us up some coffee and a club sandwich to share; Thai-Nouvelle Cuisine fusion is all well and good, if a somewhat oddbination, but there¡¯s nothing there to get your teeth into, and tired as we were, we were already feeling the pangs.


    We sat and chatted and while we ate our sandwich and absorbed the fact that we were in Toronto. Nia idly yed with her bracelet, holding it in front of themp to watch blue glints cast by the diamond¡¯s spilling over the tablecloth and my face, turning it in fascination to watch the stones glitter and sparkle.


    ¡°Jamie, look, the light on the tablecloth, look, it¡¯s exactly the same colour as your eyes, or mine I suppose; how marvellous, you said you bought it to match my eyes, now I believe you!¡±


    We finished up and got ready for bed, Nia yawning hugely as she undressed and climbed into bed. I followed suit and switched off the light on my nightstand, while Nia kept her bedsidemp on, as she always does. I was just falling asleep when I heard her stirring restlessly and muttering, the click as she turned on the radio and the muted gabble as she hunted through stations. The sound of ssic Philly soul made itself heard, and she gave a sigh, rxing as The O¡¯Jays yed softly in the background. I listened to the sound and drifted away, dreaming of Nia and her incredible eyes.


    ++++


    Monday, 9th May, 2012


    10th & Anza, San FranciscoThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bethany woke with a start, realising she¡¯d been dozing in front of the TV again. She¡¯d especially wanted to see the episode of NCIS where Ari gets nailed for murdering Caitlin Todd and attempting to kill Gibbs, and now she¡¯d missed it, again. Her dream had been strange and confused, and it was already fading as she woke; she¡¯d been holding a bracelet with blue stones sparkling inmplight, and had wanted to hold the bracelet up to themplight again, to admire the frosty blue glint, but the little boy, Jamie, had appeared from nowhere and taken the bracelet away and said to her ¡°She¡¯sing soon, you have to be ready, remember that, Bethany, and wake up Bethany, WAKE UP!¡±


    She¡¯d jolted awake to see Corey standing there, a cup of coffee for her.


    ¡°Wake up, honey, you were snoring! If you want to sleep, you should go to bed! Heavy day today, huh?¡± he grinned, passing her the cup as he picked up his own off the side table.


    Bethany red at him. ¡°I do NOT snore! If you want to talk about snoring, let¡¯s start with your mother, shall we¡­? And I wasn¡¯t asleep, just¡­ contemting, OK?¡±


    Corey grinned. ¡°Sure, baby, just look this way a second¡­¡±


    He wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb. ¡°Little bit of contemtion just¡­ leaked out there¡­ got it!¡±


    He grinned at her expression, and eventually Bethany grinned back.


    ¡°Where are the kids, Corey?¡± she asked, luxuriously stretching out and pointing her toes.


    Corey leaned back and stretched as well, enjoying the pleasant crackle as his joints popped.


    ¡°Jodie¡¯s waiting for you to tuck her in, and Ryan¡¯s ying some kid game with orc¡¯s and wizards and dragons and shit like that on-line with his new friend; don¡¯t worry, parental controls are on, and it¡¯s age-appropriate.¡±


    Bethany cocked an eyebrow at him. ¡°What new friend is this?¡±


    Cory closed his eyes as he leaned all the way back. ¡°Some kid he met at school, little older than him. Johnnie, or Jamie, or something. Seems to like him, I saw him, little oriental kid, dresses kinda strange, punky, y¡¯know, like something out of the ¡®Bad¡¯ music video, but he seems OK. He gave Ryan this.¡± Corey flipped something to Bethany, and she caught it to look curiously at it. It was a small silvery medallion with a depiction of a tiger surrounded by Chinese ideograms.


    Bethany turned it over between her fingers, stood up and went over to the shelf and picked up the token the little boy had given her five days ago.


    ¡°Look at this, Corey, some kid gave it to mest week, he insisted it was mine. His name was Jamie, too¡­¡±


    Corey examined the token carefully. ¡°This looks real old, why¡¯d some kid want to give it to you out of the blue? You say he gave it to youst week? Funny, I never noticed it. And it¡¯s a tiger as well. Looks like we¡¯ve started collecting Chinese tigers!¡± he grinned. Bethany took it back from him; as soon as Corey took it from her, she¡¯d felt uneasy, a sense of loss pervading her, disappearing as soon as she took it back from him. Strange that he¡¯d not noticed something so gaudy in a room dominated by neutral shades and pale tones, she mused as she walked out of the room to tuck her daughter in and get Ryan off the Inte and into bed.


    ++++


    I woke gradually, lying on my side, without, for once, Nia¡¯s arm draped across my face. Instead, she was spooned behind me, her arm around my midriff and her breathing slow and soft against my back. Iy still, not wanting to disturb her, and enjoying the absolute quiet and peace of the room. After a few minutes, however, she stirred and gently patted my stomach.


    ¡°Morning, Pr Bear,¡± she murmured into my back. How did she do that, I wondered, how did she always know I was awake or asleep? It was like she was tuned-in on Radio Jamie and always picked up my current state. Mum tells me that whenever I¡¯m dozing in front of the TV with dad, Nia wille into the house quietly, telling mum she doesn¡¯t want to disturb me. How does she know I¡¯m asleep before she¡¯s evene in the house?


    I put all that away as I turned to her.


    ¡°Morning Princess, wee to Canada, what¡¯s your pleasure this morning?¡± I smiled at her, and she grinned back and slipped her hand into my shorts, wrapping her warm little fingers around my hardening cock.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± I smiled back, pulling her closer for a nuzzle and a grope, slipping my hands inside her panties to cup and squeeze her delectable little bum cheeks. Nia continued to squeeze and gently slide her hand up and down my cock while I squeezed and moulded her buttocks, pulling them apart to slide my fingers along her damp slit, feeling the lips swell and part as I lightly rubbed between them. Nia pulled herself closer to me and kissed me gently as she continued to rub and squeeze me, pulling me into solid, throbbing hardness.

 In Love With Nia:>32

    I slipped her panties down past her hips, and she let go of me to pull them all the way off, and sat up briefly to tug her t-shirt over her head, before hooking my shorts and yanking them down far enough for me to kick them off. I gathered her into me, and she smiled and gently pushed me back down onto my back, sliding a slim leg over me to pull herself on top of me. My hands slid down her soft, smooth back to once again cup and fondle her taut buttocks, and Nia smiled at me as she reached behind and found me, pointing my hardness at her and sliding down to slowly impale herself on me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The feel of her moist heat engulfing my head was incredible, as always, the tight warmth slowly enveloping my length as she slid down me until I was balls-deep inside her. Now she began to undte, sliding herself up and down on me, gripping and squeezing my length as she did so, while simultaneously rubbing her clitoris on the wiry hair at the base of my penis. Neither one of us could stand this long, and I watched as the flush spread down her throat and across her upper chest as her arousal built. Her movements against me became more and more definite as she ground and slid above me, the squeezing and clenching of her pussy walls bing harder as she moved faster against me.


    The end came for her with a loud, hissing groan, and she copsed on top of me, holding me tight as she shuddered and quivered on top of me, her head buried in my shoulder and her teeth not quite breaking the skin of my shoulder as she mped down on me. The pulsing and squeezing of her vaginal walls and the sudden sharp thrill of pain from her teeth mped on my shoulder was too much to bear. I came with a loud groan, filling my darling sister-fiancee¡¯s pussy with my sperm as my balls tightened and delivered their tribute into her.


    Atst, my convulsing penis was stilled, the torrent of spunk reduced to a trickle, and Iy back, satisfied, the afterglow feeling hazy and warm, my Nia sprawled on top of me with my hands still holding her tight to me by her delightful bum.


    All good things have toe to an end, and even though I would have preferred to lie there all day with my girl held tightly against me, I knew we had ces to go and people to see. I smacked her on her bum, lightly, of course, just enough to make her grin.


    ¡°Come on, you, we have to go and see Sergeant Happy Hands, I bet you¡¯re looking forward with bated-breath to even more of his blue-chinned leering, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nia grinned cheekily at me. ¡°But of course! I live for middle-aged Lothario¡¯s pawing at me; you¡¯re just a distraction until the rightbination of middle-aged spread and hair-losses along!¡±


    We showered in turns, Nia went first then she ordered breakfast while I showered, then we took a cab to the Metropolitan Toronto Police HQ on College Street to meet the sergeant again. After the usual amenities, enquiries if we slept well, that sort of thing, but this time without the leering innuendo, we went to the office he shared with the Special Victims Unit to talk about his progress, if any, with the San Francisco District Attorney.


    The upshot of the discussion was that various state and federal agencies had been informed and were assisting in California, and we should go back to our hotel and wait. Louis assured us that the various people involved would work out a way for us to meet with the woman we supposed to be Hu¡¯e. He gave us a fairly detailed run-down on how it would work, but to be honest, I soon got lost in the maze of legal and federal rules and regtions governing these situations, but as this apparently had happened before, legal precedent existed. He was hopeful that we should hear very soon, and advised us to sight-see and enjoy Toronto for a couple of days. He ended the meeting with a promise to call us or leave a message as soon as he heard.


    We left in good spirits; Louis was confident that all would be well. He exined that this wasn¡¯t unusual, and he expressed his hope that we¡¯d soon be on our way. Nia hugged and thanked him, which brought a delighted smile to his rumpled face. I saw his hands twitch to go around her; however, he also saw me watching him, and he¡¯d obviously taken my quiet word with him the previous night to heart, as his hands stayed firmly by his sides¡­


    We spent the next two days sightseeing in Toronto, as suggested, andzing in our room, feeling useless but waiting for that word that meant we could finally go and see if this was over, atst. It had taken three years of our lives, and to be honest, it was starting to be wearisome and depressing; a resolution one way or the other would have been wee, whatever the oue.


    I was really starting to feel like we¡¯de as far as we ever would; perhaps she really was gone forever, and we¡¯d followed a dud clue to the wrong person? The fact is, I¡¯d lost hope, and I¡¯d lost faith in Nia¡¯s certainty that her sister as somehow still alive, happy, healthy and rarin¡¯ to find her real family; supposing she was happy in her family here; had Nia considered that? I didn¡¯t think so¡­


    ++++


    Wednesday, 12th May, 2012


    10th & Anza, San Francisco


    Bethany and Cory were sitting in the kitchen, chatting about work and drinking a coffee while they waited for thesagne to finish, when there came a ring at the doorbell. Bethany looked usingly at Corey.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your mother again, I swear, I¡¯m driving her up to Marin Heands and kicking her off! Every time one of her ¡®rtionships¡¯ implodes, shees here, loaded, and then I have to exin to the kids, again, why Gramma¡¯s crying. And she won¡¯t leave! She drives me batshit and she won¡¯t go home, and that drives me even more batshit!¡±


    Corey grinned ruefully as he headed for the door.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean anything by it; she¡¯s just trying to be part of the family!¡±


    Bethany snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t she be part of Jo and Eric¡¯s family, or Carl and Lena¡¯s family? I¡¯ll tell you why; it¡¯s because Eric and Lena both put their foot down, that¡¯s why. Visits I don¡¯t mind, turning up unannounced and loaded is bing a regr thing, like it¡¯s some kind of right. Your family saw meing, that¡¯s the problem; your sister and your brother don¡¯t have any problem keeping her and her drinking away, why don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bethany turned and went back into the kitchen to check on thesagne; despite her objections, she knew she wouldn¡¯t turn Corey¡¯s mother away, she never had, no matter how scary drunk she¡¯d been in the past, so she contented herself with muttering darkly about the family members who lived inconveniently far away and so had a perfect excuse not to take on Maureen Warren and her rtionship issues. Bethany heard the sound of voices, male voices, not Maureen¡¯s slurred tones, Corey speaking with however it was, and the sound of the door closing, and him asking someone to take a seat.


    Corey appeared in the kitchen doorway.


    ¡°Babe, turn that off, someone¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    His tone and the expression on his face told her something was up, so, setting the oven timer for another 20 minutes, she wiped her hands and followed him into the living room.


    There were two men standing up as she came into the room, and they introduced themselves as Detective Harry Regan, of the SFPD Special Victims Unit, and FBI Special Agent John Davison.


    Bethany moved closer to Corey, unnerved by having the police and the FBI in her home.


    ¡°Corey, what¡¯s this about, why have¡­?¡± she began, but Regan was quick to ease her fears.


    ¡°Mrs. Warren, we belong to a Task Force that¡¯s been investigating child trafficking and babies for cash dealers, both here in the continental United States, and in conjunction with other National, federal and local police andw-enforcement bodies worldwide. One of the items that came up was the matter of your own adoption. The Agency that arranged the adoption with your parents was a front for an international criminal enterprise selling babies on the ck-market for legitimate adoption. We believe you yourself were obtained in this way, from an agency in Vancouver, smuggled into the US, and passed off as another child, with falsified birth records. Special Agent Davison has been in contact with a team in Canada investigating the same organisation in Canada and worldwide.¡±


    Special Agent Davison spoke up now.


    ¡°Mrs. Warren, the team in Canada were able to track you across Asia and into Canada, thence to California due to the cooperation of several dedicated and motivated teams in various countries. A female child closely matching your description, including the birthmark on the left side of your neck, was stolen from a subdivision of Da Nang known as Hoa Hiep.¡±


    ¡°That child subsequently surfaced in Vancouver less than a monthter, and promptly disappeared, the child that was listed under that name and adopted in Vancouver was the wrong gender and age, and then a child closely matching the original description from Vancouver was adopted by John and Phyllis Keyes of Pleasanton. I understand your adoptive parents have passed away, please ept my condolences. I want you to understand, they did nothing wrong; all the paperwork was correctly filed and notarized, and they took delivery of what they had every reason to believe was an orphan legitimately ced for adoption.¡±


    He stirred, looking closely at Bethany.


    ¡°Mrs. Warren, your real family have never stopped hoping for news of you. They have been searching for you, and it was them who alerted us to your case through their own investigations conducted in Vietnam, in Hong Kong, Thand, Laos and Singapore. I was asked to show you this.¡±


    He took out a photograph and passed it over to Bethany who looked at her own face, her hair, even her birthmark, but it wasn¡¯t her, it was an older woman. She wordlessly passed the photograph to Corey, who whistled at the resemnce.


    ¡°Special Agent Davison, who is this woman?¡± she asked, her voice low and steady.


    Davison looked at her steadily. ¡°This is Anh Thienh Lo, your birth mother,¡± he said, gauging her reaction.


    ¡°I see. Will you excuse me please?¡± said Bethany in that same low monotone, rising and walking away into the kitchen, mechanically checking thesagne and getting the tes and sses out of the cab.


    Corey apologised with his eyes and slipped into the kitchen.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you want to know more, anything else they might have to tell you?


    Bethany looked at him steadily, and slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I had a mom, and a dad, they¡¯re gone, but they were my mom and dad, not some face in a photograph!¡±


    Corey tried a different approach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the rest of your family, who and where they are?¡± and again Bethany shook her head.

 In Love With Nia:>33

    ¡°My family are here, and I know who they are!¡± she almost shouted, lowering her voice to tell him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, Corey; I just want to have dinner!¡±


    Corey nodded assent and rejoined the two men in the living room.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little shaken by all this just now, let me have some time with her, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to get her toe round.¡±


    The two men agreed, and left their cards with him. As they were leaving, Special Agent Davison added one thing.


    ¡°Mrs. Warren¡¯s younger sister is the one who finally helped us track her down; she put the final pieces together, she¡¯s been looking for her older sister for years; you might want to let your wife know that there are others in this who are hurting as well, who want to see her again, perhaps it may help her see things differently.¡±


    Corey came back into the kitchen to find Bethany sitting at the breakfast bar with tears in her eyes, the photograph of Anh on the counter in front of her.


    ¡°Why did I have to find out, Corey, why now? I only just got over losing her, now I have another one, when does this end, who else am I supposed to lose before it stops hurting and just bes normal? How many mother¡¯s do you have to lose?¡±


    Corey hugged her, understanding what she was saying, but his eyes kept being drawn back to the photograph on the counter. The woman in it was definitely Bethany¡¯s birth mother, there was no doubt about that, the resemnce was startling, with even the same quirk in her smile.


    Bethany noticed the direction of his gaze, and grimaced.


    ¡°I know, and I ept she¡¯s my real mother, but if I ept that, then what about my mom, where¡¯s she supposed to fit in all this? She was my real mom too, and I loved her, no-one¡¯s going to rece her!¡±


    Corey soothed her as she began to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s OK to feel like that, mom brought you up, not this woman, but she¡¯s also hurting. You were stolen away from her, she didn¡¯t give you away, and she¡¯s been hoping and waiting for her girl toe back as well. You have a sister, did I tell you? She¡¯s the one who found you, and she wants to meet you, just to know her sister is alive and well I suppose. How much could it hurt to meet this girl, your kid sister?¡±


    Bethany stopped crying to look levelly at him.


    ¡°I have a kid sister? Really?¡±


    Corey nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the FBI said. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been digging around the world, looking for you, trying to trace you; are you sure you want to tell her to go away? Whether you ept her or not, she¡¯smitted herself to finding you; you owe her something for that at least!¡±


    ++++


    I woke in the middle of the night, thinking Nia had called me, but she was fast asleep, her breathing slow and deep, so I dismissed it as a dream. As I drifted, Nia suddenly spoke, but she wasn¡¯t speaking to me; she was dreaming, and talking in Ting Viet, or so I assumed for a second, then years of listening to mum kicked in, and I realised it wasn¡¯t Vietnamese, it was some othernguage. I¡¯d heard something like it once before, and I struggled to think where, then an image of Nia kneeling, hands sped in prayer popped into my mind, and I knew where I¡¯d heard this before. It was Cham, the Vietnamese Latin, and Nia had told me she didn¡¯t speak it, she only knew the prayers. Now she was having a conversation in her dreams, and she was speaking Cham like a native tongue, having a long and involved discourse with¡­ someone.


    Whatever this conversation was, it was beginning to have an effect on her; she was speaking faster, almost desperately, and her head began whipping from side to side. I switched on my bedsidemp, and reached over to touch her, and her eyes snapped open, staring at me, but they weren¡¯t her eyes. Gone were her sapphire blue doll¡¯s eyes, now her eyes in the muted golden light from themp seemed to sh light smoky amber, golden and sharp. Her eyes narrowed, and she said something to me, still in Cham, then she smiled, and closed her eyes, her face rxing as she dropped back into deep sleep.


    I the morning, I asked her casually if she¡¯d had a good night. She looked at me and pursed her lips, debating whether or not to share with me.


    ¡°Jamie, I had the strangest dream. I dreamed of Hu¡¯e, but that¡¯s not her name; her name¡¯s ¡­ I can¡¯t remember. In my dream, she had a husband, and a little girl, and maybe a boy. She lived¡­ somewhere with lots of wires overhead, I could see them in shadows on her face. She looked just like mum! She asked me for my bracelet, and I gave it to her, and she gave me a little coin in return, a red coin with a golden¡­ thing on it, then I was in the Linh Son Temple in Upper Norwood with mum, and I was looking at the big statue of Hu Ye, and he spoke to me; he said ¡®You must go to her, now she is ready¡¯. And I asked him where I was supposed to go, and he said ¡®You will know when you know''¡± and I woke up. I tell you, when I have weird dreams, I have world-ss ones! I suppose I¡¯m just lucky it wasn¡¯t carrots with teeth and an overwhelming fear of boots!¡±


    I looked at her, relieved she wasn¡¯t reading portents and omens and God knows what into it. She epted it was just the usual type of hugely significant dream that means so much while you¡¯re having it, and fades to nothing after you waken.


    ¡°You were talking in your sleepst night, which is a first, you were gabbling away in Cham, long involved and noisy!¡± I grinned, and she grinned back.


    ¡°Bullshit, I don¡¯t speak Cham, and neither do you. It was just garbled dream nonsense! What are we doing today?¡±


    We spent the morning poking around various markets and little shops, not finding anything particrly unavable in London, but Nia¡¯s addicted to street markets, so we poked and prodded and rummaged, looking through ¡®genuine¡¯ Native American handicrafts with the ¡®Made in China¡¯ printing still just visible, wobbly Mexican pottery from Taiwan, and bootleg CD¡¯s by the box-load.


    When we finally got back to the hotel at lunchtime, Nia¡¯s appetite for pawing through cheap tat finally sated, there was a message asking us to call Louis at Toronto Police HQ.


    When I¡¯d finished speaking to him, Nia looked at me questioningly, so I grinned at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get packed, we¡¯re going to San Francisco!¡±


    Nia squealed and jumped on me, then calmed down as we started to work out the logistics of this. I had a date and a ce to meet this woman, Bethany Warren; Friday, May 14th, at the FBI building on Golden Gate Avenue. We were meeting Agent Davison, and a policeman, Detective Harry Regan of the Special Victims Unit, at three p. m. that day. I had the front desk arrange our booking for the Radisson Hotel on Fisherman¡¯s Wharf, not a million miles from Golden Gate Avenue, and asked them to arrange flights for us for that afternoon or early evening to San Francisco. They had our card details, and there was a knock at the door before we¡¯d even finished packing, a Customer Assistant with our flight details forter that afternoon and ticket im checks.


    We arrived at the hotel at seven p. m. to be met by Detective Regan, a pleasant man in his mid-thirties, who briefed us on what the meeting was about.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Bethany Warren was not too happy about this meet,¡± he exined, ¡°she grew up the daughter of a family from Pleasanton, in the East bay, meda County, so she was understandably more than a little shocked to hear what we had to tell her. I showed her the picture of her birth mother, and I have to say, the resemnce is startling, as it is with you, Miss Morrison; there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you and she are siblings, the resemnce is extraordinary!¡±


    Nia wanted to know if Bethany would be amenable or hostile, and Detective Regan shrugged.


    ¡°I¡­ think she¡¯ll be¡­ approachable. This is all a great shock to her, but she¡¯s handling it as well as could be expected; just don¡¯t get your hopes up that she¡¯ll run into your arms; she¡¯s still notfortable about how this has alle about.¡±


    We had a quiet dinner at a superb ce on Fisherman¡¯s Wharf, just a few minutes¡¯ walk from the hotel, and watched the seals basking in thest of the evening sun as we chatted about what the next day would bring. Nia was excited but pragmatic. I thought she¡¯d had some unrealistic expectations from the start, but Detective Regan telling us that this Bethany wasn¡¯t exactly straining at the leash to meet us had wound Nia down several notches.


    After a restless night, Nia finally fell asleep in the early hours, waking again with a start at nine o¡¯clock, jittery and unable to rx. She paced, twiddled, chewed her lip and whistled tunelessly until I could take it no longer. As we had several hours to kill, and we were in San Francisco, I decided that we might as well do some touristy things, so we rode a cable car and a Muni train, took pictures of the city from Marin Heands, strolled back across the Golden Gate Bridge and took pictures of the double-decked Bay Bridge. We wandered down Market Street for Nia to buy something for mum and dad, and by then it was time to go to our meeting.


    At 2. 45 p. m. we were waiting in the lobby of the FBI building for Special Agent Davison and Detective Regan. We¡¯d been given to understand that Regan was here at the request of Bethany, which seemed odd, but it was her choice.

 In Love With Nia:>34

    Agent Davison came and retrieved us and took us to his office, where we waited for Bethany and her husband to arrive. Eventually here came a knock at the door, and Regan came in followed by two people. As he stepped out of the way, Nia gasped, as did the woman standing there. I was speechless. She looked exactly like mum, her expression, the way she held her head, everything. Nia was half standing, her hand pressed against her lips, and we all stood there in silence. Eventually, Bethany¡¯s husband gently nudged her, and she gave a start, tearing her eyes away from her rapt study of Nia¡¯s features.


    Once we were all seated again, Agent Davison introduced us all, and I learned that the man with Bethany was her husband, Corey, Nia¡¯s brother-inw.


    Bethany began by asking us how we¡¯d traced her, never once taking her eyes of Nia, and Nia just sat there transfixed, so I made all the running.


    ¡°Your mother, Anh lives in Ennd now. She escaped to Laos after you were stolen, to get away from a police captain, a man named Thuyet. He wanted your mother to pass around among his friends, and he¡¯d decided that he¡¯d had enough of waiting. Mum went to the market one day, and when she came back, you were gone, and so was your father, Vienh. A neighbour smuggled her into Laos after your father¡¯s body was found; he¡¯d been murdered, and you¡¯d disappeared without trace. Your name was Hu¡¯e Vienh Lo, and mum has never forgotten you, and never stopped wanting you back.¡±


    I paused, trying to gauge her reaction, but Bethany¡¯s face remained impassive while I unreeled what we¡¯d been doing over the past few years


    ¡°Nia and I first learned about you three years ago, just before Nia went to university. While she studied Law, I¡¯ve been digging around in Vietnam, Thand, Singapore, and Hong Kong, using my connections, and friends, and friends of friends, to try and get a line on you.¡±


    ¡°A little while ago, we caught a break. I work in the Oil industry, and while I was on a survey in Vietnam, I managed to find some records that led me to Laos, then to Hong Kong and a gang of people traffickers. My friend in the Thai Border Force gave me some records and details, which I¡¯m sure Agent Davison here has copies of.¡±


    Special Agent Davison nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°The records and information we obtained from Mr. Morrison and his contacts have been invaluable in closing several other cases of this nature here in the US and in Canada.¡± he asserted. He nodded at me to go on.


    ¡°Mum, your mother, my stepmother, has been hoping for news of you for 28 years, and it¡¯s only now, because of the sharing of information between several national and regionalw enforcement agencies, that we¡¯ve been able together all the clues that led us here.¡±


    I stopped, because something was wrong here. Bethany looked disinterested, almost hostile, and the way she was looking at Nia wasn¡¯t sisterly at all; quite the opposite.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± she requested, soundingconic and bored, and I nodded.


    ¡°What exactly does this have to do with me?¡± she asked, looking at Nia, at me, at the FBI agent. Nia looked like she¡¯d been pped, and I could see from Davison¡¯s expression that this was not how he¡¯d expected this to go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Warren, I don¡¯t understand¡­!¡± he said, looking mystified, and Bethany stood up, looking at Nia and I.


    ¡°All this is very interesting, but it¡¯s ancient history and I¡¯m sorry, but really don¡¯t see that it has anything to do with me. Corey, can we go now?¡± she asked, her husband also looking equally surprised at her tone.


    Nia half-rose from her seat, looking at Bethany in something closely akin to shock, while I moved to hold her as she wavered.


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t go, please¡­!¡± she murmured, reaching out to Bethany, who looked at her outstretched hand, and looked away, disinterest radiating off her.


    ¡°Corey, this is nothing to do with us, the sitter goes home at six, so we have to go!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re my sister, don¡¯t you want to¡­?¡± began Nia, but Bethany cut her off.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t, and I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not my sister. I have no family except my children, I had a mother, and I loved her and she¡¯s gone. Your mother is your mother, not mine; none of this has any bearing on me or my life, so I think you should just please leave me alone. I want no part of you or your family; they¡¯re not my family, and my life works just fine right now without any of you in it. It may have meant something 28 years ago, but you¡¯re 28 years toote, and I have nothing for you, and you have nothing I want. Corey!¡±


    Now I felt like I¡¯d been pped, but the look on Nia¡¯s sweet face was boring an acid hole in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re my sister! My mother¡­!¡± and again Bethany cut across her.


    ¡°Your mother missed me so much she wasted no time in recing me with you, is that what you were going to say? I¡¯ve heard enough of this; this is your issue, not mine, it has nothing to do with me, and I have to go, my kids need me! Corey, we¡¯re leaving!¡±


    Nia was whispering ¡°That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true, how can you say that? Please, don¡¯t leave; I looked for you for so long, we all did, please¡­!


    She turned to me, shocked and stunned.


    ¡°Jamie, please¡­ don¡¯t¡­ Jamie¡­ please¡­ no ¡­¡± she whispered, tears filling her eyes and spilling down her cheeks. My girl needed me to make this nightmare not be happening to her, and I knotted-up inside, because I didn¡¯t know how. Bethany resolutely looked away as Nia clung to me, my heart breaking for her as the hurt from Bethany¡¯s rejection etched itself on her face.


    I gathered her into me as she started to sob, Bethany¡¯s face still impassive, unconcerned. Her husband looked shocked, an expression almost of distaste on his face as he stared at his wife. Bethany waited for Agent Davison to show her out, and she and Corey left, his look and shrug apologetic as the door closed behind him.


    Detective Regan was shocked, confused, and sympathetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry it turned out this way,¡± he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a reaction like that before, it caught mepletely off-guard. I really thought Mrs. Warren was eager to meet her sister, obviously I was mistaken. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Special Agent Davison came back and said pretty much the same thing. He had no idea what had sparked-off Bethany¡¯s hostile, almost aggressive response to us, to Nia in particr, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t really care. This was the fall I had been trying so desperately to avert for Nia, the thing I had feared most of all, and now I had to try and salvage her from this bloody mess.


    She¡¯d spent three years of her life, all her spare time and effort, boundless emotional investment, and she¡¯d been rejected out of hand by the one person in the whole world she wanted so much to find. Bethany had refused to even touch her, and I think that had hurt as much as the outright rejection. Out of nowhere the old aphorism popped into my head; ¡®Be careful what you wish for, you may just get it¡¯. Here was the living truth of that.


    I was outraged at the callous rudeness andck ofmon politeness that woman had shown; what had my Nia ever done to her except search the world over for her? My girl was one step away from hysterics here, and that woman had looked at her like she was a nasty stain on the sidewalk. If anybody richly deserved a p right now, it was Bethany Warren, I was certain of it.


    ++++


    Friday May 14th


    10th & Anza


    Corey sat tight-lipped in front of the television, staring nkly and bouncing his keys, a pall of anger and shame surrounding him; anger at Bethany for her callous cruelty, and shame for the way his wife had behaved toward those two kids, who¡¯d done nothing except criss-cross the looking for her. They¡¯d looked like such nice kids, they¡¯d tried to reach out to her, and she¡¯d pped them away, instead spitting bile and bitterness he never knew she had in her, showing a side of her he¡¯d never seen before; he¡¯d always believed Bethany was the sweetest, mostpassionate, most loving person he¡¯d ever met, so who was that obnoxious bitch back at the FBI Building?


    Bethany was avoiding him, and even the kids had picked up that daddy was in no mood to be trifled with; one look at his face and they¡¯d faded into their rooms; he¡¯d been silent and umunicative in the cab back from Golden Gate Avenue, and Bethany knew that he was mad at her; no, correction, he was furious with her. He sat pondering, not seeing the images on the screen, instead seeing again and again the shocked anguish in that young girl¡¯s eyes, in Bethany¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes, reminding himself again that there had been no need for it, she¡¯dshed out at an innocent target. Right now Corey wasn¡¯t feeling particrly friendly toward his wife; she¡¯d done a mean, cruel and spiteful thing, and he was ashamed of her, and ashamed of himself for watching her do it and not stepping-in to call a halt.


    He came to a decision, stood up, and headed toward the door, bouncing his keys. Bethany stepped in front of him as he fumbled with the doortch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± she asked, although she had a fairly good idea.


    Corey looked at her levelly. ¡°Please get out of my way Bethany, I have to go out, I have to fix this and I may be a while.¡± He brushed past her, and yanked the door open, and paused, turning to look back at her.


    ¡°Why did you hurt those kids like that, baby? They did nothing to you; nothing at all. They came looking for you, all they wanted to do was see you, so they could tell their mom that her daughter¡¯s alive and well; they were reaching out to you, all you had to do was just smile, give a little back, and walk away; instead you pissed in their faces. I hope you feel proud of yourself, you made that little girl cry for nothing. Who are you, and what have you done with my Bethany? Because the Bethany I married would never have been so cruel or callous. While I¡¯m gone, why don¡¯t you go sit down somewhere and think of a really good reason why you behaved like that, because I can¡¯t!¡±


    Bethany watched him leave, wanting to go with him, not daring to call him back, and writhing inside with shame at the disappointment she knew he was feeling right now.


    He was right; those kids had done nothing, and she¡¯d felt a small, mean sense of triumph atshing out at them to demonstrate just how much she didn¡¯t need them, to drive home that they weren¡¯t her family, in any sense. Bethany knew anything she told herself right now was rationalisation, pure and simple; the truth was, the thought of having another family had made her feel that she¡¯d never really belonged to her mom and dad, but even thinking that had felt deeply disloyal to their memory; they were her parents, and though they¡¯d now passed away, she was afraid of anyone taking her away from them.

 In Love With Nia:>35

    Feeling that way, it had been easy to attempt to drive these interlopers away, these people who¡¯de to im her for their own family when she knew she wasn¡¯t and never had been one of them. She wanted to keep on being Bethany Keyes, married to Corey Warren, not this Hu¡¯e whatever persona they were trying to saddle her with.


    Even so, the look on that girl¡¯s face, in her eyes, the hurt she¡¯d caused her, hadn¡¯t made Bethany feel any better. She¡¯d set out to hurt these people for intruding in her life, and she¡¯d seeded, and knowing she was wrong had onlypounded it for her, because having gone there, it had been easy to keepshing out, and that poor kid hadn¡¯t done anything to deserve it. Bethany felt wretched, and found herself wishing she¡¯d been less dismissive, less obnoxious, and a little more understanding of what those two kids had been doing and where they¡¯d had to go to find her.


    Now it was toote; she¡¯d burned her bridges there, no doubt about that. Corey had gone to try and make it right, but she doubted he could, nor should he have had to; it should have been her, and that made her feel even more wretched, that she¡¯d forced poor Corey to go and try and undo what should never have happened at all. Bethany looked at herself in the hall mirror. She needed to apologise, but she didn¡¯t know how she could, and Corey shouldn¡¯t be trying to do it for her. The look on his face had hurt her deeply, and she knew she¡¯d lost a little of him because of this, and that hurt even more.


    ¡°I thought you were better than that¡­¡± she whispered to her reflection, and the eyes that looked back at her were filled with guilt and self-loathing.


    ++++


    Nia was crying, my baby was crying in the other room, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Bethany¡¯s rejection of her had cut right through her, and wounded her deeply, and I didn¡¯t know how to make it better. Now I had to call mum, tell her what had happened, and ask her how tofort Nia, because right now, I wasn¡¯t in aforting mood; right now I wanted to find Bethany Warren and tell her exactly what I thought of cruel bitches that hurt my baby and made her cry for nothing. I was just getting in the right frame of mind to pick up the phone and make that call when it rang. It was the Front Desk; I had a visitor, so I asked them to direct him up to the suite. A few minutester there was a light knock at the door. I opened it expecting to see Regan or Agent Davison, but it was Corey Warren.


    ¡°Hello James, I¡­ I wanted to see you before you left,¡± he started, ¡°may Ie in? This will only take a few minutes, I promise, please, just hear me out!¡±


    I invited him in, and motioned him to a seat, and I sat down opposite him.


    ¡°What can I do for you¡­?¡± I began.


    ¡°Corey, please, call me Corey; we are family, after all!¡± he smiled gently, and I found myself warming to him.


    ¡°OK, what can we do for you¡­ Corey? I asked, returning his grin.


    He sped his hands together tightly in front of him, his fingers inteced. ¡°I came here to apologise for my wife¡¯s behaviour. What she did was uncalled for, andpletely out of character, and to be honest, I really don¡¯t want to see her for a while, not until I¡¯ve apologised properly to you, and to ¡­ Nia?


    That little girl didn¡¯t deserve what Bethany did, and neither did you, and I honestly don¡¯t know why she did that. But it¡¯s done, and all I can do now is try and make it right.¡±


    I could feel the sincerity radiating off him, and I grinned.


    ¡°Would you like to meet Nia, properly, this time?¡± I asked him and he grinned back.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that very much indeed,¡± he said, ¡°she looks so much like Bethany when she was that age! Whatever¡¯s going on in Bethany¡¯s head right now, there¡¯s absolutely no doubt in my mind they really are sisters!¡±


    ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll just be one moment.¡± I said, and knocked on the bedroom door before I went in. Nia was huddled on the bed, sping a pillow tightly and staring into space. Her face was stained where her makeup had run and smeared, and her eyes were red and swollen. She turned to look at me, and tears welled up in her eyes again.


    ¡°Mum was right; some things should just be left alone. I was better off not knowing; all of this has been a fool¡¯s errand, Jamie, and I dragged you on it, I pushed you into the most God-forsaken ces because of it, and you neverined, you just did it for me, and it was all for nothing. I¡¯m sorry Pr Bear; I should have listened to mum, I should have just let this all go years ago! I wish I¡¯d never heard of her, ore to this bloody ce!¡±


    My heart wrenched as I listened to thest of her hope and idealism drain away, something else Bethany had taken away from her, but I still smiled and slid her close to me.


    ¡°We have a visitor, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡± I told her. She stared at me and I smiled encouragingly. ¡°Come on, princess, family calls!¡±


    Nia jumped up, knuckling her eyes. ¡°Bethany¡­? and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, but her husband¡¯s here, he wants to meet his sister-inw!¡±


    Nia smiled sadly. ¡°Give me five minutes and I¡¯ll be there, OK?


    I rejoined Corey in the sitting room. ¡°She¡¯s just making herself presentable; give her a few minutes¡­ about four hours ought to do it!¡±


    Corey grinned back. ¡°Bethany¡¯s the same, it takes her most of the day to take a shower, and she always leaves the door tight shut, it¡¯s like a sauna in there for the rest of the day, and the smell of wet hair and conditioner is overpowering!¡±


    We chatted about nothing much until the bedroom door opened, and Nia gingerly poked her head out. Corey saw her, and immediately stood, smiling broadly at her. Encouraged, she smiled back and crept into the room to huddle against me. Corey offered her his hand, and when she took it he pulled her close and gave her a quick hug, making her squeak with surprise.


    We all sat down, and Corey spoke directly to Nia. ¡°I came here to apologise for my wife¡¯s behaviour. I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, I don¡¯t know where that came from. I¡¯ve never seen her do that before in all the years I¡¯ve known her, and I don¡¯t know why she did that to you, of all people. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nia smiled sadly at him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, I shouldn¡¯t have got my hopes and expectations up; she had no reason to ept me out of the blue like that.¡±


    Corey demurred. ¡°Nevertheless, what she said and did was wrong, and she knew it. I can¡¯t exin it, I don¡¯t know what was going through her head, but all I can offer is my sincerest apologies for what happened; you¡¯re her little sister, and she had no right to behave like that!¡±


    Just then, the telephone rang again. I answered it and was told we had a visitor. I was puzzled, but asked they they be sent up to our suite. Nia looked at me enquiringly, and I told her we had another visitor on the way up to see us. Sure enough, a couple of minutester there was a knock at the door, and I opened it to see Bethany standing there!


    I was momentarily wrong-footed, and even Corey gaped to see his wife standing there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring here like this,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I wanted to apologise to you¡­ and to my sister.¡±


    Nia had risen from her seat, and Corey also stood, offering her his hand to help her rise. Wordlessly, I invited Bethany in, motioning her to sit, while Corey watched her in silence.


    Bethany stood with her eyes fixed on Nia.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°James¡­ Nia, I want to apologise for what I said today; my behaviour was inexcusable, and I¡¯m truly sorry I hurt you. I was wrong, you are my sister, and you deserved better than what I offered; I¡¯m sorry. Can we talk, please?¡±


    Nia waited in silence, her eyes big and fearful. Bethany looked at Corey, at me, for any clue as to how to approach her. I nodded and pointed with my chin in Nia¡¯s direction, and Bethany held her hand out to her. Nia tentatively reached out and took her hand, and smiled as two big tears rolled down her cheeks. Cory took Bethany¡¯s other hand and kissed her lightly on the cheek. ¡°So there you are, I was wondering where you¡¯d gone!¡± I heard him whisper.


    We all sat down, Nia not letting go of Bethany¡¯s hand, but I think the breakthrough moment actually came when Bethany leaned over and gently blotted Nia¡¯s tears with her handkerchief, a ¡®mum¡¯ gesture I had seen a thousand times when Nia was small.


    Bethany spoke first. ¡°Nia, I¡¯m sorry, really, truly sorry, for the way I reacted earlier. I know I hurt you, and I apologise for that; I guess I wanted to hurt you for trying to make me part of you, because I didn¡¯t want to let go of my mom and dad, my adoptive parents. Does that make sense? I guess I overreacted when you started talking about ¡®our¡¯ mother. I couldn¡¯t hear that, because if I epted your mom as mine too, then I¡¯d have to let go of my mom, and I can¡¯t do that. My parents loved me very much, and I loved them and I miss them every single day!¡±


    Nia nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I would never ask you to give them up; they brought you up, they loved you, and it would be wrong and cruel to insist you let them go for a stranger. But my mum has a im on you too. She didn¡¯t give you away, or abandon you, or sell you; she and her husband loved you very much, the three of you were all that was left of her family, and then you were taken, and they had to kill your father to take you away from him.¡±

 In Love With Nia:>36

    ¡°You were stolen, Bethany, by a man who¡¯s now sweltering in a hell-hole prison, thanks to Jamie, and sold to another man who¡¯s going to hang in a Chinese jail one day soon. Jamie and I wanted to find you, but not so we could tell you to turn your back on everything you know and love ande with us because you belong to us; we came to find you so my mum, who lost you so long ago, can finally know her little girl is safe, and well, and happy; that¡¯s all. I look at your face, and I see my mum; I look at you and I see my features as well, so I know you and I are family, the children of Anh Thienh Lo and all she¡¯s concerned about is the happiness of her children; you, me, and Jamie.¡±


    Bethany looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re my¡­ brother?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°In a manner of speaking. After you were abducted, mum had to be smuggled out of Vietnam and into Laos, because the man who took you wanted her as his own personal ything, and he¡¯d already had no qualms about killing her husband. She was still only a young teenager with no family to protect her; her husband was dead, her mother died in the war and her father died in a border skirmish, all she had in the world was her husband, and you.¡±


    ¡°In Laos, she met a missionary family from Ennd. When they came back to Ennd, mum was still only a teenager, and she came with them. The missionary couple were my grandparents, and when they died mum and Laura, their daughter stayed together. Laura was my mother, she met my father at university but she died soon after I was born. When she found out how sick she was, she gave me to mum, her adopted sister, to be her son. Eventually mum married my father, and they had Nia; she¡¯s your half-sister and my half-sister, on both sides of the family.¡±


    Bethany nodded sombrely. ¡°She¡¯s had quite a life, by the sound of it. What¡¯s she like?¡±


    Nia looked at me, so I started. ¡°Mum is¡­ mum; she¡¯s funny, wise, smart, she¡¯s tiny and beautiful, a fabulous cook, she makes the best bread on the, and I¡¯ll fight anyone who disagrees, she puts up with my dad¡¯s awful jokes, she¡¯ll feed anybody at the drop of a hat, and she makes mango ice cream all the time; I virtually live on it. You¡¯ll like her. She calls me ¡®Huynh¡¯, which means ¡®Big Brother¡¯, but mostly she calls me ¡®little boy¡¯, which is a bit rich,ing from a tiny littledy like her! How about you, Bethany, have you any children?¡±


    Her eyes went soft for a moment. ¡°We have two; Ryan and Jodie. Would you like to meet them?¡±


    Nia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh yes, please, but when?¡± and Bethany grinned.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the Lobby with Detective Regan; I couldn¡¯t get a sitter, and I didn¡¯t know where you were staying, so I called him, and he offered to bring me and the kids. I¡¯ll go get them!¡±


    Bethany came back with two adorable little kids, a boy about six, and a little girl maybe a year younger, Ryan and Jodie. Ryan took after Corey, with a shock of jet ck hair and grey eyes, but Jodie looked amazingly like Nia when she was that age, more proof, if any was needed, that these were her family.


    We ordered dinner in the suite for everyone, and Corey and I watched Nia connect with Bethany, talking about their lives, kids, college¡­ and our marriage ns.


    Bethany looked puzzled at that.


    ¡°I thought you and Nia were half-siblings?¡± she asked, and Nia exined how we¡¯de about. Bethany was surprised and intrigued by our rtionship, but chose not to make an issue of it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± she¡¯d told Bethany, ¡°this is our family, warts and all. I¡¯ve always loved Jamie, and he fell in love with me, we got engaged a few weeks ago, and we intend to get married as soon as we can. In fact, Jamie, you may as well know, the date booked for the church solemnization is July 16th, so no pressure, Pr Bear! Bethany, pleasee to my wedding, it would mean the world to me, and to mum, if you would!¡±


    Bethany looked thoughtful for a moment.


    ¡°Just over two months away, I¡¯m sure we can work something out. Corey?¡± Corey agreed, and so we were set. During our conversations one useful fact emerged. I happened to mention that we were getting married in Hong Kong, as per Nia¡¯s original n, and Corey asked why we didn¡¯t just drive over to Reno and do it there. Because we were foreigners, all they needed was a photo document issued by a foreign government, and Nia and I both had UK driving licenses, which were eptable as ID. They had different addresses, in different towns, so the names could be exined as coincidence, as Nia was not obviously my sister.


    One odd incident; While Bethany and Nia were chatting, Bethany suddenly took hold of Nia¡¯s wrist and held up her bracelet, looking at it curiously. Nia asked her if there was anything wrong and Bethany shook her head, then said ¡°I dreamed of a bracelet like this the other night, it was shing blue light onto a tablecloth, and then my dream got all garbled, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen this bracelet before somewhere¡­¡± Nia looked oddly at her, and spoke slowly.


    ¡°I was¡­ doing that¡­ on Monday, in here, and I dreamed I gave you my bracelet, and you gave me a¡­ a coin, or a medal or something, red, it was red and gold¡­¡± she trailed off as Bethany showed her the token the little boy Jamie had given her. Nia looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not ¡­ possible, just coincidence, a fluke¡­ Jamie?¡±


    I made sure I was deeply in conversation with Corey so I didn¡¯t hear her; whatever had happened between Bethany and Nia, I had no exnation, and I wasn¡¯t about to start reaching for one.


    We followed Corey¡¯s suggestion, and two dayster, we were legally married in Reno, the chapel even taking our documents to the courthouse to get the license for us. Nia had finally decided that she didn¡¯t want to work for UNICEF, she was wary of being posted abroad for years at a time; we¡¯d talked about starting a family and we couldn¡¯t very well do that if Nia was seconded to Yemen or Djibouti or wherever. I decided I needed a legal advisor, and she had an International Law Diploma, so I asked her toe and work with me.


    So now, because we suddenly had no pressing reason to return home, no deadline date for Nia to start work, and I had a couple of weeks before I had to go away again on any assignments, we based ourselves in San Francisco for a few days, sightseeing properly, spending time with our new family, and bonding closer with Corey, Bethany and the kids


    ++++


    Nia and I were pacing around the arrivals gate at Heathrow Terminal 3; Bethany¡¯s flight had touched down almost 40 minutes earlier, and Nia was getting impatient. I was trying to be reasonable; Heathrow in the summer is always a nightmare, it¡¯s the third busiest airport in the world, and it shows. The Arrivals lobby was heaving with people, and Nia resorted to standing on a seat to see if she could spot Corey anywhere, but so far no luck.


    Atst, she pointed, and I looked in the direction she indicated, seeing Corey¡¯s mop of ck hair in among the crowd, so we waded toward them, Nia in my lee, holding onto my belt to avoid being swept away by the crowds. We finally caught them, Nia and Bethany hugging and sniffling at each other, and Cory and I exchanging handshakes. We¡¯d left mum at home, waiting on tenterhooks, as we didn¡¯t think an airport was the ce for a family reunion, so we headed down to the parking garage to load up and get back to South London.


    The reunion was kind of what I expected; Bethany had been quiet, almost subdued on the drive back, but I noticed she had her hand tightly locked in Nia¡¯s, and Corey was stroking the back of her neck and whispering to her the entire time. When we arrived home, Nia took Bethany inside while Corey and I distracted the kids, unloaded the luggage and gave mum and Bethany a little time.


    When we finally went inside, mum and Bethany were having their own moment of non-verbalmunication, and Nia was smiling and crying at the same time, holding on tight to dad as her mother and sister reunited. Mum saw the children, and that¡¯s when she lost it, and I must admit, I had a fairly sizeable lump in my throat while I watched her hold and kiss her grandchildren for the first time ever.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Eventually, mum noticed Corey and I, and beckoned us over. Corey introduced himself, and mum hugged him, then pulled my head down to kiss me.


    ¡°Thank you little boy!¡± she whispered, and patted my chest, ¡°now all my children in one ce; I have my daughters here, and I have my little boy, and new son as well, you have done well, my little boy, sister is very proud of you, I can hear herughing; listen carefully, and so will you!¡±


    The wedding, our proper wedding, went off perfectly. We were married in church in Streatham, South London, in a Church of Ennd church so Nia could have the bells ringing for her wedding day. She looked absolutely stunning in her white dress and long veil, with a silver tiara dad and I had bought her, and a trailing bouquet of white and pink roses dotted with vivid sky-blue Forget-me-nots. Bethany was her Maid of Honour, and she, Julie and Shgh all wore pale blue gowns, Nia¡¯s favourite colour. Ryan was Page Boy, although he nearly rebelled when he saw the outfit Nia had picked out for him, and only some fast footwork and a couple of twenties persuaded him to ept his fate. Little Jodie was our flower girl, in a white crinoline dress and carrying a basket of rose petals (I know, but it was Nia¡¯s idea, her wedding etc.)


    Mark stood as my best man, and Corey and Shgh¡¯s boyfriend acted as Ushers. It was the wedding Nia had always dreamed of, the day we¡¯d looked forward to for so long now; Reno was to legalise our union, today was when we would really be man and wife, in our eyes, and in the eyes of our family and closest friends.


    We made love that night as man and wife, the culmination of all those years of being so close, a lifetime growing-up together, and the final act in our quest to be together. When I took Nia home, she really was my wife, in my heart as well as in fact, no longer my girl, not my sister anymore, but my real, true wife, and she was everything I¡¯d always wanted.


    I helped her out of her wedding dress, almost drooling with anticipation. We¡¯d stayed apart for thest week, Nia at mum¡¯s and me staying alone in the t. She¡¯d wanted our wedding night to be special, and now I was bursting with the need to make love to my beautiful wife. Wife! I still couldn¡¯t believe we¡¯d finally gotten here.

 In Love With Nia:>37

    As I peeled her dress off her, I re-acquainted myself with every feature of her body; her full lips, her smooth porcin neck and wless skin, her small, beautiful coral-tipped breasts, her elegant narrow waist, and, as her dress slipped down to the ground, her perfect, pert buttocks and pussy entuated by the tiny thong she was wearing. She was wearing her blue diamond bracelet and a pair of antique earrings, and a pendant from mum¡¯s jewellery box, so that she fulfilled the ¡®something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue¡¯ wedding maxim.


    She stepped out of her dress and let me admire her for a few seconds, but she was also eager for this night, and she wasted no time helping me unbutton and pull off my shirt, undo my belt and take of my trousers to stand in just my shorts, my excitement in to see. I led her to the bed, and urged her to climb on, andy down next to her.


    Nia pulled herself closer to me, sliding her hands down to my shorts and gauging my erection, grinning as I squeezed her lovely bum and dipped down to lick and nibble her perfect nipples.


    She slid my shorts down as I hooked her wispy thong with my thumbs and slid it off, Nia responding by kissing me firmly, determinedly, making a production of it. My cock responded, hardening even further against her, and I slid my hand down to find her pussy wet and ready for me.


    ¡°No forey, please Pr Bear!¡± she whispered urgently, ¡°I¡¯ve had to wait for you all week, and now all day today, please, make love to me, just fuck me, Jamie!¡±


    To hear is to obey, and I pulled her on top of me, wanting to see her above me, so I could hold and squeeze her beautiful tits, suck her nipples, and kiss her while I pumped her, but Nia had other ideas.


    ¡°No, Jamie, like this, please!¡± she whispered, sliding off me to lie next to me, beckoning me over to her.


    I moved between her thighs, Nia taking hold of my swollen cock and rubbing herself with the end, the moist heat from her soaking pussy delightful and very stimting. She grinned at me as she continued to y with my cock, one of her favourite gambits before pration, so I let her have her fun before I moved over her and began pressing forward.


    Nia gasped as I slid into her, the feel of her tight hot pussy enfolding my cock almost indescribable. She began to move against me, the week of abstinence obviously making itself felt, and as I pumped, she pushed back against me, meeting me stroke for stroke.


    At first I was content to keep a steady pace; the feel of her was incredible, and I wanted to keep hold of that feeling for as long as possible. Gradually our mutual efforts gathered pace and we moved faster together, my cock hammering into her, and her pelvis meeting me at every stroke as she pumped and ground against me. Atst I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and as I felt myself gathering inside, that unstoppable urgency rising, Nia¡¯s head lolled back as she groaned loudly, her pussy clenching down tightly on me as she orgasmed. As the waves of her orgasm pulsed through her, I came in a surging tide of ejaction, stream after stream of spunk shooting into her and bathing her womb, more than I think I¡¯d evere in my life.


    Atst, we slipped into the calm on the other side of our mutual orgasm, my ejaction slowing to a trickle as I emptied out into my darling sister-wife, and Nia¡¯s orgasmic after-shocks slowing and finally dying away, and I slipped out of her and dropped down to lie next to her. Nia pulled herself up against me, hugging me. She leaned in and kissed me once, to get my attention, and grinned happily.


    ¡°OK Pr bear, I think we made a baby tonight!¡± she smiled, and I looked at her quizzically. She looked back with that cocked-eyebrow she does so well.


    ¡°Darling Jamie, I picked this date for a reason, for a very good reason. It¡¯s the right time in my cycle, and I stopped taking the pill a while ago, so hopefully we made our baby tonight. I hope so!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    She was right. Four weekster, I was woken at five in the morning by the sound of retching, the flush going, then Niaing out of the en-suite wiping her mouth. In my muzzy state I asked her if she was alright, and she grinned happily.


    ¡°Pr Bear, I¡¯m just fine for a girl in my condition!¡±


    It took a second for what she was saying to sink-in, then I sat bolt upright as Nia climbed on the bed next to me and hugged me.


    ¡°I was right, Jamie, you shot and scored, pat yourself on the back, we¡¯re having a baby!¡±


    ++++


    Epilogue.


    March 21st, 2011


    Nia groaned and panted in the delivery room, holding tight to my hand as another contraction started.


    ¡°OK Nia, big push now, nearly there!¡± encouraged the midwife, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s crowning, big breath ¡­ and push, that¡¯s it Nia, Yes!¡± and the baby was, out, ced in the bass and the cord mped and cut, and one of the nursing team intubated to clear the infant¡¯s lungs, allowing her to cry for the first time but there was no time to stop and admire the baby, Nia was having another contraction.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Nia, breathe¡­ breathe¡­ breathe¡­ now! Push, that¡¯s it push, bear down, Nia, steady pressure, steady, keep bearing down¡­ and PUSH! That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!¡±


    The other little body slipped out and was deftly wiped and wrapped and ced on the bass to have the cord mped, cut and taped and go through the intubation procedure.


    Niay back, exhausted, but held her arms out to hold her babies and the nurses put one in the crook of each arm. She looked ¡­ radiant is the only word I have, absolutely glowing as she held her children for the first time.


    Nia looked down at the two tiny little people in her arms.


    ¡°Hello Jamie, hello Laura!¡± she murmured, and that¡¯s when I took the picture that sits on our mantelpiece.


    ¡°Alright Jamie, you can go now, we have ¡­ things to do, and you¡¯re in the way. She hasn¡¯t finished just yet, so let her get a little more presentable! There¡¯s a whole room of people out there who want to see her, go talk to them, we¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re done, go on, out you go!¡± prodded the midwife, shooing me out of the delivery room.


    I wandered in a daze into the Family Room, and there was mum and dad, Julie, Mark, Shgh, all the people who meant anything to us. Julie had little Markie with her, and Shgh had a huge floppy rabbit for each of the babies.


    ¡°All went well, a boy and a girl!¡± I announced, and mum grinned like sunlight, and dad cried like a girl. Mum handed me my phone, and I called Bethany.


    ¡°Bethany? Jamie. A boy and a girl!¡± I could hear the whoop of joy and then Corey picked up the phone.


    ¡°Jamie, we¡¯re leaving right now, her flight¡¯s in two hours, she¡¯ll be with you tonight. Congrattions, man!¡±


    I handed the phone back to dad as the midwife poked her head in and nodded, so I went back to the room, to find Julie and Shgh already chucking and cuddling the two little people, MY little people!


    Shgh handed Laura to me, and pecked me on the cheek, then went to retrieve Markie from her father, because men are not really supposed to handle newborns in case they breathe beer on them, or infect them with bad habits or something. I pondered on the fact that Julie had given birth only two days earlier; that must have taken some nifty nning, I mused.


    Mum came in, so I handed her granddaughter to her, and leaned over to kiss Nia.


    ¡°Bethany¡¯s on her way, she¡¯ll be here in the morning. How are you feeling? I asked, and she bit her lip and grinned as she kissed me back tenderly.


    ¡°Like someone just pulled a beach-ball out of my arse, Jamie, how do you think I feel? I love you more than anything in this world, but don¡¯t you ever touch me again!¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>1

    Tragedy brings David home, to find his sister waiting¡­..


    Please Note: the following narrative contains scenes of consensual incest and anal sex. All characters indulging in sexual activity are of legal age and are portrayed as consenting adults.


    _______________________________________________________


    My father died in the summer of 1992. I was five at the time, and could not understand what had happened; no-one exined what had happened, I had no brothers or sisters, and mother was like a dead thing herself, almost sleep-walking; father¡¯s friend Charlie, an American pilot at Greenham Common, was constantly at the house, and he and mother would sit, silently, staring at each other, while I sat and wondered what had happened, and why, and what happened next.


    Father and Charlie were the best of friends; Father was a surgeon at a hospital in Oxford, Charlie a pilot, each apparently had nothing inmon with the other, but they spent all their spare time together, tuning their motorbikes, tinkering with father¡¯s collection of old cars, or just sitting and smoking together over a bottle of beer. Charlie was almost a constant feature in the house; if father was dyed at the hospital for any reason, mother would send Charlie on errands, or make him take her shopping, or paint the garage wall, whatever; having Charlie around was almost like having father there, he and father liked the same music, the same kind of films, they even smoked the same brand of cigarette.


    But something was wrong with my father.


    Charlie and father stopped ying with their cars and motorbikes, and spent more time huddled together, ying swing and jazz records and talking in low voices, father covered in a nket, looking thinner, smiling less, not smoking.


    Charlie became the main support for the family. When he was over, he stayed in the guest bedroom, dropped me off and collected me from school while mother and father stayed in their room; he cooked me meals, yed with me, read to me, watched TV with me, and kept me from disturbing my parents. Other things were happening as well, things I couldn¡¯t understand; mother and Charlie talking together softly in the kitchen, stopping when I walked in, hugging each other in front of the TV at night when they thought I was asleep. Sometimes mother would be wiping her eyes as though she¡¯d been crying, and then something really strange happened, something that made no sense at all.


    It was a Sunday afternoon, I had been ying outside, and eventually wandered into the house to ask my mother if I could have a cold drink, but she was nowhere to be found. I heard soft conversationing from from upstairs, from my parents¡¯ room, so I went upstairs, following the sound of voices, curiosity leading me on, to my parents¡¯ bedroom, and the door was standing ajar. When I looked inside, I saw something that puzzled me, because it made no sense to my five year-old brain.


    My mother was in bed with Charlie, with the covers pulled up over both of them. I thought they were ying, because he was whispering in her ear and she was smiling. I waspletely baffled as to what they were doing, maybe it was something grown-ups did. I watched in silence, trying to work out what they were doing, then turned to leave, feeling strange, disquieted even, a little ashamed that I¡¯d maybe seen something ¡®grown-up¡¯, although what it could be baffled me; it felt like I was spying on them or something. As I turned to leave, I saw my father sitting in the armchair by the window, with a nket over him, smiling gently at the two of them.


    A few dayster, father was taken to hospital. Mother told me he was going to stay there until he got better, and that everything would soon be better. Charlie still used toe to our house nearly every day, watching TV with me and helping mother with dinner, having strange non-conversations with mother, their mouths saying one thing, but their eyes meaning something else. It was a very confusing time for me; I was trying to work out what was happening with my family, and now father was gone, and Charlie was there virtually all the time, all evening. I would be packed off to bed, mother or Charlie reading to me until I fell asleep, but sometimes during the night I would hear moaning and soft conversation, groaning and strange soundsing from my parents¡¯ bedroom, and Charlie would be there again at breakfast.


    Father died soon after he went into hospital, and mother exined that he had asked Charlie, to look after us, and that he would be living with us from now on.


    All I knew for certain was that it felt strange, seeing him every day without my father sitting and talking with him, or the two of them smoking together in the garden, or letting me help when they tinkered about with their motorcycles. I missed Charlie saying to me ¡°Davey-boy, when you get old enough, we¡¯ll get you a hog of your own!¡± which always made my father chuckle, before swinging me onto the seat of his own motorbike, letting me twist things and push buttons, pretending I was piloting my own big bike, just like him.


    Then one day, mother took me to the zoo in London; it was a big day for me, and I spent the whole day running from enclosure to cage to enclosure again, thrilled to see the elephants, and chimpanzee, rhino¡¯s, lions; all the big beasts I had seen in the picture books at home, and now they were real!


    After a while, mother sat me down, telling me she wanted to talk to me, about her and Charlie, and me. She told me that she and Charlie were getting married, that they had all talked it over before father died, and that Charlie would be my new father, if I would let him. Charlie was a tall, handsome man; an ex-college footballer, tall, square-jawed, and I was in love with him anyway, so I agreed; for all I knew, getting married was what grown-ups did all the time, and I really wanted my new dad to be Charlie.


    They were married a few months after the funeral, me acting as page-boy at their wedding. A few weekster mother announced that she was having a baby, and that Charlie was being transferred back to America, so we would all be going with him, as his family. I was in a haze; America! Where there were Cowboys and Indians, and superheroes!


    We settled in Iowa. Charlie had taken a posting in the Air National Guard, and life soon settled into a kind of normal for me, going to a new school, where I was a novelty with my English ent, bing part of a new family. Charlie and mother went to great lengths to make sure I never felt apart from them, that I was their son, and that they loved me. They didn¡¯t have to; I had always beenfortable around Charlie; actually, I knew him a lot better than father, if only because father was working so often at the hospital, and Charlie was the only other adult male I had any regr contact with.


    Charlie, too, loved me, and treated me like a son, but also constantly reinforced my memories of my father, making sure I didn¡¯t forget him; there were photographs of Father and Charlie together all over the house, drinking together at a country pub, posing beside their motorcycles, or posing with Mother, father in his favourite leather jacket and Charlie in his air force uniform, arms draped around each other¡¯s shoulders, mother with her head on my father¡¯s other shoulder


    Eventually mother had the baby, a little girl named Loretta, who quickly became just ¡®Lori¡¯. Mother introduced me to my new sister, and I promised her faithfully that I would always protect my baby sister. Charlie also asked mother if he could adopt me as his son, and she talked to me about it. Because Charlie was mother¡¯s husband, and treated me like his own son, and I loved him dearly, I went along with it, even though I was a little unsure about giving up my name, all that I had left of my father.


    Life in Iowa was quiet and simple. Charlie eventually left the air force to work as a pilot for a small airline. Lori and I grew up as a typical older brother/little sister duo, until I reached 16. This was a watershed year for me. I had be increasingly restless in Iowa. I still remembered my life in Ennd, and I was beginning to feel alienated from my family. This is probably normal in a teenager, but I felt the gulf between us widening on almost a daily basis. I was growing away from them, Iowa was making me feel cramped and hemmed-in, and I could feel the conviction growing that I had to go back to Ennd, to study in Ennd, be a doctor, a surgeon like my father. I had always known I wanted to be a surgeon, I just couldn¡¯t see how to achieve it in Iowa, not with the cost of medical school being what it was.


    I had tried to broach the subject with mother several times, but she had brushed me off, refusing to even consider the idea. Eventually, I had had enough of stalling and brush-offs, and sat her down, intending to have my say.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I began, ¡°you and I both know I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I can¡¯t stay, I can¡¯t live here, it¡¯s¡­ not where I should be.¡±


    Mother looked at me, silently, for a long, ufortable moment, before replying.


    ¡°Where are you nning on going, David?¡± she asked me, using my given name, always a bad sign. I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I want to attend medical school in Ennd, and qualify like father did. Please let me do this, it was always what I wanted to do, you know that, you always have.¡±


    Again mother gave me that long look, so I plunged on.


    ¡°To attend medical school, I need to pass my A-Levels, and the only ce I can do that is in a secondary school or 6th Form college. If you let me go, all I ask is that you give me enough money to live in a hostel until I pass my A-Levels, then I qualify for the Student Loan programme, and you¡¯ll have no more expenses on that score. You know we can¡¯t afford medical school here, this is the only way I think I can be a doctor; I just want to be like my father, this is how I can do it.¡±


    I paused, waiting for a response, anything from her. Atst she spoke.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve thought about how you¡¯re going to support yourself. Are you certain this is how you want to go forward? Because I know Charlie is going to want to talk to you about this as well, you need to convince him as well. I think you¡¯re being foolish, you have time, and you have us, your family.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, thanks for the support!¡± I snorted. I didn¡¯t mean to sound so abrupt, so rude, but that¡¯s how it came out. Mother¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and she got up and left the room. I was just saying to myself ¡°nice going, well done, that went well¡± when she stalked back into the room, and threw a thick folder on the table between us.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>2

    ¡°I think you should read this before you make any rash decisions, David.¡± she stated, and watched as I opened the folder and thumbed through the thick sheaf of papers inside.


    ¡°Mid-Carib Equity¡­ Trust & Fidelity Investments¡­ Windward Ind Equity Management¡­ Luxembourg Equity¡­ Mother, what are all these papers? Who are these people, and why should I read through this, what does it mean?¡± I asked her,pletely at sea.


    ¡°Those are the trust and investment ounts you father set up for you when you were born,¡± she replied, ¡°it¡¯s your trust fund, it matures on your 18th birthday, so you see, when the timees, you¡¯ll have all the money you need to study medicine here, near your family.¡±


    But I wanted to study in Ennd, not here.


    Mother looked at me, already aware of my answer, and leaned back, away from me, her bodynguage showing avoidance, anger, and distance.


    ¡°Very well, I will contact your trustees and discuss with them your request that they provide you with the means to attend a good boarding school, to at least give you a chance to prep for the A-Level examinations.¡±


    She stood up and left the room, stiff and angry.


    Now I had to talk to Charlie, a prospect I was not relishing; not because I was scared of him, but because I loved and respected him, and I knew my request would hurt him.


    As it turned out, Charlie came looking for me. I trailed him into the den, more than a little apprehensively. He waved me into a chair, and looked gravely at me.


    ¡°So Davey, your mom¡¯s upstairs crying; she told me what happened, what¡¯s been going on. Do you want to tell me your side of it?¡±


    I walked through the conversation I¡¯d had with mother, giving all my reasons, my feelings of being lost, disced, here in Iowa, my need to follow after my father, Charlie nodding as I spoke, seeming to understand. Atst he spoke.


    ¡°Davey, now that you know about your trust, that you¡¯ll have all the money you¡¯ll ever need once you hit 18, does that make a difference to you, or do you still want to go back to Ennd? This is your home, you know that. When your mom lost your father, all she had left of him was you, all I had of him was you, now you want to go as well. This is tearing her up, but she¡¯s still willing to let you go. She can see your daddy in you, all over you, just like I can, and I promised I¡¯d look after you. So if that means I have to let you go, well okay. All I want is your word you¡¯lle back one day.¡±


    I promised Charlie faithfully that I would, as soon as I qualified, if I got that far. There was just onest thing, and it was a big deal, for me as well as mother and Charlie.


    ¡°Charlie, there was one more thing, and it¡¯s a big ask.¡± He cocked an eyebrow at me, waiting for me to go on.


    ¡°I want to go back to my own name; I want to be David Denham again. I don¡¯t mean to throw anything back at you, but I so very much want to qualify under my own name¡­..¡± I trailed off as I realised Charlie was smiling.


    ¡°Davey, you always were David Denham. Your name was never changed when I adopted you; we just registered you under my name in the school system so there¡¯d be noplications if I had to pick you up or take you to the ER or anything like that. I promised your daddy I¡¯d look after you, not steal your name away. I loved your daddy like a brother, closer than a brother, and I wanted to keep his boy safe, and keep his name alive a little longer. So, you¡¯re not hurting me if you call yourself by your name, it¡¯s your daddy¡¯s name too, and I¡¯m proud for you to keep it. So you go, you go be a doctor, like your daddy, just remember where your home is. Now I got to see your mom, I think she needs me. Youe and see her in a while, OK? I think you got some apologising to do, and a couple of fences to mend.¡±


    With that he left the room, squeezing my shoulder just once, and ruffling my hair as he passed, his only physical expressions of affection.


    Three weekster, I was waiting for my flight to be called at Des Moines Airport, all four of us, Charlie, Mother, Lori and me, standing in silence. Enough had been said already, and I was going anyway, because I wanted to, leaving my family behind, because I thought I needed to. Lori was avoiding me, her face streaked with angry tears, mother stiff and unbending, anger in every line of her body, and Charlie silent, probably tired of being the peacemaker.


    The silence was bing oppressive, and finally, to my relief, I heard my flight being called. I trudged to the departure gate, even now wondering if I was doing the right thing, but still convinced that Iowa was not the ce for me, and so I barely registered when someone called my name and again. I heard running footsteps behind me, and as I turned, Mother ran full tilt into me, nearly knocking me over, hugging me, crying, telling me to behave, telling me to call, clinging on to me.


    I looked back over her shoulder, Charlie had his back to me, his shoulders shaking, and little Lori was ring daggers at me, her eyes like little blue coals, hot anger burning in them. Eventually I managed to disengage mother, my flight was boarding, and walked through the gates.


    I soon settled into boarding-school life. My fees were paid on the nail by my trustees, and very soon the schstic life engulfed me. I would spend coach-weekends with one or other of my friends, Christmas, Easter and summer holidays with those same friends and their families, usually studying to catch up with the rest of my ssmates, who had spent their entire lives in the British school system, working feverishly to pass my A-Level examinations. I would call mother unfailingly every Sunday evening, tell her about my week, ask about Lori, and have few words with Charlie, who never failed ask if I needed anything, and when was I going toe home and see them, and to tell me he loved me. I always promised him I woulde home as soon as I could, time and studies permitting, but I never managed it; there was always too much to do, and never enough hours in the day to do it all.


    Eventually I was epted at one of the major teaching hospitals in London, and worked steadily towards my medical goals; I wanted to be a Cardiothoracic surgeon like my father, and gradually worked my way through the clinical, medical and surgical phases of my training. I was in the middle of my surgical elective when I got a terse call from Lori;


    ¡°Davey, Dad died this morning, you need toe home, now, Mom is in pieces, and I don¡¯t know what to do¡±.


    She hung up, and I stood numbly, all the promises I had made to Charlie now less than worthless; he had gone, and I had lost another father.


    I got the first avable flight home, and there was Lori, waiting for me at Des Moines, but not the Lori I remembered; when I left she was a gangly 11-year old, 8 yearster she was a full-blown stunner, a regr pin-up girl. Gone were the scrunchies, straggly ck hair and dowdy tracksuit/sneakerbinations she seemed to live in, now she was wearing skin-tight ck leather jeans, entuating her perfect rump, silver-tipped patent cowboy boots with silver heels, and a low-cut top outlining her killer breasts, probably a 36B cup, full, firm and enticingly feminine; nothing t-chested or boyish about my kid sister, that was for sure!


    With her long glossy ck curls tumbled over her shoulder, setting off her cornflower-blue eyes, she looked like a vision, a total head-turner, and not just to me, judging by the stares of the other men walking through the Arrivals Lounge. In so many ways, she was a snapshot of how mother must have looked 30 years ago. I just stood there, mouth agape, dazzled by my baby sister.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seen enough yet? Close your mouth, David, you¡¯re causing a draught.¡± was her acerbicment, her deep blue eyes glittering like arctic stars, sharp, brilliant, and cold. That was enough to jerk me back to my senses, and hold out my arms to hug her inmiseration and mutual loss. As I hugged her, I realised how much I had missed my little sister. But, she had called me ¡°David¡±, not ¡®Davey¡¯, my family and fireside name, and she had been stiff and unyielding when I hugged her.


    ¡°She¡¯s still angry with me¡­¡± I thought, apprehensively.


    Lori led me out to Charlie¡¯s old Saturn, with ¡®Ouch¡¯ still painted on the ding on the rear bumper, another powerful reminder of our loss, and all I managed was some inanement about the old bus still going strong, which Lori pointedly ignored.


    On the way back to the house Lori and I talked in a desultory manner about Charlie, I reminisced about his patient coaching of me when I yed Little League, teaching me to slide in for a base, the way he took pains to make sure I remembered as much as possible about my father, his fund of really funny clean jokes, his fondness for terrible puns, and hisplete inability to cook even a frozen meal without burning it. Mother used to ask him how he could possibly fly andnd a multi-million-dor fighter jet with one hand, and yet be incapable of understanding a simple stove. We went on in this vein for a while, exchanging happy memories about good times, and then Lori dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Davey, there¡¯s more, I couldn¡¯t tell you over the phone, I don¡¯t know how to tell you now, but here goes. Mom had a malignant tumour removed from her liver two years ago. She had the chemo, and it looked like it was gone, she came up all-clear just a few months ago. The cancer¡¯s back, it¡¯s spread, and she has tumours on her lungs, her liver, and her kidneys; it¡¯s bad, and she¡¯s pretty far gone. I¡¯m sorry, she wouldn¡¯t let me tell you, she didn¡¯t want to disrupt your studies, and she knew what being a doctor meant to you. Dad waited for you toe home, he lived for the day you¡¯de home, he missed you so, now it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote for everything, why did you have to go away, why did you stay away so long, we needed you¡­¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>3

    She had started crying while she was telling me, and her driving was getting erratic, so I asked her to pull it over, while a knot of cold fear and hot shame and guilt built up in my stomach. Charlie, now mother, God, how do we get through this?


    I took the wheel of the Saturn and drove back to the old ce on full auto-pilot, parked the car and ran inside to my mother. She looked shockingly old, thin and drawn, and one look at her told me she was nearly done; I had seen it too many times before to not recognise the signs. I lost it at that point, the years I had been away a huge gulf between us, time and togetherness I would never recapture, and now there was no time left to try and make it up to her¡­


    The guilt tore at me as I realised Lori was right; she¡¯d been right, I should never have gone away, now it was toote¡­


    After the tears, mother said she had some ns for all of us, and gave us the gist of it. She and Charlie had nned to retire to Maine, we had holidayed there in the past, and it reminded her so much of the coastal woonds and fields around where she had grown up, outside Barnstaple in Devon. She wanted to sell up and go there, and see and smell the sea onest time. I agreed, of course, what else was I going to do?


    We held the funeral the following week. Charlie¡¯s remains were cremated and scattered over the gently rolling hills by one of his air force friends, from the cockpit of an old Curtiss bine, just as he¡¯d wanted.


    I had located and purchased through an agent a nice house just outside Bar Harbor, Maine, with superb views of the majestic coastline for mother to enjoy. The cost wasn¡¯t an issue, as my trust-fund had yielded an amazing amount of money, enough to keep us all infort for the rest of my life, plus I had made additional financial arrangements to care for my family, as if I had known, even then, that they would need me someday. It still tore at me, though, that I had left them behind to start a new life, but they had never let me go¡­


    I guess the stress of the funeral, and the upheaval and prospect of moving to Maine was too much for her, because mother passed-away in her sleep two days after the funeral.


    Now we had to organise another funeral. Lori was nearly out of her mind with grief, and I was too paralysed with guilt to function rationally, but we somehow stumbled through the whole circus all over again, then I was left with the problem of what to do next.


    I contemted taking Lori back to London with me, but she tly refused, instead she insisted we make a clean break from Iowa, as had been originally nned, just get rid of the old ce, and move to the house in Maine, at least for now. Lori wouldn¡¯t live in the family house anymore; there were just too many associations with mother and Charlie.


    It seemed a logical move, so we left instructions with a realtor to dispose of the house, and upped-stakes and moved to Bar Harbor, and got down to getting to know each other all over again.


    At first it was strange, just the two of us, but we adjusted; I did most of the cooking, shopping and cleaning; Lori was too listlessly uninterested in anything, and had taken to sitting silently, draped in bathrobes and sweatpants, in mother¡¯s old green recliner, feet tucked under, only shuffling in to meals when I called her, and then retreating to her room, to cry, I supposed.


    I would hear her sobbing at night, but I hadn¡¯t the courage to go andfort her; what would I say, without sounding like aplete hypocrite? My own guilt kept me from even making the attempt, though I spent more than a few evenings sitting by myself looking through old family pictures and snuffling.


    And so it went on, the silences growing louder and more oppressive, the gulf between us widening with every passing day. The house had an almost palpable air of gloom and sadness, our loss hanging in the air, unspoken, heavy, and stifling.


    Gradually, though, slowly, Lori began to re-emerge, to talk to me about Charlie and Mother, their life without me being there (but not digging at me for leaving), High School and her thoughts and feelings about college, but thankfully she didn¡¯t reproach me any further, at least not verbally. I think she knew how guilty I was feeling, and she was too sweet- natured to bbour the point, but I would asionally catch her looking at me reproachfully, and then look away. But she had said her piece, on the way back from the airport, so that was the end of it.


    But she was still hurting, and sometimes the least thing, one of mother¡¯s hair barrette¡¯s falling out of a box, or finding one of Charlie¡¯s oldbs or shirt buttons in a drawer, would set her off into a fit of the blues, and she would end up back in that recliner chair, sobbing. I would leave her there, incapable offorting her, and too guilty to try.


    I had tried to apply subtle pressure on her to find some interests, or to perhaps go to college in New York or California; I could afford her tuition, and to fully support her while she studied, but she said she would rather find a local job; the academic life was not for her. It was her decision, but at least she would always have me if things got desperate, and she would have this house, I had made sure of that.


    Eventually, she began toe further out of her shell, smile briefly at some of the things I would say to try and cheer her up, at my ¡®English¡¯ way of expressing myself, and to pick up her life and take an interest in things again. She stopped moping around in slippers and old bathrobes, and I even saw her one evening wearing jeans and a id shirt instead of her usual ck sweats.


    I had brought myptop, and would work in the evenings, writing up ormenting on the case notes the departmental secretary would email me, and sometimes Lori would sit and watch me work, very asionally bringing me a coffee, and slowly re-connecting with me, as I was trying so hard to do with her. She would read some of the notes over my shoulder, and ask questions about the surgeries I had performed or the decisions I had made, sharp, intelligent, insightful questions, and talk with me about how much I loved it, her lively natural curiosity slowly returning.


    Finally, one fateful evening, while we were watching TV and having a maudlin conversation about Charlie and Mother¡¯s favourite TV programmes, she grimaced and threw the remote onto the chair.


    ¡°OK, fuck this moping around indoors, we need to go out, let¡¯s go get shit-faced, I¡¯m ready to cause trouble!¡± she blurted out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I had guessed she¡¯d had something on her mind; all day she had been looking at me enigmatically, and would start to say something, then break off and go quiet again. I would ask her ¡°What¡¯s up Lori?¡± and get a mumbled ¡°Nothing¡­.¡±


    I could tell that something had been on her mind for a couple of days now, and several times I had caught her looking at me spectively, but this sudden impulsive decision to cut loose was unexpected, to say the least. As a doctor, however, I felt it was probably healthier than the overwhelming darkness and gloom ofte, so I agreed, and we decided to find a local bar, do some dancing, maybe get some food, and celebrate Mother and Charlie¡¯s lives a little.


    Lori ducked upstairs to get changed while I went looking for some shoes and the car keys, and when I came back into the room, a vision stood before me. She had changed into a white, clinging jersey mini-dress with a high neckline, but plunging almost to the floor at the back, and a hem-line that only just covered the curve of her buttocks, and topped-off with 5-inch heels and smoky eye-shadow.


    ¡°You like?¡± she asked, pirouetting like a dancer. ¡°Er¡­. wow¡±, was all I could say, especially as I could see every curve and outline of her wonderful body, which led me to conclude that she had ¡®gonemando¡¯ as the phrase puts it.


    ¡°You do know where you are, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, ¡°The local constable will probably arrest you for being indecently dressed if he sees you in that get-up, not to say giving the Boston geriatric expatriates a heart attack!¡± I said, adding ¡°besides, you look absolutely naked under that thing¡±, to which Lori gave me a sly grin and slid the skirt up.


    Holy Christ, she was naked¡­


    ¡°Lori, what in the name of all fuckery do you think you¡¯re doing, you¡¯ll get arrested!¡± I gasped, shocked that my (not so little) little sister was showing me ¡®the goods¡¯, (and turning-up the heat under me as well, if I¡¯mpletely honest!)


    ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯m a party girl out on the town, what can they do to me?¡± she flipped back at me, and cheekily thrust out her bottom to disy her magnificent backside even more prominently. Figure-wise, she really was her mother¡¯s daughter, I remembered how svelte Mother had been, how men always checked her out when she wore jeans, and Lori had inherited that curve in full.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, get raped in some bar, get banged-up on a prostitution charge, or worse!¡± I replied.


    ¡°I like the getting banged-up bit, you English have such apt expressions sometimes!¡± she threw back at me with a louche, wicked grin. ¡°Anyway, do you like what you see?¡± she asked, once again pulling her skirt up to her waist and turning aplete circle once again. She looked like she had just stepped off the set of a porn movie, and by now I was struggling to manage an increasingly unruly erection, sister or not¡­


    ¡°Lori, stop it, get something a little more decent on, for Chrissake!¡± I managed to choke out, older-brother protectiveness finally losing out to increasing horniness, enjoying the sight of her magnificent, tight, rounded buttocks jiggling slightly with every movement, and the equally alluring sight of her recently waxed pudenda, the lips innocent of a single hair or blemish. She grinned at me again, her eyes travelling to my groin, where I knew my arousal was in to her, even from across the room


    ¡°You were checking me out at Des Moines International, you¡¯re a blond, and as I have a thing for fair-haired men, you can have a good look for free; in fact, now you¡¯ve seen the rest, you can see the best!¡±


    With that, she whipped her mini-dress over her head and turned to face me, arms crossed behind her head. My eyes were riveted on the most magnificent pair of jutting breasts, crowned with coral-pink nipples and aree, andpounded by her tiny waist, which made them seem muchrger than they were, which was saying something, believe me! Her pose had the effect of thrusting those beauties out even further, and with her glorious buttocks thrust out and her t stomach rounding down to the mystery between her legs, she looked like every man¡¯s perfect porn fantasy, mine included!


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a pair of . 38¡¯s, and by the look of your pants, you¡¯ve got a real gun in there, you gonna prove me wrong? Fair¡¯s fair, I showed you mine, you have to show me yours!¡± she ginned at me.


    ¡°Come on Davey, I need some fun, and you need to unload, why notbine the two, fun and unloading, maybe all over my face?¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>4

    I was rendered absolutely speechless by her cheerfulck of inhibition, but also ready to take her up on her offer. But, a small insistent part of my brain kept repeating ¡®This is your sister, this is your sister, this is your sister¡¯. Another, darker part intruded with ¡®Half-sister, only half-sister, bad, but not as bad, go for it!


    With hindsight, it¡¯s obvious now that whichever head I was thinking with at that moment, it almost certainly wasn¡¯t the one at the top of my neck¡­


    ¡°Lori¡±, I spluttered,¡± this is so wrong, you¡¯re my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°HALF-sister¡± she countered, emphasising the ¡®Half-¡®, ¡°and I¡¯ve been hot for you since I saw that photo of you in the rowing team when you were 18, so are you gonnae over here and grab these while they¡¯re on offer or not? C¡¯mon Doctor Davey, let¡¯s y Doctors and Nurses, you can suck on these, and then I¡¯ll suck on yours¡­ ¡±


    That did it for me, and I moved in, hands outstretched. Lori arched her back and thrust her gorgeous breasts into my outspread hands. Her nipples were hard as jellybeans, and a pink flush was spreading across her chest, as I moulded and kneaded those magnificent tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs to make her groan with excitement.


    I pulled her close and turned her sideways on to me, sliding my left hand down to her excitingly bare pussy, while my right hand drifted down to the crevice of her buttocks. I caressed her pussy lips while rubbing my right index finger up and down her buttock crevice, pausing only when I brushed across her tight little anus in a slow circling caress.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re an ass-man, I might have guessed, most men are. Did you know Dad was a dedicated ass-man, and that Mom loved it in her ass?¡±


    I paused in slight shock at this revtion, as Lori continued.


    ¡°I sometimes used to watch through the door when Dad fucked Mom in the ass, she was a moaner, and she loved him to fuck her ass hard and dump his load up her ass! Sometimes he¡¯d pull out and shoot his stuff all over her face, then stuff his cock up her pussy and start fucking her again ¡ª man, he had stamina and staying power, they used to be at it all night, it used to keep me awake!¡±


    This revtion caused my cock to stiffen to almost unbearable hardness, so it came as a blessed relief when I felt her small hands undoing my belt, unzipping my jeans, and freeing my cock so she could rub and squeeze the length of it. All through this I kept up stroking her pussy and feeling-up her bumhole, gradually sliding some of the dew from her pussy into the crack of her buttocks and onto her anus, until I was able to slide my finger into her tight little rear entrance.


    Lori shuddered, and closed her eyes, pulled my head around to kiss me hard on the lips, and through gritted teeth whispered ¡°Now that you¡¯ve joined-in, are you going to follow through?¡± For answer I inserted another finger into her tight bum-hole, and slid them both back and forth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, I have lube, and I¡¯ve done this before, believe me¡±, then paused, ¡°but maybe not with something so thick or so long ¡ª we shall have to try it and see, yes? Just one more thing; do this properly, because I need it, and so do you, OK?¡±


    I nodded mutely and turned her away from me, to lube up her arsehole and fuck her, the way I now remembered seeing her father fuck my mother so long ago, but she had other ideas.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, I want to face you when you assfuck me, I want you to bite my nipples and pull my ass-cheeks apart, I want you to hammer that big cock of yours into my ass until you hit bottom, and I want to see your eyes when youe in my ass!¡±


    Nothing would have given me greater pleasure. Lori had a truly magnificent butt, her taut, springy buttocks,rger, rounder, and more feminine than the boyish backsides currently in vogue, opulent, but not at all excessive. Taut, firm, and bouncy, they quivered slightly with her movements, with no sag or stretch, and the thought of holding those spectacr globes was almost too exciting to contemte, with the added bonus that I could suck those awesome teats while ramming my cock into her bumhole as hard as I could.


    Lori squeezed a spurt of lube onto my finger and said ¡°sit, on the couch, and lube my ass up properly¡±. I duly obliged, but continued rubbing her clitoris with my other hand, making her shudder as she goaded me.


    ¡°Go on, you fucker, make mee, rub my pussy juice in my ass as well!¡±


    I kept rubbing and lubricating, while Lori¡¯s hands moved to her breasts and began to pinch and pull on her nipples. Suddenly she gasped, her knees sagged and she would have fallen if I hadn¡¯t had half my hand in her bum, holding her up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That felt good, but that was just a teaser for the main event!¡± she smiled at me. ¡°Now lie down, Davey, I need to do this slowly.¡±


    Iy back, pulling off my tee-shirt and sliding my jeans and briefs off, and my cock sprang up like a gpole, achingly ready for this ravishing creature, my little sister.


    ¡°Mmm, looks like someone needs a fuck¡± she murmured, straddling me and rubbing the tip of my cock up and down the crack of her backside. She squirted a fingertip of lube on her index finger and rubbed the tip of my cock, almost making me shoot there and then. She must have felt the throb, because she dug her fingernail into my perineum, the sensitive area between my scrotum and anus, the small sharp pain causing me to instantly back away from the brink.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, not just yet, I need this full and ready!¡± she grinned, squeezing me some more as she rubbed and fondled me.


    With that, she leaned towards me, allowing me to snag her bottom lip with my teeth in a gentle nip, and whispered into my face ¡°now, pull my ass cheeks apart, I need your help to get this thing inside of me.¡±


    I happilyplied, any chance to get my hands on her magnificent bum again. Lori leaned back slowly, gingerly engulfing my cock in her backside. I felt the resistance as my cock pushed against her sphincter, listening to her gasp as I slid inexorably into her quivering anus.


    ¡°So big, so big, Oh God, slowly, please¡­¡± muttered, and then suddenly, with almost an audible ¡®pop¡¯, my cock slid into her backside, and her eyes widened momentarily as my cock slid all the way home.


    ¡°Now you can pump me, lover boy, just go slow, OK?¡± she gritted at me, and, happy toply, I started pulling apart and squeezing together her bum cheeks while she slid up and down on me.


    Lori started a long, slow rhythm, rising and falling, while I enjoyed the fantastic sensation of her tight anus mping hold of my cock and dragging up and down on it. I was desperate toe, but I wanted to see what she was going to do next, so I kept meeting her rhythm while reciting sections from ¡®Materia Medica¡¯ in my head to divert myself from what I wanted to do most, which was let go and fill up her bum with my hot spunk.


    All the while, as she was grinding herself up and down on me, Lori kept pumping and rubbing her clitoris with her left hand, supporting herself with her right hand in the middle of my chest. Her breathing became more ragged as she began to speed-up.


    Her orgasm hit her with pile-driver force, her body quivering and shuddering, as she groaned out loud, her sphincter mping around my cock so tightly it felt like a vice.


    I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer as my cock head swelled up to what felt like impossible size in the tight confines of her anal canal, and I just started blowing long ropes of spunk into her hot bum, filling her up to the brim, as I came more strongly than I had evere in my life ¨C I swear I felt my eyes bulge with the release of pressure!


    I gasped out ¡°Selective Serotonin Reuptake Inhibitors are a ss ofpounds typically used as antidepressants¡­!¡± which just popped out as the tail-end of my efforts to note before she did.


    Eventually I stopped spraying spunk into her, and Lori slumped onto my chest, murmuring softly as she grazed on my neck, her body still shuddering and quivering as aftershocks rocked and trembled through her. Eventually she stilled, raising up to lick my chin.


    ¡°So Doctor Man, how do you like my therapy session, then?¡± she grinned.


    For answer I lifted her head, and kissed her long and passionately, squeezing and kneading her bum while she slowly rubbed up and down against me. After a while, we had to break for air, and Lori leaned up on her elbows and grinned at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited 6 years for that, since I was 13 and saw that picture of you. It felt so good to finally get you to fuck me, Davey, it was definitely worth the wait. What do you want to do now?¡±


    Iy back, savouring the afterglow, but also feeling guilty that the girl I had just sodomised was my sister, but as Iy there, admiring her fabulous figure, with her tumbled ck hair, and her swaying breasts as she loomed over me, I only had one thing on my mind; to fuck her again, as many times as possible this wonderful night!

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>5

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a bedroom, I want to y with you tonight, you dirty-minded little temptress¡± I grinned at her, and her eyes lit up with mischief as she disengaged from my still hard cock, giving a small gasp as my cock slid out of her, mini orgasms chasing through her body as she quivered above me.


    As she rose, she tweaked the end of my cock, a naughty grin on her face.


    ¡°So, what the hell was that you just shouted out?¡±


    I blushed as I grinned back.


    ¡°I was trying to think of something to stop meing too quickly ¡ª it was either a medical text or an image of Margaret Thatcher, the Materia Medica won¡­¡±


    I trailed off as she smiled the dirtiest smile I have ever seen grace a female face.


    ¡°It worries me that you can quote stuff like that off the bat, Davey. You have obviously been studying far too hard for far too long, young man,¡± she stated seriously, ¡°but Nurse Lori has just the cure for that. How about we climb into that nice big bed upstairs and you can fuck the shit out of me. You can shove your cock anywhere you like, as many times as you can manage ¡ª if you want, I¡¯ll even dress-up for you, I have some very sexy, very slutty outfits, you can road test them for me!¡±


    I wanted!


    I stood up, my cock still at half mast, and grabbed her to me, kissing her passionately while squeezing her firm buttocks and rubbing my semi-erect cock against her pussy lips. Lori kissed me back just as fiercely, grinding her pudenda against my cock, hoisting it up to somewhere near full stretch.


    Deep-down, I was still trying to process that the girl I had just fucked, and was gearing-up to fuck again, was my little sister, but I had already broken the taboo, so it was a littlete to be worrying about that, but I still felt a residual guilt. Right now, though, my cock was in charge, and it knew what it wanted to do.


    Lori broke our kiss to look me in the eyes and say, in all seriousness ¡°You are OK with this whole situation aren¡¯t you, you know, us fucking together and all? Because this is not a one-night thing for me ¡ª I¡¯ve wanted you since I don¡¯t know when, and now I¡¯ve got you I want this to go somewhere real, not just be a casual fuck-buddy thing.¡±


    I stared back at her, and realised that, under the sheer animal lust, I loved her more than I could articte, and I knew that I wanted her so hard it hurt, that she was definitely the one for me. The revtion that she had wanted me for so long was a bit of an earth-shaker for me, I had never thought of myself as particrly desirable, and certainly not the stuff that love¡¯s impossible dreams are made of¡­


    I looked her in her eyes and said ¡°Lori, I want only you, now and for always. I want to spend my life with you, I want to wake up next to you for the rest of my life, and I want to be the only man for you, forever. A man like me can only dream of a peach like you, and I never want to let you go, do you hear me?¡±


    Her eyes brimmed, and two big tears overflowed and ran down her cheeks as she grinned at me.


    ¡°You smooth-talking English bastards are all the same, anything to get in a girl¡¯s pants! You had me the first time you kissed me, you silly ass, but it¡¯s nice to hear you say it! Now, take me upstairs, I need to freshen-up for round two!¡±


    We adjourned upstairs, where I took the opportunity to grab a quick shower and run a shaver over my face. I had just finished drying-off when Lori stepped into the room, fresh from her own ablutions. She had changed into a low-cut blouse, figure-hugging leggings, and had piled her hair up with one errant curl hanging down onto her face. With her raven hair and glowing white skin she looked innocent and wholesome, and truly, immensely fuckable, and I just wanted to grab her, yank her legs apart, and stick my tongue in her pussy.


    Lori, however, had other ideas; it seemed she was in the mood for a little teasing, to which end she kept dancing out of reach every time I made a grab for her, until I managed to connect and drag her close. Her mouth was so inviting I had to kiss her, gently and lightly, and she responded in like manner, our kisses gradually bing more serious as our mutual arousal began to make itself felt.


    I slipped my hands to her hips, and felt the outline of panties under the leggings, which made her giggle. I looked at her quizzically, wondering why she¡¯d gone to all the trouble to get dressed again, seeing as we were up here for only one reason!


    In answer to my raised eyebrow, she smiled sweetly at me.


    ¡°If you want to fuck me, you¡¯re gonna have to strip me, Doctor Dearest!¡±


    Taking her at her word, I tugged at the waist of her leggings, sliding them down past her buttocks, and she wriggled as she slid them down the rest of the way, I continued to fondle and jiggle her buttocks, and slid my finger under the waistband of her panties, preparatory to sliding them off.


    ¡°Why are you wearing panties?¡± I asked her curiously.


    She looked at me pityingly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Because I know that men like to peel them off slowly, apparently it¡¯s a big turn-on for them. Is it the same for you?¡± she asked, giving my erection a yful tweak.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have these off¡± I responded, sliding my hands down the sides of her panties and pushing them down.


    She was right; I found the act of slowly sliding off her panties extremely stimting. Lori stepped out of her panties and stood before me, wearing her blouse and high-heels, and stark naked below the waist.


    ¡°Oh Doctor, are you going to give me an examination?¡± she asked in a little-girl voice.


    ¡°Oh yes¡± I replied, ¡°I may have to give you a couple of protein injections as well.¡±


    She turned away from me, bent forward slightly, thrusting out her beautiful rump, and reached behind her to pull her cheeks open, making her puckered anus gape.


    ¡°Could you do it in there, please, I think I need to have an injection now, thest one seems to have worn off!¡±


    I needed no further prompting, and closed in for the kill. I helped her pull her top off, and eased her down onto the bed, stroking and rubbing her pussy, nibbling her erect nipples, and getting her ready for my cock, because I was going to fuck this beauty rigid tonight!


    Loriy back, pulling me down with her, into a tight and breathless embrace, our lips mped together and tongues entwined.


    ¡°Do me now, I want you to stretch my pussy for me, make this real for me, Davey, now!¡± she pleaded, and I was happy to oblige.


    I shuffled on my knees between her smooth pale thighs, and moved forward to position my cock at her entrance. I was conscious of the way her breasts didn¡¯t tten out, but remained firmly pointing skywards as I gently inched forward.


    ¡°Do it now, Davey¡± she pleaded, and I slowly but firmly thrust my cock home.


    She yelped, and locked her arms around my neck, drawing me down to her lips, as I began a slow, in-out motion, sliding my cock deeper with every thrust, with Lori meeting me thrust for thrust. I kept this motion up as she ground herself against me with every thrust, and I could feel her pulse racing as she approached orgasm.


    When she came, it was with a power and energy that startled me, her long legs locking around my waist as she pulled me tight against her, while her pussy throbbed and rippled around my straining cock, squeezing me delightfully as orgasm after orgasm raced through her. When she eventually fell back, momentarily sated, she kissed me hungrily and blearily asked me ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry my dear,¡± I said in the same calming tone an anaesthetist uses to calm worried housewives, ¡°Doctor Davey has an injection for you to cure you of this temporary attack of nymphomania.¡±


    She looked at me nkly for a second or so, understanding dawning on her face as she grinned happily.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready for my injection now, Doctor!¡±


    I knew what I wanted to do, rolling her onto her front and plumping two pillows under her stomach, to raise her rump in the air. I moved behind her, to lie back down on top of her, reaching under her to cup and squeeze her fabulous breasts. I felt her hand between us, guiding my erection into her back passage, and for the second time that evening, I slid my cock into her willing bumhole.


    I tried to resist the urge to pound away, but the memory of what I had witnessed when I was a child, I had seen Mother in bed with Charlie, and it had puzzled me; now of course I fully understood what they¡¯d been doing, and all I wanted to do was re-enact what I had seen; then it had been my mother with her lover, now it was my turn, with my mother¡¯s daughter, heating me to frenzy as I fulfilled her demand of earlier in the evening, that I pound her ass until I hit bottom.


    I rammed away as hard as I could, Lori alternately squealing and urging me on as she orgasmed again and again. Eventually, the sensations in my cock from her rippling anus, and the feel of her beautiful firm breasts, was enough to bring me to climax again, and once again I filled her with what felt like gallons of spunk.


    ¡°Oh God, Davey, that was sensational¡± she slurred, ¡°you fucked my ass like a madman, it was fucking amazing, thank you!¡±


    I rolled onto my side as my cock softened and reluctantly popped out of her spasming bumhole, kissing her on her ears and neck, and pulling her close to me. Lori wriggled around to face me, so I began kissing her lightly on her lips, nose, and eyelids.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what that was,¡± I confessed, ¡°ever since I saw Charlie and mother in bed together before my father died.¡±


    Lori looked at me in surprise. ¡°I knew that my dad was your father¡¯s friend, but I never knew that he and mom were getting it on while your father was still around,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I told her, ¡°when I saw them do that, my father was in the room, watching, and after father went into hospital, Charlie moved into mother¡¯s bedroom, I used to hear them at night, I suppose they were doing more of the same. I think now that father, because he was dying, wanted his best friend to have his wife, because father knew that Charlie would be a good husband to her and a good father to me.¡±


    Lori rested her head on my shoulder, her glorious eyes glittering.


    ¡°We did alright with our parents, didn¡¯t we? After all, if your dad hadn¡¯t thrown our mom and my dad together, I wouldn¡¯t be here now, banging the man of my dreams, my handsome big brother!¡±


    I grabbed her by her buttocks and pulled her close to me, pressing her glorious breasts against me.


    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t be lying here, with the love of my life, my kid sister, pumping spunk into all her holes as hard as I could!

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>6

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had all my holes filled up, at least not yet, you pervert!¡± she giggled, ¡°I still have a few treats in store for you!¡± she smirked, gently cupping and squeezing my scrotum.


    Even after all our strenuous fucking, my cock was inching up again. I was incredulous, this woman was amazing, she was sex personified! We had been banging away like a pair of rabid roons, and now here I was, rearing up for another round, definitely a new experience for me!


    Lori winked at me, said ¡°back in a second!¡± and disappeared into her room. A few secondster she came back in, this time wearing a white garter belt and white stockings. ¡°Like it?¡± she asked, posing for me with her arms behind her neck, breasts and sculpted rear end thrust out, glossy ck curls cascading down her back, pouting a kiss at me, looking for all the world like a 50¡¯s pin-up centrefold .


    ¡°Oh God yes,e here!¡± I responded.


    ¡°Uh-uh, first things first!¡± she grinned, wiping my cock down with an antiseptic wipe, squeezing me even as she cleaned me down, making sure I stayed interested; as though I could be anything but straining at the leash with that vision of hotness hovering around me!¡±


    When she¡¯d finished, Lori climbed onto the bed on all fours, and said to me with a cheeky grin ¡°Now you get to fill my pussy, are you man enough?¡±


    I leapt to the challenge, moving behind her to pull her into a kneeling position, her sculpted hindquarters and slim waist entuating the re of her hips, offering a view guaranteed to tempt a saint into sinning with gusto and imagination.


    I closed in right behind her, and she reached back and linked her hands behind my neck, which had the effect of thrusting out her breasts, giving me a double handful of warm girl-flesh to hold on to. I eased her knees apart with my knees, took a firm hold, and managed to hit her pussy dead on first time, with no fumbling around.


    Lori gasped at my rapid entry, and let go of my neck to grab hold of the bed head. I kept a firm hold of her incredible breasts, to give me enough leverage to keep thrusting as hard as I could. I was extremely stimted by this position, as I had a perfect view of my cock powering in and out between her fabulous buttocks, and her smooth back arched inwards to keep her breasts jutting out, and the firmness of her breasts in my clutching hands, her nipples hard as cherry stones. I couldn¡¯tst for long like this, but I remembered to ask her if she had protection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve been on the pill for years, so you can top up my tank if you¡¯ve got the stuff, Lover Boy!¡± she gasped back at me. At that, I shot my third load into this beautiful girl, and once again I came so hard it astonished me. Lori had obviously been having a string of orgasms, and when I finally withdrew she rolled over, put her arms around my neck, and mped her lips on mine.


    ¡°Thank you David, that was amazing, you fuck good for an Englishman!¡± she grinned. ¡°Maybe you should get some sleep now, you¡¯re going to need your rest forter! However, darling boy, if you do get the urge during the night, please feel free to just climb on and prod away, I won¡¯t mind, honestly!¡±


    I grinned happily at her.


    ¡°You are a very rude young woman; I may just take you up on that!¡±


    It was all bravado, though; for the moment, I was sated. However, I was more than happy to have this ravishing creature, my beautiful sexpot sister, naked and avable in my bed, so I kissed her while sliding a finger into her amodating anus.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep doing that, I¡¯d better keep the lube close by, just in case¡± she whispered, squeezing my cock and licking my lips.


    I pulled her close, with her head in the angle of my shoulder and my arms around her, rxed, happy, and content for the first time in what felt like forever.


    I awoke with a definite pleasurable sensation in my groin and cock; a warm soft suctioning, gentle and urgent. I opened my eyes fully, to see a pair of blue eyes twinkling at me, as Lori suckled my cock and gently squeezed my balls.


    ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a wake-up call, you know¡± I croaked at her, as she removed her mouth from my now rampant cock and grinned at me.


    ¡°I wanted to do thisst night, but you passed-out, Doctor Sleepy-head¡±, so, as I put your ass to sleep, I am the boss of the bedroom!¡±


    ¡°Come here and we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the boss of the bedroom¡± I growled, and she obliged by kneeling upright, giving me the full panoramic viewing experience of her magnificent body.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want you to do for me¡± she said, and scooted up the bed to me, nted a big, soulful kiss on my lips, and turned away from me to straddle me so she was sitting on my chest, facing my cock


    ¡°You know what I want, off you go, you English horn dog!¡± she grinned back over her shoulder, leaning down to resume sucking my cock, presenting her beautiful backside and pussy for my delectation.


    I needed no further urging, pulling her by her hips into position and grabbing a double handful of firm, bouncy girl-flesh. I peered at every inch of the view before me, taking my time to wonder at the marvelous scenery, pulling her buttocks apart to examine every crevice and pucker.


    ¡°Get on with it, Davey!¡± she murmured, gently scraping my cock head with her a teeth as a yful warning and reminder of what she had in her mouth.


    I grinned to myself and pulled her scenic bum down to face level, to slowly begin licking and gently rimming her anus. Lori squealed in delight as I probed her rosebud further, quivering in time to my tongue-thrusts into her secret ce, and her hand snaked down to start rubbing her clitoris and prating her pussy.


    I licked away happily as she frigged herself, until I could sense her orgasm building, so I slid my thumb into her damp and slightly looser bum-hole, and flicked my tongue over her bean-hard clitoris.


    That did it. Lori mped hold of my cock with her lips, and sucked like a madwoman as she came, rasping her tongue over the sensitive slit in the tip of my cock. That tipped me over, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and I came like cannon, bucking my hips, my cock pulsing and jerking as I unloaded jet after jet of hot spunk into her willing mouth, giving her a Spunk-Shake, extra creamy.


    Again, I astonished myself with how hard I came; I had been sucked-off before, by some very hot girls, but none as gorgeous as Lori and none of them had ever had the effect on me that she was having.


    We both came down from the euphoria, Lori slumping down toy her head on my groin, while I was content to keep viewing her exquisite, scenic little pucker and bare pussy.


    Eventually, and far too soon for my liking, she reared up, and looked back over her shoulder at me, with a satisfied smile, which metamorphosed into a cheeky grin, her bottom lip caught between her teeth, and her warm little hand rubbing my still semi-hard cock.


    ¡°So, Stud, what do you want to do now?¡± she smiled, flicking my cock lightly with a fingertip, making it in what SHE wanted to do now!


    ¡°I want to fuck you ¡¯til you scream, you minxy little sexpot!¡± I smiled ¡°but first, I want to talk, then I want a shower, then I need some breakfast; you dragged me into bedst night without letting me have any dinner, now the inner man is crying out for nourishment. I definitely feel the need to feed.¡±


    ¡°So talk, Doctor Man, what¡¯s so important that it has to get in the way of more nookie with a side-order of ass-fucking?¡±


    I pulled her down beside me on the bed, noting once again how her spectacr body seemed to fit my image of the ideal woman in every way; my cock took notice as well, hardening even more as this beautiful naked girl, the little girl I had grown up with, my sister, wriggled wantonly against me. I had to resist mightily the urge to suckle greedily on her nipples while I groped her sexy body, as I had something hugely important I needed to say to her.


    ¡°This is important, Lori¡± I started ¡°not just pillow-talk, this is about where we go from here.¡±


    Lori looked at me with slight apprehension in her eyes, so I decided to head that one off before she got the wrong idea. I slipped both hands under and cupped her buttocks, dragging her into full-skin-on-skin contact with me, my cock lying between us.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Lori,¡± I began, ¡°I know we are family, but that¡¯s immaterial now. What¡¯s happened has happened, and I can¡¯t unmake it happen, nor would I ever want that, not in a million years. I realisedst night that you are more, so much more than just my half-sister. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, and I love the feeling. Iy awake half the night thinking about how I feel about you, about what you mean to me, and I know there¡¯s no-one else for me. When I came home, I wasing home for the worst reason in the world, not to fall in love. You changed all that, in just one night. Now I know I can never walk away from you. I mean to have you and keep you with me for the rest of my life, as my lover¡­ and my wife, if you¡¯ll have me.¡±


    Lori gasped, and grabbed my face to look deep into my eyes. Whatever she saw there, she knew it was the pure, unalloyed truth, and her glorious eyes brimmed over as she slid her arms around my neck, pulling me in tight for a kiss thatsted forever.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder:>7

    Atst we surfaced, and Lori looked at me with a straight and serious expression on her face.


    ¡°David Denham,¡± she said, something she only called me when she was beingpletely serious, ¡°I want to be everything to you, surely you must know that, but how can we do that, I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    ¡°No, half-sister, and yes, we¡¯re rted, but born in different countries and we have different fathers, that might make a big difference. I thought long and hard about this very issuest night, while you were snoring¡±, I replied; she punched me in the arm, so I continued, ¡°and I don¡¯t really see that there is an issue. We have different surnames, we have different parents (well, mostly!), and we¡¯re from different parts of the world, so there¡¯s really nothing to connect us. I¡¯m already a qualified doctor, trained at one of the world¡¯s most prestigious teaching hospitals, so getting licensed to practice in the state of Maine should be a doddle. This house is in your name, so you¡¯ll always have a home and security here, if that¡¯s what you want. I love you, and I intend to be with you forever, wherever. I want you to believe that, because I know I¡¯m in love with you, and I want you to be perfectly happy every day of your life.¡±


    Lori said nothing, just stared at me with her eyes getting wider as Iid-out my arguments for staying together.


    ¡°Why did you buy this house in my name?¡± she eventually asked. I reminded her that when I had asked toe to Ennd, she had refused, had insisted that her ce was with her parents. With both her parents gone, I was the only family, and I felt it was my duty to make sure she was well provided for.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of a way to persuade you toe with me, as you had made it clear you wanted to stay here, and yesterday I had decided to stay here, and practice in Maine, rather than be separated half a world away from you, my little sister. The deeds for the house are with my solicitor¡¯s in London, to be certain no-one could ever take it from you. As a fallback for you, there¡¯s also $500, 000 in your name in an ount in a bank in Boston, it¡¯s been there since I was 18 and gained control of my trust-fund, because you¡¯re the most important person in my world, and you always have been; even when you were an annoying, scraggy brat!¡±


    ¡°David, I want to be your wife, I want to live with you and grow old together, and most of all I want to make babies with you, which should be a lot of fun! I want to go wherever you will be happiest, because if you¡¯re happy, then I¡¯ll be happy, plus I think London would be interesting. I know I said before that I didn¡¯t want to go to Ennd, but that was before I snared you with my womanly wiles, and I definitely don¡¯t want you to quit your training, not after you¡¯vee so far! I want you to be the surgeon you want to be, and I only want to be wherever you are, holding you up when you need it, and holding your hand when it gets tough. We¡¯ll be fine, trust me. Your generosity is astonishing, but I can¡¯t ept your money; your father intended that to be used to ease your life.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡± I retorted,¡± it was intended to better my life and I can¡¯t think of a better way of living my life than with you in it. Just think of all the fun we¡¯ll have spending it! Maybe on some floozy outfits like those you promised me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Davey¡± she replied, ¡°I want to be your own personal floozy, so you¡¯ll have to help me pick out the outfits that make you hot! Oh, and one more thing, ¡®Scraggy Brat¡¯, eh?¡± she grinned as she nipped my scrotum with the nails on her thumb and forefinger, nearly making me jump out of my skin, then kissed me again, harder, and whispered in my ear, ¡°Will you marry me, Doctor Man?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡± I replied¡± and now I want to seal the deal before you change your mind!¡±


    ¡°Why Doctor Denham, whatever do you mean?¡± she flirted, giving my rapidly erecting cock a squeeze and rubbing her thumb over the swelling end, which was all it needed to jump up to full stretch.


    Lori began nibbling my lips, my tongue, my ears, while simultaneously sliding her hand up and down my cock. My hands were busy with their own exploration of this beautiful young temptress¡¯s nubile body, pinching her nipples, lightly squeezing and moulding herrge, jutting breasts, feeling-up her taut, springy buttocks and tight, puckered anus, and lightly rubbing her pussy lips and hooded clitoris.


    Atst she pulled away from me to lie on her back, invitation in her eyes, and I epted, leaning over her to kiss her full lips while I groped and plundered her pussy.


    ¡°Come here, husband-to-be, and show me how you make babies!¡± she invited me in a throaty stage-whisper, and once again, I hovered over her while she manoeuvred my cock into position. Once she signalled she was ready, I pushed myself into her tight pussy in one long, slow glide, watching. My cock felt more engorged than ever before, perhaps because I was so turned-on, and I began the old, old rhythm, with Lori meeting me thrust for thrust, lifting her pelvis off the bed to meet each thrust.


    I was savouring the whole experience, the sight of her stunning breasts quivering with each thrust, her the feel of her hands rubbing and clenching my back, the sheen of sweat on her forehead and between her breasts, the sight of her biting her lip as her orgasms fluttered through her, when she suddenly stopped thrusting back at me and mped her vaginal constrictor muscles around my cock, stopping me dead in my tracks.


    ¡°Whoa, there, Tex, this ain¡¯t no rodeo, slow down, I have a surprise for you¡± she said, smiling mischievously at me. With that she released the pressure on my cock, causing me to slip out of her, and raised her pelvis off the bed.


    She took hold of my cock, and, with her midsection raised off the bed, guided my cock to her pink puckered bum hole.


    ¡°Now, Davey¡± she urged me, and I didn¡¯t need any further encouragement, as I speared my cock into her tight hole, causing her to groan, and gasp out ¡°OH MY GOD!¡±


    As I continued to plow into her backside, she began threshing and bucking, alternating between gasping ¡°Oh yes, Oh YES!¡± with ¡°fuck me Davey, harder, HARDER, oh my God, this is so fucking good!¡± I loved fucking her backside this way, I had all the benefits of her tightness, plus I could bite and lick her nipples, kiss her lips and neck, and watch her eyes as she orgasmed. Lori spread her legs wide, lifting them with her hands behind her knees, enabling me to prate her even deeper.


    s, I am just a weak and feeble human being, and there¡¯s only so much a man can take. I had been holding back while orgasm after orgasm chased through her, now she reached under and grabbed my scrotum, squeezing just enough to dissolve my self control, and again I sted my spunk into her tight, hot anal tube. Her rapidly contracting and rippling anal canal milked every drop of spunk from my cock while she let out a scream they must have heard in Pornd, before copsing under me with her hands fluttering up and down my back. I watched as her orgasmic aftershocks rippled and died away, her breathing eventually slowing and bing even again. Atst her eyes fluttered open as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know how those country girls do it in Ennd, but THAT is a good old-fashioned Iowa Ass-Fuck!¡± she giggled.


    I could only nod in approval, but once I got my strength back, I was going to apud. Then I was going to do it again¡­


    I slumped down, for the moment,pletely sated.


    ¡°NOW may I have some breakfast, you wicked woman?¡± I teased her, ¡°so far you¡¯ve had all the protein today, unfortunately most of it has been injected up inside your backside. I am really feeling the need to feed, so how about helping me get some sustenance, you scandalous little trollop?¡±


    Lori grinned back ¡°Why Doctor D, I thought you enjoyed fucking naughty little trollops in the ass, I know you certainly gave me an ass-full this morning! How about we make a deal; I make you breakfast, and, when the inner man is satisfied, we y dress-up so you can jungle-fuck me in whichever hole you get to first. Whoever passes out first buys dinner, OK?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I replied, at which she sat up and swung around to get off the bed. Even the way she did that made my cock twitch; the sight of her exquisitely sculpted pneumatic buttocks moulding themselves as she sat was almost more than mortal man could bear, and I had to revert to more mental gymnastics to prevent another erection; at this precise moment, I was in no condition for another strenuous fuck with this gorgeous girl! She slipped on one of my shirts and padded from the room to go off and make breakfast, while I staggered into the shower to try and re-energise for what was to follow after breakfast.


    All freshened-up and wearing only clean CK trunks I followed the scent of bacon crisping and warm pancakes to the breakfast kitchen and Lori.


    ¡°You know what a man likes for breakfast, don¡¯t you, Darling Girl¡± Imented, sliding my arms around her and giving her boobs a quick rub.


    Lori shed me a quick grin and a blown kiss. ¡°I also know what goes well with breakfast,¡± she retorted, turning to the breakfast table and leaning on it, sticking out her rump and arching her back, causing her shirt to slide up to sh her awesome backside at me, reminding me that she had ns forter. I decided I had better fortify myself while I had the chance; it looked like I was in for a long morning!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    We sat and chatted over breakfast like any ordinary couple, lingering over coffee while the morning brightened up. It was a summer morning as they can only manage in Maine, and I found myself wishing I hade back more often. Still, I was here now, and I was going to make the most of it. Lori helped me clear up after we had finished, with just the asional yful tweak of my crotch and sh of her nakedness under the shirt, and I made a fresh pot of coffee.


    We took our coffees into the sitting room, and lounged around for a while, Lori sitting cross-legged on the sofa, with me posted on the old rocker recliner chair. I found myself staring at the juncture of Lori¡¯s legs, barely covered by my shirt, which was much too big for her ¡ª it was a bespoke shirt, cut to fit me, and I was surprised she had room for her gorgeous tits in there, although she had wisely refrained from buttoning it up; the buttons would probably have popped across the room if she taken a deep breath¡­

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>8

    We continued chatting, about her life while I was gone, life for me at boarding school, and other small-talk, and as she rxed, she moved to lie down on her stomach, resting on her elbows with her hands supporting her face, and with her feet up in the air behind her, crossed at the ankles. She looked furiously sexy in this pose, all the more so because she waspletely unconscious of it.


    It was having an effect on me, though, and eventually Lori raised one eyebrow and said ¡°I think you¡¯ve recovered enough, English-boy, let¡¯s go, I feel like some contact sport!¡±


    I needed no further urging; with the fire in my belly put out, another one had kindled lower down, and she could inly see my arousal, so I headed over to the couch to squeeze and caress my beautiful pin-up girl of a sister.


    Lori reached up and hooked my neck, pulling me down to her lips, while I slid my hand up the back of her shirt to run my hand up and down her back, from the nape of her neck to the top of her buttock crevice.


    She then turned her back on me, and slowly slid her shirt off her shoulders and down, giving me the maximum amount of viewing time of her fuck-muffin body. It would be true to say that at this point that my world centered on the ache in my groin as my cock limbered-up for another point-and-shoot session!


    I moved in behind her, cing my hands on her shoulders, kneading gently. ¡°Mmmmm,¡± she luxuriated,¡± feels good, you have good hands, Doctor Man,¡± reaching behind her to slip her hands down my briefs, pushing them down to free my cock so she could and squeeze it, ¡°and a lovely stiff dick, too; what do you n on doing with it?¡±


    For answer, I pulled her in close, letting my cock lie in the cleft of her warm bum-cheeks. ¡°Oh THAT!¡± breathed Lori, ¡°you should have said so, works for me¡­¡±


    She leaned forward, resting her forearms on the back of the couch, sticking-out her lovely rump with an inviting wriggle, a target too inviting to pass up. I let my hand drift down and around, to gently caress her pussy, slowly bing more insistent, more invasive as I worked my index finger into her warm wetness.


    ¡°You¡¯re a naughty, dirty-minded young man¡± whispered Lori, ¡°whatever are you doing to me? Are you trying to fuck me? If you do, I¡¯ll tell my big brother, he¡¯ll soon settle your nonsense¡­ Ooooh¡± as I flicked my finger against her clitoris, making her jump, and causing her buttocks to jiggle invitingly around my cock.


    She reached behind, to hold her cheeks open, and I guided my raging erection into her warm wet pussy, sliding my cock in and out, slipping my hands up to her lovely firm breasts, squeezing, rubbing, pinching her nipples, making her pant and buck.


    Lori reached behind me to hold on to the back of my neck with her left hand, to support herself while she frigged away at her pussy with her right, and thebination of her rubbing and my thrusting soon had her in the throes of orgasm, the sensations of which, plus my hands mped around her mind-blowing breasts and her warm globr buttocks bouncing against my lower belly, caused me toe again, as forcefully as before, pumping my man-fat into her as hard as my body could pump, leaving me weak-kneed and breathless, the blood thundering in my ears.


    ¡°Take me upstairs¡± she breathed; ¡°I have some outfits I want to show you¡±, and so, holding hands, we headed back upstairs, Lori deliberately ahead of me on the stairs so I could watch her phenomenal bare backside bounce and jiggle as she climbed the stairs. When we got to the top of the stairs, she squeezed my still semi-erect cock.


    ¡°Go in the bedroom and wait for me, Davey, I¡¯ll be a couple of minutes.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I went into my bedroom andy down on the bed, wondering what she was going to do next. A few minutester in she walked, wearing a ck PVC minidress, seamed stockings and stiletto heels, with her hair tumbled over one shoulder and a ck velvet choker. I nearly came there and then. Gone was the yful girl I had just had breakfast with, in her ce was this stunning seductress, a full-on Hollywood vamp, sleek, cool, overpoweringly sexy. I made a move to grab her and she shimmied out of reach.


    ¡°Uh-Uh, naughty, naughty, no touching; Just enjoy the show, the main eventester, soy back and enjoy!¡± she ordered me.


    There followed, in quick session, a blizzard of naughty costumes, beginning with a very suggestive, slutty Candy-Striper, with ponytail and hair ribbons, a Naughty Secretary with sses, thigh-split pencil skirt and sprayed-on white blouse with a ckce bra, very sexy, a demure schoolgirl with id miniskirt and very questionable lingerie, and a Boardwalk Poseur, in a golden tankini, looking like gold-dipped dental floss,plete with stilettos, sunhat and Police sunsses, very Copacabana Beach!


    Thest outfit was what did it for me. Lori posed in a ck, figure-hugging 1940¡¯s Veronica Lake-style night-club singer¡¯s dress, with a plunging neckline and the back cut away low enough to reveal just a hint of her buttock crevice, with both her lumbar dimples inly visible, the whole outfit topped off with elbow-length ck gloves, costume diamond rings, and ck tform stilettos, with her hair piled high. She looked like Jessica Rabbit¡¯s debauched brte sister, an opinion my cock agreed with, judging by the way it jumped to attention.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict, Hot-shot?¡± she breathed at me.


    I, of course, waspletely bowled over by this look, and could only grab her and kiss her neck and throat while running my hands up and down her back and buttocks, squeezing my hands into the cleft of her buttocks to rub her anal pucker and lift and separate her glorious bum-cheeks. I could tell by the warmth and looseness of her backside that she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, not even a thong, and this excited me even more. When I was a boy, I had adored Carolyn Jones, in her ¡®Morticia Addams¡¯ role in ¡®The Addams Family¡¯ TV series, the clinging ck evening dress with the cutaway back, and now here was a real-life beauty dressed like that, in my arms, waiting for me to strip and fuck her.


    Lori gently pushed me away from her, and began a slow, burlesque-style strip, giving me the maximum exposure of her body as she shrugged herself out of the slinky dress to stand in front of me spread-legged, her lovely long legs encased in sheer seamed ck hold-up stockings, her tform shoes making her legs look impossibly long. She posed like that for a minute or so, slowly turning to give me a view of her lovely backside. The sight of her gloved hands sliding all over her pneumatic buttocks was almost too much for me. As the climax to the show, Lori slipped off her gloves, and, bending forward and arching her back to make her tits and buttocks protrude, she licked her right index finger and slid it into her anus, while looking at me over her shoulder, her left hand over her smiling mouth, like a little girl caught doing something naughty.


    That was it! All restraint gone, I closed in on her, spinning her round to kiss her fiercely, sliding my hands up and down her back and buttocks, to jam my finger into her anus as she had done. Lori¡¯s eyes shot wide open; she yanked my briefs down, snagging my painfully erect cock before finally freeing it, and slid to her knees, sliding her lips over my cock and bobbing her head up and down as she sucked.


    Much as I liked this, I was in the mood for more physical contact, so I pulled her to her feet and guided her backwards onto the edge of the bed. Once aplished, I grabbed her ankles and, in one rapid move, pulled her legs up and over as far as I could, until her crotch was almost pointing at the ceiling, her anus stretched open. Lori guessed what I was up to, andy back and stretched her arms out, ready to enjoy the ride.


    Now that I had unrestricted ess to her pussy and bumhole, I wasted no time inpping at them, tasting her soft juices and sucking at her clitoris in its little hood. Lori began to make small mewing noises, indicating to me that I was doing something right, and I in turn began to make more serious stabs with my tongue at her exposed woman flesh; the more I stabbed andpped, the more she mewed, until I gently scraped her clitoris with my teeth, which caused her to writhe around on the bed, whimpering. I then licked all the way from her clitoris to her anus, stabbing my tongue into her anus, which was enough to set her off, and when I rubbed her clitoris with my thumb while sticking my tongue in her arse she began toe, in waves and ripples that seemed to go on and on.


    When her orgasm had subsided, Lori scooted herself further up the bed and pulled me to her, putting my hand on her pussy to let me know she wanted me to fuck her. Again, I grabbed her ankles, and pulled her into my favourite position, ¡®The Pile driver¡¯, and rammed my cock into her pussy, enjoying the leverage and angle of pration this position offered, while she draped her legs over my shoulders. I don¡¯t know how long we kept this up, but eventually Lori, who had been orgasming almost continually through all this, asked me to ease-up, she wanted to do something else. I obliged, and she got on all fours, saying ¡°Now, Lover-boy, fuck me properly!¡±


    I shuffled on my knees up behind her, and squeezed my cock into her pussy.


    Lori dropped her face onto the pillow, which made her rump stick straight up in the air, and gave me her hips to hang on to. I was enjoying the sight of herpletely exposed pussy, with her bum hole winking at me, when she reared up on all fours, and said ¡°stop a second, there¡¯s something we need to do¡±. So saying she pulled my cock out of her pussy and jammed it straight into her anus! I was now so hot that all I wanted to do was blow my load inside her, and Lori helped me by reaching under and rubbing her clitoris until she began toe, again, and, as the ripples and fluttering of her uterus drummed against her anal tube, she squeezed my scrotum, making me lose all restraint and shooting my load into her hot and willing anus.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>9

    I copsed on top of her, the pair of us too fucked-out to do more than nibble-kiss each other as the ripples died away. Eventually I recovered enough to roll off this perfect creature, making her moan in satisfaction. Her stockings were in tatters, so I slid off her tforms and pulled off her stockings, undid her velvet choker, and rolled her into my arms. I kissed her on her nose, and she made a little whickering sound before snuggling down into my arm,pletely worn out.


    I was satisfied, but I suppose I had more stamina, as I wasn¡¯t tired, just basking in the afterglow, so I let her sleep while I thought about how we would live our lives together, and where we should do it.


    After about 2 hours Lori woke, to see me freshly showered, shaved, and smelling attractively spicy (or so the aftershave imed; I thought it smelled like mouthwash).


    ¡°What happened, Davey?¡± she asked in a slightly disoriented way.


    ¡°I put your ass to sleep, you little sexpot you, so now¡­ you¡­ owe¡­ me ¡­ dinner!¡± I sing-song¡¯d at her.


    Lori turned on her stomach, pulling a pillow under her midriff to raise her lovely bum in the air, and opened her legs wide.


    ¡°There you are, pervert-boy, diner¡¯s open,e and get it while it¡¯s hot!¡± she leered, looking hot as all fuck!


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t get out of it that easily, sister of mine!¡± I admonished, ¡°You lost a bet, so I want a lobster dinner,pete with all the trimmings, at the very least. But, I think I will have your pie for dessert!¡±


    Lori grinned at that, her syed open thighs and sticky, spunky anus making a very tempting sight.


    ¡°Are all English boys as corrupt and perverted as you, or did I just get lucky?¡± she asked in a voice dripping with scious curiosity.


    I grinned back, still enthralled by the deliciously panoramic view in front of me.


    ¡°Seems I was the lucky one, to catch an angel like you,plete with a mind like a dredger bucket!¡±


    Lori rolled onto her back,ughing, and once again I marvelled at how her perfect breasts seemed to be unaffected by gravity, her coral pink nipples pointing proudly at the ceiling. Lori caught the direction of my look and said ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, you should know the name of this condition¡±, flicking her nipples idly, ¡°It¡¯s called Biggus Titticus Maximus, only affects girls with minds like mine.¡±


    I struggled to keep a straight face, but couldn¡¯t help myself; she looked so adorable with that look of mock solemnity on her face.


    ¡°Get dressed, you evil trollop, we have ns to make, and shopping to do, and don¡¯t worry, dinner¡¯s on me ¡ª unless you would rather I ate it off you, I understand that¡¯s quite popr in Japan¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you deviant¡± she retorted. She grinned impishly at me, then knelt up on the bed with an angelic expression on her face, pressing her hands together as though she was praying, intoning ¡°Dear God, please protect me from this awful pervert, he keeps sticking his big pee-pee in my wee-wee and my pooper- hole, I¡¯m afraid if he stays around too long, he might try and have sex with me¡­ Amen.¡±


    I grinned at this.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very bad girl, wife of mine, remind meter to jam something into you, but for now, please, get your panties and put some clothes on, something decent, for goodness¡¯ sake, there are oldies around, I¡¯d like to have lunch somewhere where we don¡¯t get asked to leave.¡±


    ¡°Wife¡± said Lori, musingly, ¡°I like the sound of that, sounds better than ¡®sister¡¯, remind me to hold you to it¡­ Oh, OK, I¡¯ll let you buy me lunch, and dinner, if you feel you can stretch that far, Captain Moneybags, but you still owe me a long, hard Jungle-Fuck, with extra gori-humping!¡±


    ¡°It will be my pleasure,¡± I retorted, ¡°and if you want to talk about ¡®stretching¡¯, well, I think I managed that pretty wellst night and this morning! Anyway, I¡¯m not going to argue, I have a surprise for you, and you need to get dressed to see it, because it¡¯s in town, so get a wriggle and a jiggle on, you naughty little strumpet!¡±


    Lori stretched and yawned, looking for all the world like one of those big-breasted 1940¡¯s Varga or Petty pin-up girls, with her jet-ck hair piled up on her head, a couple of errant strands tumbling down to frame her beautiful face, and herrge, perfect breasts jutting out, her tiny waist entuating the jut of her breasts and the curve of her rump, at once sweet and wholesome, and yet also indescribably wanton and immensely fuckable. God, I wanted her, and the sight of her kneeling on the bed was doing things to me¡­.


    ¡°Margaret Thatcher, Margaret Thatcher¡­¡± I mumbled to myself, struggling to prevent the picture in front of me from causing the inevitable arousal.


    ¡°What did you say, Davey?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡± I said, ¡°just going over what I wanted to do this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Does that include me?¡± she enquired with a grin, sliding gracefully off the bed and pressing her magnificent mammaries against me as she pecked me on the cheek , sliding her hands down and around to clench my buttocks, hard¡­ Damn, MARGARET THATCHER, MARGARET THATCHER, MARGARET THATCHER¡­..


    ¡°Get dressed, darling, we have ces to be and things to do, so get a move on¡± I chided her, my voice catching just a little. Lori responded by grabbing my crotch yfully and blowing me a kiss.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I still want to y¡± she breathed sexily, her mouth making an adorable pout.


    (Oh Shit, MARGARET THATCHER, MARGARET THATCHER, MARGARET THATCHER¡­)


    ¡°Look Lori, the lions are roaring, I want something solid to eat! Besides, we can¡¯t go into town smelling of sex, what would the neighbours say?¡±


    Lori grinned back at me ¡°Well, at least the smell of sex is a good natural perfume; after all, you must be giving off pheromones in clouds right now. And, while we¡¯re on the subject of smells, why do you smell like you showered in mouthwash?¡±


    I smacked her on her rump. ¡°Get moving you, I told you, I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Lori pulled me down to her and nted a hot, sexy kiss on my lips, and started to wriggle against me most fetchingly. It took all my will-power (or won¡¯t-power) to gently disengage her and send her on her way with a gentle pinch in that adorable crease where the female Gluteus Maximus curves down to meet the top of the thigh.


    20 minutester, a freshly showered and made-up Lori reappeared, in a deceptively modest pair of ck leggings, white shirt tied off to leave her midriff bare, just a hint ofcy bra showing at the neckline, and kitten heels. I looked closely at her leggings, as I now knew Lori was perfectly capable of wearing something that looked modest and demure indoors, but would probably be semi-transparent in full sunlight, to perfectly outline the lips of her pussy; what we in Ennd call ¡®mutterers¡¯ ¨C you can see the lips moving, but you can¡¯t quite make out the words¡­


    ¡°Rx, Davey, there¡¯s 11-year olds wearing this around town, and I¡¯m wearing a thong!¡± shemented, cheekily pulling down the back of her leggings to show me the thong disappearing into the shadowed cleft between her lovely buttocks ¨C Oh God, if I had had the time, I would have gone around with her again, and she knew it!


    We drove into town, to a small Bistro famous for its lobster and oysters with Guinness, and had a very satisfying seafood lunch, then we walked hand-in-hand through town, ¡¯til we came to my intended destination.


    ¡°Kane¡¯s Jewellery?¡± queried Lori. I smiled at her and led her inside, and asked for Mrs. Kane, the proprietor.


    ¡°Doctor Denham¡± Mrs. Kane greeted me, ¡°I have the selection you requested, and I take it this is the youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed Mrs. Kane¡± I replied. ¡°Lori?¡±


    Lori looked at me in slight puzzlement, understanding dawning as Mrs. Kane brought out a tray of diamond engagement rings.


    ¡°Darling, please pick out the ring you want, the sky¡¯s the limit, so don¡¯t be bashful!¡±


    Lori again looked at me, and whispered ¡°Why am I looking at these rings?¡±


    ¡°Because I can hardly marry you without getting engaged first, you silly arse¡± I grinned back at her, ¡°I¡¯m old-fashioned that way.¡±


    Lori stood still, gazing at the tray of sparkling stones, transfixed by so much light and glitter, probably more wealth in one ce than she had seen in her entire life, then pointed to a simple tinum band with a dense diamond cluster.


    ¡°I like that one¡± she whispered.


    Mrs Kane looked at me enquiringly, then removed the ring from the tray, and passed it to Lori for her to hold up to the light and inspect.


    ¡°Is this the one you want, darling?¡± I asked her, she just nodded and squeezed my hand in hers.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Kane, this is the one we want,¡± I said, and handed her my credit card. We waited while she went through the whole transaction business and brought my card back to me.


    ¡°Thank you Doctor Denham, your youngdy has exceedingly good taste, if I may be so bold, almost 5-carats of wless white diamonds, no inclusions, I guarantee; a real heirloom piece.¡±


    ¡°Lori has excellent taste,¡± I replied, ¡°shees from the very best of families!¡±


    Lori squeezed my hand again, and smiled tremulously as I slipped the ring on her ring finger, kneeling down to ask her the time-honoured question.


    ¡°Lori, will you marry me?¡± The store went silent.


    ¡°Yes, I will marry you Davey¡± she replied, blushing prettily, and all the other customers and staff apuded.


    ¡°Davey, how much did that ring cost?¡± asked a wide-eyed Lori as we walked away.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I replied, ¡°I wanted to give you something that means forever, diamonds fit the bill, so you got diamonds. Just thank your lucky stars we don¡¯t feel the same way about cow-pats!¡±


    Once again she punched me on the arm, more of a yful dunt than a regr p.


    ¡°Be serious, David, this is more than anyone has ever done for me, ever!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I love you¡± I replied simply, letting her see the truth in my eyes.


    Lori looked at me with slightly blurry eyes.


    ¡°She called me your ¡®youngdy¡¯; I was just wondering what she would have called me if she knew that three hours ago your ¡®youngdy¡¯ was pumping your cock in and out of her ass!¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>10

    ¡°Maybe she would have said something like ¡°I remember how that used to be!''¡± I replied with a broad grin, ¡°you are a devil woman, Lori Keene, with a mouth like a well-digger¡¯s shovel; fortunately, you also fuck like a champion, so, on bnce, I think I¡¯ll keep you! Let¡¯s go home, now that my inner-man has been satisfied, his brother lower down wants to y with your jiggly bits!¡±


    We returned to the car and drove back to the house in happy silence, Lori leaning back in her seat and looking at me spectively, asionally nibbling her lower lip. I knew that gesture by now, it meant some new sexual misbehaviour was brewing in that dirty little mind of hers, and I felt a delicious tightening in my groin in anticipation of what was toe.


    We got in, and sat down on the couch, Lori on myp, straddling me, pecking small kisses on my face and neck. I could feel my cock hardening, and began untying her shirt, beginning the pleasurable task of stripping her for ytime. Lori, while she went along with it, obviously had something on her mind, and eventually grabbed my wandering hands, saying ¡°Stop it, you pervert, I want to talk to you for a minute!¡±


    ¡°It had better be a minute; I want to get down to things, all your lovely jiggly things, as a matter of fact!¡± I leered.


    ¡°Stop it Davey, I¡¯m trying to be serious! I want us to go to Ennd!¡± she blurted out.


    I looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°That was a quick decision, Kitten, what brought this on?¡±


    Lori looked at me levelly and began to exin her decision.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°David, I know you always wanted to be surgeon, like your father, and that¡¯s what I want for you as well, but you have to finish your training. Don¡¯t throw away all your years of study just because of me! I want you to finish your surgical training in Ennd, you were almost there, and you left it toe here and take care of us. Now there¡¯s only me, and I¡¯ll be at home wherever you are. Marry me and take me home with you, finish your training and be the kind of surgeon your father would have been proud of. Over here, what are you going to do? Be a country doctor in rural Maine? You were meant for more than that¡­¡±


    I was so overwhelmed by this girl¡¯s simple trust in me that I could barely speak.


    Atst I managed to croak out ¡°Are you sure you know what you¡¯re saying? I¡¯ll be gone a lot, and I mean a lot. Surgical residency in a teaching hospital in Ennd means tight schedules and full calendars, we¡¯d have precious little time together for the first couple of years, and I won¡¯t be able to set my own case-load until I get to be a consultant, at least 2 years after qualifying, probably more; are you sure you want that, that you can handle that?¡±


    Lori simply looked at me, her eyes telling me she¡¯d already decided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make myself handle it; it¡¯s what I want for you and us; I just want to be your wife.¡±


    I looked at her in wonder, humbled by her trust, and love, hardly able to believe my luck that someone so ravishing could love and trust me sopletely.


    ¡°Lori,¡± I said, ¡°I promise you faithfully that your life with me will hold all the things you ever wanted, I promise you will never go without, and that you will also never have cause to doubt me. I love you more than anything on this, and I only want to spend my life making you happy, contented, safe and secure, Oh, and pregnant!¡±


    Lori welled up, and, as I kissed her tears away, she grinned at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again; you smooth-talking English fuckers will say anything to get in a country girl¡¯s pants!¡±


    Iughed out loud, and kissed her, she responded with abandon, flicking her tongue around my lips as I kissed and nuzzled her. My wandering hands had resumed, and they roamed over her lovely backside and up her blouse, trying to find her bra-snap.


    ¡°It unsnaps at the front¡± she whispered, ¡°didn¡¯t you ever sneak a peek at any of Mom¡¯s lingerie catalogues?¡±


    Actually, I hadn¡¯t, so I followed her lead and freed her lovely, firm breasts, squeezing and lightly pinching her nipples, kneading the firm girl-flesh as our tongues explored more ardently.


    Lori was squirming on myp, frigging herself against my by-now bone-hard erection, as I slid my hand down the back of her leggings to cup her firm buttocks and pull her in closer to me.


    ¡°Upstairs, Davey¡­ need more room¡­¡± she panted, so with onest nibble of her bottom lip, I helped her to stand and she pulled me upright. We looked at each other, and bolted for the stairs, Lori beating me to the top, which suited me fine, as I again got to watch her superb bum jiggle as she ran up the stairs. I took them two at a time, a couple of seconds behind her, and hustled her into what had be our bedroom, yanking at her leggings with one hand while I tugged my polo-shirt over my head and fumbled with my Dockers. I levered off my loafers and turned to finish stripping Lori, but she had just qualified for the Olympic Freestyle Stripping for a Fuck team, standing there naked and swinging her thong around her index finger, grinning, with her lower lip caught between her teeth.


    ¡°What kept you?¡± she asked, one eyebrow raised in query.


    I moved in to grab her, but Lori held up her finger.


    ¡°Just got to get some more lube!¡± she said, popping out and then back in. I had climbed onto the bed, naked except for a big grin and an even bigger hard on, something Lori noted as she opened the tube of lubricant gel and squeezed some onto my fingertip.


    ¡°d to see you¡¯re recovered, you know the drill, Doctor Man, lube me up!¡±


    So saying, shey down next to me, with her legs open and spectacr arse raised-up, and I applied the lube to her pink pucker, noting her little shivers every time I slid my finger into her, and looking forward to a hot, sweaty, spunk-filled interlude. If someone had looked in at this moment, they would probably have seen me drooling and grinning happily to myself, tongue hanging out like Pluto.


    By now Lori was showing every sign of being ready, but I wanted some tactile stimtion, so I turned her round to face me, kissing her while I ran my hands up and down her back, cupping and squeezing her buttocks, stroking and teasing her clitoris, sliding a finger into her pussy, nibbling, sucking and gently biting her nipples, and sliding alternate fingers into her tight, crinkled little rosebud. After 20 minutes of this, she was at a peak of arousal, as evidenced by the way she pulled me down to her.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, stick your cock in me somewhere, I¡¯m going out my mind here, fucking get on with it!¡± she gritted, her blue eyes shing.


    I had other ns, however, and intended to keep my promise of earlier in the day; Lori had a lovely ¡®pie¡¯, and I was going to eat it!


    I rolled her over so she was face-down, provoking ament along the lines of ¡°what are you up to now, you pervert?¡± and pulled her legs apart, simultaneously bending her knees under so her rump was raised up off the bed. Now I could reach my target, and I began kissing her up the insides of her thighs, making her quiver and moan softly. Eventually, I kissed all the way up to her crotch, and flicked my tongue over her pussy, making her quiver some more, as I gradually increased the frequency and pressure of my licking, her moans intensifying. When I finally prised her firm sculpted buttocks apart and stuck my tongue in her tight, puckered hole, hard, she nearly shot off the bed!


    I kept on licking, alternating between her pussy and her arsehole, watching the juices flow out of her pussy and her tight little anus gradually open and wink at me as I stabbed my tongue into it, all the while enjoying the feel of her smooth, firm, toned, utterly feminine backside and the sweet, musky tang of her excitement.


    ¡°Davey, you¡¯re such a pervert, I love it, keep going¡­¡± she murmured, her hand by now wrapped tightly around my cock and squeezing in a slow rhythm. Now to change pace, I thought, sliding back up to Lori, and pulling her around to face me.


    Lori looked up at me with eyes filled with love, and trust, and arge amount of devilment, as she whispered into my ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you fucked me, stud-boy? Make it good!¡±


    I was more than happy to oblige, mounting her and letting her guide me in, and, as before, I pumped and thrust, with Lori again meeting my every thrust in perfect unison, shudders running through her in waves as she orgasmed again and again. I was transfixed by the sight of her beautifully perfect breasts quivering and jiggling in concert with my thrusts. Lori grabbed her knees and spread her legs wide, then draped them over my shoulders, encouraging me to lean further forward, so we were almost nose to nose, with me hammering into her like a piston.


    I could see she was getting tired, pumping away in that position, so I moved her legs from my shoulders and slid a couple of pillows under her bum to give her something to rest on, and incidentally raising her pussy up higher than her shoulders. Lori looked at me with a big grin on her face; I think she knew what wasing next.


    I slowed down, and took my weight on my elbows, sliding my hands under her gorgeous backside, pulling her bum cheeks apart. Lori also ced her feet t on the bed and snaked her hands down, to hold her cheeks apart as I slowly pushed my cock into her anus. Lori kept her hands in ce, supporting her pelvis as I pumped my cock in and out of her tight hole, once again orgasms rippling through her. This was an amazing experience in itself, but I also wanted to repeat the experience ofst night.


    I withdrew from Lori¡¯s arse, answering her unspoken query by saying ¡°Just like Mother, OK?¡±


    She smiled and nodded, turning to lie on her stomach, re-positioning the pillows under her t stomach to raise her bum up in the air. I moved in behind her, and once again slowly slid my swollen cock through her anal ring and deep into her rectum, her gasps telling me all I needed to know about the depth I was prating to.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>11

    I began pumping, leaning on my elbows while holding on firmly to her stunning breasts, squeezing rhythmically as I pumped, Lori responding by pushing back against me, ourbined efforts causing her to squeal and gasp, one orgasm after another rushing through her, calling out my name, and telling me not to stop, as if I had any such intention! Eventually, though, thebination of the pressure on my cock and the feel of this gorgeous girl¡¯s spectacr backside clenching and quivering as I pounded into her were too much; my cock-head swelled up to what felt like giant size in the tight confines of her hot, velvety rectum, as I came in a rush of heat, my cock spraying my sperm inside her wonderful arse. T


    he sensation of my swollen, over-stimted cock shooting my spunk into her was enough to set Lori off as well, and we both came together in a crashing mutual orgasm that very nearly loosened my teeth and blew my eardrums across the room!


    Eventually, I managed to lever myself off her, sliding my still semi-rigid cock out of her bum, holding her as another orgasm rocketed through her system, and copsed, sweaty, spunk-soaked, and satisfied, next to the woman I loved. Lori turned to face me, draped an arm around my neck to pull me closer, and gave me a long, deep, and very satisfying kiss, so much so that my cock started to twitch, despite having just finished unloading¡­


    ¡°Doctor D, you are a very dirty young man! Dear God, how you have corrupted me¡± she smiled, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll keep on doing what you do best?¡±


    I grinned, too breathless to banter with her, but not so wiped out that I couldn¡¯t grab hold of her wonderful arse and squeeze and knead, lift and separate the firm cheeks as Lori kissed me. Eventually I managed to calm the pounding of my heart and slow my breathing to something approaching normal, and kissed her gently, lovingly, as I rolled and massaged her lovely buttocks in my hands, trying to believe that my beautiful American sister was now all mine, was actually going to be my wife!


    I knew that we were going to have a busy evening, and an eventful night, so I decided to stop stimting myself with Lori¡¯s arse and rest a little. When we had rested, I was going to take my girl, my sister, my fiancee, out to the best restaurant in town, and fuck the living daylights out of her when we got home.


    With pleasant thoughts like that running around in my head, I settled down for a post-coital nap. Lori obviously had the same idea, she definitely wasn¡¯t finished with me yet, she whispered before snuggling up against me, her hand snaking between us to grab hold of my cock, and my hand somehow finding itself pushing a finger into her puckered anus, causing her to giggle sleepily. And so we dropped off to sleep, me relying on my well-developed medical student¡¯s time-sense to wake up in an hour or so.


    I woke to find Lori, my beautiful sister, and now my fiancee, still fast asleep, deeply asleep by the looks of it, and partially draped over me, her arm and leg thrown possessively across my thighs and chest, and her lovely lips within kissing distance, so I obliged.


    She mumbled something and rolled away onto her back, arms and legs spread wide. Perfect! I had awakened ready to rumble, with a healthy, blue-steel erection, much to my surprised gratification, and hot little sister was due some payback for waking me so early this morning. I leaned up on one elbow for a long moment, admiring the splendid scenery before me, (and the view out the window wasn¡¯t bad, either¡­) and then began lightly kissing her shoulder, neck and chin, her breasts and nipples, so light I was barely making contact. I continued down her ribcage to her firm, toned stomach, with a small interlude to gently swirl my tongue in her sexy little jewel of a navel, and so on further down until I came to herbia, so conveniently on disy. I began lightly kissing just her outer lips, feather touches but gradually getting firmer, my tongue sometimespping lightly at the hood of her clitoris. She could obviously feel something, even in her somnolent state; she muttered my name in her sleep, and then was still again, making me freeze; waking her just yet wasn¡¯t part of my fiendish n!


    When I was sure she had settled back down, I moved back in, continuing my feather-light assault, until she drifted her legs even wider in her sleep, and her hand slid down in slow-motion to rest just above her pussy. I wondered what she was dreaming about, as her finger began to slowly brush against her pudenda and circle her clitoris, so I decided to help her along a little,pping at her until her clitoris popped out of its little hood. She stirred at that, moaning softly and breathing heavily, her hand making more insistent motions as she arched her back to throw her head back, soft, liquid, moaning soundsing from her as she worked herself up. My own erection was throbbing painfully now, and I shuffled forward, leaned over her to take my weight on my hands on either side of her, and ooooh so slowly pushed my cock into her warm moist pussy.


    Her head was still thrown back, her arms outstretched, and she began to move against me, holding the sheets in her outstretched hands as I humped her sleeping form. I was feeling immensely horny, and who wouldn¡¯t, in this situation? My girl, my fiancee, my red-hot kid sister, was lying under me, my cock buried in her, she was asleep, and yet still managing to hump back as I fucked her. Her breathing became shallower and more rapid, and her pelvis was humping back at me in a rocking, side-to-side kind of motion, as she screwed her pussy up and down on my cock! How sexual was this girl!? Even asleep, she was a bettery than most women ever manage wide awake and fully aware! She began to pump more insistently, and suddenly her eyes snapped open, her arms encircling my neck as she hissed at me ¡°Harder you fucker, do me harder, you horny little bastard, make it happen, now!¡±


    I grinned and obliged, no need for stealth now, so I plunged my cock into her with almost vicious force, making her mew and gasp. Suddenly she stiffened, eyes zed, head thrown right back, her mouth dropping open, gasping and making little cat-noises as she came with shattering intensity. Her pussyl contractions, alternately mping and sucking at my cock, were too much for me to bear, and I came like a jet engine, spunk hosing out of me in hot spurts as my cock spasmed and twitched.


    Lori eventually came down, as did I, pushing my arms under the small of her back to hold her to me as I rolled over to hold her on top of me, whereupon she kissed me and licked the tip of my nose by way of greeting.


    ¡°You dirty fucker, I ought to cut that thing off and hang it over the door as a warning!¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Sleepy Sally, did you like your rm call?¡± I asked her innocently.


    ¡°I was having such a nice dream,¡± she grinned. ¡°I was on a beach with your cock rammed up my ass, then suddenly I¡¯m here, with you humping me like a horny baboon! That probably counts as rape, you know, Doctor Man, I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s only rape if you say no, otherwise it¡¯s an upational hazard of getting in bed naked with a horny English doctor!¡± I grinned. ¡°I just wanted to try and sleep-fuck you, then let you wake up wondering why the hell you were covered in spunk.¡±


    Lori grinned back at me, her eyes dancing.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert; I¡¯m surprised nobody¡¯s nailed that thing to your leg as a lesson to you!¡±


    I moved my hands down to cup and gently squeeze her buttocks, pulling them open and closed as I fondled them.


    ¡°Bet you¡¯re d they didn¡¯t! Come on, time to get some dinner, I¡¯m famished! Let¡¯s get a shower; we could do with freshening-up a little; I don¡¯t know about me, but you smell like the fleet¡¯s in¡­!¡±


    I headed for the shower, but Lori imed it first, by right of seniority.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you work that out?¡± I asked.


    She looked at me pityingly.


    ¡°You men are so dull-witted sometimes, I¡¯m a woman, we alwayse first, didn¡¯t you know¡­?¡±


    With an impish grin, and a wriggle of her delectable backside, she slipped into the bathroom before I quite got my mental bnce back, so I conceded defeat and settled down to wait her out, knowing she would be in there for an age.


    After a while, over the sound of the shower spray, I began to hear something interesting, definitely not-shower rted. I eased the bathroom door open and peered in the mirror, which gave me a reasonable view of the wet room. There she stood, moaning softly, leaning against the wall and frigging herself with one hand, the other hand sliding a finger into her rectum, both hands pumping in unison, with her head thrown back and her eyes tightly shut.


    The sight was enough to hoist my cock all over again, suddenly bone-hard, primed and ready for some rumpy-pumpy with my girl.


    As I was still naked, it was a matter of seconds to ease the bathroom door open enough to get in without engaging the squeaky hinge. Lori was in a world of her own as I stepped in behind her and cupped her breasts in one swift movement.


    She looked back at me with her wicked, bottom-lip between the teeth grin, deliberately grinding her phenomenal bum cheeks against my arching cock, and gasped as I gently squeezed her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers, a thrill running down her that I felt in my cock as her gorgeous arse jiggled.


    ¡°You dirty girl, how dare you touch yourself?¡± I said in a stern voice ¡°do you know what happens to dirty girls who touch themselves?¡±


    ¡°No sir, please do tell¡± said Lori in her naughty-little-girl voice, flexing her bum cheeks around my cock teasingly, making my best friend twitch and a spasm run through my entire groin and mid-section.


    ¡°They get GROPED!¡± I growled, following words with action as I slipped a finger into her pussy, and another finger into her lovely, tight, well lubricated arsehole. She sighed at that, and moved her hands behind her, to sp the back of my neck, holding herself tight against me.


    ¡°Do they also get properly fucked, Sir?¡± she asked in the same little-girl voice.


    ¡°I should fucking think so!¡± said I, rapidly losing the thread of the conversation as I became more engrossed with some serious groping of my beautiful sister, ¡°Speaking of which, ce your hands on the wall! Come on wench, assume the position!¡±


    She did so, leaning slightly forward to make her bum stick out. I slid another finger into her little pink starfish, making her gasp and giggle, to check she was ready for this.


    ¡°You were dreaming about getting rammed up the arse, were you? Can you guess what happens next, little girl?¡± I whispered in her ear.


    Lori looked back over shoulder at me, trying hard not to giggle, her blue eyes happy and full of mischief.


    ¡°Oh please Sir, are you going to fuck me in my ass, and pump my ass full of your hot sticky stuff? I love that, it¡¯s so dirty, but my big brother will find out, and he¡¯ll be so angry, please don¡¯t tell him!¡±


    ¡°Toote, he said I could! This will be your punishment for ying with yourself, you brazen little trollop,¡± I grinned, unable to cope with the twin effects of that voice and the throbbing insistence of my cock!


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d hear me eventually, Doctor Man, you took your fucking time, next time clean your ears properly!¡± she smiled, her eyes dancing with suppressed glee.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>12

    My only response was to grab a firm hold of her splendid breasts and slide my cock into her arse in one long slow glide. Lori¡¯s eyes bugged and she let out a whistling gasp from between her clenched teeth.


    ¡°God, Davey, is my ass getting tighter, or is that thing getting bigger?¡± she managed to gulp out.


    ¡°Lori, my darlingest darling, a man¡¯s cock is just another muscle, and as you know, the more you exercise a muscle, the bigger, firmer, and harder it gets, you should know this, and considering the work-out you¡¯ve given it over thest day or so, weelll¡­..¡± I told her in my best lecture room voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit and you know it, you dirty, perverted, ass-reaming little butt-fucker, you just love ramming that thing up my ass with no warning!¡± she gasped, pushing back against me to get the full benefit as I pumped into her, one of her hands sliding down her body to rub and massage her clitoris.


    ¡°Shall I stop then, you dirty girl?¡± I asked her, grinning as she clenched her bum cheeks tightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like, Doctor Man!¡± she gasped, ¡°keep doing it that way, I love the way you stretch my ass when you cram that thing into me!¡±


    Very soon, her breath began to hitch and blow in shallow gasps, I could tell she was almost at the tipping-point, so I redoubled my strokes, pistoning into her as she frigged frantically, to suddenly give a deep, breathy sigh, and slump against the wall as her orgasm hit, her anus contracting, clenching and rippling, taking me past the point of no return, as I sprayed what spunk I had left into her hot, tight, sinewy anus.


    When we finally got our breath back, we resumed our shower; I soaped and scrubbed her back, she did mine, but sadly managing not even a twitch when she lifted my cock to wash it behind the head. Lori looked at me quizzically, and I grinned wryly at her.


    ¡°What do expect, you tarty little trollop, I¡¯ve been ejacting in you like some fabled Fountain of Spunk almost continually for thest 24 hours! If you stuck a gun to my head and told me ¡®fuck or die¡¯, I¡¯d tell you to pull the trigger, I¡¯m a doctor, dammit, not fucking John Henry, the Steel-Driving Man!¡± I said in m my best ¡®Bones¡¯ Mc Coy voice.


    ¡°So, are we done for tonight?¡± she asked, her eyes shing.


    ¡°No, but I need deep protein intake to rebuild my strength, so I prescribe a 2-inch thick steak with butter-fried button-mushrooms, a green sd and a cold beer. Get those in me, and you shall have your Prince Charming and his Amazing Performing Penis back tonight!¡±


    ¡°He better make a fucking appearance¡± she gritted mock seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll need a refillter, and I expect you to do the honours. Be there at the ready, or sleep on the couch, buster. A far as I¡¯m concerned, if your dick¡¯s not working, you¡¯re no use to me, are you hearing me, boy?¡±


    ¡°My Darling Sister,¡± I began, as pompously as I could manage while watching a stunning naked girl jiggle around soaking wet, ¡°feast of pulchritude though you undoubtedly are, a wet-dream fantasy for any man between the ages of eight to eighty, you are dealing here with a man suffering from extremeck of steak. Once that basic need has been met, he shall do his meagre, yet heartfelt, best to satisfy your voracious, nay, carnivorous needs. Darling Sister, someone famous, I¡¯m not sure who it was, possibly Mark Twain, once said something to the effect that there is no woman alive who could not defeat any ten men in the ultimate battle between the sexes! After an afternoon and night with you, I now heartily believe this to be true, so be gentle with me!¡±


    Lori looked at me levelly.


    ¡°You are so full of it, just be ready, no excuses will be epted! I¡¯ll make sure you get your steak, one big enough to overhang the te, so you¡¯ll have no excuses. If you drop dead I swear I¡¯ll carve a cock out of your leg-bone, because one way or another, I am going to have you inside me tonight, got it, Stud?¡±


    What could I say, except to kiss her, hard, and squeeze her beauteous backside while she kissed me back with equal fervour, until, unable to hold it in any longer, she dissolved into peals ofughter.


    ¡°I am so looking forward to having you to myself for the rest of my life¡± I told her as I held her dripping wet, highly fuckable body close, unable to stop myself gloating. Mine, all mine!


    ¡°Just as long as I can always be your ¡®Little Trollop¡¯, Doctor Man¡± she whispered, her face muffled in the angle of my neck as I hugged her to me.


    I had made dinner reservations that afternoon, at a restaurant which came highly rmended for barbecue and steaks, as well as local and boutique beers, so as usual, I was dressed and waiting, and waiting, for my hot sister to finally make an appearance. And what an appearance it was!


    She had chosen a slinky ck long sleeved minidress that looked like it had been sprayed on, with stockings covering her long, long legs and killer heels, her glossy ck hair tumbling down her creamy bare back inrge open ringlets. She looked cute, sexy, desirable, and very edible.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori has a lovely, almost ssical profile, a straight nose with an adorable little tilt at the end, a small pointed chin, and incredible, kiss-me lips, and seeing her standing there like that, I wanted to leap on her and keep her for myself; she was too good to show to the local yokels in this hick town, she needed the catwalks of Mn and Paris, to be seen on the Promenade Des Anise, or lounging on the Cote D¡¯Azure! One thing I could be absolutely certain of; looking like that in public, she was going to cause an Erection Epidemic tonight in the restaurant!


    I tried to y it cool, by flipping a throwaway at her, to see if she would bite.


    ¡°Well, at least you scrub-up well!¡± I poker-faced at her, watching her grin at thepliment, but I could tell from her arch expression that she knew she¡¯d already gotten me hot and bothered. This girl was a stunner at the best of times, but looking like this she could stop a train, and she¡¯d done it all for me, so the very least I could do was let her know.


    I silently admitted defeat, and gave in.


    ¡°Lori, sweetheart, Darling Sister of mine, wife-to-be, you look truly, absolutely ravishing, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that my stomach thinks my throat¡¯s been cut, I would rampage on you like a donkey on Viagra! You are absolutely the most beautiful woman I have ever seen; I still can¡¯t believe you consented to be my wife!¡±


    Lori smiled at me, hermbent violet eyes lighting up, and she slid across the room to me like a snake on a snowdrift; I swear, she didn¡¯t move a muscle; one second she was leaning against the door jamb, the next second she was in my arms, her wondrous body moulding itself against mine.


    ¡°David, Darling Boy, you say the sweetest things¡±, she cooed at me, ¡°but¡±, as she grabbed my crotch ¡°that doesn¡¯t get you off the hook. Tonight, you perform, or I will suck the marrow out of your bones through your cock, are you hearing me? You WILL be my horn-dog tonight, or you get to find out in the morning what we do back there in Corn-Country to a dog that don¡¯t work! You dig, me, Stud-Boy?¡±


    She gave me onest meaningful squeeze before letting go and flicking her hair back off her face, her body rippling and undting as she did so, a sight guaranteed to make anthropoid males the world over howl and bang their heads on the wall, or take two cold showers and a couple ofps around the ying fields¡­


    ¡°Loud and clear, you hot, wicked, gorgeous little fun-bundle!¡± I replied, sliding my hand up her thigh and slipping a finger under her taut panties and into her warm anus, as I kissed her gently so as not to mess up her make-up, and nibbled lightly at her ear.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go, wife, we have reservations, and they won¡¯t hold them forever.¡±


    Dinner was a sedate affair. Lori had a lobster sd with tiny little new potatoes in a cream sauce, and I had the monster steak she had promised me, medium-rare and smothered in butter-fried mushrooms, with the obligatory green sd, washed down with a lovely light, yeasty beer, everything I¡¯d asked for. Lori had a chilled white wine, and we chatted about life, love, the future, all the things engaged couples discuss. She was wearing her engagement ring, and had received a concerted look of envy and pure unadulterated longing from all the women in the restaurant; well, it was a small town, apparently word had gotten around. Most of the men had stared in awe and wonder when Lori and her little ck dress walked in, followed by sighs of envy when she leaned over and kissed me as we were shown to our table. Lori glowed, the prettiest blush I had ever seen, her eyes sparkling like violet fireworks.


    We were in a romantic glow the entire way home, holding hands with our fingers entwined as we slowly strolled home in thete evening air of coastal Maine. She was puzzled when we crossed the road so that I could walk on the sidewalk with her on my left side, and asked why; I obliged, telling her that I had been told as a very small boy by my father that thedy always walked on the left, so that her malepanion could not only shield her from the dirt and mud from the street, but also to keep his right arm, his sword arm, free and unencumbered to defend her. Her eyes sparkled at that.


    ¡°You English, you seem so stiff and aloof sometimes, and so old-fashioned and fuddy-duddy, and then you tell me something so damned romantic about something as normal as walking up the street! I¡¯m going to love being an Englishman¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± I started, ¡°We need to get your passport sorted out, and get the marriage license. I don¡¯t know what the requirements are, so how about we make a trip to City Hall tomorrow to get the ball rolling. I¡¯m burning with impatience to make you mine, and I don¡¯t want to miss a day!¡±


    Lori told me she had a passport, although it was 4 years old, it would do.


    ¡°I looked like this when I was 15, even the hairstyle is the same, the only difference is the ¡®Girls¡¯ here hadn¡¯t quite arrived yet!¡±


    She turned sideways on and cupped ¡®the Girls¡¯, and I had to agree, they would certainly have been the focus of any photographer if he¡¯d seen them!


    ¡°Wow, if only everybody had a sister as hot as mine!¡± I breathed, pulling her in close for a kiss and a quick squeeze. Lori dimpled at thepliment, and I had to struggle for a moment to get back to reality.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>13

    ¡°I also want us to take a quick trip to New York very soon¡± I said, ¡°we need to organise your visa so you cane back with me, unless you know of a British Conste in New Ennd somewhere¡­? I trailed off hopefully.


    Lori shook her head.


    ¡°Nope, but we can ask at City Hall tomorrow. Anyway, that¡¯s tomorrow, this evening isn¡¯t finished yet, you dirty-minded, over-sexed, lecherous little pervert! I find myself wishing you were a dentist, as I have several cavities I need filling¡­, but, as you¡¯re only a doctor, I have two rather pronounced swellings I think you need to pay some attention to, maybe manipte a little¡­¡±


    I love the way this girl¡¯s mind works!


    We arrived back home about 20 minutester, and sat down on the couch together, Lori pulled close to me so I could feel the heat from her body.


    I turned to her to ask her about whether she had ever been to New York, instead her mouth met mine in a long, lingering, and very stimting kiss, and I began roaming my hands over her hot, firm body, pulling her up so she was kneeling on the sofa, my hands restlessly fondling and touching, stroking and squeezing ¡ª there were so many good things to grab, I was spoiled for choice!


    Lori straddled me, one of her favourite positions, and I slid my hands up the back of her dress, trying to find the way to get it off.


    ¡°Slow down, Davey,¡± she murmured, ¡°let me take it off.¡±


    I acquiesced, watching in fascination as she slid the skin-tight garment off in one smooth movement, leaving her wearing just wispy, miniscule panties and her hold-up stockings, with her lovely breasts in all their glory, her nipples right in front of me, ripe for the sucking. As I¡¯m not the sort to pass up a good thing, I cupped her buttocks to draw her up and in to me, and began licking, nibbling, and gently sucking her beautiful, coral-pink nipples, the fact that they were standing out like chapel hat-pegs indicating to me the level of her arousal.


    Lori murmured her approval as Ipped, nibbled and sucked at her nipples, varying the pressure and technique, drawing moans and murmurs of appreciation and arousal from her, and stretching and shivering like a cat as I began more serious explorations of her body. My hands slid her panties down as far as I could, so I could rub and tease her anal bud. She obviously liked this, pushing my chin back so she could mp her lips over mine, her tongue snaking between my teeth to fence with my tongue, all the while rubbing her pussy back and forth over my rapidly hardening cock. Lori started fumbling with the waistband of my cks, trying to undo the button/catch/buttonbination that seems to be the norm these days, eventually grinning in defeat at me.


    ¡°Hold on, let me up a second, I want to get those damn things off!¡±


    I chuckled, and gently released her, letting her stand up so I could stand up as well to drop my cks and shorts, and pull my Polo shirt over my head. Lori looked down in mock disapproval.


    ¡°A gentleman always removes his socks, David!¡±


    I smiled at this, pulling off my socks to stand bare naked in front of my best girl.


    ¡°Mmm, seems to be functioning ording to requirements, so you¡¯re off the hook, stud-boy!¡±


    Obviously she approved of my revitalised cock, standing out and up, and getting harder the more she stroked it.


    ¡°Come on Davey, let¡¯s y!¡± she smirked, and I wasted no time in yanking her tiny little panties all the way off. I held them up in front of her, looking at it quizzically.


    ¡°Lori, this thing is more indecent than just being honestly bare-arse naked, I mean, look at it; it¡¯s practically an incitement to riot!¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t like it, then?¡± she pouted,ughter dancing in her eyes. ¡°I wore them to get you hot, I thought you might need a little assistance after earlier on¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I love it, it¡¯s so¡­ so¡­ well, you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You knew I had a dirty mind,¡± she grinned, ¡°and I wanted to stay within thew; after all, if I had been in an ident and arrived at the hospital wearing no panties, well¡­ what would they have thought of me!¡±


    ¡°If there were any men there, they¡¯d be taking pictures to leer at in their old age, what else?¡± I grinned


    All this verbal forey was hoisting my best friend ever higher, a fact she was quick to take advantage of, swaying past me and deliberately bumping her hip against mine as she made her way to the dining table. Lori looked at me, grinned, and bent over to rest her chest and cheek on the table, looking over at me as she slowly pulled her cheeks open, with a big, naughty grin on her face. I was watching all this, wondering what she wanted to do, when she spoke, her voice low and sultry.


    ¡°I thought you wanted pie, Davey, soe get it!¡±


    I needed no further prompting, moving in behind her, kneeling down to admire and examine the fabulous backside and pussy of my centrefold-sister, taking my time to savour every contour and feature of such breath-taking scenery.


    ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯t start doing something soon, I¡¯m going out and finding a truck stop!¡± she purred, wiggling her delectable rump and making the sculpted hillocks of herely, biteable bum ripple and jiggle in a most stimting manner.


    Unable to wait any longer, I leaned in and started nting light, feather-touch kisses on her behind, at the juncture of her thighs and her buttocks, and around her tempting little anal pucker, lightly stroking, kissing and smoothing her clear glowing skin, slowly moving into the centre of attention, her pink anus and sleek pussy. Lori closed her eyes, smiling archly as I circled in to my target, eventuallypping at her anus, stabbing my tongue further and further into her, making her squirm and gasp at each new flick of my tongue.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When I had her gasping and writhing, I moved my attentions down to her eager pussy. Her clitoris was already unhooded, showing that my attention to Lori¡¯s anus had been having the right effect, and I continuedpping and stabbing with my tongue, this time between her pussy lips. My nose was buried in her most womanly parts, smelling the intoxicating musk of her growing excitement, the sweet scent of the soap she had used to shower and wash herself underlying the natural musk she was exuding from both holes. I recalled the remark she had tossed at me recently, about pheromones, and I realised that her own pheromones were acting on me now, ramping-up my own sexual responses and firing my chemosensory receptors in continued salvoes, flooding my system with adrenalin, preparing me for sex with this girl, my lover, my sister.


    Atst, both of us stimted to a higher level than we had reached so far, keyed-up to almost fever pitch, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. My need to fuck her almost overwhelmed me as I rose up behind her, shuddering with lust, need, and heightened sexual response, to knead and squeeze her firm buttocks as I slowly pushed the purple ns of my engorged cock into her hot, slick pussy, her own arousal level as highly keyed-up as mine. I took her hands as she blindly reached for me, pulling me down across her back as I began thrusting in long even strokes, now taking my weightpletely on my forearms. The feeling of her warm springy buttocks moulding themselves to me as I thrust again and again was erotic and exciting, the sensation making her gasp and shudder and push back against me, trying to get as much of my cock into her as she could.


    ¡°Davey, please, stop, not like this¡­ stop¡­!¡±


    Surprised, thinking I was hurting her, I stopped and backed away. Lori stood up, a little shakily, and tuned to face me, taking my face in her hands and kissing me hungrily.


    ¡°Davey, I want to do this upstairs, in our bed, not here, not like this; can we go there, please?¡± she asked, and I was happy toply, although a little puzzled as to why.


    I followed her upstairs, marvelling once again at her perfect rear, into what had be our bedroom, and allowed her to lead me to the bed, my look quizzical and slightly puzzled. She sensed the question, and smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Darling Boy¡± she started, ¡°I want to make love, not just fuck, can you understand that?¡±


    Immediately it made sense. Before, we were working-off our lust and mutual attraction, ying sex-games and having fun, to try and find out more about each other, about where we could go with each other, and what our boundaries were; but now, things had changed, and she needed to make love, not just have sex. For us, and especially for her, it was to be a re-statement of ourmitment to each other, and she didn¡¯t want to sully what she knew was the start of our lives together, even if she didn¡¯t quite understand that yet.


    For her, what we did now would be the game-changer, something she realised deep down, that this was how we were supposed to go from here on.


    All of this shed through my mind in a second, and it felt right, and fitting. I was already fullymitted to this girl, recognition of this fact so woven into me now, at such a deep, instinctive level, I would never be able to consider her as anything other than my mate, forever.


    I lifted her hands, and kissed them both, then kissed her lovely lips once, saying just one thing, knowing instinctively that it was the right thing to say just now.


    ¡°Always.¡±


    Lori smiled up at me, relieved to see that I understood and epted these changes in her, and what they meant, even if she didn¡¯t know how to express them. With that, she took my hand and led me into the bed, pulling me down next to her. Her arms locked around my neck, and I drowned forever in her lips, onlying up as shey back on the bed, inviting me to join her. Iy next to her, caressing and rubbing, smoothing and squeezing, my body shivering and twitching with adrenaline overload, while her eyes closed in enjoyment. She suddenly pulled me down onto her, kissing me passionately, fiercely, amorously, obviously feeling the need to finish what we had started downstairs.


    I was still rampantly, painfully erect, and now she reached out to grab my distended cock and squeeze it rhythmically in a persuasive up/down motion, feelings ofplete trust and love for this beautiful girl, my sister, and wife to be, flooding through me as she pumped.


    ¡°If you keep doing that, you¡¯ll miss out on the big finale¡± I warned her, hardly able to contain myself, and she grinned, leaving off and spreading her legs in invitation. I mounted her, sliding my cock into her well-lubricated pussy, the slick, dewy flesh parting easily for me, hearing and feeling her gasp of satisfaction as I filled her.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>14

    She looked into my eyes with love, and trust, and adoration, seeing those same things in mine as I slowly pumped in and out, working ourselves toward the consummation we both knew was inevitable and necessary to make us one. I speeded-up my thrusts, Lori meeting me thrust for thrust, her pelvis grinding into me as I fought to restrain myself. Her breathing quickened and her movements became more urgent, as did mine, as we fought to reach that ce together.


    And then, suddenly, we did; her eyes snapped open and she screamed ¡°OH MY FUCKING GOOOODDDD!¡±, shuddering and gasping as orgasm after orgasm chased their way through her, wave after wave of pleasure crashing over her. I felt my whole heart collect together and burst out of me, into this wonderful girl who wanted nothing but me. I came in such intense waves of release that I thought my eardrums were going to burst, my vision dimming as the blood pounded in my head. I remained locked in ce, the tremors and waves of orgasm shuddering through both of us, adrenaline still pumping and coursing through me, my groin and midriff clenching and spasming as I pumped jet after jet of hot semen into her.


    I ducked my head down to kiss my sister on the bridge of her nose when the re of release died down somewhat; her eyes fluttered open, and she grinned at me.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor Man, fancy meeting you here!¡± she whispered, her eyes sparkling as the adrenalin rush of her seismic orgasm slowly drained away.


    I rolled over, still embedded in her body, and locked my arms about her lower back as I held her close to me, almost sobbing for breath, winded and shattered in the aftershock of my own adrenaline rush.


    ¡°What just happened there?¡± she asked a little blurrily.


    ¡°Darling Girl,¡± I replied when I could catch my breath, still shaking and twitching in reaction, ¡°regardless of what a Justice of the Peace says in some rural courthouse, we are now married!¡±


    She smiled at me as two big tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, sweetheart?¡± I asked in slight surprise.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m being silly, but I just wish Mom and Dad could know how happy I am, could have been here to share in this with us¡± she whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not being silly, poppet, you¡¯re being normal. This is a new beginning for you, for us, but before you can have a new beginning, you¡¯ve got to look back and pick out the best bits that went before, to help you pick the right way forward. That was thest thing my father told mother, and it¡¯s still true; but, if mother and Charlie had still been with us, would we, could we, have ever havee together in this way?¡±


    Lori looked at up at me with those glorious eyes, like twombent sapphires, a wistful expression on her beautiful face.


    ¡°We¡¯d have found a way, Davey, I would have found a way, believe me!¡± she smiled, her fingertips lightly grazing my face. I smiled back and kissed the tip of her adorable nose.


    ¡°I believe you, baby-girl, and now, we have to get some shut-eye¡± I told her, ¡°we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow, and we have a wedding to n!¡±


    Lori grinned at me and pushed her hand between us to grab hold of my rapidly deting cock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get up too early,¡± she smiled, eyes still sparkling with unshed tears,¡± I n on enjoying my marriage bed a little!¡±


    I smiled happily and pulled her in close. God, she always smelled delicious; her own feminine odours, the smell of her perspiration, the sweet smell of her breath, allbined into a single heady scent that constantly reminded me of fairground cotton candy, or fruit cake, with a hint of cinnamon or some other sweet, heady spice, nutmeg, maybe, something almost Christmassy in its connotations and undertones.


    I woke several times during the night, awakened by Lori turning restlessly, once to see her shoulders shaking as she cried, silently, so as not to disturb me, which made me feel even more protective toward her. I softly stroked her back, and she turned to me, face screwed up as she cried into my chest.


    ¡°What is it, baby-girl?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°What you said earlier about Mom and Dad, I know it¡¯s true, but that doesn¡¯t stop me needing them now. David, what am I going to do without them?¡±


    David again. This was serious; I had to go careful here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have me, and our children, and between us we¡¯ll keep their memory alive. My father died a long time ago, but he still lives inside here¡± I tapped my head, ¡°in my memories of him, his voice, his smile, the smell of his cigarettes, all the little things. I only had him for a little while, but it was enough, and anytime I needed my father, I closed my eyes remembered his voice, and there he was again. Mother and Charlie made sure of that, and so will we; we have a whole lifetime of memories of mother and Charlie, so many things to remember and treasure; one way or another, they¡¯ll always be with us. Even though he¡¯ll be long gone, little Charlie and little Lori, and all the other children we¡¯ll make will still be well acquainted with their Grandpa Charlie, I promise you that.¡±


    Lori reached up and pecked me on the cheek, just next to my mouth.


    ¡°How did a blonde like you get to be so deep?¡± she grinned; for answer I turned her around, smacked her rump, and pulled her in to me, holding her as close as I could.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sleep light, and Lori seemed to finally have got the answers she needed, because she slept like a baby, albeit a baby with some spectacr and very grown-up scenery!


    I woke in the early post-dawn, about 4:30 or thereabouts, to the pleasurable sensation of a small hand fondling my cock, scratching lightly on the underside with a fingernail, obviously trying to tease it into a full-blown erection.


    ¡°What are you doing, baby?¡± I smiled, watching her grin back in that dirty, sexy way that only she can do.


    ¡°I was trying to see whether this thing worked on auto-pilot, or if the flight-crew need to be on-deck to get this little beast,¡± she flicked my ns, making me jump, bat ready and airborne!¡±


    I grinned at her.


    ¡°Not so much of the ¡®little¡¯, you disrespectful tart, I¡¯ll have you know I have thank-you letters and testimonials from some very grateful young women!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she grinned, cupping my scrotum in a ring of threatening fingernails, ¡°do tell, Stud!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past¡± I told her, loftily ignoring her, ¡°a gentlemen never talks about thedies in his past; now get up here, woman, we have an itinerary to n.¡±


    Lori obediently slid up against me, and almost immediately all thoughts of itineraries, ns, and anything else disappeared as soon as her warm flesh came into full contact with mine. Her pneumatic body felt absolutely fucking incredible, and right now, all I could think about was slipping my rapidly inting boner somewhere inside her.


    ¡°I thought you said we had ns?¡± she said, staring spectively at my erection.¡±What do you n on doing with that, then?¡±


    And with that, I rolled her on top of me, my hands nted firmly on her bum, her legs on either side of me, and her lips within easy reach. Lori looked at me with a twinkle in her eye, and I knew she was nning something, so I jumped the gun on her and pulled her bum cheeks wide, allowing my cock to drop into position to prate either hole.


    ¡°Time to choose, darling; do you want it in the bulls-eye, or should I aim for double-top?¡± I asked, using the English darts terms for the centre target, or the double-Twenty segment at the top of the dartboard to describe her pussy, or her anus immediately above it in this position


    ¡°Go for the bull¡¯s-eye, darling, I want to be able to sit down once or twice this week!¡± she grinned, and I needed no further urging, sliding in my cock into her tight, wet pussy in one long slow push.


    ¡°Oof, thank you Darling, got any other tricks?¡± she asked .


    ¡°Always happy to oblige, sweetheart¡± I responded, sliding a finger into her anus, which I found already lubed-up.


    I raised an enquiring eyebrow at her, and she grinned back at me.


    ¡°I know you so well, you filthy-minded little ass-rapist, so I just took some early precautions!¡±


    ¡°What-ho, that¡¯s what I need in a wife, someone who thinks ahead!¡± I told her in my best upper-ss twit voice, making herugh and jiggle about in the most appealing way.


    She began to move against me, rubbing her clitoris against me as she clenched and un-clenched her pussyl muscles, squeezing me delightfully, and quickly began to show signs of getting there, so I decided to help her along by inserting another finger into her anus, and pumped them in and out of her as she pumped against me.


    When her orgasm hit, her anus mped down on my fingers as her pussy expanded and contracted around my cock, while she shivered and shuddered against me as her orgasm peaked and then died away, leaving her breathless and glowing with sweat.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± she dered, rearing up above me, determined to do what she could to make me as satisfied as she was.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like you to stick that in my ass now, Doctor Man!¡± she grinned, and who was I to argue with a girl like her?


    ¡°Kneel down, then, facing away from me¡± I asked her. Lori dulyplied, and I shuffled on my knees behind her, reaching around to hold those magnificent breasts of hers.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>15

    ¡°Here goes, baby, are you ready?¡± I warned her, and once again, at her nod and grin, thrust my cock into her tight little anus in one long slow glide, pulling her back against me to keep her upright.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like this, you are such a bum-pervert, Denham¡± she panted, pumping back against me as I thrust into her hot tightness, feeling her rectum ripple and squeeze along the length of my cock.


    ¡°Serves you right for being such a hottie!¡± I retorted. ¡°Getting rampantly fucked like this goes with the territory!¡±


    She swayed forwards, and I followed her down, with my forearms on either side of her, keeping my cock embedded in her hot arse and pumping long strokes as hard as I could. Lori spread her arms wide, grabbing a double hold of the bedding, while I slid my hands under her, to hold and squeeze her breasts, keeping my weight on my elbows and forearms. This seemed a very natural position, restful for both of us, and very sexy, as I got to hold her tight to me, while at the same time being able to kiss the nape of her neck, her back and shoulders, and between her shoulder des, and still keep pumping as hard as I could.


    Lori was obviously getting something out of it as well; her breathing was bing ragged, and her anus was clenching and contracting around my cock, sucking at the flesh in a way I found difficult to ignore. Suddenly, she stiffened, a loud gasp bursting from her as her orgasm hit, taking me with her, her anal passage mping down all round my cock, the exquisite pressure making my cock spray spunk inside her back passage like I had an endless supply. When I came down and withdrew, she turned to me and kissed me hard and long.


    ¡°Thank you, Lover-Boy!¡± she whispered. With that, she slid her arms around me and held me close, her magnificent breasts ttened against me, holding me hard against her, until she dropped off to sleep again,pletely sated.


    When I awoke, it was with a start, thinking we had slept the day away. As my head cleared, I thought to look at my watch; phew, it was only 8:30am. That little minx had woken me at half-past four in the morning to y, so my time-sense was wobbling a little. Thank goodness for that, we had a lot to do today, and only a few hours to do it in.


    I slid out of bed, made a few calls, and slid back in without disturbing her, then surveyed her as shey there unawares. She was lying on my left side, on her stomach but facing away from me, her right leg bent at the knee, thrusting her fabulous bum in the air towards me, so I thought I would wake her as gently as possible, considering what I had done yesterday afternoon to wake her¡­


    With this in mind, I started gently kissing and licking her earlobe, while at the same time lightly rubbing her bumhole in a circr motion with my left index finger, never prating her, that was not the n; I just wanted to gently wake her, not shock her into a seizure¡­


    After a few seconds of this, the nibbling and the stroking, she began to stir, so I moved away, preparing to kiss her into a more wakeful state.


    ¡°Mmm, that was nice, why did you stop?¡± she asked sleepily ¡°I was enjoying that, more, please.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No can do, Angel-May¡±, I replied softly, ¡°if I keep that up we both know what it leads to, and we have things to do, and not much time to do it in, so up and at ¡¯em, Sleepy-Sally!¡±


    Lori rolled over and wrapped her arms around me, pulling herself up for her wake-up kiss, which I gave her with extra nibbling, then smacked her scenic rump lightly.


    ¡°Right you, shower¡¯s over there, and I¡¯m going first, you know you¡¯ll take forever, unless you want to save time and shower together¡­.¡± I trailed off as I saw her eyes light up, ¡°¡­ on reflection perhaps solo showers would be a better idea¡± I finished, the light of mischief in her glorious eyes dying back a bit as she saw I was being serious.


    ¡°Remind me, Davey, what are we doing today¡± she queried, looking both excited and a little apprehensive.


    ¡°OK, there are the papers you¡¯ll need to prove your identity when we apply for the Marriage License, you know, birth certificate, any other proof of identity. I have my passport, so there should be no problem getting it, and once the license is issued, it will take a couple of days, then we can be married anywhere in the great state of Maine. Plus, we are going to Boston; I made a couple of calls, and there¡¯s a British Consul there, so that will take care of your visa. As a bonus, I actually recognised the name, he happens to be my Uncle Richard, Richard Denham-Grant, although I might want to keep that rtionship quiet, at least for now; I¡¯ve never actually met him, and we certainly don¡¯t want or need anyplications just now!¡±


    ¡°Davey, you are just so fucking organised!¡± grumbled Lori, trying to sound serious, but I could see the mirth bubbling in her eyes and making her shoulders shake and her beauties jiggle (don¡¯t look, dammit, don¡¯t look, you have important things to do¡­!)


    ¡°Have you left any room in your schedule for anything else?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Like what, wench?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, maybe fucking the living daylights out of me, perhaps?¡± she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m way ahead of you, you evil-minded little nympho! I swear, you¡¯ve got a mind like a pit of snakes! We have a suite booked at The Mandarin Oriental in Back Bay; open booking, so we can stay as long as you want. It¡¯s a 5-star, so I order you, as your husband-to-be, to pamper yourself! But first, off to City hall, we need to get the license sorted today, because I have us booked on an early evening flight with Panic Airlines, or whatever they call themselves, into Logan, for us to take care of business tomorrow. ¡±


    Once we¡¯d showered, and I¡¯d had a good shave, we drove into town and parked-up in the municipal parking lot. A very helpful receptionist sent us to the Municipal Clerk, who helped us fill in the application, checked and photocopied our identity documents, stamped and notarised the application, and told us it would be avable for collection within 4 business days. We paid the grand total of $30, $10 each License fee and $10 for 2 certified copies of the Marriage certificate. That was it, we were free to marry anywhere in the State of Maine!


    As it was about that time, we found a small bistro with outdoor seating, and had a wonderful lobster brunch, enjoying the sea views, the fresh sea tang in the air, and the white-golden sunlight that they only ever seem to have in Maine. Lori, however, seemed to have something on her mind.


    ¡°David, there¡¯s something I want to say,¡± she began, ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything, just hear me out, OK?¡±


    I was mystified, but waited to hear what she had to say.


    ¡°David, I just wanted to say that, now that our getting married is about to be a real reality, there¡¯s something I need to ask you, and I need you to bepletely honest with me. Is this really, truly what you want? Because you don¡¯t have to do this, just because you feel obligated or anything; I know you feel guilty over Mom, please don¡¯t feel you have do this out of some sense of duty, or pity or¡­ or¡­ anything, I¡¯m a big girl now, I can look after myself; if you think you have to do this, then it¡¯s for the wrong reasons, please don¡¯t hurt me like that, I¡­ Davey, please¡­!¡±


    She was crying openly now, and my heart was breaking open to see her so distraught.


    I scrambled over to hold her, close, drying her glorious eyes, and kissing her once, gently, on each eyelid. ¡°Loretta Keene, the only thing I want in this world is you, to be my wife, my partner, my best friend, and the mother of my children. I love you more than anything. Always remember that¡±.


    Lori kissed me gently on the cheek, tears still rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you really, truly sure, Davey? I love you, Doctor Man, please do this only because you love me too!¡±¡±


    For answer I kissed her, hard, my hands roaming over her, heedless that we were in full view of anyone who happened to look our way.


    ¡°Lori, all I can think of is you; I love you more than anything, and all I want is for you to be happy, with me, forever. I love you, Loretta Keene!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Davey!¡± she whispered in my ear, ¡°and now you¡¯ve made me cry again!¡± she smiled at me, eyes still full, ¡°I have to powder my nose, back soon, Darling Boy!¡±


    When she returned, her make-up waspletely restored, with no sign of her tears. I held her hands, lifting her ring to show it to her.


    ¡°This is just a thing, but it¡¯s a symbol of forever, always remember that, my darling wife.¡±


    Lori sat down and contemted her ss of wine, fiddling with a bread stick, twirling it casually in her sd dressing.


    ¡°Davey, what time is our flight tonight?¡± she asked, casually, innocently. Yeah, right!


    ¡°7:30 p. m., sweetheart. Why?¡± I responded, as if I didn¡¯t already know.


    ¡°Weelll, it¡¯s only just gone 11, so we have several hours to kill. I don¡¯t want to window-shop, the clothes here are terrible, I¡¯d need to be 60 with a prpse to even think about buying anything here, so I was thinking we should go home, and pack a couple of bags, and then you should maybe fuck the hell out me, what say?¡±


    I had to agree with her, the thought of finally getting our marriage aplished was having a decidedly aphrodisiac effect on me; there was a building tension in my balls that no amount of sunlight, sea air or superb Maine lobster was going to relieve. Besides, the interlude just now had shaken me, and I needed to hold my girl closer than I could out here in public.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly, you vulgar little girl, you saved me the trouble of asking!¡±


    ¡°Darling Boy, the day I turn you down for sex is the day they put me to bed with a shovel¡± she told me, and leaned over to give me a warm, loving kiss, with extra mayonnaise.


    We headed back to the car, me walking with my document folder held in front to conceal my tremendous hard on. Even the short drive back seemed far too long; Lori in the sunlight, wearing her brief sundress and kitten heels, was a sight that would tempt a Trappist monk into sin.


    Once inside, all restraint fell away, and I had my hands on her lovely peach of a bum before her purse had hit the table. She kissed me with a need that surprised and gratified me, fumbling with my cks while I tugged down her scandalously brief panties and pulled her dress straps off her shoulders. Her dress slid to the floor, and once again my beautiful teenage goddess of a sister stood before me, naked, gorgeous, ready to fuck and be fucked.


    My own clothes had hit the floor by now, and my cock stood up, achingly erect, waiting to explore its favourite hiding ces. Lori grabbed hold, pulling me close by my cock, and kissed me gently, lovingly, teasingly while her hand pumped. She broke our kiss, turning her back on me, so I pulled her in tight, holding and fondling her breasts, lightly pinching and rubbing her nipples while my cock lodged itself in the deep cleft between her majestic buttocks. She gasped and began a gentle rise and fall motion, pumping the cock lodged tightly in her bum crevice, her arms behind her, holding on to my hips, while I kissed her neck and shoulders, asionally pecking her on the lips as she turned her face to me.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>16

    We continued this for a while; it felt so erotic, clean and wonderful, that I wanted to continue the feeling for as long as possible, but I could also sense the building arousal in her, as she could in me. Eventually she broke away from me to turn around and grab the back of my neck, pulling me in for a long, deep kiss, while I weighed, moulded, squeezed and rubbed her spectacr breasts.


    Lori stepped back, and took my hand to lead me to the stairs, and, as before, I followed, mesmerised again by her amazing, pneumatic backside as she swayed up the stairs ahead of me. She led me into the bedroom, indicating that I lie down on my back, while she knelt on the bed, taking my cock into her mouth. At first shepped and lightly teased with her tongue, bing more serious as I became more and more aroused, slipping the purple ns further and further into her beautiful mouth. She began a suctioning motion that I found thoroughly delightful, rubbing her tongue gently over the tip of my cock, her head dipping further and further until my cock waspletely engulfed in her mouth and throat. Now she started contracting her throat around my cock, simultaneously pumping me in and out of her throat. This was too much for me, and I came like fury, like molten copper; my ears rang and my vision blurred as I shot what felt like gallons of hot sperm into and down her throat.


    When the ringing in my ears subsided, my heartbeat had slowed, and my vision cleared, I smiled blearily up at her, awestruck.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Lori, where in the name of God did you learn that?¡± I asked her.


    She looked innocently at me, blue eyes dancing.


    ¡°Catholic School, of course, silly, where else!¡±


    God, she was hot!


    Now it was her turn, and I knew what I wanted to do to her.


    ¡°Come here, you tarty little strumpet, I have a present for you!¡± I growled.


    Lori slid up the bed next to me and looked at me with the devil in her eyes.


    ¡°This had better be good!¡± she smirked, knowing I was going to have to go some to top what she had just given me.


    ¡°Darling,e here and straddle me, please, facing down the bed, baby!¡± I asked her, and Loriplied as she realised what I was going to do with her. She rested her hands on my thighs, with her stunning rear view filling my field of vision, truly a magnificent sight, and her lovely long creamy legs lying along my sides. I pulled her into closer proximity, and grabbed both buttocks, marvelling at the smooth firm hillocks, at the heft of them, and the springy, taut bounciness of them. This was a backside to linger over, a feast for the true arse connoisseur!


    I stabbed gently at her puckered pink target, and around it, not quite prating it with my tongue, but letting her know that pration was a definite option!


    Lori murmured, and wriggled delightfully, tilting her behind insistently, but we had time to savour this experience, so I took my time. Now I beganpping softly at her pudenda, herbia beginning to swell and part as her arousal level climbed. I touched the tip of her hooded clitoris with the tip of my tongue, lightly, fleetingly, and the effect on her was immediate and profound. What had been a pleasurable caressing of her womanly parts had now be an expression of intent on my part to explore them more fully, and she knew it, judging by the slow suffusion of blood as herbia began to blush and swell even further. My tongue began a circling motion around her pussy, gently flicking her clitoris, poking into and squirming between herbia, stabbing more firmly at her anal entrance,pping with broader and broader strokes from anus to clitoris and back again, letting her know that I was worshipping both, tasting her wonderful juices as her arousal level rose.


    She was quivering and gasping now, jumping every time I touched her clitoris or anal bud directly, and showing every sign of approaching her peak of arousal. Her anus was opening and closing, and her sweet musk was wafting over me as her pussy juices ran in anticipation of the need for lubrication. The musky scent of her pussy and anus was also having a decidedly arousing effect on me, causing my own need to notch-up several levels as my chemosensory system tried to cope with the pheromones I was inhaling from this beautiful creature, those same responses causing my cock to harden almost painfully in readiness for the end-game.


    ¡°Davey¡­¡± she murmured, which was my cue. My cock had been iron hard for some time now, the sight before me was stimting in the extreme, and, up to now, every time she¡¯d made a grab for it I had murmured ¡°No Baby, not yet¡­¡± to discourage her.


    Now I pulled her upright, she knew what she wanted to do, and guided my engorged, purpled cock into her tight pussy with a drawn-out hiss of satisfaction.


    Now she began a slow, purposeful up¡­ down motion, savouring my hardness in her, while I enjoyed the stunning view of her magnificent ring buttocks in all their glory as they danced and quivered with her motion. She was the picture of desirable, delectable femininity, the girl still inly visible in this sexually adventurous woman, and she was mine!


    Her movements became faster as she approached her climax, her head thrown back and little cat-soundsing from her as she rode my cock with increasing urgency, faster and faster until, with a sound somewhere between a hiss and a scream, she orgasmed, her body quivering and shuddering with the force of each tremor as it raced through her, her hands inteced with mine, knuckles white as she rode out the intensity of her release.


    Gradually, her shuddering subsided, her death-grip rxed, and she slumped forward onto my thighs, the picture of satisfied womanhood.


    ¡°How was that, darling wife?¡± I asked her, when I judged her breathing was something approaching normal.


    ¡°Wonderful, Doctor Man, couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± she panted. ¡°Let me ask YOU a question now, you horn dog; where the hell did you learn THAT?¡±


    ¡°Also, Catholic School¡± I flipped back at her, ¡°Those nuns, eh, it wasn¡¯t all hymns and Latin, you know¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ee, you are such a disgusting, lying, ass-humping pervert!¡± sheughed, ¡°but now, what do you n on doing with this thing sticking in me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a cunning n¡± I told her, ¡°I was going to let it drop, and get in a power nap before we have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡± grinned Lori, ¡°if you do, you¡¯ll have a case of Lover¡¯s Balls fit for the medical journals. Onwards and upwards, boy, use your imagination!¡±


    ¡°Well, then, Darling Girl, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    And with that I raised Lori enough to withdraw my cock from her pussy, and gently slide it into her pink, fluttering anus.


    ¡°I might have known! You¡¯ve earned it, though, Doctor Pervert, have fun!¡± she hissed as she began to rise and fall, an insistent motion that, coupled with the constriction of her anus around my cock, I found extremely stimting. As if that weren¡¯t enough, the sight of my cock pumping in between those delectably sleek, globr buttocks ring down from her tiny waist, the feel of her anus stretched tight around my cock, and the sight and sensation of my cock dragging her anal ring in and out as she pumped up and down on it, took me over the top in no time, my cock spraying sperm into her back passage, thebination of her motion and her contracting anus milking my cock of every drop.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°David Denham, you are a dirty, filthy, perverted, bum-hungry, cock-knocking little sex-goblin, did you know that?¡± she breathed, finally disengaging as I tried to stop seeing stars.


    ¡°Oh I know that¡± I retorted, ¡°Tell me something new. You, however, are a cock-crazy, ass-fucking little shag-monkey, did you know that?¡±


    Lori grinned at me and climbed off the bed.


    ¡°It must run in the family. And now I need another shower, I reek of sex, and, as you were good enough to point out, this is not a good thing in a confined space!¡±


    ¡°Actually, to me, you smell like a Victorian Christmas Pudding, rich and sweet and spicy; I love it!¡± I told her seriously.


    Lori dimpled, blowing me a kiss as she turned to make for the door.


    ¡°While I¡¯m showering, pick out some clothes for you to take, there¡¯s a pair of flight bags on top of the closet in my old room, take them down please, we¡¯ll need them.¡±


    She suddenly dimpled again.


    ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m already ordering you around like a wife, better get used to it, hot-shot!¡±


    I sat on the edge of the bed, and pulled her close by the simple expedient of grabbing her biteable buttocks, and lightly mping her nipple with my lips.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>17

    ¡°What are you doing, Davey, we¡¯re on the clock, or have you forgotten?¡± she asked, grinning as I nibbled and flicked the taut, rubbery nub.


    I released her delectable nipple so I could speak to her.


    ¡°Darling Wife, in a few months time, these are going to be fully upied by at least one lucky little infant, so I¡¯m getting my time in now!¡±


    Lori¡¯s eyes welled up, and she moved in closer, to hug my head against her chest.


    ¡°Oh, Darling Boy, there¡¯ll nevere a time when I have no time for you; you¡¯re my Prince Charming, and I need you to keep prodding me with that thing down there! Don¡¯t worry; I promise you, you¡¯ll always my first priority, except when the kids need me, of course. That will be your cue to go learn how to garden or fix cars, or groom dogs, or whatever!¡±


    ¡°Kid¡¯s eh¡±? I looked at her quizzically, ¡°How many were you nning on, then?¡±


    Lori dimpled.


    ¡°I want blonde little boys who look like their father and brte little sisters for them to protect, like my big brother always did for me!¡±


    ¡°So, at least four¡± I mused, ¡°We¡¯ll have to buy a suitable house, then, with somend, room for a tree-house, maybe a y-House as well, probably get rid of the old ce, hmmm.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Doctor Man? What ¡®old ce¡¯? Have you got a house in Ennd then?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, ¡°Where did you think I lived?¡±


    Lori grinned at me.


    ¡°Under a bridge, with the rest of the trolls, of course!¡±


    ¡°Lori, I have my father¡¯s old house, where he and mother lived, where I was born. You¡¯ve seen the pictures of it, mother and father outside, with me on a tricycle. It was part of the trust; it reverted to me when I was 18, when we get married it¡¯s yours, if you want it.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you rattle around in that big old ce all alone? Poor baby, my poor, poor Darling Boy, all alone in that spooky ce!¡±


    ¡°My darling,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯re going to need somewhere to settle down, raise babies, and call home. I¡¯m not in the least bit attached to that ugly, freezing mausoleum, I barely remember living there, I was so young when I left, and I go there now as seldom as I can. I usually live in a rented t in south London, near the hospital, but that¡¯s far to pokey for a princess like you, especially if we¡¯re going to be having babies as soon as I hope! Plus, given the way you howl when you fuck, we really don¡¯t want any close neighbours!


    ¡°How about this; what say we ditch that ghastly old crypt and look for somewhere that actually suits us, instead? We¡¯ll easily be able to afford it, you know; my trust fund earned an obscene amount of money, and other than tuition fees and essential living expenses, I haven¡¯t actually touched a penny of it, so let¡¯s spend some of it.


    All the time I was speaking I was rubbing, squeezing and jiggling her bounteous bum-flesh, lifting and separating the buttocks to stretch open her bumhole, and asionally lightly rubbing a fingertip against her anal bud, while intermittently nibbling and flicking her nipples with the tip of my tongue, and it was beginning to have an effect. Lori was wriggling and squirming delightfully, holding my head to try and keep still while we talked.


    ¡°Honey, if you keep that up, you¡¯re gonna have to do something about it!¡± she breathed, ¡°Just stay still for a second¡­¡± She wiped me down with an antibacterial wet-wipe.


    ¡°There, that should do it. Now, what time is it, Doctor Man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little after 2 o¡¯clock. Why?¡± I asked artlessly, knowing full well why she was asking.


    ¡°Good!¡± she breathed, e here, you!¡±


    Sheunched herself at me, pushing me back on the bed and sliding in next to me.


    ¡°Whatever is the matter, Miss Keene?¡± I asked in my best bedside manner.


    ¡°Oh Doctor Denham¡± she murmured, ¡°I think I need one of your special injections, could you give it me right now?¡±


    ¡°Always happy to oblige¡± I grinned, sliding my hands all over her body, marvelling anew that this spectacr girl wanted me.


    I dipped my head down to kiss her on her throat, her neck, her shoulders, the tight shadowed valley between her marvellous breasts, her nipples, in fact, any patch of bare skin I could reach to nt a kiss on. Lori busied herself fondling my arching cock, fully sprung to life at the feel of her body next to mine, giggling if I hit a ticklish spot, but always kissing me eagerly, hungrily when I returned to her lips.


    My probing hands eventually found their way down to her pussy lips, with feather-light caresses of her swelling clitoris, and her kisses immediately became more lingering, her breathing deeper, and her hand on my cock firmer and more insistent as she pumped slowly up and down.


    Lori tilted her head up to me, her lips parted, her eyes sparkling, telling me all I needed to know, so I moved over her, hovering above her preparatory to mounting her.


    She guided me in, and I went in gently this time; this was me making love to my wife, not having a ¡®nooner¡¯ with my best girl, so no sweaty sexual gymnastics, no frenzied pounding, nothing but a couple in love making love. Lori felt this, and, after our epiphanyst night, knew that this was part of that same experience, something to be treasured and cherished, and renewed every so often.


    I pulled her in close to me, being careful to keep my weight on my arms and off her, and kissed her wonderful lips as I pumped my shaft in and out, making her gasp and flutter her hands on my back and sides. I felt like I could have kept doing this with her forever, but Lori had other ideas, and began to raise up to meet my thrusts, bringing her clitoris in contact with the rough wiry hair at the root of my cock, the sensation making her dig harder and harder at me, staring up at me with those incredible violet eyes, trust and love shining out of them, until suddenly her eyes squeezed shut and her pussy constricted as the first wave of her orgasm hit her, a burst of her hot juices flooding my cock as she came.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Oh God¡­ Oh God¡­¡± was all she could say, as she dug her heels into the bed and lifted her pelvis up to meet mine, the continuing pulses in her pussy finally pushing me over the edge, and my cock began pumping my semen into her as hard as I could, flooding her canal and spilling out to pool with her own ejacte on the sheets beneath us¡­


    My cock eventually stopped twitching and spurting, and Lori opened her eyes to smile at me, a tear in the corner of each eye, tears I was happy to kiss away from those glorious eyes. I withdrew, making her gasp as tails of orgasm chased through her once more, and then I was lying next to her, spent, at least for now, but ready to rise to the asion if she needed me to, such was the depth of my love for this girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Darling Boy,¡± she whispered, ¡°that was, as always, fucking amazing, how do you do it?¡±


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know myself. I had never considered myself a cocksman, and had never really been more than a once-a-night kind of lover, never a student stud, like some of my med-school colleagues, and had only had a few good, but unremarkable, sexual experiences. Nothing had ever led me to believe I had the stamina for anything more prolonged than that, but with Lori I felt I could fight all day and fuck all night! On one steak and a lobster sd, to boot! Frankly, I was astonished at my performance so far; my new-found ability to ready myself again and again over the course of a day came as a bit of a shock to me, albeit a pleasant one, and could only put it down to Lori¡¯s influence.


    ¡°You inspire me, Darling Wife, you are making me what you think I should be, and I thank you for it!¡± I replied, licking and nuzzling her, once again roaming my hands over her, but not trying to arouse her this time, rather convincing myself that this ravishing creature was real, that she was here, and that she was mine. The fact that she was my little sister no longer even surfaced to sh a fin, it was simply no longer relevant, of no consequence, gone forever, deleted from our consciousness.


    My hands slipped around her waist and grabbed her buttocks, lightly pinching and my fingers brushed over her anus again. Lori¡¯s eyes flicked open, and I kissed the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kitten, no more bum-humping ¡¯til we get to Boston; then you¡¯re fair game, deal?


    ¡°Deal!¡± she agreed, jumping up and wrapping my shirt around herself as she went to start hunting out some outfits to take to Boston.


    ¡°Lori!¡± I called out; ¡°just bring some cks, a top, and some really slutty underwear; we¡¯ll go shopping and buy everything you need. And you won¡¯t need any nightwear; you¡¯ll never get that far!¡± I smirked to myself.


    She walked back in the room, a collection of thongs like multi-coloured dental floss draped over her hand.


    ¡°What do you want me to wear, Doctor Man?¡± she asked, innocently.


    I leered at her.¡±What you¡¯ve got in your hand looks good enough to me, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll have a chance to put much mileage on them!¡±


    ¡°You dirty-minded sex-maniac, my daddy warned me about boys like you!¡± she grinned, and left the room again, calling me in after her to get the travel bags down from on top of the closet.


    ¡°Darling, we don¡¯t need two bags, we¡¯ll buy what we need in Boston. I brought fuck all clothes with me when I came back, so let¡¯s just buy new!¡±


    She looked at me levelly.


    ¡°Are you always so wasteful, Doctor Man?¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>18

    ¡°Of course not¡± I replied,¡± but the fact is, I¡¯ve been wearing the same 3 outfits in rotation for thest 4 weeks, and I need some clothes, these weren¡¯t new to begin with, and they¡¯re starting to look threadbare. Plus, I want to spend money on my girl, I want to treat her to all the clothes, shoes, jewellery she wants, why is that so wrong?¡±


    Lori walked over to me, her eyes a mystery.


    ¡°Say that again, Doctor Man.¡±


    ¡°What, my girl? But you are my girl, and you always will be. I want to spoil you a little before we¡¯re married, because I know after we¡¯re married you¡¯ll want to watch every penny. You won¡¯t need to though; I told you, my trust fund is bulging at the seams, we have enough money to be as extravagant as you like, once in a while, or as often as you like!¡±


    She looked curiously at me.


    ¡°So just how much money is there in this fabled ¡®Trust-Fund¡¯, Rockefeller, really?¡±


    ¡°I told you, Darling Girl,st month, ording to the statement from the fund managers, the fund currently totalled something approaching twenty-eight million pounds sterling ¡ª about forty-five million dors or so. I understand from the managers and trustees that my father loaded all the capital and investments he made and inherited into the trust to stop his rtives getting their grubby mitts on it. The money¡¯s there, we can spend it, or save it for our children, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Lori¡¯s eyes were like saucers. ¡°What do you do with all that money?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Me? Nothing; I didn¡¯t earn it, so I don¡¯t think of it as mine, more a sort of family legacy, to keep safe and pass along. I grew up without it, normal, well mostly, not like some pampered, socialite Trust-Fund Brat, so I really never had a need for it. It paid for my schooling, enabled me to catch-up with my peers at school and get into medical school, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever spent. I love the things that feel real, corn-dogs and baked beans, County Fairs and roadside fried chicken, biscuits and gravy, Blockbuster and popcorn on Saturday night, not champagne and caviar. My sry is more than enough to livefortably, my needs are minimal, everything I have I paid for myself, with money I earned, and I value it because of that. I have Charlie to thank for teaching me that.¡±


    Lori persisted.


    ¡°Why do you bother, is what I¡¯m trying to get at; after all, you don¡¯t have to work, ever, so why punish yourself with such a heavy workload?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how Charlie taught me to do things, aren¡¯t you listening? I may be English, but I¡¯m also a corn-fed Iowa boy. The best thing Charlie ever did for me was to give me his Protestant work-ethic, and teach me not to ept money I didn¡¯t earn; the easy way out didn¡¯te easy to him, and it doesn¡¯te easy to me. Lori, I didn¡¯t pick cardio to show-off, and I don¡¯t do the surgery to practice my skills or earn big bucks; I wanted to be a surgeon, just like my father, in the same specialised field. Operating on the Cardio-Thoracic rota is frightening; if you get it wrong, somebody may die, so you operate at the peak of terror, but watching and double-checking everything you do; Charlie taught me to be that way, to be just like him. If you get se about it, you will make mistakes, possibly fatal errors. I do it to see them walk out and get their life back, that¡¯s the reward, that¡¯s what drove my father, and my grandfather, and I like to think that¡¯s what keeps me going back in there. Is it stressful? Yes. Is it worth it? I think so.¡±


    ¡°Now git, you need a shower, I need a shower, and we¡¯ve only got a couple of hours. Don¡¯t forget to pack the documents we¡¯ll need!


    We were ready, washed, waxed, polished, and smelling slightly minty when the taxi arrived and whisked us off to the airport, mid-way between Bar Harbor and Ellsworth, a pleasant drive and a nice little airport. Our flight was a slightly suspicious-looking elderly twin-prop aircraft, but we were assured it was safe and fully certificated; I was still slightly nervous about lumbering into the sky in this antique, and spent the short journey trying not to think of Richie Valens, Buddy Holly, Jim Reeves, Patsy Cline, Otis Redding, Ricky Nelson, Jim Croce, John Denver¡­


    The flight into Logan was uneventful, slower than I was used to, but, given the nature of the transportation, not bad, at least we actually arrived in one piece, and Lori didn¡¯t have TOO much of a struggle to make me let go of the safety belt and quit reciting ¡®Now Iy me down to sleep¡­¡±


    We took a taxi into town to our hotel. Lori was impressed, to say the least, as was I, with the quality of the suite, and was more than interested in the super-king bed provided.


    ¡°Davey, how many people do they expect to fit in that thing?¡± she asked, ¡°It¡¯s gigantic!¡±


    ¡°It just means I¡¯ll have to run harder to catch you, my dear!¡± I simpered at her, making her shriek and dodge around the other side of the bed. I caught her by leaping onto the bed and tackling her, bearing her down onto the bed for a victory kiss and a quick squeeze and grope.


    ¡°No! Bad Troll! Down! Heel, I say, Heel!¡± she squealed as I attempted a more serious grab at some goodies, ¡°No,ter! Down, Boy! N¡¯Gawa, Cheetah! N¡¯Gawa!¡±


    She giggled as I continued to squeeze and tickle her.


    ¡°I need food, Moneybags, beef on a reef, ribs, chicken, anything, Feed Me, Seymour!¡±


    I was more than slightly interested in locating more of Lori¡¯s goodies, but deferred to my darling sister.


    We had dinner reservations in the hotel restaurant, so went down and had a very good, varied selection of seafood and steaks, some excellent wine, and, a treat for me, an ice-cold Fuller¡¯s IPA beer from Ennd, malty, hoppy and creamy smooth, and talked softly about our ns over coffee and choctes, before deciding to call it a night.


    Back in our suite, Lori unpacked our toiletries and went off to have a shower, alone, as she¡¯d taken pains to emphasise, so I flicked on the TV and tried to take an interest in the world, which was difficult, as my world was busy soaping up without me present! I had briefly considered sneaking in and ambushing her with a fully-loaded erection, but I knew that tone of voice-when she used it, she usually meant it.


    Presently she reappeared, looking refreshed and very desirable in the voluminous courtesy bathrobe, her hair dried and smelling of peaches, brushed and tumbled down her back, very appealing!


    ¡°Your turn, Rockefeller, get fresh and do it quick, I have ns for you!¡± she grinned, and my heart leaped ¡ª she had been quiet, almost subdued, most of the evening, so it was nice to see her back on form.


    ¡°As mydymands,¡± I mocked, ¡°does mydy have any further instructions?¡±


    Lori replied by kissing me, properly, with intent, a fact my best friend rapidly became fully aware of as she squeezed and manipted my manly bits.


    ¡°Fuck showering, you can do thatter,¡± she breathed, ¡°I want slow time with your friend here!¡±


    ¡°As youmand¡± I said, dropping my cks to reveal my state of arousal. I was wearing trunk briefs, and my condition was inly visible, a sight that made her eyes twinkle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do¡± she noted, an adorable pixie expression on her face, half serious, half humorous, ¡°Nowe over here please, I need your opinion on something.¡±


    I obliged, and Lori stood up, letting her robe drop to the floor, cing her hands behind her head to pose for me. It was a breathtaking sight; she looked like Venus rising from the waves, her magnificent body sculpted by nature into a thing of incredible beauty, sexual attraction radiating from her in waves. My cock, already at half-mast, sprang to full stretch, constricted painfully by the waistband of my briefs.


    She was wearing the tiniest, most indecent pair of panties I had ever seen, a mere V-shaped band at the front, the V swooping down to (just) cover her pudenda, then girdling her hips to disappear in two narrow, curved ribbons of material down and into the cleft of her shapely bum; a thing of beauty, the absolute epitome of the lingerie designers art, panties that made a woman look more naked than if she were actually naked! My hands itched to grab this vision, peel those heavenly panties off (but carefully, Oh! so carefully!), and subject her to an extended monkey-fuck!


    ¡°What do you think, Doctor Man, will I do?¡± she cooed, raising herself up on the balls of her feet and dropping down again, making her marvellously pneumatic body jiggle and quiver, a sight absolutely guaranteed to make any living male bite through steel bars and beat his chest.


    ¡°God, yes!¡± I breathed, ¡°you¡¯re incredible,e here, you!¡±


    Lori stepped over to me, her pixie grin on her face, as I reached for her.


    ¡°Are you going to keep me, then?¡± she enquired winsomely.


    For answer I ran my finger up her body, from her barely concealed pussy lips to her chin, before touching her on her perfect lips.


    ¡°Only if you kiss me¡± I said, and my beautiful sister¡¯s arms enfolded me as she nted a 20-megaton kiss on my lips. I ran my hands down her nks, and hooked my thumbs in the waistband of her almost non-existent panties, cocking an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Go ahead, you know you want to¡± she smiled at me, so I started to slide that wisp of material down her smooth nks, cock lurching at the incredibly sexy sight of that tiny piece of lingerie sliding down her marvellous thighs, until they floated to the floor. Lori smiled at me, and turned sideways on to me, one of my favourite views of her, as it emphasised the jut of her breasts against the tness of her stomach, and the firm round hillocks of her globr buttocks, the springiness of her taut young flesh, and the glowing whiteness of her skin against the raven tumble of her hair.


    I turned her face to mine, and kissed her, deeply, longingly as my hands wandered down her body, front and back, one hand eventually lingering and caressing her tender pussy lips, the other hand rubbing fingertips up and down the cleft of her buttocks, lingering at her anal bud, index finger describing soft circles around her rear entrance while I caressed her pussy with the other. Lori was standing perfectly still, eyes closed and lips parted, a little flutter of her neck muscle as she swallowed the only sign that she was responding to my caresses.


    I continued stroking and caressing her, I was in no rush, and I knew she loved the ¡®softly, softly¡¯, slow-burn approach, so I took my time, gradually increasing the pressure and frequency of my caresses, slipping in and out of her pussy, now, and pressing more insistently against her anal entrance.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>19

    She was definitely feeling the effects of my frigging her so gently; her breathing was bing shallower and more rapid, and I could see her pulse quickening, as she slowly flushed light pink across her neck and breasts. Her nipples had erected, vivid coral-pink nubs, begging to be sucked and suckled, and her pussy was beginning to moisten as her arousal intensified. Now Lori reached for me, for the waistband of my briefs, and started to roll them down. I let her do it, as I didn¡¯t want to break my rhythm, or undo what I had achieved so far. Almost in a trance, she pushed my briefs down far enough to release my throbbing cock, and took hold of it her small warm hand.


    Kissing me with serious intent, she began a slow squeezing, pumping motion, priming my cock for what was toe, as I began more seriously groping and rubbing my gorgeous half-sister¡¯s pussy and anus.


    Lori broke our kiss to look up at me and smile, indicating with her eyes that she wanted to get on the bed, so we moved to the bed, me sitting down on the edge, with her sitting on myp, both of her arms now wrapped around my neck, French-kissing each other, fencing with our tongues while my hands held her tight against me.


    ¡°Back, lie down¡± she whispered, which I did, and she straddled me, rising up as she took my cock in hand to guide it into herself.


    Sure of her aim, she slowly lowered herself, engulfing my cock in her warm, tight pussy, her eyes closed and her bottom lip caught between her teeth. She looked so adorable, so truly, truly beautiful at that moment, I nearly came out of sheer sexual overload, and had to resort to mentally reciting medical texts, differential equations, the principal exports of Sweden, and images of Dr Ruth and Margaret Thatcher to stop me blowing my top!


    She began a slow rise and fall motion, pacing herself, controlling her own arousal, her hands on my chest to give her support, working herself up to where she wanted to be. I reached up and started rubbing and lightly pinching her lovely nipples, holding her breasts while I rubbed her nipples with my thumbs, flicking them to watch the effect it was having on her. Lori began to breathe faster, her arousal building, the sensations in her pussy obviously getting the better of her. I began lifting to meet her as she moved down.


    ¡°No Honey, let me do this¡­..¡± she gasped out, continuing her motion, her pace increasing as I rubbed and squeezed and flicked her nipples.


    My hands slipped down to her buttocks, and I began caressing her anal bud, probing and withdrawing in time with her motion, Lori saying ¡°yes, do that¡­ do that¡­¡± as I increased pressure, her tempo increasing and mine following suit. Eventually, I slid my finger into her anus, followed by a second finger, widening her passage and plugging it at the same time. Her eyes fluttered closed, and her head lolled back as her breathing quickened,ing in short gasps, until, atst, she hit that peak, her orgasm rolled through her in waves, and she screamed out loud with the intensity of her release. Her anus tightened almost painfully around my fingers, and I could feel the spasms of orgasm hit her again and again in my fingers, in the constriction and release of my cock as her pussy pulsed, and in the fluttering of her thigh muscles mped around my sides.


    Lori slumped forward onto me, her head on my chest, as she fell into the afterglow, her heart racing and her breathing quick and shallow. I caressed her hair, ran my hands up and down her back, from her buttocks to the nape of her neck, kissing her hair and inhaling her lovely peach smell, until eventually she raised her head to smile at me, eyes sparkling after the storm.


    ¡°Fucking Hell, Davey that was¡­ that was¡­ un-fucking-believable, I have nevere like that before, what have you done to me Doctor Man?¡± she asked, looking at me with love andplete adoration.


    ¡°I tried an old English folk trick on you, Kitten¡± I grinned at her.


    ¡°What was that then?¡± she smiled, ¡°Victorian Aphrodisiac? Eye of newt? Dipping your dick in Spanish fly? Buggering badgers in the forest? Out with it, Blondie!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple; I just made you fall in love with me!¡± I said in mock seriousness.


    ¡°You fucking chatan, I was there already!¡± sheughed. ¡°Now, you know what I want you to do, make it good, Doctor Man!¡±


    Lori leaned forward slightly, to allow my cock to withdraw, and, kissing me and licking my lips, positioned it with her right hand at the entrance to her anus.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready Davey; just remember, Darling Boy, slow at first, please, no ramming it in, you¡¯re not loading a fucking howitzer, OK?¡±


    ¡°As always, my darling,¡± I answered, pulling her down to kiss her, and begin pushing with slow, steady pressure. Lori hooked her arms under mine, while my hands snaked down to grab hold of her wonderfully grabbable bum, holding and weighing each buttock cheek as I slowly pulled them apart, allowing my cock to prate ever deeper into her anal opening.


    Lori looked at me, and then raised herself up, to rest both hands on my chest, and begin that same rhythm again, only this time pleasuring a different ce. I began pumping up to meet her downward motions, and we bucked and humped together, our mutual pleasure building, arousal levels peaking higher and higher with every thrust.


    Eventually, inevitably, we reached our crescendo, Loriing with a loud groan, slumping forward onto my chest, her anus spasming and rippling as she orgasmed, my cock swelling up to fill her rear passage as I shot what felt like most of the blood in my body out of the tip of my cock; with every spurt, Lori, jumped, with a little ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡±


    When our hearts had slowed to almost normal, Lori said ¡°let me off, honey¡±, and so I disengaged and rolled onto my side, pulling her down onto the bed next to me, shattered and satisfied, for now at least.


    She looked up at me and said ¡°What have you done to me, you dirty little butt-goblin?¡±


    ¡°Filled you up, as requested,¡± I replied, ¡°I think I can honestly say, I have topped-off your tank properly.¡± I parted her lovely buttocks.


    ¡°Yup, that looks like a proper cream-pie to me!¡±


    Lori jumped up, a panicked look on her face.


    ¡°Quick, get me a towel, you perverted ass-rapist, I can feel it all pouring out of me, and I¡¯m not sleeping in it. Think of the mess!¡± she giggled. Then a thought struck her.


    ¡°Oh no, when theye to change the sheets, they¡¯ll know what we¡¯ve been doing!¡± She looked mortified.


    Iughed at her expression.


    ¡°Baby Girl, if I have my way, by the time we leave, they¡¯ll be able to snap the sheets over their knees! Darling, the whole hotel got a good look at you today. Believe me, they know exactly what we¡¯re doing; they¡¯d think there was something wrong with us if we weren¡¯t doing exactly what they thought we were doing!¡±


    Lori looked puzzled as she worked this one out, and then giggled guiltily, her dirty little mind seeing the funny side.


    ¡°OK, fair enough, but just get me that towel, I repeat, I am not sleeping in the wet patch!¡±


    I woke nice and early, the summer morning sunshine throwing bars of light across the bed, eventually rousing me at some ungodly hour, but, once I¡¯m awake, I have to get up. Lori was still out for the count, bless her, and I decided I could do with a long leisurely shower, a good close shave, and a proper breakfast ; none of this ¡®Continental Breakfast¡¯ nonsense, either, the French live on those; it¡¯s probably why they¡¯re so unstable.


    Having finished my freshening-up, I intercepted the Room Service with our breakfast¡¯s so as not to disturb Lori. I got the trays ready, and then woke her up by slowly sliding the sheets down, rubbing an ice-cube from the min-bar on my tongue to make it cold, and then jabbing it sharply into her anus. The effect was electric! Lori bounced upright with a shriek, disoriented and confused, to see me grinning at her.


    ¡°Good morning Pretty Lady! Breakfast is ready, Danish bacon, sausage, scrambled eggs and a Texas stack for you, with enough coffee to float a battleship, and 2 poached eggs on buttered toast with two English bangers, mushrooms, bacon, grilled tomatoes, wholemeal toast, butter and English marmde, with a pot of tea for me. Mdy, your groaning breakfast table awaits!¡±


    Lori grinned at me, and then narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you ever wake me like that again¡­.¡± she gritted, leaving the threat hanging.


    ¡°Pish and Tosh¡± I replied,¡± I love nuzzling your little rosebud, your lovely little pink Sheriff¡¯s Star, that delectable Hershey Kiss you keep so well lubricated for me, and if the fancy arises in me to rouse you by so nuzzling, then, I am afraid, nuzzle I shall, so there!¡±


    She smiled at that, padded over to the breakfast as naked as a jaybird, and sat down, eying her breakfast treats.


    ¡°I meant what I said, you weak-kneed, tea-drinking English milksop, if you do that again I¡¯ll cut off something you¡¯re gonna end up needing, so help me!¡±


    I roared withughter; atst, her raucous sense of humour was reasserting itself.


    ¡°We have a busy day today, baby,¡± I reminded her, ¡°ns are in ce, I made some calls yesterday, so let¡¯s get the actual business over with as soon as possible, then we can have a holiday. So, first to the bank, we have to pick up your financials, and then over to the British Conste for your visa!¡±


    Lori smiled at me as she tucked in to her breakfast.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I had visions of us trundling around Boston for several days, going from pir to post,¡± she said, ¡°now you¡¯ve closed it all down in one morning! You¡¯re good; I definitely think I¡¯ll keep you!¡±


    ¡°Good, my darling, now eat up, we need to get moving soon. The hotel has a car and driver booked for us for the day, he¡¯ll be outside from 11:30, and the mid-morning traffic can apparently be a little¡­ difficult, so, chop-chop!¡±


    ¡°Darling Boy, its 8 o¡¯clock in the morning! Now that I¡¯ve had breakfast, I need a little dessert!¡±


    ¡°Would you like a blueberry muffin?¡± I asked innocently, getting the finger and a filthy grin in reply.


    ¡°I see I¡¯ve created a monster, here¡± I sighed, undoing my cks; Lori sitting naked at the table was a very tempting sight, though, and I owed her a little fun and games for the rude, crude, and vulgar way I had awakened her.


    She undted to her feet, grace and poise radiating from her, interesting ripples of all kinds running across her taut, firm body, and I shrugged myself out of the remainder of my clothes and headed for her with serious intent.


    We slid our arms about each other, my hands automatically seeking out her lovely bum, to grab, mould and knead the wonderfully pliant flesh while simultaneously mping my lips about hers, Lori returning my kiss no less fervently. We manoeuvred ourselves onto the bed without breaking our kiss, my erection rubbing and straining against her smooth t belly, her hands seeking it out to rub, squeeze and pump.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>20

    I returned the favour by palming her delightful pussy, rubbing my hand over her pussy in a circr motion, feeling my hand be slick with her own version of morning dew. Lori began to murmur into my mouth, never once breaking lip-lock, and I pushed her back onto the pillows, tond on top of her, hands taking my weight as she tightened her hold around my neck, pulling me in to kiss her even more passionately. I had never been kissed so hard, and so erotically, before and my erection was raging by now, eager to y.


    I eventually had to surface for air, Lori looking at me with hooded eyes.


    ¡°Finish what you started, Doctor Man¡± she murmured, and I proceeded to do just that. She drifted her legs apart, letting me know what she wanted, and so I mounted her slowly, taking my weight on my elbows and sliding my hands under her bottom to squeeze and hold her perfect buttocks as I slowly thrust forward, dipping down to meet her parted lips, while her hands roamed over my face and neck. I began pumping, slowly, gradually increasing my tempo as our mutual excitement rose, Lori raising up to meet me, with me supporting her pelvis as she thrust back at me, both of us in perfect synchronisation.


    She began pumping her pelvis faster and faster, and my thrusts held time with her, both of us straining to meet at the same ce, pumping and thrusting, gasping and groaning, until she could hold back no longer hold back. Her orgasm hit her with shattering intensity, making her scream out loud.


    ¡°Oh God, Oh God¡­ Oh Fuck¡­ Oh Shiiiittt¡­. Oh MY FUCKING GOOODDDD!!!¡­ YESSS!!!¡±


    The ripples from her convulsing pussy walls sucked and squeezed at my already hyper-stimted cock, making mee in a jet of sperm that hosed into her, feeling once more like I was pumping my life¡¯s blood into this girl-woman, my sister, the woman I loved.


    Wey together afterwards, filmed in sweat, nibbling and caressing each other, savouring the post-coital glow, enjoying the closeness, until we had to get ready for our biggest day to date.


    Our morning in Boston was a breeze, we were in and out of the bank in a few minutes with all the confirmation documents Lori needed, and the appointment at the Conste was neither long nor difficult.


    The British Consul, ¡®Uncle¡¯ Richard, was a very helpful and polite gentleman, about the same age as my father would have been, with a dry, quiet wit that Lori found utterly captivating, and charming, olde-worlde manners that had herpletely spellbound. After a short preamble, he announced that he had approved Lori¡¯s visa, the decision letter would be ready when she collected her passport the following day, and then congratted us on our decision to get married, wishing us luck and happiness


    He smiled at both of us.


    ¡°Well, that was me speaking ex-cathedra, as it were; I do like to see young people in love, it¡¯s so rare these days! Oh, and I did recognise the name as well, by the way, that and the distinctive Denham features, and of course, that shock of fair hair, young fellow, just like your father! I must say you look amazingly like him! He was a handsome devil, and quite adies-man, I hope you won¡¯t mind me saying so! My dearte mother was your father¡¯s aunt, your great-aunt. I¡¯m actually your cousin, or rather, your father¡¯s cousin.¡±


    He paused, looking into the distance as memory overtook him.


    ¡°Thest time I saw David, your father, was my wedding day. I was so very sad to hear of his passing, he was a dear, dear friend, more like a younger brother than my cousin, and such a rascal; my dearte mother adored him; she always said that, along with my younger brother, she couldn¡¯t decide if we were the three musketeers, or the three stooges! You have my card, do drop me a line, I know my wife, your aunt Sophie would so like to meet you; David carried quite a torch for her, you know, back in our undergraduate days, but I was the one who won her!¡±


    I thanked him formally for his assistance, using his title, and he winked at me.


    ¡°When none of the staff are around, I¡¯m just Uncle Richard, my boy!¡±


    He shook my hand and pped me on the arm in congrattion, and bowed over Lori¡¯s hand, before kissing it.


    ¡°Wee to the family, my dear, we could do with some looks like yours to freshen up the old gene pool a little, I dare say. You really are a most ravishing creature, young David is so very, very lucky to have caught you!¡±


    Lori wilted under this charm offensive, and impulsively kissed his cheek, which startled him, but made him twinkle happily as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Richard, when we get married you will definitely be invited, in fact, as I have no family of my own, and I don¡¯t know anyone in Ennd other than Davey, and you are family, after all, would you do me the honour of giving me away?¡±


    The old boy looked stunned, and really quite amazed, but rallied magnificently.


    ¡°My dear, dear child, the honour will be entirely mine! Thank you, you ravishing creature, my dear wife will be so excited, we don¡¯t have any daughters, so she will be thrilled! You muste and have dinner with us, one so rarely gets the chance to meet anyone other than businessmen or other diplomats, and we¡¯re rather a drab lot, I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Lori floated all the way back down to the car, in a romantic haze. We were going back to Ennd, together, and we were going to be married!


    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡± I enquired.


    ¡°Take me back to the hotel, David, I want to do naughty things, fuck shopping, we¡¯ll do that tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Uh-Uh, Crazy Lady¡± I mugged at her, in my best cod-Latin ent, ¡°we have luggage to buy, clothes, shoes, anything you can think of. We¡¯re going to arrive back in Ennd in style!¡±


    ¡°OK, then Mr Moneybags, where to for now?¡± she asked, and I knew just the ce; the Concierge had pointed me at the best, most exclusive ces for Lori to shop to a standstill. Always trust Concierge¡¯s, they know everybody, everything, and everywhere, how to get rid of the body, where to hide the girl when your wife¡¯s on the war-path, and how to get you out of town in a hurry ¨C very useful people to cultivate.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to The Natick on Worcester Street, be prepared to be astonished, my own little sex-plum!¡± I smiled at her, and her eyes lit up as every woman¡¯s real sex fantasy materialised for her; to be let loose naked in a shopping mall with a nk cheque¡­


    Our driver obliged us by driving us to the mall, and I gave him a couple of hundred dors to go and get a meal and some rest, telling him we might be a while, so he should take it easy! He took a look at Lori, lost in contemtion of the mall directory, grinned knowingly, and took his leave.


    Once inside, Lori disappeared into store after store, indulging in deep retail therapy. I hate shopping with women; they have a deep-seatedpulsion to minutely examine the contents of every store in Christendom, whereas all I have is a deep-seated desire to be somewhere else entirely; the dentist, colonic irrigation, that sort of thing. I waited in a rest area, guarding the shopping as Lori ambled from store to store, the pile of bags and boxes around me getting higher.


    She eventually emerged from Victoria¡¯s Secret with a pleased look on her face.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± I leered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± she shot back, ¡°all in good time, Stud-Boy¡±


    I grinned happily. I could guess what wasing, and I could already feel my pulse rate rising in anticipation.


    ¡°OK Santa us,¡± Lori whispered in my ear, ¡°back to the suite, I have things to do to you!¡±


    We headed back to the hotel, where the Customer Service people unloaded and took all our stuff back up to the suite, while Lori and I stopped for lunch.


    Fully refreshed, we made our way back up to the suite, the door barely closing behind us before Lori pounced on me.


    ¡°OK Doctor Man, I¡¯ve had my treat, now for yours. You just wait here until I call you!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She tripped into the bedroom, closing the door, while I loosened my clothing and slipped off my loafers; I knew my girl all too well by now!


    After a few minutes, Lori called out.


    ¡°David,e in here, please,¡± and I headed for the door, erection already beginning to inte as I anticipated what I was going to see. I was not disappointed, stopping dead with my mouth hanging open.


    She was standing in the middle of the room, long legs encased in sheer ck stockings, wearing ck stiletto¡¯s, and a scarlet satin confection that took my breath away, a teddy that disyed more than it concealed, barley restraining her gorgeous breasts and clearly outlining the lips of her sulent pussy. The red and ck contrasted perfectly with her snowy skin and jet-ck mass of long wavy curls, set off with deep crimson lipstick. She looked like Snow White before the gang-bang, and I felt my cock harden painfully just looking at this cock-burster of a girl!

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>21

    ¡°Come here Davey,e closer, don¡¯t you like it?¡± she purred.


    With an animal sound in my throat, because I was past speech at this point, I closed in on her, holding her close to me, the taut fabric smooth and glossy to the touch, the feel of warm girl-flesh under it almost unbearably sexy. We kissed, passionately, deeply, her hands holding my head, while my hands sped her buttocks, cupping them, to pull her hard against my raging erection, all the more surprising to me considering what a workout I¡¯d had that morning!.


    ¡°OOOHH that feels dangerous¡± warbled Lori, ¡°What were you nning on doing with it?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second, and I¡¯ll show you, you minxy little sexpot!¡± I grinned at her, slipping off my clothes, allowing my aching erection to fall into her warm hands.


    Lori began pumping, a slow, insistent pressure that did all the right things for me, and I made to grab her again, but she stopped me.


    ¡°No, not yet, I have something for you¡­¡±


    With that, she slid to her knees, her full red lips encircling my cock, licking and lightly scraping the dome end with her teeth, lightly rasping the slit in the end with the tip of her tongue, causing thrills to run up and down my entire nervous system. She moved on, slowly engulfing my cock, her head bobbing as she moved up and down the length of my member, sucking it in deeper with an intense, but gentle, suctioning that was making the hairs rise on the back of my neck, my forearms, and my thighs.


    Deeper and deeper she sucked, never once pausing, until I felt her throat constrict and rx around my manhood, realising that my sister was deep-throating me again, the thought filling me with a clean, hot excitement, tightening my scrotum and causing my sphincter to contract. I felt my climax building, and looked into her eyes, to convey what wasing. She knew very well, she could tell by the thrumming of the blood in my cock, and the swelling of the ns, that the end was near, and she wanted to make mee in her throat, to fill her mouth with my hot spunk.


    Atst, I could contain myself no longer, and with a twitch like a boated salmon, my cock sted my sperm into her mouth and down her throat, the rigours of release making me cry out, the intense sensation of my cock¡¯s outpouring overwhelming my entire body. Now I knew why some philosophers referred to orgasm as ¡®le petit mort¡¯; the little death, the intensity of my orgasm making my heart hammer and my pulse race, blurring my vision and dulling my hearing as my ears rang and popped.


    Eventually my climax subsided, and I sagged to my knees, holding her close to me as my heartbeat normalised, my pulse slowed, and the room came back into focus.


    ¡°Good God, Lori, that was ¡­. incredible, you are just so¡­ so¡­ unbelievable¡± I eventually managed to croak out, coherent thought still not having properly returned.


    Lori smiled at me, sweetly, lovingly, opening her mouth to allow some of my sperm to spill out of her mouth and trickle down her chin, looking unbelievably wanton, slutty, depraved, and so very, deeply, desirable!


    She licked her lipssciviously.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s too good for my big brother!¡± she husked with an almost terminally sexy smile, before cracking up into peals ofughter, making her whole body tremble and quiver most appealingly.


    I was still in borderline shock, but I managed to chuckle at that as well, before staggering to my feet, to drop onto the bed, smiling at the ceiling in a semi-concussed state, waiting for strength to return. Lori slid in next to me, and put her arm across my chest.


    ¡°So, did you like your gift, then, Hot-Shot?¡± she whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Immensely, Darling Heart,¡± I replied, ¡°I now firmly believe you could suck a golf ball through a garden hose, or the chrome off a trailer-hitch! This being so, I believe I will keep you.¡±


    Lori grinned devilishly at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take your time recovering, you dirty little butt-fucker, I have needs too, so gear-up Casanova, your big moment approaches!¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes, please, time me if you like; it feels like I just ran a marathon with an anvil tied to my cock, I have rug-burn on my rug-burn, so give me that, at least!¡±


    ¡°OK¡± said Lori, ¡°but don¡¯t you fall asleep on me, or I will wake you in the worst way, make what you did to me this morning look tame inparison. You have been warned!¡±


    So, she hadn¡¯t forgotten; oh shit¡­


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to sleep in the slightest, just wait for my strength to return. No ordinary male could look at Lori in that get-up and feel anything but alert wakefulness. I was enjoying the visual treat of my incredible sister stretching like a cat, all kinds of interesting thing happing under that teddy, and long before the stipted twenty minutes, I was awake, alert, refreshed, and ready to wrestle with my wife-to-be!


    At that point, room service knocked, with a letter for me. I opened it curiously, as no-one knew we were in Boston. It was from ¡®Uncle Richard¡¯, requesting that wee to dinner that night, noting that dress would be ¡®Informal¡¯.


    Oh no, I immediately thought, another stuffy ck-tie dinner, but he had thoughtfully added a postscript, to the effect that this was a family affair, and that he had to attend quite enough ck-tie rubber-chicken dinners during the course of his working week, so could wee in casual attire, finally noting that his wife, Aunt Sophie, was dying to meet Lori.


    ¡°Your fame is spreading, Kitten¡± I noted, passing the letter over to her.


    ¡°How sweet, he really is just adorable, is he anything like your father?¡± asked Lori, her eyes shining as she skimmed through the note.


    ¡°Dunno¡± I said, ¡°A little more formal, perhaps, looks sort of like I imagine father might have looked like if he¡¯d lived, but he does look awfully like my grandfather Denham. Blood will out, you see!¡±


    ¡°And now,¡± began Lori, ¡°my turn. Are you ready, Lover-Boy?!¡±


    Grinning, I pulled her down to me, kissed her soundly, and slid a hand under her teddy, to cup her buttock and slide my finger into her warm, tight little anus.


    ¡°Oh, I see you are,¡± breathed Lori, ¡°what do you want to do, baby?¡±


    I reached behind her, unsnapping the back of the garment and sliding it off her, leaving her in her stockings and high heels, a vision to hoist the cock of any man, with her dazzling blue eyes, porcin skin and hair tumbling down her back in a wave of glossy jet curls. I ran my hands over her nks, jiggling and pinching her superb buttocks, gently rubbing my fingers across that sexy crease at the top of her thighs, her hands on my face as I kissed andpped at her lips, pecking small kisses on her nose, her chin, her stunning eyes, and moving my hands to her breasts, to twirl her nipples with my thumbs while marvelling at the firm, pneumatic feel of her beauties.


    I rolled her onto her front, and continued kissing her wondrous body, down her shoulder des, down her spine, to the small of her back and the beginning of her buttock crevice, softly sliding my thumbs into her lumbar dimples, and kissing and nibbling her world-ss buttocks.


    ¡°That feels so good, Doctor Man, do you give this service to all the little girls, or only the ones who let you fuck them in the ass?¡±


    I smiled into her bum cheeks, and answered her.


    ¡°Only dirty little girls with horny half-brothers get the special service, you sexy piece, now be quiet, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    With that, I beganpping between her lovely cheeks, probing my tongue down further and further, Lori wriggling and quivering under me as I stimted her nerve endings, sensation zipping through her as one nerve cluster after another fired, bathing her in a flurry of feeling and sensation. A woman¡¯s entire skin is one big erogenous zone if you know how to find the triggers, and I was learning from Lori how, and where, to probe and touch to give her the most from the experience.


    I moved inexorably lower, Lori pressing her behind insistently upwards into my probing tongue, her need for satisfaction growing, but I just enjoyed the sight of those two sculpted springy-firm hillocks dancing around, filling my field of view, while I continuedpping.


    When I reached her anus, she became very still, but that wasn¡¯t my target, at least, not yet; I licked and swirled around her anal bud, her womanly scent making it hard for me to remember my mission, but I persevered. I had something special nned for my sister!


    Eventually, I moved on, a small murmur of protesting from her lips, quickly stilled when I beganpping and swirling my tongue around herbia, and a slow wriggling motion began as I continued, Lori pressing her crotch against my mouth as I licked her pussy lips, our motion melding together in to a rhythm that she found most pleasurable, judging by the soft liquid sounds she was making as I licked harder and harder, to match her increasingly insistent pushing against mypping tongue.


    I pushed her buttocks higher into the air, my hands under the juncture of her thighs and her pelvis, supporting her bum in the air, while I bored in with my tongue, probing her clitoris, a hard little bean, fully unhooded, slick with her juices, as was her whole pussy, as her arousal level climbed. My chin was saturated with her juices, the sweet, salty, musky taste making it difficult for me to stay focussed, as their chemical signatures worked their magic on my central nervous and limbic systems, preparing me to join with my mate.


    I rubbed my tongue over her clitoris, gently but insistently, making her groan with longing, making her buttocks dance and jiggle, and stopped for a second, to turn and lie on my back, pulling Lori to me, her clitoris now directly over my mouth. With my hands holding her pelvis up, I began licking her clitoris with serious intent, to give her the pleasure she had given me.


    Lori began taking long, deep, almost harsh breaths, her arms held out to grip the bed as I licked and probed the sulent dewy flesh, her musk draining into my mouth and down my chin as her pussy flowered open and her juices flowed, her level of arousal almost impossibly high, her whole body shuddering and quivering as I licked and sucked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>22

    Suddenly, the shuddering and spasms increased in tempo and intensity, as her orgasm ripped through her. Lori gave a shattering scream, her slick pussy convulsing as her juices flowed over and into me, her body quivering and shaking above me, her thighs mped around my head as she gave in to the insistence of orgasm, and I kept my mouth mped on her hungry pussy, giving more, as she went ever higher, one orgasm after another rolling and crashing through her, and far off in the distance, I could hear her, gasping and sobbing, calling my name.


    Eventually, the crescendo passed, and she began toe down from her high, which was a relief for me, as breathing was rapidly bing just a fond memory¡­


    Atst, sated andpletely fulfilled, Lori rolled off me, sliding down to fit into the crook of my arm, reaching back to stroke the back of my head, and saying, in a voice blurred with sleep, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me you learned THAT in Catholic School, Doctor Man!¡± before closing her eyes and dropping away almost immediately into a deep, satisfied sleep.


    I, however, was not tired. In fact I was exhrated. I had had a rest, I had made love to my fiancee, and we had cleared the way for our lives together. Lori¡¯s pheromones had jacked-up my own level of wakefulness by several degrees, my brain slowly dissipating the neurotransmitter rush, leaving me, for now, anyway, wakeful and alert. I decided to have a shower, as I reeked of sex, as did the room, so, pulling the sheets over Lori, I opened the windows to let in some of the warm summer breeze to air the room, and went off to have a long and very satisfying shower.


    Dressed again, I decided to go and have a fortifying club sandwich in the bar, some coffee, and a good read of the UK newspapers, just to recap on news stories I was actually familiar with. I also made a few calls, making arrangements and tying-up some loose ends. When I was done, and I had judged she¡¯d napped long enough, I ordered some room service for her, fruit juice, coffee, cold cuts, sd, Kaiser Rolls and butter, and headed back to the suite, where I found a sleepy, smiling, hot girl in my bed. How fucking lucky was I?


    ¡°Where have you been, Doctor Man?¡± she enquired.


    ¡°Trawling for hookers,¡± I replied ¡°You were asleep, and I was feeling the urge.¡±


    Lori threw a pillow at me.


    ¡°All men are pigs, and must die, in pain, with a spike hammered up their asses¡± she intoned, before giggling and holding out her arms for a wake-up kiss. The door announcer went off, and I let in the Room Service waiter, tipped him, and waited while Lori got some snacking done.


    ¡°How did you know what to get, Davey?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I grew up with you, remember? I know what your favourite wake-up snack is.¡±


    ¡°Thoughtful man¡± she responded, absently, her attention on her prosciutto, ¡°again, remind me to keep you!¡±


    Lori finished her snack, threw on a robe, and cuddled up next to me on the couch.


    ¡°What now Davey?¡± she asked, looking happy, contented, and, wrapped in the thick bathrobe, suddenly much younger than her 19 years.


    ¡°Well,¡± I began, ¡°we have this dinner tonight, should be interesting, then I have some news. Next week, we have flights booked to London, and a few days at The Cumbend at Marble Arch, in London, followed by a quick spin up to the old ce, and then on to a friend¡¯s ce in Epsom, in Surrey; he¡¯s off on a secondment in Dubai, so I borrowed his ce, it¡¯s a little better appointed than the squalid hovel in South London I share with the cockroaches. We¡¯ll stay there for a month or three while we house-hunt, it¡¯s close enough that I can drive to work with no fuss, but remote enough that when you howl like a baboon in a snare, no-one is going to call the police! We also have a wedding to n, what say we get married here, first, in Bar Harbor, then do the whole Church, dress, flowers, cake thing with a bit of style in Ennd?¡±


    Lori smiled.


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me, what do we need to do right now, though?¡±


    I looked at my watch.


    ¡°Right about¡­ now, our new luggage should be arriving¡±


    On cue, the door announcer went, and I opened the door to let in the Customer Team, pushing a trolley piled with suitcases, flight bags, dress cases and a vanity case, all in calfskin, and with a good, but not showy,bel on them.


    Lori was astonished at the appearance of all this, asking me where it had alle from. I reminded her, we knew the Concierge, and he knew people, causing her to shake her head.


    ¡°Remind me never to try and put one over on you, I just don¡¯t have the organisational skills!¡±


    Nothing would help now, but that she had to go over every piece, marvelling at it, and picking out the ones she wanted to use. As I still had fuck-all clothes, it made little difference to me.


    ¡°All right, now¡± I reminded her, ¡°we have a dinner to go to, please, please wear some regtion underwear, I don¡¯t care what else you wear, you always look stunning, but please nomando, bondage or stripper thongs¡± I pleaded.


    Lori twinkled at me.


    ¡°Why Doctor Denham, what KIND of a girl do you think I am; the very idea!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, OK, now please, get a shower, time¡¯s a-wasting!¡± was my response, to which she stuck out her tongue and padded over to the bathroom, her gorgeous backside bobbing and bouncing slightly. It was a very fetching sight, and when she was gone I found myself reying in my head the sight of her undting across the room. This train of thought inevitably led to that familiar tightening in my groin, which I tried to ignore.


    ¡°You are more than a product of your appetites!¡± I told myself sternly, followed quickly by ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Quickly undressing, and hanging my clothes more or less neatly on the floor, I headed purposefully for the bathroom, erect cock showing me the way.


    As I eased open the door, Lori looked over from the entrance to the wet-room, saying ¡°¡­ three, two, and one. What kept you?¡±


    Trying not to show too much haste, I sauntered over to her, noting the way the warm water was rolling down her breasts and dripping from her nipples, and running in rivulets down her belly and over her pudenda.


    ¡°Is this a private party, or can Ie in too, Little Girl?¡± I leered at her.


    Lori left off soaping herself to run a soapy hand up and down my straining cock, appearing to think about it.


    ¡°Move over, you evil wench,¡± Imanded, ¡°I want to y with you before dinner; your big brother said it was OK!¡±


    She dimpled and pulled me into the wet room by my cock, making sure I got the maximum exposure of her wet and soapy bum, squeezing and rxing her hold on my cock, making sure I stayed at peak readiness; as if she had anything to worry about on that score!This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped up behind her, once again nestling my cock in the cleft of herely, bumly bum, marvelling at its sheer perfection, as I reached around her to slide my hands under her breasts, the slick flesh warm and slippery, the contact with them exciting and very sexy. I loved this girl, with a deep and spiritual love, but I also fancied the hell out of her and no amount of spiritual connection was going to distract me from the fact that she was an absolutely gorgeous young woman, sexy as all hell, and stacked like a Kansas City poker deck!


    Lori looked at me over her shoulder, water droplets glistening on her neck and shoulders, that devilish grin on her face as she soaped-up her hand again, and began deliberately pumping and squeezing my cock, before sliding my cock into her bum-cleft, to begin that slow rise and fall that she did so well, masturbating my cock with her cheeks while I rubbed and frigged her pussy. Her hands drifted up to her nipples, and began rubbing and pulling them in an almost dreamy way, as she closed her eyes and let the multiple spray heads y over both of us. Thebination of hot spray, my frigging, and her maniption of her nipples could have only one result, and she began to breathe in shallow gasps, her pulse threading in the veins in her neck, her head leaning back to rest on my shoulder, and then she came, in long slow waves that buckled her knees and made her hiss with the intensity of her release, only my hand between her legs preventing her from falling to her knees.


    ¡°Thank you, Baby¡± she husked, ¡°now I want to do something for you.¡±


    So saying, she leaned against the wall, her lovely rump tilted up at me, her slick and shiny pussy clearly visible.


    ¡°In here Davey, now, please. Show me how you want to make our baby. I love you, Doctor Man; show me how you love me.¡±


    Overwhelmed with love for this beautiful creature, this absolute vision, I took hold of her waist, and let her guide me in, prating slowly as she flowered-open to ept my hardness, and then began a slow, pumping rhythm, the oldest dance in the history of man. Lori held her hands t against the wall, partially supporting my weight as I pumped in and out, and when we found our rhythm, I slid my hand down, to find her clitoris, to rub and massage her bud in the same rhythm as my pumping cock.


    Lori began to approach orgasm, I could feel her temperature rising as the flush spread down her body, and I increased the tempo of both my hand and my thrusting cock, giving her all of me in exchange for what she was giving me so willingly. When the dam burst, I felt the ripples in her pussy walls as her uterus convulsed, sending waves of pleasure shooting through her, contracting and rxing her pussy in a way that I foundpletely irresistible, and my own heightened sexual response kicked-in, sending a flood of semen pouring into her as I ejacted again and again, my cock jerking and twitching as I released spurt after spurt of hot baby-maker.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>23

    We copsed to the floor, me on my knees, Lori resting on me, half on me and half on the floor, her beautiful lips in easy reach, so I took advantage of it and kissed her passionately.


    ¡°David, before we go any further, I need to tell you something¡±, she whispered, looking apprehensive. I cocked an eyebrow in enquiry, so she continued.


    ¡°Do you remember when you first came inside me, when you asked me if I had protection?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what of it?¡± I replied, puzzled as to where this was going.


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t, well, not exactly, beingpletely honest with you¡­¡± she murmured, her eyes downcast.


    ¡°Carry on,¡± I encouraged her when she went silent, roaming my hands over her slick, wet body,forting her and maintaining contact.


    ¡°I did have protection, but I stopped it before you arrived; I wanted you, and if you couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t be with me, I thought perhaps you could give me your baby¡­¡± she trailed off, tears starting to gather in her eyes.


    ¡°So we¡¯ve been banging away with no protection¡± Imented, and she hung her head, the picture of misery.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to trap you, Davey; I wasn¡¯t even going to tell you if I caught, I just wanted to have your baby, a little piece of you to have when you went away again! Tell me you¡¯re not angry, Davey, say something, anything, please, but don¡¯t tell me to go, please!¡±


    I was a little shocked, but mainly concerned for her, and, once again amazed at how much this girl cared for me. I pulled her chin up to look into her glorious eyes, seeing the misery waiting to burst forth.


    ¡°Lori Keene, if you had kept my baby from me, then that would have been the worst hurt you could do me. And I¡¯m not angry, how could I be? I love you, and I want to make babies with you, not next year, or the year after, but now, OK? The first time we made love, I fantasised about making you pregnant with my baby, and the thought of making babies with you makes me very hot! Now that we¡¯ve made love again, there¡¯s only one thing I want to say to you.¡±


    I pulled her close to me, into full skin-on-skin contact.


    ¡°Happy baby-day, Mrs. Denham!¡± I whispered back in her ear, and she grinned happily, at the designation, and at my eptance. Her beautiful sapphire eyes darkened to their most violet shade as I kissed her with all the love and passion I could muster. We broke our kiss, and now I wanted to lighten the mood.


    ¡°For a minute there, I thought you were going to confess your secret life as a Fetish-hooker!¡±


    ¡°Oh THAT,¡± she grinned; ¡°how do you think I was saving up to pay for college?¡±


    >>>>>>>>>>


    _________________________________


    We caught a cab to the home of Uncle Richard and Aunt Sophie, a very nice brownstone in a gatedmunity. We gave the security guard our ID, and he called ahead to alert them that we had arrived, then waved us through as the gates opened.


    ¡®Uncle¡¯ Richard greeted us at the door, shaking my hand and bowing over Lori¡¯s before cing her arm in his and walking us through to the garden, where his wife, my aunt Sophie was waiting, looking very aristocratic and a little stern, but not forbidding, not like some of the miserable, ghastly old bloaters I was rted to; even so, definitely not someone to take liberties with!


    She also looked incredibly like Mother. Good old dad, he certainly knew his type!


    Sophie greeted us, and invited us to sit in the garden for a while, as it was such a lovely evening. Richardmented on how lovely the roses smelt, trying to engage me in conversation about gardening. As I neither know nor care about gardening, he soon gave up, but Lori listened closely while he talked about his roses, and found herself being escorted away for a tour of his prized rosebushes.


    Sophie took the opportunity to talk about us and our ns.


    ¡°Richard was most excited to be asked to give away the bride, you know. He came home absolutely bursting with pride, as it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever been asked. He¡¯s really getting into the role, so much so that he¡¯s even been pestering the Head of Protocol at the embassy to dig-up for him anything on the role and responsibilities, to make sure he gets it exactly right. You¡¯ve made a bit of a rod for your own backs there, I¡¯m afraid!¡± she smiled, suddenly looking so much like mother as I hadst seen her that I felt a catch in the back of my throat.


    ¡°But, David, I have to say, I was really most astonished when I saw youe in; it gave me quite a shock to see you, I could have sworn you were your dear father, the resemnce is really quite astonishing ¡ª you even have the same little worry-line between your eyebrows. David was such a sweet boy and so very charming. I knew he was in love with me at Cambridge, but I only ever liked him as a friend; I only had eyes for Richard. He and David were inseparable, they were a terribly bad influence on me, and a lot of other youngdies, I¡¯m afraid! I was absolutely distraught when we heard of his passing, at such an awfully young age, and now I hear your dear mother has passed away as well, you poor dear. I never met her; all I knew was that she was from Devon. Thest time we saw dear David was at our wedding, Richard was posted to Singapore soon after, and I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been following the despatch box around the world ever since.


    Richard and Lori came walking back to the patio then, Lori with her arm through his, he talking animatedly about his garden, Lori smiling and chatting with him like old friends.


    ¡°I was just telling David how proud you were to be asked, dear!¡± said Sophie.


    ¡°And deeply ttered, as well, this is an extraordinary youngdy, young David,¡± replied Richard, ¡°I am really most deeply honoured to be able to participate in your nuptials!¡±


    Lori¡¯s eyes were sparkling with unshed tears of happiness, a fact Sophie noticed.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve made this poor girl cry, really, Richard, I do despair of you sometimes! Come with me, Loretta, let¡¯s go and fix your face! You two talk about football, or cars, or dogs, or whatever, we¡¯ll be back shortly!¡±


    Richard looked wryly after them.


    ¡°You do know you¡¯ve just handed your fiancee over to a Lady Who Organises, don¡¯t you? Your wedding is now officially out of your hands, henceforth it¡¯s probably best if you just keep low and try and not attract attention. Your aunt tends to be very¡­ focussed; if I were you, I would keep down, keep quiet, and try and stay out of her line of fire!¡±


    Dinner was at 7p. m., sharp, and it was a very rxed, happy affair. Richard and Sophie werepletely smitten with Lori, and couldn¡¯t wait to see us married.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little selfish, I confess¡± smiled Sophie ¡°but I have no daughters, just two sons who are so busy being bankers they have given no thought to my need for grandchildren. All I ever wanted was a daughter, or failing that, a grand-daughter, so I could sit on the bride¡¯s side and weep when she walked down the aisle; instead I have two hulking sons who are wedded to their money markets, their Aston-Martins, and a string of hard-faced Eastern European bottle-blonde gold-diggers whose names I cannot pronounce, and don¡¯t even bother to remember, they change so often. Atst, my moment to shine hase!¡±


    She twinkled at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dear Loretta has no parents, and as she obviously needs a mother¡¯s assistance at this time, I shall be happy to provide that. Richard and I will stand proxy for her dear parents, and I will watch my daughter-by-proxy walk down the aisle, Richard shall give her away, beaming for all the world as though he were the proud father and ring daggers at you for taking her away from him, and I shall weep proudly, ostentatiously so, with the very best of them ¡ª it¡¯s such a believable fantasy for me, look at this lovely girl, she even looks like me!¡±


    I picked up my wine ss, and toasted her.


    ¡°To Aunt Sophie, and all the other Ladies Who Organise!¡±


    Sophie blushed, and Richard chuckled.


    ¡°Best thing now is to just sit back and enjoy the ride, my dear boy; your aunt can be very persuasive when she sets her mind to it!¡±


    No awkward questions were asked about how we had met, and we rather carefully avoided leaving any openings to allow the questions to be asked.


    I was still chuckling over some of Richard¡¯s stories when we got back to the suite. Lori stood at the window with me, looking down at the lights of Boston. I was in heaven, the warm night breeze ruffling my hair, and my girl, my sister, my future wife, in my arms, in love with me and ready to be mine forever.


    Eventually she nuzzled my ear.


    ¡°Do you n on standing here all night? If you are, I¡¯m going to bed!¡± she whispered, before trailing her fingers across my crotch, letting me know what she preferred to do. I took the hint, and pausing only to kiss her soundly, led her back to our massive bed. She was wearing a light summer dress, an exciting ck and white print pattern swirling over it, suiting herplexion perfectly. I reached around the back and unhooked the zip, pulling it down as I kissed her, feeling her grin against my lips, her hands fumbling with the waistband of my linen cks.


    Her dress fell away, revealing her sensible (for her!) panties, a little white frilly confection, pretty and sexy, without being too revealing. She stepped out of the puddle of her dress, and tugged my shirt over my head, not bothering with the buttons, then tugged my cks and shorts down, fondling and squeezing my already hardened cock as I jiggled and bounced her firm, panty-covered bum cheeks, cupping and releasing them so I could enjoy the feel them spring back, in that wonderfully firm way they had.


    ¡°Are you going to take them off, or are you just going to bite through them?¡± she enquired. For answer, I slid my hands down the back of her panties and squeezed her buttocks, flicking my fingertips over her anus, letting her know that I hadn¡¯t forgotten where it was, and that my attention would shortly be riveted on it, if that was what she wanted.


    ¡°You are so predictable!¡± she grinned, wriggling lewdly against me, her panty-covered crotch rubbing against my cock, making us both shiver, and reaching out to pump my cock in a meaningful up-down motion that was definitely getting my attention!


    My lips found hers and she kissed me back, lightly and teasingly, before suddenly stopping me with a hand on my chest, looking at me with her luminous violet eyes, concern and a little apprehension in them.


    ¡°What is it, kitten?¡± I asked, concerned.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier, about babies?¡± she asked, haltingly.


    ¡°I do, sweetheart, what about it?¡±


    ¡°David, I meant it, I love you so much, I want to make a baby with you, I want to do that so badly!¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Kitten, all I want to do is make babies with you, I told you, I want to get you pregnant, and watch your belly grow, and listen to our baby grow inside you, and I wanted to do that from the moment we first made love. I love you.¡±


    ¡°So if I stay off the pill, it¡¯s OK with you, Davey? Really?


    ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll throw them down the toilet myself!¡± I grinned at her, ¡°And now, Miss Keene, we have a baby to make!¡±

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>24

    The conversation about babies had definitely notched-up my personal horniness level, and all I wanted to do right now was spray her insides with my own personal recipe.


    She smiled, and resumed pumping my cock, with even more vigour, clenching and unclenching her small hand, giving a delicious alternating squeeze and release sensation.


    My hands slid into the waistband of her panties, sliding them off in one motion (damn, that was sexy!), and sping her buttocks to separate and lift them, allowing me to slide my finger inside her anus again, working the tight hole to make it slippery and stic enough for what I had in mind. Lori backed towards the bed, me keeping step with her so as not to yank my finger out of her tight little pink bullet hole, to copse on the bed, me on top of her, her legs slipping open underneath me.


    ¡°Fuck me, Davey, fill me up, please!¡± she whispered, a request I was only too happy toply with. I slipped my finger from her anus, rose up on my forearms, and then thrust forward, meeting and entering her moist pussy, the slippery flesh flowering open to ept me. Lori threw her head back, and raised her pelvis up to meet my thrusts, as her hand crept round to slide a finger into her tight hole, slipping it in and out in time to our mutual thrusting. Her climax hit quickly, this time, and I was already so worked-up by the idea of making a child inside this beautiful girl, that as her vagina began to convulse, my self-control dissipated, and I came with a loud, wordless groan, pumping semen into her in hot jets, spraying her insides the way I¡¯d wanted to do. Lori bucked and whined in unison with me, silent but no less intense, as her orgasm built, pulsed through her, and died away


    Our mutual orgasm had left me winded, but still rock-hard, and as I withdrew Lori rxed her vaginal muscles, allowing my still-hard cock to fully withdraw as she sped my head between her hands, saying, ¡°Thank you¡±, before rolling onto her belly, her rump in the air. She knew what I wanted!


    I slipped between her legs, raising her spectacr backside to improve my aim, and rubbed some of the sperm that had trickled out of her to lubricate her taut little anus; right now, my cock felt like a lead bar, hard and heavy, and it was going to take some strenuous fucking to put out the fire she had lit in me!


    Lori grinned over her shoulder at me, and reached back to pull her beautiful cheeks apart, offering herself to me.


    ¡°Come on Davey, what are you waiting for? Do it, shove that thing in my ass! Fuck my ass Davey, that¡¯s an order!¡± she grinned


    I slid forward, and pushed my hands under her ribcage, once again holding and squeezing those superb breasts, before inching forward to slowly slide my engorged cock into her tight sphincter, pushing steadily until I waspletely engulfed in her velvety backside, and then withdrawing, to surge in again, and out, in, out, a slow, grinding rhythm that made her gasp and moan. Orgasms rippled through her over and over again as I built up to my own orgasm, the muscr contractions of her sinewy rectum almost unbearably exciting as I rammed my distended cock in and out. Atst, I could take the barrage of sensation no longer, and I came like a freight train, spunk surging out of my cock into her rectum like a jet off a carrier, the sensations in her anal tube causing her to buck and whimper as orgasm ripped and red through her again, until atst I stopped spurting, the contractions in her backside slowed and died down, and my cock began to dete, my hunger for her sated, at least for now, anyway¡­


    Wey together afterwards, semen oozing from my cock, from Lori¡¯s bum and pussy, both of us too fucked-out out care, not until we had our strength back, anyway, until atst we dropped off, sated andpletely satisfied.


    I awoke about an hourter feeling refreshed and rested, Lori spooned tight against me, holding tight to the arm I had draped across her, the scent of her hair and her own spicy, sweet, musky aroma filling my head, once again making me think of fairgrounds and Christmas. Iy there thinking of the lead-up to this, the irony that someone who¡¯d refused to speak to ormunicate with me in any way for eight long years was now naked in my bed, engaged to me, and trying to make a baby with me.


    Musing on the irony of life, I went back to holding my darling girl, and her deep and steady breathing soon lulled me back to sleep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I awoke to the smell of coffee, and the sight of Lori stretched out next to me, her china-white nks barely covered by one of my shirts, lying on her side with her head resting on her hand, holding a cup of coffee and looking at me with her vivid violet eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess,¡± I mumbled,ing awake by degrees, and drinking in the sight of this dazzler of a girl who had, for some unknown reason, fallen in love with me, and who was destined to be my wife. The shirt she was wearing was open down the front, with only thest two buttons done up, letting her sexy pink nipples sh in and out of view, while covering her more private parts. With the shirt tail just covering her sexy rump, and her long legs stretched out luxuriantly, she looked cute, wholesome, and incredibly sexy.


    ¡°Good morning Darling Boy!¡± she returned with a beautiful white smile, before sitting up to sit cross-legged on the bed regarding me gravely over the top of her coffee-cup.


    ¡°This is the day, Davey,¡± she noted, ¡°We get my visa today, that makes it sort of official. Are you still sure about me, and what it means to you to take me on?¡±


    I sat up to face her, stroking her cheek, before letting my hand drop, to hold her knees with both hands and slide her closer to me.


    ¡°Never surer, Darling Girl,¡± I stated, before pulling her in for a very satisfying ¡®Good Morning¡¯ kiss. Mmmm. Arabica. Delicious.


    ¡°I told youst night, all I want is you, for always, you are the one I want, and I mean to keep you now that I¡¯ve found you!¡±


    ¡°You do say the nicest things, Darling Boy,¡± she grinned, ¡°I think I need to thank you properly!¡±


    I held up a hand to forestall her.


    ¡°Hold that thought, darling, I need to brush my teeth and have a shower; after what we were doingst night, I definitely need one, oh dear God, yes!¡±


    Lori looked at me with a look of lofty disdain.


    ¡°I had a shower ages ago, I¡¯ve been up since the crack of dawn, enjoying the Massachusetts morning sun, while you¡¯ve been snoring like a hog in a woodshed.¡±


    She looked so adorable, so breathtakingly sexy, with her open shirt and long folded legs, her thick mass of loose jet-ck ringlets as she said that, with her glorious eyes fixed on me, that I hurriedly revised my n to have a long steamy shower, and decided instead to basically run in, soap up, and run out again, shaving and brushing my teeth at the same time.


    15 minutester, clean, refreshed, freshly sanded-off and no longer smelling like road-kill, I pulled on a bathrobe and wandered in to see my girl, make sure she was still on the boil, and to check on whether there was any breakfast. Lori had called up for a Continental breakfast, one of my pet hates. How can a man face the world on a coffee and a brioche roll? The only possible use for a brioche is to ther it in butter and jam, then see how far you can throw the bloody thing and make it stick; the French have a lot to answer for. Later, when she wasn¡¯t looking, I¡¯d order a BLT, or maybe a turkey sd on Jewish rye, with crispy bacon and honey mayo, proper man-food! For now, I settled for a ck coffee, extra sugar, I had a feeling I was going to need my strength.


    Coffee done, I contemted Lori, a very pleasurable task. She had remained on the bed, stretched out again, chatting with me while I had my coffee, looking almost unbearably sexy, and deliciously edible, and I could feel my interest starting to show. She could see my arousal, and stared at me, a hint of challenge in her dancing eyes, so I epted, stepping out of my robe and sliding onto the bed, next to her.


    ¡°So, little girl, what have got on under that shirt?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°What, under here?¡± she eximed in feigned surprise, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Either I¡¯m not the girl I thought I was, or you need to go back to medical school! Perhaps you should examine me, Doctor Man!¡±


    ¡°I am, as always, at yourmand, Mdy,¡± I grinned at her, sliding my hand inside the open shirt to cup her fabulous breast, gently rubbing a nipple with my thumb while watching her face.


    ¡°Well, well, look what I found!¡± I smiled at her, trailing my fingers across her nipples, sending a thrill through her and making her nipples dance around captivatingly


    ¡°Umm, that feels nice, keep doing that, Davey, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I had no intention of stopping, so I continued, edging closer to pull her shirt open further, and ducking my head down to lick small circles around her other nipple.


    ¡°That feels even better, Davey, you¡¯ve done this before, haven¡¯t you?¡± she smiled, her beautiful eyes brightening as I increased the pressure on her nipples, gently flicking and squeezing one andpping and sucking at the other. Lori sighed andid back, forcing me to move right up next to her, and lean over to continue petting her sexy pink bubbies. Her hand slid down her t midriff, and into the buttoned-up portion of the shirt, to tease and rub around her hooded clitoris. She smiled dreamily at me, and pulled my head up with her other hand to nt a 50 kilowatt kiss on my lips, before arching her back to remind me what I had been doing before she distracted me so prettily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop Darling Boy¡± she murmured, delving further into the recesses of her shirt, her hand moving under the shirt as she rubbed and teased herself more vigorously, her arousal bing more apparent as a pink flush spread down from her throat and across her breasts.


    I was also bing more and more aroused, with my hands on this delectable creature and her tempting nipples. There is something so incredibly erotic about a lovely naked girl wearing a man¡¯s shirt, so much more sexually suggestive than if she werepletely naked.


    By now, Lori was writhing around gently on the bed, her breathing deepening as her arousal level climbed, and her free hand drifted to the back of my head, gently but firmly pressing my mouth against the nipple I was so avidly licking, sucking and nibbling. Her other hand worked at her juncture of her thighs, still hidden from my view by the buttoned portion of the shirt, rubbing, gliding and flicking herself, controlling her rising arousal. Soft murmurs escaped her as she began to approach her orgasm, and she began to writhe and murmur in time to the rhythmic movements of her hand as it rubbed and teased her clitoris.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>25

    The end, when it came, was in a series of waves that rolled through her, making her whole body quiver and shudder with the intensity of her release, her head thrown back and her eyes half closed as she rode it out, breathing in shallow gasps as her face flushed and her grip on the back of my head tightened, then rxed as the waves died away.


    ¡°Thank you, Darling Boy!¡± she said when her breath and senses returned, smiling shyly at me.


    ¡°Are you sure you still want to keep me, even after what I told you, what I nned to do you?¡±


    I held her face between my hands, looking her directly in those glorious violet eyes.


    ¡°Baby-Girl, I promise faithfully I will always want you, and whatever you thought you were doing, it was what I wanted, even if I didn¡¯t know it at the time; all that matters to me is that you and I are together, and we¡¯re always going to be together.¡±


    I dug back into our childhood, to our old promise that was sacred, impossible to break.


    ¡°I swear on Mummy-Bum!¡±


    Lori pealed withughter, remembering the times we had used that when we were young, usually when she¡¯d broken something, then she would get me to make the oath not to tell mother that it was her, and I had never broken it, nor had she; now she fully believed I was sincere when I told her I loved and wanted her. And I was.


    ¡°Come here David, you darling, lovely man, I have something for you,¡± she whispered.


    I, still so very stimted by what had just passed, moved in close to her, holding her close as I pecked her lips, her nose, her adorable chin, between her eyes, fumbling with thest buttons on her shirt, to slide the shirt back, bringing her beauties fully into the open, gently sliding one arm under her so I could encircle her waist with my arms, and slowly moving my hands down to sp her lovely bum, pulling her tight against me to share a long, slow kiss with my gorgeous American sister.


    Eventually, Lori broke off our kiss, to kneel up on the bed, her hand moving to my crotch to fondle and stroke my burgeoning erection, pumping and squeezing the engorged flesh to stimte me further, although the sight of my darling girl, kneeling next to me in the morning summer sun, wearing nothing but an open shirt, was ying hob with my libido anyway! She slid the shirt off, atst fully naked, her lovely breasts dancing slightly with her movement, stirring me even further


    Now she started slowly sliding her thumb across the tip of my penis, spreading around the bead of lubricant seeping from me, gently catching the edge of her thumb in the slit, the delicious sensation causing shivers to radiate around my groin and causing my sphincter to clench in time to her movements.


    She motioned for me to join her, so, folding my legs under me, I knelt-up to meet her, my tongue darting out to lick her lips and lick under her chin as she smiled and tilted her head up. I reached for her breasts, but she shook her head, smiling. ¡°This is for you, Doctor Man¡±, before dipping her head down, to slide her lips over the shiny purple mushroom-head of my straining ns.


    My breathing deepened and slowed as the sensations from my cock mounted up my spine, and my hands moved to her slowly bobbing head as she licked and curled her tongue around the head of my penis, sucking and teasing, sliding her tongue inside the slit in the ns, gradually increasing the suction and rubbing as my own arousal increased. Her hand continued that slow, pumping, squeezing motion, as her bobbing head slowed, but the suction increased, her cheeks hollowing with effort, and now, her free hand moved to cradle and gently, rhythmically, squeeze and release my scrotum, in time to the rubbing of her tongue over the head of my penis. My hips began to tremble and strain as I fought the urge to hold her head still and ram my cock into her delightfully warm and talented mouth.


    Atst I could take no more. My breathing rate had increased until I was almost gasping, hitching for breath as I tried to contain myself, to hold back, to keep this exquisite torture going for as long as possible, but Lori obviously felt the ns swell in her mouth, preparing to ejacte, and, with a final rasp of her tongue across the swollen tip, pulled her head away, with me following her up to try and keep myself in her warm, wet mouth. This was what she wanted, and as she withdrew my cock from her mouth, she pumped once, twice three times, hard, in quick session, and gave my scrotum a firm squeeze, finally tipping me over the edge. Spunk boiled out of my cock to spurt across her beautiful mouth and neck in long sshes, my over-stimted senses releasing me from all restraint. She continued squeezing and pumping my cock, as more semen shot out and sttered on her fabulous breasts, to run down in slow oily-looking rivulets and drip in slow-motion tatters from her erect nipples.


    Finally dried out, I slumped back down on my haunches, hands behind me on the bed to support me, waiting for my hammering heart to slow, while Lori smiled sweetly, enigmatically as she picked up her shirt (my shirt!), wiping the drips of semen from her face and chin, her breasts, and her thighs and knees, finally wiping thest drops of seminal fluid off the end of my oozing penis, and giving me a quick wash with her tongue for good measure!


    Finally catching my breath, I grinned at her.


    ¡°Catholic School?¡±


    ¡°Sunday School!¡± she grinned back.


    ¡°Really, though, how the hell did you learn to do that, Baby-Girl?¡± I asked her curiously, and not at all pruriently. I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing past gory details, neither was I concerned in the slightest, that was in the past, dead and gone, but I was fascinated to know how my darling girl had learned to do such amazing things to me.


    She looked at me with her lovely eyes sparkling with sly good humour.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°David Denham, I will say nothing further except to tell you that it¡¯s safe for you to assume that I did not spend my teenage years bandaging cuddly bunnies in the forest and singing the ¡®Hi-Ho¡¯ song with friendly dwarves! Just be thankful I don¡¯t do this for a living!¡±


    I roared withughter. Her vulgar, rudement had just made my day, and I pulled her close to me for a thank you kiss and a quick fondle. God, she was wonderful!


    ¡°Later,¡± I began, ¡°when I get my strength back, remind me to monkey-fuck you, I think you deserve that, you tarty little trollop!¡±


    While Iy back recovering, something urred to me, something I¡¯d meant to ask her earlier, and I braced her about it.


    ¡°Darling Girl, onest question; why, when you have a closet full of clothes over there, as many bathrobes as you can eat, and a credit card with no sharp edges, do you keep wearing my shirts before I can get to them?¡±


    Lori smiled slowly, guiltily at me.


    ¡°Darling Boy, I wear them because they smell like you. It¡¯s weird, I know, but I have to keep smelling you!¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Baby Girl, they¡¯ve all been washed, fabric-conditioned, thrashed, concussed, pressed, folded and shoved in a flight bag, all they smell of is that vender freshness¡¯ they advertise so much on TV; besides, all I ever smell of is Hibiscrub, Lifebuoy or Head & Shoulders, so how can you possibly tell what I smell like?¡±


    She shook her head, bottom lip stuck out stubbornly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Doctor David ¡®Smarty-Arty¡¯ Denham, they all smell exactly like you. I could find you in a cer on a dark night with my eyes closed, just by your smell. If I thought I could get away with it, I¡¯d sleep every night in one of your shirts; the smell of you is driving me wild!¡±


    I grinned at her expression.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that Baby Girl, they¡¯re from Asser and Turnbull in Mayfair, if only you knew who I had to sleep with to get them. Unbelievably hot as you undoubtedly look dressed in my shirts, I still have fuck-all clothes here, and I¡¯m rapidly running out of clean shirts, so please, pick one to sleep in, just let me have some of my clothes to myself!¡±


    Something I had once read in a medical journal surfaced; something about women and enhanced olfactory stimulus and response under certain conditions, and I thought ¡®Oh-Ho, verrry interesting, could it be? Already?¡¯


    Lori pouted even harder, looking even more adorable.


    ¡°Davey, I love sleeping in your shirts, I love smelling you all night long, I love being wrapped in your smell, so, no, I¡¯m going to keep wearing them, all of them, so get used to it! If you want more shirts, let¡¯s go buy some with that unlimited credit card of yours, but I warn you, I¡¯m gonna wear them as well!¡±


    Grinning to myself, hope and expectation ring in me, I gave in. How do you argue with the most beautiful girl in the world?


    After a shower together, where, by mutual consent we kept our hands to ourselves, we got dressed and once more made our way into town, to collect Lori¡¯s passport, do some shopping, and generally mooch around, seeing what diversions Boston had to offer.


    When we arrived back at the Conste, we were ushered into Richard¡¯s office, where, to Lori¡¯s surprise and delight, Aunt Sophie was sitting with him, drinking a cup of tea and looking cool, elegant, and stylish.


    Richard shook my hand, roguishly giving and epting a hug and kiss from Lori, and Aunt Sophie also stood, to graciously give me her hand and a small peck on the cheek, a murmured ¡°David, darling¡±, and a full hug for her new ¡®daughter¡¯.


    ¡°Business first old son¡± said Richard. ¡°I have here the letter and Loretta¡¯s passport, and a few caveats, as is normal under these circumstances. Upon entering the UK, if not before, Loretta has undertaken to marry you, in any legally recognised and constituted form, within 3 months, or the visa will be revoked and she must return home. She will be allowed to work, as I have stated in my letter, under the usual constraints applied to a United States citizen residing in Great Britain, until such time as the marriage has been solemnised and registered, at which time all such constraints shall dissipate. Furthermore, should you be blessed with children before the statutory residence period required to qualify for citizenship has been reached, said children will be citizens of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, her Colonies and Overseas Dependant Territories, as well as automatically acquiring full citizenship and rights of residence in all member states of the European Union. I have asked that a confirmation letter be issued by the Home Office in London, and copied to the UK Borders Agency, so there should be no difficulties when you arrive. Do you understand the obligations and requirements you have undertaken toply with as the conditions for epting this visa for the purpose of entering the United Kingdom in order to contractwful marriage and abide in that estate?¡±


    Lori nodded silently, eyes wide.

 Lori鈥檚 Wonder(Incest/Taboo):>26

    ¡°Then, Miss Loretta Louise Cavenham Keene, Dearest Lori, may I be the first to congratte you and wee you to the United Kingdom, in the name of Her Britannic Majesty, Elizabeth the Second, by the Grace of God, Queen of Great Britain, Her Dominions and Dependent Territories, and Head of the Commonwealth of Nations.¡±


    (I was aware that this, the whole speech etcetera, wasn¡¯t the usual protocol, or rather it was, but never used, because it was boring and dull, but Richard was making a production of it for Lori, hoping, I suppose, to impress her with the nature and history of the country she was hopefully going to make her home. I was less than impressed, but then I¡¯m se about Britain¡¯s history because I¡¯m from there, and I know what they used to get up to; I¡¯ll borate no further, except to say that Britain¡¯s history isn¡¯t all about great monarchs ruling in imperial splendour¡­)


    Lori sat wide eyed, her eyes glittering like violet diamonds, absolutely still, as the formal speech rolled on, until Uncle Richard stepped around his desk, offered her his arm, and handed her passport to her as he raised her up.


    She still said nothing, just looked at him, until I nudged her, whereupon she once again hugged him, whispering ¡°Thank you, you wonderful man!¡± Her eyes brimmed over, and I scrabbled for a handkerchief, feeling a bit wet-eyed and weak-kneed myself; it was finally real; my girl wasing home with me to marry me!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aunt Sophie hugged Lori again, saying ¡°Come with me dear, let¡¯s fix your makeup, the boys are taking us to lunch, aren¡¯t they?¡± with a meaningful look over her shoulder.


    Ladies Who Organise, never, ever cross them or get in their way!


    I could only grin and nod foolishly, anticipation tingling in my whole mid-section. I didn¡¯t want to go to lunch; I wanted to pin my girl to a bed and nail her backside to it with my cock!


    Richard looked at me in twinkle-eyed amusement.


    ¡°I know that look, y¡¯know, you looked just exactly like your father for a second there. Calm down, old son, you have all the time in the world!¡±


    Thedies came back, and we headed out for lunch at a charming little French bistro Richard knew. When we¡¯d finished, Sophie announced she was taking Lori shopping, politely telling me to get lost; they had girl-shopping to do, and I¡¯d be in the way. I asked Lori to get me some cotton or linen shirts, no man-made fabric, and left them to it while I strolled with Richard back to the conste, chatting about life and family, and then went shopping for a present for my girl.


    3 hourster, I wandered back to the conste, as agreed, to be met by Lori, Sophie, and another heap of bags, boxes, and packages.


    Lori showed me the shirts and underwear she had bought me, and I gave her the present I had bought her, an antique blue-tinged diamond pendant.


    ¡°It goes with your eyes, Kitten!¡± I told her, while Sophie looked on approvingly, ¡°and it¡¯s also for your wedding day; you know, ¡®something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue¡¯.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten Sophie, though. For her I had bought an exquisite Art-Deco diamond, emerald and polished jet tiger brooch, the most sophisticated jewel I could find for such an elegantdy. Sophie gasped, her eyes bright, before hugging me, saying ¡°You are so much like your poor, dear father! Thank you, David.¡±


    For Richard, I had found a vintage shutte chronometer watch, which I asked Sophie to give him with love from Lori and me. Thedies had already been plotting and nning the wedding in Ennd, so, knowing we would see them again soon enough, we took our leave, bundled all Lori¡¯s purchases into a taxi, and headed back to the hotel.


    Once inside our suite, I tried to at least look at the stuff she had bought for me, but Lori had other ideas.


    ¡°So, moneybags, again you buy me diamonds, what gives?¡± she purred seductively.


    ¡°Well known aphrodisiac, Darling Girl, is it working?¡± I asked innocently.


    For answer, she closed in, one hand on my belt while the other began squeezing and rubbing the bulge in my trousers, her lips drawing closer to mine.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re almost married, I feel like taking advantage of you, Darling Boy, any objections?¡±


    With my hands busily groping and kneading her wonderful bum cheeks, lifting and separating them, marvelling at the heft and firm springiness, the perfect globes fitting my hands so well, the pneumatic quality of them a wonder and a tremendous turn-on, I was in no shape to answer her; my throat had actually locked with my need for her!


    I shook my head, while I still had coherent thought left, busily sliding down her panties and pushing my hands up her back under her dress, hoping to get high enough to unhook her shoulder straps from the inside and yank her dress off.


    Lori left off groping me for a second, slipping off her dress straps, and I took hold of the material, sliding the dress down her marvellous body and onto the floor, with me ogling her soft curves and firm clear skin, before once again starting my explorations, rubbing, squeezing, touching, stroking, kissing and nibbling; I was like a starving man at a gourmet banquet; with so many treats, where do you begin?


    Her hand on my cock was bing more urgent as I teased and stroked her, a flush slowly spreading as her arousal grew, and my cock felt like an iron bar, the tightness in my groin almost unbearable.


    Lori broke away from me to yank my shirt over my head, finally managing to get my trousers undone, and tugged them down, along with my shorts, for me to step out of them. Meanwhile, I had levered off my loafers, to stand in front of her, as naked as she was, my penis engorged and arching out, the head fully emerged, purple and glossy, the skin stretched tight.


    Lori took hold of my naked cock, slowly pumping it, her bottom lip between her teeth, a sure sign she had something nned. Turning away from me, she once again backed her beautiful bum against my cock, trapping it in her bum-cleft, while I reached around her to sp her marvellous breasts, squeezing her nipples between my fingers, rubbing and rolling the rubbery nubs as she reached behind me to link her fingers behind my neck.


    That done, she began that wonderful up¡­ down¡­ up¡­ down motion I found so irresistible, clenching her firm muscr buttocks around my cock as she slid up and down.


    Lori knew I adored this, as I got to y with her breasts, kiss and lick her neck, and she could feel my hardness on her as she masturbated me.


    One of my hands moved away from pinching her nipple, and Lori murmured in protest, so I moved my arm across both breasts, and Lori started rubbing both her nipples from side to side on my forearm, stimting herself.


    My free hand slid down her body, to caress her moist pussy, her clitoris already engorged and hard, standing proud of its sheath, and I gently rubbed and twirled it, knowing this was what she liked. Her breathing quickened in response, and she began to mutter ¡°yes¡­ yes¡­ do that¡­ yes¡­¡± as I slowly, gently frigged her.


    I started sliding my finger, then two fingers into her tight, moist vagina, the sulent flesh lubricated by the juices running freely from her now, and her clitoris was slick with her juices, hard and oily, a sure sign she was almost there. I continued to rub and slide into her, Lori murmuring constantly now as I increased the pressure and speed, and her breathing escted,ing in short gasping bursts, her orgasm almost upon her.


    When she came, it was with a loud groan, trembling against me as the waves of pleasure pulsed through her, her pussy mping and releasing convulsively on my probing fingers, a deep flush spreading up across her upper torso, her neck, and her face, making her lips, innocent of lipstick, swell and darken to an almost wine red, beads of perspiration bursting out on her forehead, the bridge of her nose, and the back of her adorable neck, smelling absolutely heavenly, like spicy candy, tasting tangy and sharp, making me even harder.


    She sagged, and I eased her to the carpet, following her down, to kneel behind her as she shook in reaction, her orgasm trailing away. Eventually she recovered enough to look over her shoulder at me, a little disoriented, but smiling and contented.


    ¡°Hello Darling Boy!¡± she whispered, ¡°That was nice, go to the top of the ss! And now I have something for you!¡±


    With that, she straightened out from where she leaned on me, on to her hands and knees, arching her back to make her magnificent arse tilt upwards, her openbia and vulva clearly visible as she presented to me.


    ¡°Davey, I want you to double-fuck me, OK?¡± she grinned, ¡°You said you were going to monkey-fuck me, now¡¯s your chance, Stud-Boy!¡±


    Shaking with lust, once again in the throes of adrenaline-assault, I knelt-up straight behind her, my cock pointing at herbia, my target, and stretched forward, holding her hips to bring her to me. I was going to slip it in slowly when I remembered; ¡®monkey-fuck, eh?¡¯


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!